Skip to main content

Full text of "A survey of the summe of church-discipline : wherein the way of the churches of New-England is warranted out of the Word, and all exceptions of weight, which are made against it, answered: Whereby also it will appear to the judicious reader, that something more must be said, then yet hath been, before their principles can be shaken, or they should be unsetled in their practice"

See other formats 


A 


S 


R  VEY 


of  the  Summe  of 


Church-Difcipline, 

rvh  E  RE  IN 

The  Way  of  the  Congregationall 
Churches  of  Chrift  in  New-England^Is 

Warranted  and  Cleared,  by  Scripture  and  Argu- 
mentj  and  all  Exceptions  of  weight  made 
againft  it  by  fundry  Learned  Divines. 
fi.M'^  Samuel  Rutherford  in  his  Book  called, 
I     The  DmR  ight  of  Prejhiteries. 

I  3.  M»  S  A  M.  u  E  L  H  u  D  s  0  N  in  his  Book  named,  The 
f^iz.  i     E fence  And  Vnitie  of  the  Chtirch  Catholike  Vifthle, 

'  3.  M^  Ro  BERT   Baylie    inhis  Book  entituled, 

i     ADifftpafiveiromthe  Erroursof  theTime^ 

[4.  The  Author  of  VinditU  Cl^vittm  are  fully  anfwered. 

Whereby  it  will  appear  to  the  Judicious  Reader,  th^t; 

fomething  more  muft  be  faid  then  yet  hath  been,  before  their 

Principles  can  be  ihaken,or  they  unfetled  in  their  Pradife. 

In  two  Bookso 

The  firft     SBy  M* Thomas  Hooker  Ute  Paftor  of  j 

^che  Church  ac  Hitrtfordui^oaCGme^ficatt.Ci^  2^:ea^  Eniltni 
ThefccondJ^y  M^John  Cottoh  now  Teacher  ef?  *^       * 

V  I  the  Church  ac  J?£>/?o.«.  3 

•'  z  C  o  R«    1?,  8. 

Wi  can  doe  noibing  againft  tie  truth ^  hut  Jqt  the  truth. 

Printed  by  J.  M,  iotjohn  BelUmy  at  the  three  Golden  Liong 
in  Cornhill^  near  the  Royall  Exchange,  M.  D  C  X  L  V 1 1 1. 


The  Prbfaci* 


A  Preface  of  the  Authour, 

By    way    of  IntroducJtion    to    this 

following    Difcourfci 
Wherein  the  attentive  Reader  may  undcrftand 

the  fcope,    the   pjatter  and  method  thereof, 
and  how/«ir  then  is  a  pint  cencurrtnce  of 
mo^    of   the  £iders  of  Neva- England, 

^=^^^Ruth  is  the  Daughter  of  time, 

mrr^^    i^i^f)^.   ^^  thefajhgofold,  and  our  daily  ex- 

ftrienct  gives  tn  evidence  and  fro&f 
here  of ^to  every  mans  ordinary  ebferva> 
ti on,  only  as  in  other  births, (o  her eythe 

barrenneffe  andfiuitfuSneffe  of  [overall 
^g^h  depend  rneerly  upon  Gods  good 
fleafuret,  whs  opens  andflmts  the  womb  of  truth  from  bearing  9 
as  he  fees  ft,  according  to  the  counfellofhis  own  mH, 

Not  that  there  is  any  change  in  the  truth,  but  the  alteration 
grows,  according  to  mens  apprehcnfions^  to  whom  it  is  more 
or  lefe  discovered,  according  to  Gods  mofl  juf  judgeme?^t, 
and  their  owndefrvlngs. 

Somctimts  God mahs  an  eclipfe  of  the  truth  at  midday, 
thatfohefnight  exprefe  hts  wracb  ffom  Heaven,  againjf 
the  mthan^HlneJJi',prophancnefe,and  \^thdjm^  of  a  ma 
ligi^amworld,.  '    :.>^  ^ ... 

A  2  Hence 


R  2m.  ?, 

18.  ^ 


Tun    pR  B  P  A  C  E. 

, ^ ™  "'  ■  -ik 

HcTiceit  rv^s helet  hojeth0fehd\\^i\  delufions,  immedt^ 
4telj  after  the  '^fccntion  of  our  Sdvhur  j  That  though  his 
Ife  and  cenverfntion  gdvcin  evidence  ky  ond gain  fay  mg,  that 
he  wd^[i[X(c  man;  Though  the  miracles  and  wonders  he 
wrought  in  his  hfe  and  death,  refurre^ion  and  afcention, 
were  rvitnefssmdeniab'ley  that  he  was  rrue  God  :  yet  there 
arofe  a  wretched  generation  of  H^^reticks^  in  the  frji, 
fccondy  and  third  hundred  years,  who  adventured  mt  only 
aga'njl  the  exprejfeverdil^  oft  he  Scripture,  hut  againfi  fenfc 
and  experience,  frefhinthe  obfervatioti  and  tradition  ofli^ 
vtng  men,  rvith  more  then  Satanicall  tmpudency  to  deny 
both  the  nazvxcs  of  our  hleffedSaviof^r* 

*  Mannu  7  ^'  ^  A4unnu  100  M       Some  denied  the  Viety  of  our  Saviour, 
V:r^X!:!£^:^-   ^ndmuUh^vchm  merman.  AsE\>xi- 

niiit  /ujujiimus  Magdeburgenfes,     OH  *,  CcrinrhuS  °,  MontaQUS,C^^  <=.    O- 

*  -^{^-^^^  * J7^,V*^ V'  ^"je"^'   thers  deny  him  to  betrm  manias  the  Gno- 

ter  I  hem  followed  Sak/JT/Wdija^.     ^.    ,  .      <^    ,        .    .      .     .,       .       . 

w»ai57.and  u^nUhi-Mz^u      ftici*',   Valentiniani,  Marnonic^. 

Sometimes  when  men  entertain  the  truth  in  profepon, 

hut  not  in  the  Uve  oftt,  and  that  in  dear  ed  affelfion,  that  is 

iThcf,     duethcretmtOy  the  Lord  gives  men  up  to  the  KikWiiy  of  cr- 

llIoyHAv   ^oxxXy  as  the  Apoftle  ^eaks^  becaufe  they  did  not  love,  that 

v^x'm     the  truth  l})Ould  be  truth ,  thty  imbraced  falfehood  in  Head  of 

truth,  that  fo  they  might  he  deluded  and  damned.   This  made 

way  for  AntichriBi  and  did  <JHidwife  that  man  of  fin  into 

the  world^  and  by  little  and  little  advanced  him  into  his 

throne.   Tor  while  men  did  verbally  acknowledge  the  nature 

and  offices  of  our  Saviour  y  they  did  begn,  though  (ubtillj^  yet 

really,  to  ufurp  the  honor  and  exercife  of  all  to  them  fives. 

Eufebiut  iib,^,  in  vita  conffantmi,       Firff,  They  began  to  ineroach  upon  the 

i^^fiZ^fi:A,i::^  priestly  Ob-  FICE  ofourSa. 
Audi  fiiiaT>avidu  dr  ^hrah^  e*  viouf,  and  fiot  only  to  fray  for  the  dead y 
inciina  aunm  tuam  in  preceim-    y^^  to  pray  to  them,   and  to  attribute  too 

firoi :  (^  we  obilvifcaru  popult  tut  1^1  t     r   i      '        t 

aitcciarantu.  ^^^h  t$  the  martyrs  and  their  worth  ; 

and  to  derogate  from  the  merits y   and  that  plentiful  and 

ptrfea 


-r 


The   Pre 


FACE 


perfect  redemftim  wrought  ahne  bj  the  Lord  Ufus^  The 
Sfottfe ofchrifl  thus  Itke  the  un  wife  virgin?,  was  taken  afide 
mththefltimier  of  Idfilatry, till  at  U/f  (he  fell  faft  adcep  .* 
as  the  fellowing  times  give  in  abundant  te[Hm0nj» 

Not  long  after,  thefejleeps  trere  attended  tvith  futeable 
dreams  yfornor  being  ccntem  mth  thefimfltcity  oft  he  Gojpel, 
and  the  purity  of  the  worjhip  appointed  therein  :  They  Cet 
forth  A  new  and  large  edirion  of  dcvifed  and  inftitutcd  ce- 
remonies, coined  meerly  out  of  the  vanitj  of  mens  carnaS 
mindesi  v^hichasfo  many  blindes,  rverefetupbythefrMlty 
of  Sat  an  y  meerlyto  delude  men ,  and  mi  fie  ad  them  from  the 
truthot  GodsMOrfli^p,  under  a  pretenct  of  directing  them 
mcreeafilyin  the  way  of  grace  :  and  under  a  colour  of  kind- 
ling, they  quenched  all  true  zeal  for,  and  love  of  the  truths 

lufomuch  that  AuguRinc  complained,    Augu/Leptft  119.  ^  toierabUior 

n^i  r  ^^  ^   ^j:J:  r  *u  J /^U.,,      fit  cond'tio  Iud£Orum qui  etfi  tern ^ 

The  prcfenc  condition  of  the  Chur-    %atbertatunonagmlmnf,  lega^ 

Chcsinhis  time,   was  WOrfe  then  that     Utus  tamen  farcmUmn  humanU 

of  the  Jews.  They  were  fubjcft  CO  the  p^^^^^^Fionibu:  fi^h^mntuu 
burthen  tf  Icgall  Ceremonies,  laid  upon  them  by  the 
Lord 5 but  \v^  {faith the  Father^  are  pref(ed  with  prc- 
fumptions  devifed  bynaen. 

And thi^  at  once  they  nfurped  upon  the  PROPHETi- 
CALL  andjuf  led  our  Saviour  alfi  out  of  his  RECALL 
OFFICE/^ryS  they  are  Unked  together  bjthe  Prophet.He  is  ifa.  j  jax. 
our  King, he  is  ourLaw-giverj/V  ts  inhts power  and  vleafur$ 
to  provide  his  ov^n  laws,  and  appoint  the  tvaies  of  Ik  own 
worfhif. 

Thus  were  the  O  FFICES  of  our  Sdviourfecretly  and  cun- 
ningly undermined  tiU at  loft  that  man  o? ^x^^feeii^g  his  time,  ^  ^^^^^ 
ani  taking  his  advantage^adventured  openly  and  impudently  %  4. 
to  ehallenge  the  chair  ^/fupremacy.  ^^  ''Z^ 

Bon  iface  the  third  obtained  by  folicy  and  treachery  M  the  ©gg^  j^ 
hand  of  Phocas  for  him felf  and  hiS  fucce fours,  that  theHU  hlv  p^l- 
{hop  ofKomc^fhot$ld  be  the  head  and  chief  BifhopofaScbri-  "j'^'^nnum 
Jlia»  churches.  k^  3  Mt  tfiaFor. 


T  H  B    pR  E  F  A  C  E. 

edjthat  might  feem  toha^ardthe  fafty  of  that>  buthe  fetshim 
fully  A'id  fiercely  againfi  ^^(oxmmonyrvhich  Fitcks  like  the 
ctinny-skinat  the  hcadfrirJcifallj, 

Hcnccforthef(frpytfall6ffofi:r0»ga  peke,  the  Lord  in 
his  frovidence  provided  many  means  to  make  approaches 
thereunto  by  little  and  lit  tie.  The  Councells  of  Conftance 
and  B^xRll  juflledthe  Pfipe  to  the  Wall  f  and  took  the  wall  of 
hiwy  made  him  lower  then  the  cauncell,  but  let  him  enjoy 
his  Headflrip  over  all  his  officers  and  particular  Chur- 

King  Henry  the  eig-lith,  he  further  clipped  his  wings 
in  temporalis,  [hook  off' and  renounced  that  fupremacy  that 
he  had  arrogated  and  ere&td  over  kings  and  kingdomes  tn 
former  ages:  Onlythatisfioriedofhimashismifiake,  he  cut 
ofFthc  head  of  Popery, but  left  the  body  of  it  {in  Arch- 
Bifliops,  Primates,  Metropolitans,  Archdeacons^  J  yet 
within  htirealmy  and  the  Churches  there  eft abliflnd, 
^     This  power  having  a  double  re(peU' :  Partly  to  Mini- 
f\ets^  Partly  to  Churches:  The  Btd  ofth^fe  ivas  /ihafedj 
fphena  Parity  in  the  Miniftery  came  to  he  acknowledged 
andreceivedin  the  Churches  of  the  reformation.  And  that 
the  file  and  princely  power,  which  was  arrogated  and  cxerci^ 
fed  by  the  Bifhops  andtheir  officers,  over  the  faith  full  Par 
fiorsofChri/ly  was  ca finer ed,4s  contrary  to  the  government 
andpower  bequeathed  to  each  particular  officer  of  his  own 
appointment,  who  all  have  Minifkcnumynon  Dominiunii 
arc  ftewards,  not  Lords  of  Gods  inheritance, 

Butwhether all  Ecclcfiafticall  power  be  impaled Jmprp^ 
priated  and  rightly  taken  into  the  Pic^bytciy  alone :  Or 
^iS'^^  the  pccpleof  the  particular  Churches  fliould  come 
in  for  a  jhare,  according  to  their  places  and  proportions  y 
T'/'/i  is  left  as  the  fubjeil  of  the  inquiry  of  this  age,  and 
that  which  occtfions  great  thoughts  of  heart  of  all  hands  : 
Great  thoughts  of  heart  in  the  Prcsbyt^ery,  4s  beir^g  very 

loth: 


The  Pr 


E  F  A  C  E  . 


leth  tofdrt  with  that  fo  chief  frivikdge,  andef  which  they 
have  taken  fojfeponfi  mart),  fears .    Great  thoughts  of  heart 
amongft  the  Churches,  how  they  mdy  cUar  their  right, 
and  claim  it  in  fuch  fiom  fobrietj  and  moderation,  as  he<^^ 
comes  the  Saints  :  being  unmlling  to  loofe  their  caufe  and 
comfort,  tneerly  upon  a  nihil  dicit :  fir  for  ever  to  he  depri- 
*ved  of  fo  precious  a  legacy,  as  they  conceive  this  ^,  though 
it  hath  been  withheld  from  them  ^  by  the  tyranny  ojthe  Pope, 
and  prefcription  of  times.   Nor  can  they  conceive  it  lejfe, 
then  a  heedlejfe  betraying  of  their  fpeciall  liberties,  and  not; 
felltnghutcafling  away  their  inheritance,  and  right,  by  4 
carelejfejilence,  whenthecourfe  of  providence,  at  the  jun- 

cJure  oj  things  new  pre fent  themfelves,  allows  them  a  writt 

Ad  melius  itiquirendum.rcv':^ 

K^nd  it feemes  God  fets  ^d^  tkis  (Jifquifition  (fall  the 

ifue  on  which  fde  it  will)  #^«?^/ futableand  feaionable 

to  chcfc  times,  which  appear  fruit  full  in  difcoveries :  Truth 
feeming  to  be  in  travell,  having  fulfilled  her  appointed 

moneths^and  the  infant  opportunity  of  her  deliverance  draw^ 

ing$n  apace, as  the  Scripture  accoum^may  feemtogivefymp' 

tomes  to  that  fur pofe,  and  fuch  as  will  net  fdU 

For  thefe^ir^  the  times  drawing  on^  wherein  Prophecies 

are  to  attain  their  performances :  and  its  a  received  rule, 

andlfuppofe  moji faf e^xvhen  Prophecies  are  fulfilled  they 

are  beft  interpreted,  theaccomplifhmentofthem  is  the  Be^ 

Commentary. 

Thefe  are  the  times y  when  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord 

fliall  cover  the  earth  as  the  waters  the  Sea:  and  thcfe 

waters  of  the  Sanduary  ijball  encrcafe  from  the  ankles,  Hab,x.i4. 

unto  the  knees,  thence  unto  the  loins,  and  thence  be-  ^^^^  •*^' 

come  a  river  that  cannot  be  palled. 

ihefearethe  times  whin  people  fhall  be  ^ittA  for  fuch 

frivtUdges,  fitlfaytcobmnthem^  and  ft  toviic  them. 

Fit  to  obtain  ^^^»i^/C^<6  hands ^  for  t>^v\.iz.^»  pco-  B^himV 

a  pie  inlic*  _ 


Thk  Pripace. 


prov,> 


plc  (hall  run  rooand  fro,  and  knowledge  fliall  incrcafc : 
the  J  fhall  ty  the  firength  of  their  itfms,  itnfnve  the  mofi 
fmnfuBexerciferftheirtheughtsJin  the  m9fi  fmem  fearch 
tfthe  my  fiery  ef^dUneffe^  and  hleud-hoHnd  I'tke^  who  Are 
bent  upon  their  prey  7  they  fhdU  ntoU  indefatigMy  trace  the 
truth  ^  and  follow  the  Uajl  affearance^f  the  foot' ft  efs  thereof 
frefentedt  mtilthey  eometojee  the  formings  and  framings 
in  thefirfl  rife^  Scire  eft  per  caufas  (drciandthus  digging 
for  wjfdomc  as  tor  hid  trcaiurcsydndfeekingthe  Lord  and 
his  willy  withtbeir  whole  heart ^  they  fhallfndeMm,and un^ 
dtrftandit. 

Fit  to  u(e  thcm^  now  the  Lord  will  write  his  laws  in 
their  hearts,  andputitinto^  their  inward  parts y  and  they 
fhall  teach  no  more  every  man  his  neighhonr^  For  they 
J!'  3»*      ifeall  all  know  mc>frorn  the  leaft  of  them,  to  the  greateft : 
of  them. 

Kyi ndwhereas  it  hath  been  charged  upon  the  people, 
that  through  their  ignorance  and  unskilfulneffiy  they  are  not  - 
able  to  wield fuchfriviledges,  and  therefore  not  ft  tojhare 
in^  any  ftuhpewer. The  Lord  hath  fromi fed:  To  take  away 
the  vail  from  all  faces  in  the  mountain,   the  weah  ftall 
^ZiVilt.  beasDavid,and  David  asan  Angel  of  God.  TbeHghc 
lujoid'.  oftheMooT\Jljallhea6theSnn,  and  the  Smfe^en  times, 
fi^ek.       brighter.  When  he  hath  nfit  only  informed  them,6utrt\zic 
^^•**'      jhcmtobcafliamcd  of  their  abominations,  and  of  all 
that  they  have  done,  thenhewill pew  them  the  itsmc  of 
hishoufe,  and  the  patern  thereof,  the  going  out  there- 
of, the  coming  inthercofj  the  whole  fafliion  thereof, 
aod  all  the  ordinances  thereof,  all  the  figures  thereof, 
and  laws  thereof:  And  write  them  in  their  fight,  that 
they  may  keep  the  whole  hMon  thereof,  and  all  the 
Ordinances  thereof,  and  do  them,     obferve  how  often 
the  Lord  expreffeth  the  enlarged  mamfeftations  of  himfelfin.,. 
tbofemanyuniverfals. 


Th  B    pR  B  F  AC  B. 

ALL  LAWES,  ALL  ORDINANCES,  ALL 
FIGURES.  2.  Not  e»lj  SHEW  4//,  imt  make  them 
SEE  ALL,  tfWdocj//. 

Thetravell  eft  hi  truth,  aslfaij^thus  draw'mgon^  it  hath 
plea  fed  i  he  Lordt$  imp  eve  the  fens  and  fdim  $f  mmj   of 
his  Worthies  (  midivife  like  )  to  lighten  and eafe  the  throws 
of  the  truth,  in  this  /harp  and  fere  travell  for  afafe  deli- 
verj. 

iAmengft  thefe  U^t  Ruitcrford  hath  deferved  muchfet 
his  undefatigahle  diligence  '^  k^  man  of  eminent  abilities, 
the  defth  of  rvhofe  judgement,  and  fharpnejfe  in  difpute, 
is  evidenced  hejond  all  exception,  hy  that  accurate  and  ela^ 
horatepeect  of  his  Apologcticall  cxcrcications,  tvherein 
he  appears  to  be  Malleus  Jcfuitarmn,  and  of  their  favours 
and folloivers  the  Axmin\2ns,  whoreceinee  their  errours  by 
whole- fate  from  them^  and  retail  them  out  again  in  their 
particular  treatifes.  A^dfer  thefe  pains  of  his,  ifuppofe  the 
churches  will  ( Imufi  prof effe  for  mine  own  particular  I 
do  )  owe  him  much.  And  therefore  it  wds  a  pleafing  and 
fleafant  providence^  when  J  perceived  by  feme  beokes,  fet 
forth  of  late,  thathedtdaddreffe  himfelfferioufiy  to  debate 
i^fChurch-DifcipIinc,  afubject,  as  offpeciall  difficulty, 
fo  offfieciall  advantage  to  the  trmh^andofhelp  to  the  prefent 
times  in  which  we  live. 

Thefe  two  things  feemng  to  he  great  refcrves  of  inquiry  ^ 
for  this  I  aft  age  oj  the  worlds 

i.Wheicmthc  fpiritituall  rule  of  Chrifts  Kingdomc 
confifts,  the  manner  how  it  is  revealed  and  difpcnfcd  to 
the  fouls  of  his  fervants  inwardly  i 

2.  The  order  and  manner,  how  the  government 
of  his  kingdoraeis  managed  outwardly  in  his  Chur- 
ches .? 

Fpon  thefe  two  hinges  the  tedious  agitations  that  are 
flirringin  the  earth  turnx  either  having  their  firft  iii^from 

z  1  hence 


/^ 


The   Pr  b  face. 


Revel. 
II.  X6, 


ytnct  direcHj\  or  hy  afecret  influence,  ibifeferC'-mtmimcd 
eaufes  fendin  Andinfinuate  their  JpecUllmcreJlswdireffly, 
to  f?fake  up  that  fuyfi  (nt^r^.o^  to  jet  forwards  the  (bakings 
of  heaven  and  earth,  tfphich  arc  t9  be  feen  even  at  this 
day» 

'This  hemgthe  feafort,  when  all  the  tin^domes  of  the 
worlds  ave  becomiag  the  Lords  and  his  Chrifts.- 
and  tothkfurfofe  he k  tak'mgx.0  himfclf  his  grcac  mighr, 
fvbkh  heretofore  he feimedto  lay  afide  andxn  fiknce,  as 
himftlff^uh  in  a  like  cafe,  P[a,5o.  to  fuffer  wicked  men 
to  fut forth  their  r Age y  according  to  their  own  pleafure^  hut 
Ha.'*       y  refolves  hy  hi^  Iron  rod  to  dap  thofe  earchcn  vcffels  co 

peeces. 

Ihefirfi  of  theft  y  to  wit-,  rt^  fpirituall  Kingdomc  of 

Ghrift,  u  mo^  oppojedhy  a  generation  of  EmhuCi'ddS'',  and 
Fa  mill  fts,  ^ho  having  refined  the  loathfome  follies  of  their 
former  fredcceffotirSy  do  adventure4o  fetopen  their  conceits^ 
'mtbgreater  infolency,  to  themew  of  the  world,  and  under 
thepretenceofjrce'gracey  theydeftroy  the  grace  of  God  in 
the  power  and  operations  ofity  in  the  hearts  and  lives  of 

wen. 

TleoihcVywhichconcernsthtmanagingOiihcoutv^'aTd 
kin^dome,  unkffe  my  pro(pe5iive  m^cb  deceives  me,  is 
coming  towards  its  lafltriall:  hecaufe  there  is  more  likr^ 
ty  now  given  toeach,  to  plead  their  own  interejisy  tphm 
informer  times  /k  tyranny  oi  K^.tiizhn^^andblinde  obe^ 
dienceumohffdi5iaies,  turnedthe  tomb  ftone  of  untimely 
fiknce  upon  all>mtns  endeavours,  buried  all  mens  debates 
intheirown  bofowes,  or  elfe  the  unreafonable  ligour  of 
the  pithtts  laboured  to  de(froy  the  being  of  the  defenfi  as 

foon^  it  came  U>  the  birth. 

This  preftnt  term  ofCods  patience  pr  em  feth  feme- allow 
mce^t^his  peoflci  the  difirepdand  Mfpi/edones  vf  Chrifl, 
fnh  hm d  panpe I i%  intake  leave yto lay  claim  to  thefe pri- 

vikdgesr, 


The   Pre  face. 

vthdgesy  which  they  have  conceive  J  to  be  fart  of  the  legacy 
kqf(ea*.h:d  unto  them  ty  the  Lord  lefu'Sy  hemg  eijated 
and  entitled  members  e(  the  vifiblc  Kingdome  of  h^ 
church. 

T<?fcrtoucthcboandscfthcfeintercfts,  vi>orthj  ^.R. 
hathheftoxwedgreat  labour^  which  I  have  Agdn  and  again 
attended y  and  as  I  do  freely  acknowledge  to  have  received 
light  therefrom :  fol  do  profejje  I  do  readily  cor^fcnt  with 
him  in  many  things* 

In  the  number  and  nature  of  Officers;,  as  Paft  ours 
Teachers,  Elders,  ^c.  apfointed  by  (^hriji^  in  his 
chmch. 

That  the  people  hclhri^ht  to  call  their  own  officers, 

{ nd  that  none  mt/fl  be  infofed  upon  them  by  Patrons  and 
^relates. 

That  Scandalous  perfons  are  not  fit  to  be  members 
of  a  viSble  Church,  nor  ihoidd be  admitted. 

Th:t  the  faichfuU  CongregatiDns  in  England  are 
true  Churches :  and  therefore  it  is  firi  till  co  fsparate  from 
them  as  no  Churches. 

That  the  members  which  come  coir,mended  from 
fuch  Churches  to  ours  here,  fothat  it  dath  appear  to  the 
judgement  of  the  church)  whence  they  come  ^  that  they  are 
by  them4pfroved/andn3tfcandalouSy  they  ought  to  be 
received  ro  Church  communion  wich  us,  as  members 
of  other  Churches  wi.h  u,  i(\  N.E.  inlikc  cafe  fo  com- 
mended and  approved. 

TofeparacefromCongrfgi.i^ns  for  wart  of  fome 
Ordinances:  Or, 

To  fepcratc  from  the  true  worfliip  of  God,  b^caufe 
ofrhc  (inGfiome  worfhippers,  is //;i?/4rp/!///. 

The  Confoci.uiDn  of  Churches  is  not  only  lawfully  but 
ir>  fome  cafes  neceffary.  i' 

That  when  iiaufes  are  difficulr^  aad  particular  Chuc- 

a  3  cbes 


The  Pr  e  f  a  c  e, 

chc-s  want  light  and  help,   they  fhotvid crave  the  Aflift- 
anceoffuch  a  confociation. 

That  Churches  fo  meeting  have  right  to  counfcll, 
vthu\ic^&c.  as  the  cafe  doth  require. 

In  cafe  any  particular  Church  fhall  walk  pertinaci- 
otfly,  cither  in  the  profeflion  of  errour,  or  finfuU  pra- 
dicc,  and  will  not  hcai  their  counfcll,  they  may  and 
fliould  renounce  the  light  hand  of  fcllovvfhip  with 
them. 

That  Infants  of  vifible  Chutches,born  of  nicked  pa- 
rents, being  members  of  the  Church,  ought  to  be  bap- 
tized. 

/;;  tkfe  dndfevernU  ^ther  particnlars,  rve  fully  Acard 
with  ifaf.R.  and  tbcrefirc  no  m^n  in  reaf$n  tan  conceive^ 
that  I  vpftu  in  o^^fnion  to  his  hooVi  for  then  I  Jhould 
offefcmj  fdfy  and  wine  own  judgement :  hnt  fir  further  . 
dijquifition  and  fearch  into  finfc  particulars,  which  pace 
tanti  viii,  cra^vts further agd fuller difcovery. 

And  hence,  THIS  NEEDS  NO  TOLERATI- 
ON OF  RELIGIONS^i^rcftrangementofaffcflion, 
in  tcleratingthc  differences  of  fuch  apprehenfions,  and 
that  in  fotne  things,  untill further  light  bring  in  further  con* 
virion  andconcurrcnce. 

It  is  cenfeffed  hy  all  the  Ca(ui(iSi  I  how,  and  that  upon 
A  rigid dijpute,  that  longer  time  is  to  be  allowed  to  two 
forts  of  people,  from  whom  confcnt  is  cxpedcd,then 
from  others, 

1.  Tofome,  tvhooutoftheUxcrgth  of  their  judgement 
are  able  to  oppofe  arguments,/;;  cafe  they  ceme  not  Jo  mil 
guarded  andpointed  as  they  fliould. 

2.  To  ethers,  the  like  Indulgencyis  to  he  lent,  tvho 
ottofthcir  ^tAntStcannot  foeafily  andreadily  perceive 
the  valour  and  validity  of  an  argument,  to  carry  the 
cdf(jfi,  and  win  their  A^ent  thereunto* 


The  Prb  fa  c  £• 

ofthitldUterJfnfeJ^f  mj  felf,  snd  therefore  f  lead  iot 
allowance,  dnd  frtfent  Forbearance,  efpccUlly  anfide-^ 
rifigi  thdt  moieftljtdinefmreinto,  andferAUmtto  diffent 
from  the  judgement  of  a  generall  counfcll,  hath  been  ac* 
cettntedto]QX^\c. 

Jlethatm  I  tfirange  hU  affe5iieny  becaufe  of  the  dtffe^ 
rensfcfuffrehenfion  in  things  difficulty  be  mu^  he  a  Jlran^ 
gerio  hmfd[one  time  or  ether,  if  men  vfiould  be  tender  and 
carefuB  to  keep  of  offenfive  expre/fms,  they  might  keef 
Jem  dijhnce  in  opinion,  in  fome  things,  withm  haz^ard  to 
truth  or  live*  But  whenmenfet  uf  their  fhedves  ( though 
it  he  but  in  a  dream,  as  Jofephs  fvas )  and  fall  dut  with 
everyone,  that  will  not  faS  down  and  adore  them,  they  mS 
bring  mufh  trouble  into  the  world,  but  little  advantage  to 
thetrnth^orfean* 

Again,  The  Reader  mufi  knotvfor  his  dire^ion  in  this 

intjuiryy  my  aim  only  rvas,  and  is,  to  lay  down ^  and  that 

briefly,the  gtoundsofonr  pra&ic^^  according  to  that  mea^ 

fureof  light  I havereceivedyandto give  anfwer  tofuch  rea- 

fons,  t»hich  might  feem  to  weaken  the  evidence  thtreof : 

declining  purpofely,  for  cheprefert,  theexamirrati'^fi 

offuchan(Vef«;,  which  are  made  to  the  arguments  al- 

Iccgcdbyfomeofour  Reverend  Biechren,   tonchiig 

the  fame  fubjed:  becaufe  I  would  neither  prejudice  nor 

prevent  their  f  roper  defenfe^  which  I  Jo  fippofe  in  the  fit* 

ttfl  feafen^  thfy  will  fo  pre fint  unto  the  world,  as  flail  be 

Jullyfstisfdoiorytofuch^as  love  and  defire  the  knowledge 

of  the  truth. 

TbeSummeiSjwedcviltrct  what  we  pricSife,  but  its 
bey  oni  aU  doubt,  that  AX  m^n  are  liars,  and  we  are  in  the 
number  of  thofe poor  feeble  men)  either  we  do,  or  may  erre, 
though  we  do  not  kmw  it,  what  we  h^tve  learned,  we  dopro^ 
jeffe,  andyttfrofepe  flill  to Unse,  tha$  wt may  learn. 


The  Pr  e  f  a  c  e. 

',     '~'      '  ■    '  —  '  - — ■    ■ 

i^ndihereforetheerrandufon  which  this  frefent  dif 
courfc  is /enrols  fummarily  t0J})i(Ji?  thefctwB  things  unto  the 
wcrld, 

1.  Thatthcremudbcmorcfaii  {thenyetit  hath  been 
my  happimjfeto  fee)  heforethe  principles  we  frofe^e  will 
be  jluken^  And  con]ec[uently  it  cannot  be  expechd.that  tve 
[Iwuld beunfetledinoitr  prat'hce, 

2.  Thit  I  might  occafion  men  eminently  gifted  to 
makefuithcrfearch,  ^W  to  dig  deeper^  that  if  there  be 
anf  veinifreafm,  which  lies  yet  lower^it  might  be  brought 
to  light,  andxvefrofeffeandpromife^  not  only  a  readj  core 
to  htar  it,  but  a  heart  willing  to  welcome  it» 

Its  theperfe^ion  cfa  many  amidol  thefe  many  weaknefjes, 

wearejurrcundedwithally  by  many  changes  to  come  to  per-^ 

fecfion.  Its  the  honour  and  conque ft  of  a  man  trply  wije  to  be 

conquercdby  the  truth  :  and  he  hath  attained  the  greateft 

liberty,  that  fiiffers  himfelfto  be  led  captive  therebj . 

That  the  dijcourfe  comes  forth  in  [uch  a  homely  drejje  and 
courfe  habit,  the  Reader  rnuHbedeJiredto  conjider,  It  comes 
out  of  the  wildcrncfle,  where  curiojity  is  net  fiudied. 
Planters  if  they  can  provide  cloth  to  go  warm,  they  leave 
the  cutis  and  lace  tothofe  that  fiudy  to  go  fine. 

K^s  it  is  beyond  my  skiU,  fo  Iprofeffe  it  ts  beyond  my  care 
topleafethe niceneffe  ofmens  pdates9  with  any  cfuaintne^e 
of  language.  They  who  covet  more  fauce  then  meat^  they 
muft  provide  cooks  to  their  minde.  It  was  a  cavill  cafi  upon 
Hierom,  that  in  his  writings  he  was  Ciceronianus  non 
v/>^H?cn  Chiiftianus:  c^ty  rudeneje frees  me  wholly  from  this  ex-^ 
ception,  for  being  A,!yaVSiianiy  as  the  Jpojlle  hath  it,  if  I 
would,  I  could  not  lavif})  out  in  the  loofeneffe  of  language^ 
anddsthecafeflands,  iflcouldanfwerany  mans  de fire  in 
that  daintinef^e  of  fpeech,  I  would  net  do  the  matter  that 
Injury  which  is  now  under  my  hand:  Ornari  res  ipfa  negat. 
Thefubflanceandfolidtty  oftheftame  is  that,  which  plea- 

feth 


The  Pr  b  p  a  c  1. 


feth  the  builder y  its  the  f  winters  w$rk  to  provide  varnijh, 
if  the  manner  of  the  dijcourfe  jhouldoecAfion  anj  difreWJb 
in  the  affrehenfion  of  the  weaker  Reader  ?  becaufe  itmd  jfeem 
f^^Logicall,  or  Scholafticalh  in  regard  of  the  terms  1 
ufe,  or  the  way  ofdijpttto  that  Ifroceedin^  infim;  fUces : 
ihavjtthefetwdthingstofrofejfe^     • 

1.  That  flainejfe  and  perfpicuitjy  both  for  matter  and 
manner  of  exprepon^  arethethiugSy  that  I  have  confcien^ 
tiouflyindcavoMredin  the  whole  debate:  for  I  have  ever 
thought  writingi  that  come  ahroadi  thcj  are  not  to  dazzle, 
but  dtreStheaffrehenfionofthe  meanefty  and  I  have  as- 
count  edit  the  chiefefifart  ofludictom  learnings  to  make  a 
hardfointeaff  and  familiar  inexflicdtion.  QuiDOD  vult 
intelligi,  debet  ncgligi. 

2.  The  nature  of  the  fubjedl  that  is  under  mj  hand,  is 
fuehy  that  I  was  eonjirainedto  accommodate  and  conform  mj 
exfrepons  mortorleffcy  infomekindeoffutableneffethere- 
unto :  forinfome  fajfages  of  the  difpute,  the  f  articular s 
in  their  very  rife  and  foundation,  border  fo  neer  upon  the 
principles  of  Logick  :  (as  whether  Ecclcfia  Cttholica 
viiibilis>  was  to  be  attended^  as  a  Tocum  univerfale,  or 
Integrqle  )  that  either  I  mufi  refolve  to  fay  nothings  or  to 
Ipeak  ( though  as  (pdringly  as  I  could  of fuch  things)  as  the 
quality  of  the  things  did  require.  Ldnd  let  any  man 
make  a  trtall,  dnd  I  do  much  mi  fake  my  (elf  but  he  wiS  be 
nceeptdtedtotakethefamecourjiyifhejpeaks  to  the  caufe. 
if  the  Reader  (halldemand  howfar  this  way  of  Church- 
proceeding  receives  approbation  by  any  common  con- 
currence amongft  ustljhall  plainly  andpunHuaBj  exprejje 
myfelfin  a  word 9f  truth,  in  thefe following  points,  viz. 

Vifiblc  Saints  are  the  only  true  and  meet  matter, 
whereof  a  vifiblc  Church  ftiould  begatheredjand  coa- 
foedcration  is  the  form. 

The  Church  as  Totum  efentiaUyV^^znd  may  be^before 
Officers.  b  There 


T  H  B:  Pr  »  V  AC  E» 


There  is  ro  Prcsbyteriall  Church  {i*e.A  Chttrch 
made  up  of  the  Elders  of  many  Corgregations  appoin- 
ted Claflickwifc,  to  rule  all  thofe  Congregations  )  m 

the>J.T. 

A  Church  Congregation  all  is  tht  firft  fubjcia  of  the 

keys. 

Each  Congregation  compleatly  conftitutcd  of  dl 
Officers,  hath fumcient  power  in  her  fdf,  to  excrcifc 
the  power  of  the  keyts,  and  all  Church  difcipline,  in 
all  the  ccnfores  thereof. 

Ordination  is  not  before  cleaion. 
There  ought  to  be  no  ordination  of  a  Minifter  at  large, 
NdmelfjfrehadPjMldmakc  him.  PdJlMr  mthiuiAFeoflc. 

Theclcdlion  of  the  people  hath  an  inftrumencall  caur 
fall  vettue  under  Chrift ,  to  give  an  outward  call  unto  an 

Officer, 

Ordinationis  only  a  folcmn  inftalling  of  an  Officer 
into  the  O  ffice,  unto  which  he  was  formerly  called . 

Children  of  fuch>  who  arc  members  of  Congrcgati- 
cms,  ought  only  to  be  baptized. 

The  confentofthe  people  gives  a  caufall  vcrtue  to 
fhc  compleatingofthe  fentence  of  excommunication.. 
Whilft  the  Church  rcDaains  a  true  Church  of  Chrift, 
it  doth  net  loofc  this  power,nor  can  itlawfully  be  taken 

aw^y. 

Confcciatbnof  Churches  fliould  be  ufcd,isoccafi- 

on  doth  require. 

Such  confociations  and  Synods  have  allowance  to 
counfell  and  adtxionifb  ether  Churches,  as  the  cafe 
may  require* 

And  ifthey  grow  obftinate  in  errour  or  finfull  mif- 
cankges,  they  fhould  renounce  the  right  hand  of  fcl- 
lowftiipwith  them. 

But  they  have  no  power  to  excommunicate. 


ThePrbfaci, 

Noi  do  their  conftitationsbinde  formaliter  &  juridice. 
In  4/1  theft  I  have  leave  Uprofeffe  the  joint  judgement  of 
4II  the  Elders  upon  the  river :  o/Ncw-havcn,  Guilford, 
Milford, Stratford,  Fairfield :  4ndofmoflo(theEldcis 
of  the  Churches  in  the  Bay,  to  whom  I  did  fend  in  partis 
cuUr^  and  did  receive  4pfr0i4ticn  from  them,  under  their 
hands :  of  the  reft  ( to  whom  I  could  not  fend )  I  cannot  fi  . 
affrmy  tut  this  1  C4n  f4y.  That  at  a  common  meetings ' 
J  was  de  fired  hj  them  4!^  to  fublifh  wh4t  now  I  do. 

Lalilfi  Toeafitheordin4rj  Re4der,  who  hapfilj  is  not 
acquainted  with  difcourfes  of  this  kinde^I  {h4S  take  leave 
to  lend  him  this  little  advife. 

TheTrcatife  being  dividedinto  four  parts,  if  he  will  he 
intreatedtofurvej  the  Tailefet  htfore  the  work,  by  a  Jhrt 
andfuddencafioj  his  eye,  he  [baU  presently  perceive  thofe 
pMticularSy  which  as  fomany  pillars  princip4&i  bear  up  the 
whole  frgPH. 

^l.  Look attheChurchW\xs?iX^i\!iQZVLiit&tv^z^  The 

caufesofity  in  the  efficient y  Matter  4ndForm :  The 

^mltfic4tion  ofit^  in  its  preces/ency,  power,  priviled* 

ges^  makeupthefirftpart. 

.5.  LookatiheChmch^  /^compleated  uiih  all  her 

I     Officcrs>  the  nnmber  and  nature  of  them,  in    her 

eleHions,  and  Ordinatio?!S,  where  the  loath fome  title 

J     of  Independency  is  opened :  thefe  Idy  out  the  maiter 

1     ofthofecondpart, 

'  3.  The  church  thus  eonflitutedy  The  power  that  fhc  : 
exercifcthinadmiflions,  difpcnfaiions  of  Sacra- 
ments, and  cenfures,  efpecially  that  grand  and  great 
cenfure ofexcommunication,how it tsto  le managed,.. 
I     axd  thepoiver  of  it  lajlly  refohed.  In  thefe  the  third 
I    part  is  (pern ^  , 

,4}..  TheconfociationofChurchesinCla(^eSj  Synods^  and 
[ '   iouncelsyis  fl^ortly  difcuffedin  the  fourth  part. 

b  2.  Let  I 


Th  b   Pre  faoi« 

Let  him  be  ifttreatei  i0  carry  tbefe  dUng  irthtt  conJidefAti" 
oriy  he  mfl readily  know  ^  whether  to  refer  any  things  and 
tphere  tojinde  any  thijtg  •  and  as  readily  conceive  the  method 
and  manner y  both  oj  the  conptution  of  the  Churchy  as  the 
ffoufe  ofGody  and  the  right  managing  ofaBthe  occaftons  and 
Affairs  thereof. 

In  the  ha/idling  of  aR  the fef  articular Syfo  full  of  difficulty 
and  obfcurityy  I  am  rtotfuch  a  Jl ranger  at  home,  tut  that  I 
am  eaftly  fenfible  of  the  vpeight  of  the  matter  and  mineown 
weakneffe;  and  therefore  I  catifrofejfe  in  a  word  of  truth yt hat 
again  ft  mine  own  inclination  audafe^tiony  I  to  as  haled  bj 
importunity  to  this  fo  hard  a  tasky  to  kindle  my  rujb  candle^ 
tojoynmth  the  light  of  others  ^at  leafito$ccafiort  them  tofetuf 
their  lamfs. 

Nowheth^tisthcv/Siy,  the  truth,  and  the  life,  favi 
out  all  the  voaies  ofhu  people y  and  make  their  paths  flain  be- 
fore them :  Lead  us  all  into  that  truth,  which  will  lead  us 
unto  eternall  life  >  bring  tu  once  unto  that  impotencj  and 
impopbility,  that  wc  can  do  nothing  againft  the  truth, 
but  for  it,  that  fo  our  Congregations y  may  not  only  be  /?/- 
led,  ^Ezckiels  temple y  but  be  really  what  was  prophefted 
the  Churches  fhottld be y  iff  the fe  lalfdaies,  Jehovah  Sham- 
mah.  In  the  K^rmes  of  his  everlafting  mercy  I  leave  thee, 
tut  never  ceafe  to  wijh, 

Spirituall  welfare 
in  him, 

Thomas    Ho  Ok  h  r* 


THE  R  E°A  DE  R, 

ESPECIALLY 

The  Congregation  and  Church  of  lefus  Chrift 

in  Hmford   upon  Conne^icutt. 

He  eternall  bleflcd  Lord,wbofc  waies  of  mercy  to 
his  redeemed  ones  (  as  his  judgements  to  others  ) 
are  unfearchable  and  pall  finding  out,  hath 
through  the  contrivances  of  his  infinite  wifdom, 
referved  many  glorious  difcoveries  of  the  for  ever 
to  be  adored  depths  and  riches  of  his  grace  in  Jefus  Chrift,  to  this 
laft  age  of  the  world.  And  as  he  hath  fitted  inftruments  for  the 
holding  forth  of  the  myftery  of  Chrift  (the  hope  of  glory)  ia 
that  great  plot  and  work  ©f  rcdemption,and  application  with 
much  evidence  and  power  to  the  gaining  of  many  fouls  to  him- 
felf :  Sohehathinafpeciallmanner  caufed  the  truths  concern- 
ing his  vifible  government  of  the  Saints  in  this  world,  in  commu- 
nion an4fellow(hip  with  himfelf,  and  one  with  another,  accor- 
ding to  the  order  of  the  Gofpcl,  as  with  more  glory  to  break 
forth,  fo  with  more  power  to  lay  hold  upon  the  fpirics  of  many, 
then  in  former  times :  So  that  not  contenting  themfelves  with 
mixt  fellowfhips,  and  other  pollutions  in  the  things  of  Qirift 
( the  abhorred  errors  and  miftakes  of  their  former  waies )  and 
not  finding  inc«uragement  for  what  they  defired  according  to 
God,  in  the  places  of  their  then  fojourning :  They  were  provo- 
ked to  make  many  inquiries  on  earth,  and  fend  up  many  cries  to 
him,  whom  their  fouls  loved  in  heaven,  to  know  where  he  fed 
hisfioekatnoon. 

The  favour  and  faithfuUneffe  of  the  Lord  Jefus  ( the  King  and 
held  of  his  Church  )  was  not  wanting  to  his  people  in  this  thing. 
He  anfwcred  the  defires  of  many  in  carrying  them  into  this  wil- 
demefle,  where  they  acknowledge  themfelves  to  have  received 

c  warmth 


» 

*The  BfiBle  to  the  Reader. 


warmth  find  refrelliing  under  his  wings,  he  fent  out  his  light  and 
his  truth,and  led  them  to  his  holy  mountain,and  his  tabernacles. 

Among  others  (  dear  Brethren  )  we  have  been  iharers  in  this 
rich  priviledge,  a  large  portion  hath  been  carved  out  unte  us,  by 
the  hand  ofourbleflcd  God  in  the  things  of  his  kingdom,  and 
grace:  we  have  for  many  years  lived  under  his  (hadow,  been  fed 
withthe  dainties 0f  his  hqufe,  irijoied  the  full  improvement  of 
t^e  large  abilities  of  faithfull  watchmen  and  overfcers  for  our 
good,  to  whom  our  comforts  and  welfare  in  every  kinde  have 
been  p^ctious. 

Bot  the  c)aly  wife  and  holy  God,  for  our  great  unworthineffe 
hath  lately  made  a  fad  breach  upon  us  by  the  death  of  ourmoft 
dearPaftor  (the  Author  of  theenfuing  Treatife)  whereby  our 
glory  is  much  cclipfed,  oiir  comforts  not  a  little  impaired,  aad 
^ur  fear?  juftly  multiplied.  The  ftroke  is  direful  I  andamafing, 
when  fucha  ftake  is  taken  out  of  the  hedge,  fuch  a  pillar  from 
thehoufc,  fuch  a  Paftor  from  his  flock,  in  fuch  a  time  and  place 
as  this. 

It  is  not  our  purpofe  or  is  it  futable  to  our  condition  and  rc- 
Utior,  to  lay  out  the  breadth  of  the  cjicellcncies  wherewith 
through  the  abundant  grace  of  the  Lord  he  was  inrichcd  and 
fitted  for  the  fervicc  of  his  great  name,  or  if  we  were  willing 
to  improve  our  fclves  in  that  kinde,  have  our  pens  received  an 
anointing  for  fuch  an  impioiment ;  what  we  cxprcfle  is  onely 
to  put  you  and  our  felves  in  mindeof  the  unvaiuable  lofle  we 
have  fuftained,  that  our  hearts,  being  deeply  and  duly  affedcd 
under  that  fad  affliding  providence,  we  may  look  up  to  the  holy 
one  of  Ifraql  our  Red^eeoier,  who  tcacheth  to  profiti  that  in- 
();i;u(5lion  may  be  fealed  up  unto  us  thereby. 

He  was  (  as  you  welL  knpw  )  one  of  a  thoufand,  whofe  dili- 
gence and  unweariednefle  (besides  his  other  endowments)  in 
the  work  committed  to  him,  was  almoft  beyond  compare.  He 
revealed  the  whole  counfell  of  the  Lord  unto  us,  kept  nothing 
b^ck,  dividing  the  word  aright.  His  care  was  of  ftrong  and 
weak,  (Leep  and  lambs,  to  give  a  portion  to  each  in  due  feafon, 
delighting  in  holy  adminiftrations,  which  by  him  were  held  forth 
in  much  beauty  and  glory.  In  this  work  his  Mafter  found  him, 
andfo  card  him  to  enter  into  his  glory.  Some  of  you  are  not 
ignorant  with  what  ftrength  of  importunity  he  was  drawn  to 
ihii}refe»ff€rvicff,  and  with  what  fear  and  care  he  attended  ito 

~  .  The 


7he  Episile  te  the  Reader, 


The  weight  and  difficaltie  ©f  the  work  was  duly  apprehended  hy 
him,  and  he  lookt  upon  it,  as  fomewhat  unfutable  toaPaftor, 
whofc  head  and  heart  and  hands,  were  full  of  the  imploimcnts 
of  his  proper  place. 

Befide5,his  fpirit  rhoftly  delighted  in  the  fearch  of  the  myftery 
ofCkrift,  in  the  unfearchable  riches  thereof,  and  the  work  and 
method  of  t(^  fpirit,  in  the  communication  of  the  fame  unto  the 
foul  for  its  everiafting  welfare,  fome  difcovery  whereof  may 
hereafter  be  prefented  to  the  world,  as  the  Lord  gives  liberty 
and  opportunity. 

Such  ftrength  of  parts  clothed  with  humility,  fuch  clear  and 
high  apprehenfions  of  the  things  of  God,  with  a  ready  cheerfull 
condefcendirig  to  the  infirmities  of  the  weak  (  which  was  his 
daily  ftudy  and  pradtice)  are  not  often  to  be  found  among  the 
fofts  of  men,  nor  yet  the  fons  of  God  in  this  world. 

Theprefent  difcourfewas  finifhed  by  himfelf  in  the  time  of 
his  life,  and  fent  neer  two  years  (ince  to  be  made  publique, 
but  the  Lord  in  whofe  hands  all  our  works  and  waics  are,  deter- 
mined otherwifc.  That  fad  providence  was  entertained  by  him 
in  reference  to  theprefent  work,  with  much  contcntedneffe  and 
humble  fubmiffion  to  the  good  pleafure  of  the  moft  high, 
and  if  he  might  have  injoyed  the  liberty  of  his  own  judgement 
and  defires,  no  further  difcoveries  (hould  have  been  made  to  the 
world  of  thefe  his  labours,  they  (hould  have  been  buried  in  ever- 
iafting (ilence ;  but  at  laft  he  was  overborn  and  condefcended  to 
what  now  is  again  endeavoured,  though  before  the  full  traafcri- 
bing,  he  was  tranflated  from  us  to  be  ever  with  the  Lord. 

The  Reader  may  well  conceive,  had  the  judicious  Author  li- 
ved to  perefe  the  Copy  now  fent,  the  work  would  have  been 
more  compleat,  and  perhaps  fome  additions  made  in  fome  parts 
thereof.  But  we  have  not  yet  had  the  happinefle  to  finde  among 
his  papers  what  was  intended  in  that  kinde. 

We  have  little  more  to  fay  at  prefent,  but  to  let  the  Reader 
know,  that  nothing  is  added  to,  or  taken  from  the  Authors  pri- 
mitive Copy  forthefubftanccof  it;  and  toafllire  him  that  his 
unwillingnefTe  to  make  his  thoughts  publique,  did  not  arife  from 
any  doubts  in  him  concerning  the  truth  of  what  is  held  forth  in 
the  prefent  difputes,  for  he  was  abundantly  fatisfied  therein  :  As 
he  beleeved  (o  he  fiake,  but  other  confiderations  retarded  his  re- 
folutions  10  that  work. 

C2  It 


7he  Bftflle  to  the  Reader. 


It  hath  been  rightly  obferved  that  difputations  in  Religion, 
though  they  are  fometimes  necefTary,  yet  they  arc  ufually  dange- 
rous, by  drav/ing  commonly  the  beft  fpirits  into  the  head  from 
the  heart,  and,  if  extraordinary  care  be  not  taken,  abating  pi- 
ous affedions  towards  God,  and  love  towards  men.  But  you 
(  Brethren  )  who  knew  him,  are  witnefTes  of  the  prevailing  live- 
lypowerofthc  rich  grace  of  God,  in  the  heart  apj  life  of  this 
Author  in  all  rcfpedts,  even  unto  his  very  end,  the  Lord  who 
taught  him  from  his  youth,  and  enabled  him  then  to  declare  and 
hold  forth  his  wondrous  works,  forfookhim  not  when  he  was 
gray-hcadcd,  but  he  went  on  in  the  ftrength  of  the  Lord  God^ 
making  mention  of  his  ri^hteoftfnejfey  even  of  his  onij. 

There  were  fome  workings  in  his  thoughts  before  the  fending- 
awayofthefirft  Copy,  to  have  recommended  thefe  his  labours 
in  an  Epiftie  to  this  Church,  and  thereby  left  them  (toufehis 
own  expreflions)  as  his  laft  legacy  to  us :  Though  thefe  thoughts 
of  his  were  not  then  profecuted,  yet  there  being  necefTary  oc- 
cafion  upon  this  great  turn  of  providence  to  intimate  a  few 
words  unto  the  Reader  at  this  time,  we  thought  it  not  amifTe  to 
acquaint  you,  our  beloved  Brethren,  with  thofe  former  pur- 
pofes  ofourmoft  dear  Paftor,whofe  remembrance  wc  hope  will 
be  for  ever  pretious  with  you  all,  that  you  may  look  upon  this 
work  (the  refult  of  many  thoughts  and  praiers)  as  the  laft  breath^ 
sM^j  of  his  love  towards  you,  for  your  eftabliihment  in  thefe  prc- 
fent  truths.   It  (hall  be  our  endeavour  that  in  due  feafon  you  may 
have  other  ofhis  labours  among  you,  in  your  daily  view  for  your 
further  comfort  and  edification,  and  fo  may  ftill  hear  him  fpeak- 
ing  to  you  in  this  way^  whofe  lively  voice  you  can  hear  no  more. 
And  we  (hall  not  ceafe  to  look  up  to  the  God  and  father  of  our 
Lord  Jefus  Chrift,  the  father  of  mercies,  and  God.of  alicoafola- 
tions,  foryouyandforourfelveSjthat  wemay  be  duly  fenfibleof 
the  price  that  was  m  our  hands,  effedually  humbled  under  any 
misimprovcments,  and  tonfcientiouily  profecute  the  advanta- 
ges yet  continued,  leaft  a  worfe  thing  happen  to  us^  our  candle- 
ftick  be  removed,  and  We  kfi  wholly  defolate,  in  this  time  of  the 
Lords  riding  circuit  over  ail  his  Churches,  and  that  hour  of  tem- 
ptation which  ij  even  now  over  the  face  of  thcwbole  earth. 

MarifoTd  upon  Tour  Brethren  i  n  tbefeMoKfJbip  ofthefaiih 

€one£ficutt,ths  %}  tUGojpil,  and  deep  fo  How  ^fujf&nts- 

X  8,  of  0M»  mth  you  in  ilk  great  lajfe^ 

**47.  Edward  Hopkins. 

Willi  a  h  Good  w  i  tf* 


InobkumviriDoftiffimiTHOMjE  Hookeri 
Paftoris    Ecclefise    Hertfordienfis, 
Novanglis,  Coilegae  fui, 

ASurre  fifheaveM^baft  hdms  ^ert  very  bright, 
fVho  "^M  <t  bHrntng^And  AJhining  lights 
^idfh'me  in  onr  Horizon  fourteen  years. 
Or  there ahoHtilpHt  now  he  difaffeares : 
July  tkefeventkjlx  hundred  fiur  tie fiAven, 
Hid  hleffedfiftl  afc ended  up  to  heaven. 
He  ^4U  4  man  exceeding  riekin  truth- 
Hefioredup  rich  trea/urei  from  his  youth, 
while  he  was  in  the  Vniverptj^ 
Hii  light  didfhine,  bis  pArts  "^ere  very  high. 
fVhen  he  ^asfiHow  o/EmmanueH, 
tJVfuch  IfArning  in  his  folid  head  did  dwell. 
His  knevfle^ge  in  Theologie  Divine, 
/»  Chclmcsford  LeElures  divers  years  did  Jhine. 
Dark  Scriptures  he  mojh  dearly  did  expound. 
And  that  great  my  fiery  of  Chrifl  profound. 
He  had  afingular  clear  in/ighf,  in  . 
The  fiulseenverfion  unto  (jod  from  fin : 
And  in  what  method  men  come  to  inherit^ 
Both  C^rijl  and  all  his  fillweffe  by  the  Spirit, 
He  made  the  truth  appear  by  light  ofreafon. 
And  ^ake  mofi  comfirmble  ^ords  infeafon. 
To  poor  diffrefedfinners  and  contrite. 
And  fuch  as  to  the  Promifes  had  right, 
tVhich  did  revive  their  hearts  and  ma^f  them  bonder : 
And  in  reproof  he  ^as  a  (onne  of  Thunder. . 
He  fpake  the  IVerdwith  (ueh  authority. 
That  many  from  themfelves  to  Chrifl  did  fly. 
His  preaching  ^as  full  of  the  holy  Ghofl, 
Wkoje  pre  fence  in  him  ^e  aimired  mofi, 

^  3 


H0 


■j>i:-j«j.  «x -^timujm  .^..jinu.' 


HedUexceSinMercj^Peace^ndLove^ 

JV^Oi  Lion-Hke  in  e^waiey  yet  A  7>«w. 

Hefrem  the  lar^enejfe  of  his  r^jaXL  hearty 

His  treajhres  ^as  mo  ft  ready  to  impart. 

To  many  Minifters  he  ^^  a  father ; 

JVhofom  hu  light  y  much  pUaJant  lijfht  did  gather. 

The  princip  les  hs  held  ^ere  dear  andftrong  : 

He  ^  ait  otrm  ha  mighty  pilUr  long, 

J  can  affirm  I  ^ow  no  man  more  free 

From  Errors  in  his  judgement, then  ^Oi  he\^ 

His  holy  he  Art  dellghtedmnch  to  aB 

The  ^illofgody'^herein  he  ^as  exaU, 

No  other  }^ay  could mtb  hii  ^tritfnit ; 

Hid  converfation  "^as  fkll  of  fruit. 

He  ^as  Abundant  in  the  ^orkjfgod 

VntiH  death  came,  and  heaven  "^as  hii  ahod. 

At  his  lafi  claufe  ChriB  found  kim  doing  ^eH^ 

His  blameieffe  liftjfut  firv  can  paraHel. 

The  peace  he  had fitU  thirty  ytariS  agee 

At  death  rvas  firm, not  touched  by  the  foe. 

Of  ad  his  daies  andtimes,the  lafi  were  beft  : 

The  end  offneh  is  peace  ^  he  is  at  reft. 

His  lippi^they  "^ere  a  goring  and  tree  of  lift  ^ 

Vnto  his  people,  f amity  and  "^ifi, 

In  ^hich  much  ^ifdome^health  and  grace  v^asfiundt 

Are fealed  upland  huried  underground. 

If  any  to  this  Plat  firm  can  reply 
With  better  reafonjet  this  volume  dig  • 
But  better  argument  if  none  can  give  y 
Then  Thomas  Hookers  Policy  fiall live. 

S  A  M.  S  T  0  N  E,  Teaching  Elder 

of  the  fame  Church  at  HartforJmth  him; 


00 


Onm)  Reverend  and  dear  Brother ,  M^Hnouhs 
Hooker,  late  Tafior  of  the  Church  at 
Hartford  on  Connediquot. 

TO  fee  three  things  was  holy  Auflins  wifli,- 
Rome  in  her  Flower,  Ghrift  Jcfus  in  the  Flefh, 
And  Paul  i'ch  Pulpit ;  Lately  men  might  (ee, 
Twofirfl:,and  more,ia  H^^^r/Miniftry. 

Zion  in  Beauty,  is  a  fairer  fight, 
Then  Rome  in  Flower,wiih  all  her  Glory  dight ; 
Yet  Zions  Beauty  did  moft  clearly  fhine, 
In  Hookers  Rule,and  Dodrinc.;  both  Divine. 

Chrift  in  the  Spirit^fs  more  then  Chrift  in  Flefb, 
Our  Souls  to  quicken,  and  our  States  to  blcfTe  i 
Yet  Chrift  in  Spirit  brake  forth  mightily. 
In  Faithful!  Hiokersk^xc^ing  Miniftry. 

Tatil'm  the  Pulpit,#/<?tfi^  could  not  reach, 

Yet  did  He  Chrift  in  Spirit  fo  lively  Preacfr : 

That  living  Hearers  thought  He  did  inherit 

A  double  Portion  of  TW/ lively  fpirit.  : 

Prudent  in  Rule,  in  Argument  quick,  full : 
Fervent  in  Prayer,  in  Preaching  powerful! ; 
That  well  did  learned  Ames  record  bear, 
The  like  to  Him  He  never  wont  to  hear. 

Twas  of  genevdhs  Worthies  faid,with  wondc  ti 
(Thofe  Worthies  Three :)  i^^r^iSf  was  wont  to  Thunder^ 
f^trety  like  Rain,on  tender  graflfe  to  (hower, 
But  Calvin^  lively  Oradcs  to  pour. 

All  thefe  in  Hookers  fpirit  did  remain: 
A  Sonne  of  Thonder,aHd  a  ftiower  of  Rainp  , 
A  pourer-forth  of  lively  Oracles, 
In  faving  fouls^,  the  fummc  of  miracles* 


Novf 


Now  blcflfcd  Hooker, t\\ou  art  fct  on  high, 
Above  the  thanklcfie  world,and  cloudy  sky : 
Doe  thou  of  all  thy  labour  rctpc  the  Crown, 
Whilft  we  here  rcape  the  fecd,which  thou  haft  To  Wen, 

J.  COTTOH. 


Herbert   In 

Church  mi* 
litaac. 


*»«gk»  •J^  €^  «*»  ♦»*  4^  «*• 


In  fcpulchrum  Reverendiffimi  viri,  fratris  charif- 
fimi  M.Th0.  Hoot  BR  I. 

AMcrica,  Ahhughjbe  dot  not  boafl 
Ofall  the  gold  aneifilver  from  this  CoMff, 
Lent  to  her  Sifier  Europe's  needyor  pride, 
(  Forth4t'jrepaidher,yfithm/tchgain  befide 
Jn  one  rich  Pearly'^hich  Heavens  did  thence  aford, 
jispioMsUctbtn£avehhhoneft  ^ord ) 
r^t  thinkes,  S  H  E  ^^  the  CanUofue  may  come 
ffith  Europe,Afriekc,Afia,/*r  ON  E  T  O  M  B  E. 

E  A  A  GNETOr 

£•    Roc  £  R  s. 


^.^s  ^. 


>#^- 


1  ■ 


-.3t..J2 — 2L 


Y  Times(jQ;f^David)arein  thy  Hand:A^W/W 
is  it  meete  tor  as  fo  much  as,  to  know  the  fea- 
fons  which  theFather  hath  putin  his  own  pow- 
er. This  is  as  conjpicuoufly  made  good  in  his  ap- 
f  aiming  the  fea(ons/<?r  juftifying  his  own  caufc, 
as  of  any  other  event  whatfoever,  fVherein,  as 
he  hath  as  great  an  intereft  ;  [o,  himfelfe  being  the  principally 
jeayfole  hVitnOK  of  all  that  is  Written  or  jpoken for  it  y  affumes 
the  prerogative  to  judge  and  determine  of  the  fitteft  opportunity  ^ 
for  every  word ,  that  JhaU  he  uttered  ,  much  more  puhli- 
pjed  in  tefiimony  thereof  This  I  have  with  filence  and  fubmijji^ 
on  learned  (  as  many  other  lejfons  )  fiom  his  foflrong  and  all  wife" 
^ijpojing  'providence  to^^ards  this  treatife ;  And  fome  other,  both 
parages  and  treatifes  that  have  related  to,  or  been  intended  for 
defence  and  cleering  of  thlsayfrgument . 

This  Treatife  ^as  finijht  and  fent  over  tranfcribed  t     un^ 
dertheeye  and  exaSi  review  of  the  eminently  accomplijht  <iy4uthor 
himfelfe yvoell nighT^o yeeres  Rnce ;  ivho  alfo  thenfolloroedit  (  as 
I  have  heard)  with  many  prayers  and  teares  ,  for  a  bleffing  upon 
the  publijhing*.     'But  it  ^as  then  buried  in  the  rude  waves  of  the 
vafi  O  ceany  with  many  precious Saints,in  their  pajfage  hither .  The 
mofi  ofthofe  that  were  affeSieA  to  this  caufe,  did  then  judge,  in  re- 
jpeEi  of  the  Opportunity ,  and  importunity  ofthatfeafon ,  ( that  im- 
petmufly  called  for  ^Modell  of  this  way  )  this  to  be  a  lojfe  not  re- 
eompenfable  ^  at  any  other  time^    'But  God  (  we  fee,  and  that  by 
thisfirange  difafter  )  thought  beft  to  referve  it  rather,  for  fuch  a 
time  as  this  ;   as  wherein ,  the  noyfe  and  tumultuous  outcries  of 
many ,  being  fome^hat  fiilled,  the  words  of  the  wife,  may  bee 
(  as  SoXomon  Jpeakes  )  the  better  heard  in  quiet.      Andthe  ra-    Ecclef^.  i^ 
png  violence  of  that  hotfe^oh,  (  which  like  a  fiery  Oven^  {as  the 
Prophet  Jpeakes  )  devoured  all  that  was  caft  into  it  )  being  a  little 
moderated  y  and  allayed  y  men  may  be  better  di(pofed  to  heare  and 
eonfider  Reafon',    ejpecially  coming  from  this  hand  ,  whom  all 
men  knew^.4W  had  in  efteeme,  as  a  roan  of  God ,  of  more  then 

<i  an 


an  ordhmry  Ipirif.  iAndperhaps  fome  of  thofe  Reafonings, 
vi>hkh  were  thn ,  or  would  ft  ill  have  been  deemed  as  broken  and 
bru  fed  Reeds,  in  the  hands  of  others^  may  become  in  his  as  rods 
of  Iron,  andprevaile  to  Vidory ;  And  thofe  Rods,  which  have 
been  turned  to  Stv^cnts ,  become  Rods  againe  ,  no^they  are 
talvcn  up  by  him. 

That  forementioned  defliny  ,  that  hath  attended  this  hooke^ 
hath ,  at  times  vifted  mj  thoughts  with  an  apprehenjton  of  fome - 
thing  «?/Like  Omen  to  thecaufe  itfelfe  it  pleads  for  againft  the 
Presbyteriall  Government  .-  That  after  an  overW^helmingofit 
with  a  flood  of  obloquies  and  dif advantages  and  mif-reprefcntati- 
ons  and  in'juriotu  opprejfons,  caft  out  after  it ,  it  might  (  in  the 
time  whichGod  alone  hath  put  in  his  own  power )  be  again  emer- 
gent-^ yea  and  [hoot  forth  out  of  the  fame  feeds  of  Truth, which  have 
beenfcattered  and  buried  under  ground.  Which  hath  the  more  re  a- 
dy  entertainment  with  mee  ,  becaufe'from  ourfirfl  entrance  in^ 
to  this  conflici^  I  made  account  and  looktfor  it ,  That  this  truth 
and  all  that  fhould  be  faid  for  it ,  was  ordained  a6  Chrifi 
(  of  whom  every  iruth  is  a  Ray  and  heame  )  to  be  as 
a  i^td.^  of  corne,  which  unlefle  it  fall  to  the  ground 
and  dye  ,  and  this  perhaps  together  with  fome  of  the 
perfons  that  profeffe  it,  it  brings  not  forth  much  fruit.  <lAII 
that  is  Hts ,  tsal\>Payes  at  firft  (own  in  weaknefTe  ;  but  after- 
wards nkth  in  power  ;  One  Age  fowes  ^W  another  reapes  : 
And  yet  in  thefe  latter  dayes  wherein  the  light  and  Sunjhine 
groWes  hotter  and  more  intenfe,  the  fame  age  may  perhaps  fee^  and 
enjoy  both  the  feed-time^  and  the  encreafe, 

•  However^certaine  I  am  of  this,  which  may  more  viphly  be  read 
out  ofthify  and  a  more  thenufuall  conjunEiion  of  many  other  occur^ 
rences  falling  cut  at  this  jun^ure  of  time  ,  evidently  proclaiming 
by  a  loW^d  and  power  full  voyce  of  providence,  that  Gods  defgne  and 
pleafure  is  {for  what  ends  and  iffues  himfelfe  onely  knowes  )  to  re* 
new  and  hold  up  this  controverfe  amongft  ui,  as  if  it  rvere  but  new 
begun,  not^ith^andingall  that fluggijh backjpardnejfe  in  thofe 
that  have  been  called,  yea  cryed  out  upon ,  to  maintain  it ;  and 
thofe  flight  and  defpifmg  thoughts  inotjpersyas  not  worth  the  pains 
andtravaile.  God  not  onely  having  ft  irred  up  the  Jpirit  of  this 
oreat  worthy  fo  undertake  the  defencethereof^whofe  humility 
and  modefty  to  appear e  in  Print  in  any  other  fubjeU ,  confide- 
rina  his    abilities  inallkiyids  ,   both  for  pre  aching  and  dif^uting 

nere 


yiQere  finguUr  )  but  oifdenng  of  it  fo  ^  as  that  it  fioM  he  accom^ 

•p anted,  with  many  other  Treatifes  now  pHbliJhedyOr  to  be  made  tub'' 

llque ,  thM  have  as  long  fince  been  prepared  y  but  detainedy   as  if 

to  beare  it  companie ,  but  no\\f  iffuing  forth  as  it  were  at  once,  ^^ J^^^^^^^ 

Some  of '^hichwi/i  provoke  and  occafion  others  y  or  necejfitatefome  the  Ou^rfes 

of  thofe  engaged  to  make  fefi  Replies ,  orfome  other  way  to  o^ApoUonius 

vindicate  the  truth.  in  Latin. 

MtShephards 
and  Mafler  Aliens  defence  of  the  nine  Qucfllons  and  Pofitions  from  New  England. 

The  Redfjnand  <4«/ii?^/r of  the Diflenting  Brethren  and  rfae  Aflembly,  andchecraoC- 
anions  about  Accommodacion  all  that  were  given  in  in  writing.  " 

Mr  Caitcns  Anfwcr  to  Mr  Batly,  &c.  Thedodrinall  part. 

Tea,  and  which  is  more  eminently  obfervable  to  this  purpofe  in 
hand  y  that  the  Affembly  of  Divjfles  itfelfe  {Providence fo  con- 
airing  and  contriving  it)  Jbould  now,  and  not  till  now  (though 
.  upon  the  Order  of  the  Honourable  Houfe  long  Jince  ijfuedforth^ 
a  faint  attempt  towards  an  entrance   thereunto  vpm  made  by 
them)  jJjould  now  befet  aworke  and  betak^  themfelves  a  ne^.to  af- 
fert  and  convincingly  make  forth  the  Jus  Divinum  <?/ Church-go- 
vernment ,  both  in  the  generall  principles ,  upon  Which  it  is  to  be 
made  for  thy  and  the  particularities  thereof :   (lA'ndfo  not  only  take 
a  neW  furvey  J   but  go  over,  upon  a  neW  woof ,  the  whole  peece  and 
p  la  form  they  had  debatcd&before  prtfented ,  but  mtderh  there 
May  'B'Eyand  It  i  s  lawful  and  agreeable  to  the 
Word,  and  the  like:  The  Lord,  by  all  the fe  coincident  e- 
vents  calling  his  Saints  to  afiejh  and  more  feriopu  revifall  of  thefe 
(f ontr  over  fie  Sy  as  not  yet  determined ,  nor  fully  cleared  either  to 
the  fat  isf allien  of  God  or  man.    And  moreover  by  this  lafl  alone, 
■  ( if  there  were  no  other  conf  deration    higher  and  of  more  weight) 
putting  in  a  fujfcient  C2LWC3it  and  demur  tothefwords  plea  or  en- 
termedling^as  in  relation  to  this  quarrelly  pendente  YitCythefuite  as 
yet  depending  upon  an  other  way  of  trialL 

As  touching  this  Treatife,  and  the  worthy  Author ^//V,  1  intend 
not  to  preface  any  thing  b  y  commendation  of  either  unto  the  Rea- 
der'y  which  were  indeed  y  to  lay  paint  upon  burnijhed  marble  y  or 
.  add  light  unto  the  Sun,  The  trufl  of  viewing  it  at  the  prejfe  being 
committed  to  my  care,  I  have,  out  of  the  honour  I  bore  to  himy  and 
love  unto  thiscaufe  my  heart  is  in, endeavoured  to  difcharae  it  with 
my  utmofl  diligence  andfaithfulneffe  :  I  have  done  it  all  the  right 
J  could,  And  Rcader,^^  affured  thou  hafl  it  here  prefehted  as  it  was 
now  tranfcribedandfent  overy  rrithout  Addition  or  Diminution : 

D  z.  Neither 


0 

J 


^either  didlentermeddlefofarreM  to  looke  The  Quotations /« 
the  Amhors  themfelves ,  tvhom  he  confutes  5  but  left  them  m  I 
fomdthem  to  the  Copy*  Onely  Iheleeve  ufonfome  ConjeBures  , 
that  the  Copy  which  perijhed ,  and  ^ as  throughout  revtfed^  and 
perhaps  aided  to  by  the  Author,  ^^as  more  per feEl  then  this. 

I  have  no  more  but  to  commend  it  and  thee  to  the  blejjing 
of  God, 

April.  17.  1648. 

T  H  O.  GOODWIN. 


THE   CONTENTS. 

il  5wrT^y  of  the  Summe  $fChurcb^Difcipline^. 

P  A  R  T      I. 

Ecclefiafticall  Policie  Defined. 

C  H  A  P .      I. 

^CclefiaHicaU  f  elide  is  a  skill  of  arderingthc^ 
\  affairs  ofchrifts  houfi  according  to  thefdttern'^ 
§fhisWcrd.  page  !• 

Chap.  2.    ths  conftitution  ef  a  vifibk 

bj\^ti^t%i  church  in  the  Caufes thereof :   The  Efficient 
andU^atter*  p.  ii. 

Chap.j.  Of  the  invifibic  Church  :  Whether  the  invi- 
fible  Church  he  the  frincifatt,  frime  and  enelj  freferfubjeSl, 
to  vsfhomaU  the  Seals  and Privi ledges  of  f^eciall  mte  doebe- 
long*  P»35* 

'    Chap4.  of  the  formall  caufe  of  a  vifible  Church,  the 
church  Ctivenant.  p.41. 

Chap.5.  whether  Baptifme  doth  giv/ formality  or  make 
a  member  ofamjible  Church  ?  P»  5  5  • 

Chap.  6.  whether  frofepon  makes  a  man  a  member  of  a 
Congregation?  p.6o* 

Chap. 7,  An  Anfver  to  Arguments  made  againfi  the 
church-Covenant,  p.  68. 

Chap.  8.  wherein  the  frecedenc)  of  a  Church,  as  it  is  To- 
tjim  homog^Titumyis handled,  p.Sp* 

Chap.p.    of  the  nature  and  being  of  a  PresbyteriaU 
Church.  p.  94. 

Chap.  10.  Such  arguments  as  M^Kuttcviovdaleadgeth 

e  fir 


The  Contents. 


i<i   -irVfy'* 


for  the  confrmdtion  efd  frtsbyteriallchurch  anfwered,  p.  130. 

Chap.ii.  Tcftchingthel.fuhjeB  of  Ecclcjiajli call  t ewer ^ 

n^bere  the  nAturcofit  is  difcinfertd,  a^itht  arguments  brought 

dgainfi  it  anfwered.  p.  1 8  T . 

Chap.i2.  7'0uchwg  the  CathoUke  andvifible  Chnrch^whe^ 
ther  to  the  ^tinifltry  and  guides  of  the  Catholtke  vifihle 
churchy  hath  the  Lord  committed  the  Keyes ,  as  to  the  firji  fub^ 
je0.  Difcujfed  p.217. 

-  Chapaj.  of  the  CathoUke  church  otitis  totumrcpre- 
fcntativum,  r»  the  Ajfembling  of  Pastors^  8cc.  in  a  generdl 
C  ounce  H.  p.229. 

Chap.  1 4.  of  the  Church  umverfaS,  aiit  is  totum  inte- 
gralc.  P'243* 

Chap.15.  An  anfiver  to  c^l^  Hudfon,  concerning  the 
church  (^atboUke  vijihle,  as  totum  intcgrale.  p. 2  5  o. 

Chap.  16,  of  Church  communion^  as  it  is  a  Teculiar  Privi- 
ledge  to  the  mtmbers  of  a  Church.  p. 2  8  8  • 


Pakt.  II. 
Of  the  Church  confidcred  as  ic  is  corf  us  organicum. 

Chap. I.  of  the  number  of  officers  therein,  a^d  the  nature 
thereof.  *  p.i. 

Chap.  2 .  wherein  the  nature  of  ordination  is  difcujfed^  and 
the  I  J.  Chap,  of  lM^  Rutterford  is  confidercd^  andanfv^er- 
edy  as  touching  the  former  he  giveth  to  s  Pafior  in  and  ever  other 
Congregations  befide  his  on^n.  P*  3  8» 

Chap.j.  Of  an  Independent  Church,  Wherein  the  If  ate 
0f  the  que  ^ion  is  opened,  the  difiaftfi*ll  term  of  Independency 
cleared i  and  the  right  meaning  put  upon  it,  c^X.  R.  his  Argu* 
mems  inthe  1 3  •  Chap .  debated,  P-  7  8  • 

Part, 


The  Contents. 


Part.   III. 

Chap.  I.  oftheGevernmtnt  of  the  church.  p.i, 

Chap.2.  ofthedij^enfatien  of  the  Sacraments.  p.8. 

Chap, 5.  of  Cenfures.  p.33. 


.  Part.  fill. 

Concerning  Synods. 

Chap. 1 4  Vf^ herein  c>/.  R.  6.  Argument  U  debated ^  taken 
out  of  Acii.ij.  and  the  nature  of  that  Synod  di [cuffed,  and 
how  farre  that  or  any  other  Synod  can  hefaid  to  binde  by  any 
voarrant  from  the  Word*  p.j. 

Chap.  2.  where  U  ^^hts  Arguments  touching  the  fu^ 

feriorit']  of  Clafes  and  Synods  above  f  articular  Congregations 

are  considered  and  anfwered :  And  they  are  in  number  6 .  more 

fet  down  in  the  1 5.  Chap,  ofhu  book,  p.  1 5  • 

Chap.J.  \^  n  appendix  to  the  former  Treatife  concerning 
Synods.  P«  45- 


e  2  A4i 


't\^ 


An  Analpicall  tablcS. 


mogtHeumf 
wbofc 


{ 
f 


a 


c 
o 

1 

< 


CEfficicnt 
CCaures<  » _j  J  Materiall 
rCtfr;>«/  H». )  7        1  Formall 

■^1  -♦  C  Order  and  PfcccdencT. 

Qualification  «bich  is  either  in  ^^^^^^j^^^^  ^^  J  Power, 

RnlingOnly. 

fPaRor, 
Number  jRuIing  and  teachings 

tdodor. 
CERatesofchememberit  as  Deacons. 
Supporting  tbe^ 

^Healcli,  as  Widdowes. 
Eledion. 
InQitutionP 

^Ordination. 

if  What  the  watch  is,  which  appertains  to  alL 
^Severed       i.  What  the  bahaviout  of  all  under  it, 
r  What  to  be  done  before  they  comCf 
^3  rArenomc»t)ert, 

'  AdmimonSwhat,  when  they  ate  met,  in  receifingAGome   memberg 


Orgatdcum 
where  Of. 

.  ficers 

Whofe 


fCabetnacion'^ 


fuch  who 


,8»vc. 


from  other  Coa- 
gregaWoos. 


i^AfTembledji 


S 


I  'Sacra- 
ments 


And^ 


.Manoer 


I  Difpenfa-v 
L  tion  of  ^ 


I 


^Coi(ecIationm 


[Sytiods, 
[CottDcela* 


Parties  who  have  tight  to< 

'^receive* 

C  Publike    in    the 
Common  to  both,  3  Aflcmbly, 
as  to  be  yAccompaoied 

f    With  theword« 

Bapti{«e$:r'!'°1.*-«"i* 
'        ^onceadmimftred* 

Frequently 

iwitb  diftina  blef. 

(iRgS)  as  thcie  be 

difiind  elements, 

1  DrjM.....:^.   ^^  C  Examined> 

Ccnfuies  of\  J  'ih..,J*^"'"^KAnd  SR"ordcd, 

^^  offences.   J  "S  "^^^^  "        d       2i^«b;i(hcd. 

Publike,yExecutioB  by  jAdmonitioR, 
where    v  i^xconmunicatioo. 


TecaUat^^„„„^ 

to      <^"PP?. 
admfni'i 

flred. 


Cap.! 


Part  1. 


A 


U  R  V  E  Y 

of  the  Sum  me  of ' 

Church-Difciplina 


Chap%    I. 
Ecckfiafticail  Policy  Defined. 

EccJefiafiicaH Policy  is  a  skill  of  ordering  the  affairs 
o/ChriJls  houfe^dccording  to  the  pattern  of  bis  mrdit 

KiO.^  When  we  fpeak  of  fpiriciiall  things, we 
ckfire  to  fpeak  in  the  words  which  the  wife- 
dome  of  the  holy  Ghoft  teachech,  and  fo  we 
(hall  compare  fpirituall  words  and  fpirituall 
things  together.  And  therefore  it  is,  though 
the  Government,  whereof  wc  are  now  to 
intreat,  (harcch,  with  other  of  the  like 
rank,  in  the  generall  nature  common  to 
them  and  ir,and  thence  may  (  as  it  is  )  truely  becalled,an  Art  or 
Policy,  as  civil  governments  are  ftiled  :  and  there  be  a  like  pa- 
rity and  proportion  of  reafon,  in  r^ard  of  the  nature  of  the 
Work:  yet  we  attend  the  language  of  theApoftle,  who,  when 
he  would  infiruft  Timothy,  touching  the  (ubjcft  nowtobein- 

B  treated 


Cap.  I .  u^  Spirvej  of  the  [tmme  Part  i . 


created  oF,  and  f urni(h  him  with  dire(5lions  fitting  and  fufficicnt 
thereunto,  he  terms  it,  by  kyiowledge  or  skJH,  how  to  demean 
hlmfelfin  th  s  houfe  of  God^    I  Tim*  3 . 1 J . 

Its  the  knowledge  of  i^oedatj  of  (ome  rule  that  lieth  ftpon  him. 
Thus  knowledge  how  to  converfe  and  carry  our  felves  in  Church- 
work,  as  the  effed,  leads  us  by  the  hand  to  look  to  the  caufe, 
whence  it  comes,  namely  the  rule  by  the  ft aplc- precepts  whereof, 
as  by  the  King»  ftmdard,  this  knowledge  hath  its  being,  and  is 
bounded  in  its  operations,  the  tfFed  thus  is  exprdfedjbut  the  cau^e 
is  implied. 

Orderingr\  Its  the  art  of  ordering  the  affairs  of  the  Church, 
Forfo  the  Apoftle  (peaks,  ColoCa»^.  H^hen  I  behold  jour  faith 
and  order,  as  if  he  Would  refer  re  the  whole  wotkof  theGofpel 
to  thefe  two  heads,  DoElrine  and  Difcipline,  So  much  ct 
Religion,  as  concernes  the  nature  and  work  of  Fjith  inward- 
ly in  the  (oul  towards  God  and  man,  that  is  contained  in 
the  firft  branch,  "Faith,  Order,  which  is  the  fecond  and  op- 
podce  mesnber,  includes  the  exercife  o^  Difcipline  and  cen- 
fures  of  the  Church,  fo  br,  as  by  rule  they  are  expreffed,  and 
concern  the  redifying  of  the  carriage  of  fuch,  who  are  in  confoe- 
deration  each  wioh  other. 

This  word  taken  in  its  native  and  narrow  fignification,  implies 
i/jf  right  fofiture  of  things  in  their  proper  f  laces  a»d  rankjt  when 
they  are  marflialled  by  the  rule  of  U^lethod,  according  to  their 
efpeciall  precedencies  and  dependencies  they  have,  each  upon 
Qther.  And  here  by  a  Metonimy  of  the  Adjund,  The  managing 
of  all  Church- Ordinances,  according  to  all  the  formes  thereof^ 
as  B^ehiel  fpeaks,  the  outgoings  thereof,  and  incomings  thereof, 
C;h  4j.  ji.  ^ith  that  pjety  and  fpirituall  prudence,  as  is  moft  futable  to  all, 
that  time,  place,  and  perfons,  and  pradifes,  can  require,  as  dif- 
penfed  by  fome,  received  by  others,  is  underftood. 

So  that,  when  all  o^ces  and  ordinances  are  managed  in  this 
f3»anner,  m  a  comely  demeanour,  the  Church  is  then  truely  vi- 
fibly  Militant,  becomes  f f  rW^/*  like  a  well  ordered  army  with 
banner s*  But  when  you  loofe  the  ranks,  and  rout  the  company, 
bydiforderly  adminiftrations,  it  is  the  overthrow  of  the  Army, 
apd  (oof  the  Church. 

Houfe  of  Chrifi.J  It  is  the  expreffion  of  the  Apoftle  in  the 
place  formerly  quoted,  tTim»^.i$  That  thoa  maieft  knoi». 
b«w  to  behave  fhy  felf  i»  the  hpfffe  of  God^  ^hich  U  th^  Chnrch 


Cap. I.  of  Church'DllcifUn^.  Part  i. 


of  the  living  God,  God  is  the  father  of  all  the  family  in  heaven 
and  earth.  Chrift  the  Head  and  Redeemer,  the  holy  Gboftthe 
Comforter. 

As  the  Head, To  the  Church  which  is  his  Body,  admits  a  double 
confideration. 

C  Myfticall,  by  Spirituall  influence* 
Chrift  is  a  Head,  <PoliticaU,  by  his  efpeciall  guidance  in  tiic 
^    means,  and  difpenfation  of  his  Ordmances, 

The  ChurchalfoisaBody.^J'£2^^^^ 

The  my^icaU  BoAy  is  the  Church  of  true  Believers^  who 
being  cffedually  called  by  his  word  and  Ipirir,  by  faith  yeelding 
to  the  call,  arc  fpiritually  united  unto  Chnd,  from  whom,  as 
from  a  head,  all  fpirituall  life  and  motion  is  communicated  on 
his  part,  and  received  on  theirs.     And  this  cakes  up  the  In- 
vifthle  Churchy    becaufe  the  union,    and  fo  the  relation,  ia 
the  truth  of  it,    is  inward,  and  not  to  be  fcen  by  fenfe.    Of 
this  we  do  not  now  inquire.   It  is  that  we  dee  beleeve.     The 
PoUticall  body  or    Church  vifihU  refults  out  of  that  rela- 
tion, which  is  betwixt  the  proFeffours  of  the  faith,  when  by 
voluntary  confent  they  yceld  outward  fubjedion  to  that  govern- 
inentof  Chrift,  which  in  his  word  he  hath  prefcribed,  and  as  an 
externall  head  exercifeth  by  his  word,  fpirir,  and  difcipline,  by 
his  ordinances  and  officers  over  them,  who  have  yeeided  them- 
(elves  fubjeds  to  his  Headfhip  and  fupream  Authority.    For 
Chrift  having  humbled  himfdf  to  the  death,  the  curfed  death 
upon  the  croffe,  God  the  Father  hath  given  him  a  name,  above  phil.2,^. 
every  thing  that  is  named.    Hath  given  him  all  things:  Hath  Job.  i|.;. 
committed  all  power  into  his  hand  :  and  hath  delegated  unto  M^t.»8.i8 
him,  the  immediate  difpenfation  of  chis  power.    For  the  Father  ^^^'J**** 
judgeth  720  man,  and  by  a  parity  of  reafon,  in  a  right  fenfe,  he  calls 
quickens,  rules  no  man,  but  hath  committed  the  immediate  dif- 
penfation of  ail  to  the  Sonne:  which  power  he  exercifeth  invi- 
fibly  in  their  hearts  by  the  operations  of  his  fpirit :  but  exeicileth 
it  vifibly  by  his  ordinances  and  officers  in  his  Church,  as  upon  his 
iubjeds,  who  profeffe  allegiance  and  homage  to  him.   So  the 
Apoftle,    B^hef,  4,      when  he    Afier^ded  up  on  high,  and  led 
captivity  captive ^  he  gave  giffs  to  men,  ftme  to  be  Tfiftors, 
(ome  to  beTeachers,  all  fet  in  his  Church,  and  all  for  the  good 
ofhisChurch, 


Cap.  I .  ^  SHrvej  of  the  fummc  Part  i. 


And  88  he  hath  a  golden  Scepter  for  the  guidance  of  hisfer- 
vants,  fo,  as  a  Judge,  he  hath  an  iron  rod  to  break  his  enemies 
in  pieces  like  a  potters  veflell.  'Bring  hither  mine  enemies,  that 
will  not  have  tne  tarnle  over  them,  and  Jlay  them  before  mj 
fdce. 

Hence  obferve  obiter  and  by  the  Way,  that  the  root  of  this 
power  lieth  fitft  in  Chrift,  as  a  Head,  and  is  communicated  by 
yertue  of  that  commiflion  received  from  the  Father.  9^11  power 
in  heaven  and  earth  is  given  to  me^  therefore  Preach  and  Baftife^ 
MatthA2,.i%yl9, 

We  now  fee  the  proper  and  adequate  fubje^ft  about  which  ec- 
dcfiafticall  policy  is  cxerciled,  to  wit, 

The  affaires  of  hie  houfe,"]  The  things  that  appertain  to 
the  vifible  Church,  his  vifiblc  Kingdome  on  earth*  And  to 
this  place  appertain  the  diiputes,  touching  the  difference  be- 
twixt Ecckfiafticall  and  civil  Policy,  what  kinde  of  influ- 
ence they  have  each  iito  other,  together  with,  the  tyranni- 
call  ufurpation  of  that  m.an  of  finnc,  and  the  falfe  claim  that 
Antichrift  makes  to  both  the  fwords,  with  all  the  pretences  he 
devifeth  tofcrve  his  own  turn,  and  the  falfe  colours  he  puts  upon 
his  proceedings,  when  he  would  allay  his  cruelty,  with  a  f ar- 
i  fctcht  device,  as  though  he  did  all  in  erdine  adjpiritua/ia,  and 
by  the  colour  of  that  order,  he  might  diforder  and  overturn  the 
whole  frame  of  ;ali  Kingdomes  and  conunpn wealths,  if  they  will 
not  ftoop  to  his  tyranny  and  ufurpation. 

All  thole  controvcrfies  take  here  their  proper  confidcration, 
as  in  their  proper  place.  But  our  intendment  being  to  compre** 
hend  things  in  fhort,  we  (hall  whoHyleavc  fuch  tedious  difputes, 
which  would  trouble  our  work,  and  weary  the  Reader. 

Certain  it  is,  Ecclefiafticall  policy  cenfincs  it  fclf  within  the 
affairs  of  the  Church,  as  within  its  proper  compafle.  Mj  King^ 
dome,  (mhout  Saviour,  is  not  of  thii  "^orld;  and  fo  the  v/ea- 
pons  of  his  Kingdome  are  fpirituall  weapons,  as  in  the  inference 
.  our  Saviour  fully  concludes.  If  mj  Kingdom  "^cre  of  thu 
^orldy  then^^ouUmj  fervantsfighty  that  I  (hould  not  be  deli- 
vered to  thejews.  But  his  Kingdome  is  not  of  this  world,  there- 
fore his  Servants  will  not  fight. 
Men  fullain  a  double  relation. 

As  members  of  the  commo»wcalt!|  they  have  civil  weapons, 
and  in  a  civil  way  of  tighteoufneffe,  they  may,  and  ffiioaldule 
them.  ?"^ 


Cap.  I .  oj  Church-Bifci flinch.  Part,  i . 

But  as  members  of  a  Churchy  their  weapons  are  fpirituall,  and 
the  work  is  fpirituall^thc  cenfurcsot  the  Church  arc  fpirituall,and 
reach  the  fouls  and  confcienccs  of  men. 

Recording  to  tht  pAnern  of  the  ^ord,!^  This  claufe  points 
where  the  laws  of  this  Kingdom  are  to  be  found  ,and  whence  to 
be  fetched.  As  Mo/es  faw  his  pattern  in  the  Mount,  according 
to  which  he  was  to  mold,  all  things  in  the  Tabernacle  :  So  we 
have  ours  left  upon  record  in  the  holy  Scriptures,  unto  which  we 
muft  not  adde,  and  from  which  we  muft  not  take  any  thing, 
Chrift  the  King  of  his  Church,  and  Maftcr  of  his  Houfe,  he  only 
inreafon,  can  make  laws  that  are  Authenticke  for  the  govern- 
ment thereof. 

And  here  we  (hall  take  leave  to  ftay  a  little,  and  make  this 
ground  good  before  we  paffe,  bccaufe  we  (hall  have  fpeciall  ufe 
ofit,  as  a  main  pillar  to  bear  up  the  building,  of  the  following 
difcourfe,  againft  the  cavils  of  Papifts  and  Formalifts. 
We  fhall  firft  explicate,  and  then  argue. 

Church-government  then  is  attended  in  a  double  refpef^, 

E.ch«inregardoftbe^Jt;«£^.Uofir. 
BJfemaHj  required  to  the  c  Partly  in  the  perlons  that  difpenfe. 
complea ting  of  Church  •<  Partly  in  the  ordmances  that  are  dif- 
government  are,  c    penfed. 

Intheperfons  that  difpenfe,  the  kindes  of  officers  thatareap- 
pointcdjco  that  work  :  the  nature,  bounds,  and  limits  of  their 
offices,  all  thefe  ire  eflentialls. 
The  ordinances  which  thefe  a»e  to  difpenfe,  as  preaching,  prayer, 
feals.  Church. cenlures,  ^r.  all  thefe  are  to  be  found  in  .the 
word,  and  (hould  be  fetched  from  the  word :  and  now  under 
the  Gofpcl,  they  are  and  ought  to  be  the  fame ;  in  all  places, 
araongft  all  people,  at  all  times,  in  all  fucceeding  generations,, 
untill  the  coming  of  Chrift. 

Acedia  cultf*i  fHntimmtitahilia^ 
It  is  not  left  m  the  power  of  perfons,  Officers,  Churches^ 
nor  all  flatcs  in  the  world,  to  add,  or  diminifh,  or  alter  any 
thing  in  the leaft  meafure.    But  as  God  did  appoint  ail  in  the  Cen.jyjj 
Old  Teftament,  and  thoie  his  infticutions,  did  endure  their  Jm.iniop 
Ever  (  as  the  Scripture  fpeaks  )  i.   untill  the  coming  of  Chrifl,  cum. 
when  the  fame  power  which  appointed  them,  changed  them, 
So  in  the  New  Teftament  where  we  are  to  exped  no  alteration, 

B  3  Chrift 


6      Gap.T.    ^  /^  Sur'vcy  ef  the  fumme  Part  i. 

Chrift  the  Law-giver  he  only  appoints,  none  but  be  can,  and  he 
hath  made  known  his  will,  that  he  will  not  change  them. 

The  CircnmJtafitUUs  of  Difcipline,  as  time,  place,  the  car- 
rying on  of  thefe  difpenfacions  in  civiU  decencies,  fuitable  to 
the  quality  of  the  things,  and  conditions  of  the  time,  as  peace 
and  perfecution ;  the  generall  rules  of  thefe  are  in  the  word 
delivered:  but  the  particular  application  admits  varieties,  mu- 
tabilities and  alterations,  according  as  neceffities  or  conveni- 
ences fball  appear  by  emergent  occafions. 

That  there  is  an  immutable  rule,  touching  the  effentialls  of 
difcipline,  left  in  the  word,  and  thence  to  be  fetched,  we  arc 
now  to  prove, 

I.  Argument. 
ty^R  farts  ef  Gods  worjhlp  are  hj  Ged  alone  appointed,  in  the 
vordrevealedy  and  thence  to  he  fetched. 
This  is  evident  from  the  nature  of  wor(hip,  which  only  pro* 
ceedsfrom  Gods  will,  and  the  appointment  of  it  is  his  peculiar 
1  Kin,  II.  pterogativCi    For  came  it  from  the  will  of  man,it  would  be  will- 
3,^  J  J.       worQiip.  Z>^»M2,andlaft.  Its  here  true,  what  God  doth  not 
command  God  doth  not  accept :  It  is  the  charge  he  hies  againCl 
all  fuperftitious  and  falfe  devices  ©f  men^  They  never  came 
Jer  7*  1 1  i  lyifff  fg^  ntirsde  or  heart,  and  therefore  never  have  his   appro» 
bation.    Who  required  thefe  things  ?    He  only  knows  what 
will  beft  plcale  himlelf,  and  his  own  will  can  make  bcft 
choice. 

B  tit  all  offices  and  Ordinances  of  difcipline  are  parts  of  Gods 
Worfliip :  being  duties  required  in  the  fecond command,  and 
thither  are  to  be  referred,  by  the  grant  Oi  all. 

2. 
The  effentialls  ftand,  either  by  the  necefllty  of  precept,  and 
fo  immutably  required,  oreKethey  are  left  arbitrary  to  the  will 
of  man  to  appoint. 

But  they  are  not  left  arbitrary* 
The  firft  part  is  evident  by  the  fulnefle  of  the  divifion* 
All  things  fpirituall  are  either  Chriftian  duties,  or  elfe  ate 
left  to  Chriftian  liberty. 

The  fecond  part  is  thus  proved* 
If  it  be  not  in  man  to  inable  an  Officer  to  his  work,  or  offices 
or  Ordinances  to  attain  their  end;  Then  it  is  not  in  his  power 

to 


Cap.  I .  ef  church  DifciplitK^.  Part  i . 


CO  appoiflc  Oificer  or  Ordinance  in  the  Churcb.  For  fuch  ap- 
poincmenr  (hould  be  croffe  to  wifdotne  in  attempting  ii^  and 
fo  friirtrate  in  regard  of  the  end,  in  not  attaining  it. 

But  it  is  not  in  man  co  inable  to  the  work,  or  to  make  the 
Ordinance  attain  irs  end:  becaufe  the  work  is  Ipirituall,  and 
the  end  lupcrnaturall:  And  herein  lies  efpecially  the  difference 
betwixt  civiil  and  Ecclefiafticall  power,  Domimum  and  royall 
Soveraignty  may  be  feated  in  the  one,  ».  e.  in  the  Common- 
wealth; becaule  they  can  communicate  power  from  them- 
(elves  to  others,  and  inable  others  to  attain  civiil  ends,  and  to 
accomplifh  civiil  work,  and  in  that  refpe(fl  they  arc  called, 
xT7tfi;  "a.v^a>7rJu  A  humane  Creation,  But  in  th^  Church  there 
is  only  nnniflerium  received  from  Chrift  alone,  and  therefore 
they  cannot  delegate  from  themfelves,  and  by  their  own  in- 
fticution  any  Officer,  but  only  attend  the  inftitution  oi 
Chrift. 

There  is  no  man  can  have  his  Curate  or  Vicar,  his  VicariuSt 
becaufe  he  is  bound,  in  his  own  particular,  to  his  place  ofc 
Miniftery :  he  can  appoint  none  becaufe  he  can  give  power  to 
none. 

That  which  is  a  fundamentiill point  of  keligiony  that  hath  divme 

Inftitution,  andfo  becomes  immutable,  unlefle  Chrift  him- 

felfrcpcalic.  For  principles  ot  that  nature  muft  have  divine 

authority  to  appoint  and  to  remove. 

But  Church  Difcipline  is  a  fundamental!  point  of  Religion. 

Heb»6.    Laying  on  of  hands,  beingbj  a  Olietonjmy  of  the  ad' 

jptnB  put  for.Ordination,  Ordination  one  particular,  put  for 

the  whole  of  Church  Dilcipline. 

4* 
If  God  received  this  as  his  peculiar  to  himfelf  under  the  Law, 

To  appoint  Offices  Ordinances  in  his  word  according  to  his  will, 

Tiienitis  unlawfull  now  for  any  man  to  arrogate  it:  becauCe 

his  foveraignty  is  as  much  now  as  then,  his  word  as  perfed, 

there  is  no  reafon  which  can  ctft  the  balance  another  way. 

But  thu  he  did  taki  ^^  ^^  fsculiar  in  the  Old  Teftament. 

Hence  by  the  way  we  may  lay  in  a  caveat  againft  (ignificanc 
Ceremonies  inftitutcd  by  man  in  Gods  worfhip,  as  (uperftitious, 

fuch  * 


8       Cap.!*  A  Survey  of  the  [ufime  Part  i. 

fuch  I  mean  which  are  appointed  to  ftit  up  the  dull  md  dead 
mindeofn:ian  to  the  remembrance  ot  his  duty  towards  God, 
by  fcmerpecialKignification,  whereby  he  might  be  edified. 

I. 

Bccaufe  thefe  under  this  Inftitution  are  media  cultw,  and 
areloirore  efficacious  to  carry  the  minde  and  heart  to  God, 
as  the  Papifts  require,  and  fuch  as  all  Orthodoxe  Divines  con- 
demn. Nay  if  it  be  by  teaching  and  ftirring  towards  thefe  fu- 
pernaturall  works,  asGodsfpiritsall  wor(kip. 

Its  that  which  thcLord  condemns  in  Images,  which  te/i  lifSi 
Its  that  which  the  Lord  threatens  to  punilh.  lfaA9*i9»  ThAi 
kufiar  idtatightbythefreseftsofmen, 

2. 

Becaufe  fuch  ceremonies  are  of  the  fame  kinde  and  homoge* 
neall  with  the  fignificative  part  of  the  adlions  of  theSacrament, 
and  upon  the  grouud  may  be  (aid  to  have  a  reall  and  true  efficacy 
of  teaching,  which  properly  is  a  part  of  worlhip :  fince  that 
part  of  the  Sacrament,  which  is  placed  in  fignification  is  fo. 
Doth  Baptifmeconfecratc  the  child  to  God?  fodoth  the  croffe. 
Doth  Baptifme  fignify  the  Covenant  betwixt  Chrift  and  the 
childe?  fo  doth  the  Crofle.  For  its  openly  faid  by  the  Patrons 
thereof,  to  betoken  the  ingagement  betwixt  Chrift  and  the  child, 
that  he  (hall  be  Chrifts  fervant,  and  fouldier  to  follow  his  colours 
and  fight  under  his  banner  unto  his  dying  day.  And  this  Imaga 
though  it  hath  no  tongue  to  fpeak  of  its  own,  yet  it  f peaks 
by  this  inftituted  fignifjcation  put  upon  it  and  prcffcd  by  th^  pow- 
er of  the  Prelates. 

Thofe  Ceremonies  which  are  let  in  the  fame  rank  with  Gods 
own  Ceremonies,  in  regard  of  their  end  and  ufe,  As  thole  are 
truly  religious  becaufe  God  is  the  appointer  of  them  :  So  thefe 
muft  be  fuperftitious,  becaufe  mans  will  is  the  Inftitntour  of 
them :  the  parity  and  proportion  of  realon  holds  on  both 
fides. 

But  fignificant  Ceremonies  thus  inftituted,  are  of  the  like 
nature  with  fome  of  Gods  own  rites.  Inftance  the  Phyla^eries. 
JV/»/»^.i5.39,  they  were  appointed  for  this  end  by  the  Lord, 
to  be  remembrancers  and  admonilhers  of  the  Law  to  thofe  that 
ufedthem,  and  the  lame  place  thefe  Ceremonies  fupply,  and  are 
ordained  for  the  (ame  purpofe. 


Cap.  I.  rf  ChHrchDifcipUn^^.  Parti.       9 


The  CircttmflAntlals  of  Difiipiine,  as  Time,  Place,  ont- 
ward  Decency  and  Comelinefle  in  the  managing  of  Gods  Or- 
dinances ;  thefe  admit  of  varieties  and  mutabilities,  according  to 
emergent  occaiions,  which  alter  with  the  conditions  of  the 
Church. 

There  is  a  comelines  and  conveniency  of  Time  and  Places  of 
meeting,  and  manner  in  their  meetings  when  the  Churches  are 
under  perfecution,  which  will  be  much  altered,when  the  Church- 
es enjoy  peace  and  profperity ,  and  have  Chriftian  Kings  and 
Queens  for  their  nurfing  Fathers,  and  nurfing  Mothers.  Yet  in 
the  carrying  on  ofthefeC»V^/<w/<«»^M/f  according  to  the  minde 
ofChrift,  among  many  other,  thefe  Rules  lend  a  common  influ' 
ence,  and  are  of  fpcciall  confe^uence  and  confideration. 

I. 

Though  there  be  not,  nor  in  truth  can  be  particular  precepts 
expreffed  in  the  Word,  that  may  meet  with  all  the  fpeciall  varie- 
ties of  occurrences  in  this  kinde ;  yet  there  be  generall  Rules,  un- 
der the  reach  whereof,  all  the  particulars  will  come,  and  by 
which  they  may  be  regulated,  and  that  without  fail.  Jllwufl 
bs  done  come  lily  And  in  order,  without  rudenes  or  confufion,  Vor 
(fodiinot  the  Qodoj confitfiofiy  as  in  aH the  Churches,  I  Cor.  14.  33. 
AHrmflbedone  to  edification,  I  Cor.i4.26.  t/^H  to  Qods  glorj, 
I  C^r.  10.3 1. 

3. 

All  thefe  Circumfiamals  of  Time,  Place  and  Decency,  they 
are  common  to  things  Civil,  as  well  as  Sacred,  and  ferve  indiflfer- 
ently  and  equally  to  further  the  ufefuU  adminiftration  of  both, 
and  therefore  cannot  be  conceived  to  be  any  part  of  religious 
wcrChip,  nor  can  be  ranked  within  the  compaffc  thereof,  by  any 
fiiewofreafon,  only  the  ancient  maxime  here  takes  place,  The 
later  Art  ufeththerpork^of  the  former,  Ars  po  fierier  utitur  prioris 
opere  j  both  civil  and  facred  adminiftrations  ufe  thefe  Ciicumftan- 
tials,  as  ifTuing  from  precedent  Art?,  and  fo  put  forth  their  own 
anions  to  the  beft  acfvantage,  for  the  attaining  of  their  own  ends. 
As  each  man  may  meet  with  inftanees  many,  by  eafie  attendance. 

There  muft  be  a  right  underftanding  of  the  meaning  of  the 
word^,  andfoa  grammaticall^naljfiiQh\i^'^\\t2iky  where  the 
promifes  or  commands  are  exprefled,  before  either  our  faith  can 
believe  the  one,  or  a  gracious,  humble  heart  make  choice  aright 
of  the  other,  and  obey  it.    Both  beleevingzxii.  oheji^g  are  religi^ 


r:    . _. _        nus 


10        Cap.i.  A  Surveyofthefumme  .Partj. 

ous  adlions,  and  both  fuppofe  the  afc  and  work  of  Grammat,  and 
fo  o^Logick^^  about  the  promifes  and  comtnands^and  yet  no  man, 
that haththe  exercife  of  reafon.  about  him,  will  fa^r,  that  cither 
Gramtjitar  or  Logkk^Andjfjts  are  religioiu  adions,  much  kflc  reli- 
gious worship. 

The  '^Ulofnn  mAvt^  neither  Magiftrate  m  the  Common-wealth, 
fior  Officer  or  Officers  in  the  Churches,  is  the  r«/^  either  of  com- 
manding or  forbidding  rto^xiWijJ^r^/j^  For  if  their  wils  were 
the  rule,  they  could  not  erre  in  commanding  or  forbidding  :  for 
the  rule  cannot  erre.  They  were  not  to  give  an  account  for  thofe 
their  commands,  nor  could  be  puniihed  for  any  mifcarriage  in 
them.  Then  alfo,  the  will  of  the  Inferiour  were  abfolutely  bound 
to  yeeld  obedience  thereunto,  and  that  without  either  queftion- 
ingorcxamining  the  nature  of  it.  Yea  blinde  obedience  would 
by  this  me^fts^be  not  only  allowed,  but  of  neceflicy  enjoyned. 
Nor  could  the  Inferiour  fin,  in  what  ever  he  did  in  fubjeding  himr 
feif  to  the  diredions  of  the  Superiour  in  fuch  indifferent  things.  All 
which  arc  contrary  to  common  fenfe. 

4-       ,  . 

The  determination  of  indifferent  tUngs  ^  either   abfolutely  to 

be  attended,  or  abfolutely  to  be  laid  afide,  when  there  is  no  pre- 
ponderations  or  neceflicy  to  caft  the  balance  either  way,  is  beyond 
'Warrant ;  becaufe  it  thwarts  the  nature  of  the  things,  and  that 
raeerly  out  of  the  pleafiure  of  theImpofer,which  is  not  a  rule  to  go 
by,iince  God  by  rule  hath  left  thefc  either  to  be. done,  or  not 
di)ne,.as  occafions  are  prefented. 

Appointment  and  in  jundions  of  things  indifferent,  which  are 
either  unprofitable,  and  have  no  good  in  their  ufe,  or  be  but  fo 
far  prejudicial],  asthattheyoccafion  aftopina  Chriftian  courfe 
upon  any  juft  ground :  Such  appointments  are  to  be  repealed  as 
unlawfuU.  i .  For  if  Gods  own  Ceremoffies  wcvq  to  be.removed, 
Ifecaft/euKprs)fitai/e,  thenmuchmoreouts,  H(?^.  7.1S.  2.  If  we 
muftanfwerfor/W/^l^<7r^i,  then  for  iV/^?  Ceremonies,  3.  Things 
indifierenr,  when  they  are  ufed,  not  in  fubordination  to  help  for- 
ward morall  duties,  their  ufe  is  unlawful!.  For  herein  lieth  their 
ufe  and  good,  that  they  may  be.  in  way  to  lend  a  lift  to  a 
higher  end.  But  when  they  are  unprofitable  or  prejudicial] 
i^  the.fcnfc  before  cxprcfled,  then  they  arc  not  iii  fubord^ 

nation 


Cap.2.  of Chnrch'Difclflinc^.         ^    Parti.       ii 

•_ '■  "  — • !■  I        I  I 

oation  to  help  forward  the  morall.  Er^o.  4.  That  which 
croffeth  the  Place  and  Office  of  the  Governour,  that  he 
muft  not  doe  or  maintain  :  But  to  injoyn  any  thing  that 
is  unprofitable,  is  againil  his  place,  for  his  Office  is  to  rule 
fir  their  goody  Rom.  13.4.  But  unprofitable  things  arc 
not  tich. 


Chap*  II. 

The  Conftitution  of  a  vifiblc  Church  in  the  Caufei 
thereof:  The  Efficient  and  Matter  • 

T\^\%vifihle  Ghnrch,  the  fubjed  adequate  of  ouc  Enquiry,  is  t# 
be  attended  in  a  double  regard, 

either  in  refpeft  of  thei^°f  """«''»<'^^. 
*^  luubernation  of  it. 

The  Church  in  her  Conftitution  is  confidercd  two  waiesr, 

cEffentUley 
as  Totym  <     Or 

Cintegrale, 
As  totum  EjfeKtiaU  or  Momogefteptm,  look  at  it  as  in  the  firft 
caufes,  out  of  which  fhe  exifts,  and  comes  to  be  gathered,  and  this 
is  called,'  Ecclefia prima, 

Thii  Ckttrch  hath  the  right  of  electing  and  choofing  Officers, 
aadwhenthefearefetinit,  iihtcomt% t9ttimOrgAnicum.  Amef. 
fw^^./.  1.^,33.18.  The  Corporation  is  a  true  body,  when  it  hath 
no  O^iajor^  nor  other  Officers,  which  happily  fhe  yearly 
choofeth. 

We  now  come  to  enqwire  of  the  vifible  (^hurch  in  her  firfi 
conftitution  and  gathering. 
And  in  the  handling  of  this,  we  fliall  take  into  confideration 
fuch  fpeciall  Queftions,  wherein  there  appears  any  difference  be- 
twixt us,  and  our  Reverend  and  very  learned  Brethren,  defirous 
to  propound  things,  wherein  difficulties  yet  appear  unto  us,  ho- 
ping fome  further  evidence  may  be  given  for  the  manifeftation  of 
the  truth,  which  we  only  feek,  if  we  know  what  we  feek ;  and 
therefore  would  live  and  learn  j  o»Iy  while  we  thusbeleeve,  wc 
thusfpeak. 

C  2  The 


X  2       Cap.  2 .         T/?e  C0iifiimhn  0fa  viftble  Church    V^xi  i .. 

Thicoiifisofavifihle  (^hurch,  whtdi  wil  make  moft  for  the, 
ckaring  of  tjie  fubjed  we  have  in  hand, 

are  the<  ^ Materia ff^ 

^As  alfo  the^     and 
fFormaff. 
Of  the  Efficient, 
Concerning  the  Princifall  cmfi  and  Inftitutour  of  a  vifible 
Church,  there  is  a  common  concurrence  of  all  ^yd^Sy  fo  far  as  I 
canreade,  and  therefore  I  flialieafe  the  Reader  of  ail  large  dif- 
couvfc  in  this  behalf. 

It  fliall  be  enough  to  point  out  the  truth,  as  it  \s  exprefled  in 
Scripture  :  namely,  Theinftitutionofthe  Church  iHiies  from  the 
Ipeciall  appointment  of  God  the  Father,  thorow  the  Lord  fejw 
^ifty  as  the  head  thereof,  ^j  the  holy  gholf,  fent  and  fct  ®n 
work  for  that  end.  SotheApoftle  fpeaks  moft  pregnantly  and 
plainly,  Htf^.3.31.  Forthts  ma»  (meaning  Chrifi )  ^as  counted 
Worthy  of  more  honour  then  Mofes,  inafmnch  as  he  thAt  hath  bmld* 
ed  the  htmfe^  hath  mere  honour  then  the  honfe,  Chrifi  t6  fet  over  the 
Church,  which  is,  the  houfe  ofGody  as  the  Sonne^  Mofes  as  a  fer* 
vant.  He  the  mafter-builder,  Mofes  as  an  Inferioar  and  undcr- 
workman.  And  verf^.  F or  every  houfe  «  builded  by  fome  many 
hut  he  that  Mdeth  all  things  is  God.  This  tA  L  L  is  to  be  re- 
ferred to  the  things  that  went  before,  to  wit,  the  things  of  the 
houfe. 

What  ever  belongs  to  the  Church  hath  God  in  Chrift  the  Au- 

thm^r  of  it.   And  hence  in  the  old  Teftament  it  was  given  in 

charge  to  cJlf<?p/,  thatas^^yS?^  all  prefented  before  him  in  the 

Mount,  in  a  lively  manner,  fo  he  muft  be  caucelous  and  confci- 

entious  to  hold  himfclf  to  that  patern,  not  to  fwerve  an  hairs 

breadth  there-from,  or  to  adde  any  thing  of  his  own  deviling. 

And  hence  our  SJaviour  claims  this  as  his  prerogative  royall,  Mat^ 

16.  Vpon  this  rock,  ^  ^^^^  build  my  Church,   J  t  is  his  houfe,  and  he 

knows  his  own  minde,  and  therefore  he  only  will  faihion  it  there- 

As  M  R,    nnto. And  from  hence  it  is,that  in  the  time  wherein  Ex^ekiel  would 

Icdeeth*     hoimc  out,  and  that  unto  the  life,  the  Temple  to  be  ereded  in  the 

i^x.p.iOi     «f^  Ttfiamegtt,  he  there  laies  out  all  the  particukirs  by  Gods  fpe- 

^iek.4|.     ciall  appointment  ^  The  Outgoings  and  Ineomings,FermSr,Fafljionj, 

*'•   Z4W  thereof,  and  the  <?/Ww^!»(r^/ thereof, 

Tpuching  the  Jnfirieur helpingcaufe,  viz^  The  Civil M^giftrate^ 

how. 


Cap»3.  in  the  CAufis  thereof.  Partj.        15 

how  faree  he  may  be  faid  to  have  a  hand  in  the  eredling  of  Chnr- 
ches,  It  k  that  which  hath  exercifed  the  iieads  and  pens  of  the 
moft  judicious,  and  is  too  large  for  this  place,  and  our  purpofe, 
we  wijlingly  paffe  it  by ,  being  not  yet  perfwaded  that  the 
chief  Magitlrate  fhould  ftand  a  Neuter,  and  tolerate  all  Reli- 
gions. 

Of  the  Matter, 
Proceed  we  to  make  enquiry  of  the  Matter^  and  there  (though 
in  hath  not  fo  much  Art  in  it,  yet  becaufe  it  hach  more,  and  indeed 
more  evidence,  in  regard  of  all,  to  whom  we  addrefle  this  our  en- 
quiry ;  (ith  It  concerns  all,  who  feek  the  good  of  Church- fellow- 
iliip,  as  all  need  it,  if  they  were  worthy  to  fhare  therein.  Our  firft 
Conclufion  is  negative, 

ConcluGon  I. 
FarifhfrecirtBs^  or  the  abode  4nddvfe(ling^itbin  the  hounds  and 
liberties  Vffii(h  ^f  lace,  d<?th  not  give  a  f^an  right,  or  make  him  mat' 
ter  fit  for  a  vifil?le  (Congregation, 

Reafoni.  No  civil  rule  can  properly  convey  over  an  Ecclejlafli- 
call  right.  The  rules  are  injpecie  diftind,  and  their  works 
and  ends  alfo,  and  therefore  cannot  be  confounded. 
Civil  power  hath  a  Kourijhing  and  preferving  faculty  of  Ecclefia- 
fiical  Orders,  Officers,  and  their  feverali  pperations.   Kings /hail 
be  nurfingFatbers,  &c.   Eut  in  i\it\x proper  confiitntions^  they  can- 
not meet.    Imperare  and  pr(edicare  are  not  compatible,  hath  been 
a  ruled  tafe,  admitting  no  contradidion  in  an  ordinary  way: 
one  is  compleat,  and  hath  all  the  caufes  without  the  other,  and 
therefore  one  doth  not  receive  hisconflitution  in  whole  or  ia  part 
from  the  other.   Qvil  power  may  compel!  Ecclefia&icali  perfons 
to  do,  what  they  ought  in  their  offices,  but  doth  not  confer  their 
Offices  upon  them.  The  Kingdom  of  Chrift  is  fpirituall>  and  not 
of  this  world,   ThatPropofkion  then  js  beyond  controul,   The. 
fecond  is  open  to  experience. 

But  the  taking  Hpan  abode  or  dwelling  in  fitch  a  place  or  precin^f 
U  bj  the  rule  of  policy  and  civility,  A  man  hath  it  by  inheritance 
from  his  parents,  or  purchafeth  it.by  his  money,  or  receives  it  by 
gift  or  exchange,  ErgOy  This  can  gwe  him  no  Ecclefiafticall  right 
to  Church-fellowfLip. 

Reaf2,  That  right  which  any  man  hath  in  Ghurch-fellowfhip, 
Excommunication  out  of  a  Church  can,  nay  doth  take  away.  For 
Excommunication  is,  according. to  the  intent  of  the  Word,  The 

G3  cmting 


14       Cap.2.        7leC0nfiitution$faviftbleChur$k     Part  i* 

cf/f/*«^  <?jf from  all  Church-commnnton  :  andwhat  ever  right  be* 
fore  he  had  in  his  admiflion,  is  now  difanuUed  by  his  Excommu- 
nication. Let  him  he  Oi  an  Heathen ^"hAdit*!  8. 

But  Excommunication  doth  'rwt^  nor  can  take  Away '^  mans  ci* 
vilrigkt  to  the  houfe  and  land,  the  civil  priviiedges  he  doth  poJP- 
fefTcjOr  remove  him  from  the  right  of  his  habitation,  civij  office  of 
authority,  he  is  invefted  in. 

Ergo,  That  uno  Ecclejiaflicall right, 

Reaf.^,  If  Parifli  Precincfls  fhould  have  right  to  Church- fellow- 
ftiip,  thenAtheifts,  Papifts,  Turks  and  profane  ones,  whoarc  c- 
nemies  to  the  truth  and  Church,  yeamenofftrange  Nations  and 
languages,  who  neither  know,  nor  be  able  to  do  the  duties  of 
Church  members,  (hould  be  fit  matter  for  a  Church,  becaufe  they 
have  abode  in  fuch  places :  yea  thofe  fhould  have  right  to  whom 
Chrift  hath  denied  right,  Reve/,2 1 .27. 

Much  more  might  here  be  added,  but  that  the  tenet  is  fo  groffe, 
that  I  fuppofc  any,  ferioufly  judiciou?,  will  fee  the  errour  of  it. 
-  We  fhall  come  nearer  home  then,  and  our 

2^  Conclufion  is, 

P^ifthle  Saints  only  are  fit  Matter  appointed  hj  Qod  to  make  uf  a 
viJihleChHrch  of  Chrift,   . 

TheV^wj{hallbe,  i.  Opened,  2.  The ^flionftated,  i^Tht 
Conclujton  f  roved. 

Saints  as  they  are  taken  in  this  controverfie,  and  in  the  currant 
expreffions  of  Scripture,  which  look  this  way,  and  fpeak  to  this 
fubjed  {Saints  at  Corinth  y  Saints  at  Phi/ippi,  atRomey  in  Caftrs 
houfe)  were  members  of  the  Churches,  comprehending  the  In- 
fants of  confoederate  believers  under  their  Parents  Covenant,  ac- 
cording to  I  Cor,'].  1 4.  and  fuch  conftant  expreffions  of  Saintlliip 
do  intimate,  that  either  fAfjW^r^y^rA,  or  at  leaft  conceived  to  be 
fuch  in  view  and  in  appearance,  I  fay  in  appearance :  for  when  the 
Scripture  fo  terms  and  ftiles  men,  we  muft  know  that  Saints  como, 
tmder  a  double  apprehenfion.  .^e^wf  are /^^^  according  to  C^a* 
rity :  Some  according  to  truth.  Saints  according  to  charity  arc 
foch,.  who  in  their  pra(flice  and  profcffion  (if  we  look  at  them 
in  their  courfe,  according  to  what  we  fee  by  experience,  or  re- 
ceive by  report  and  teftimony  from  others,  or  laftly,  look  wc  at 
their  expreffions  )  they  favour  fo  muchy  as  though  they  had  been 
"^ith  Jefus.  From  all  ^hich,  as  farre  as  rational  charity  direded 
i/riv/c  from  [the  JVcrd^  a  wan  cannot  but  conclude,  That, there 

may 


Cap.2.  in  the  Canfa  thereof.  Part.l.       15 

may  be  (owe  feeds  of^me  Ipiritua//  ^ork^  of  (jod  in  the  (qhL  Thefe 
we cz\i vifb/e Saints  {{cxv'mgfeeret things  to  Qod )  in  our  view, 
and  according  to  the  reach  of  rationall  charity,  which  can  go  no 
further,  then  to  hopefull  fruits.  We  fay  and  bope^  and  fo  are 
botind  10  conceive  they  Are  Sai?its :  thonghfuch  be  the  fecret  conr 
vcyances,  and  hidden  palTagcs  of  hypoerific,  that  they  may  be 
gilr,  not  gold,  feemingly  fuch  only,  notfavingly,  known  to  God 
and  their  own  hearts,  not  known  to  others.  So  ^W^,  HJemaSy 
Stmon  Magas,  ^naniM^  &c.  And  therefore  our  Saviour  pro- 
ceeds with  fuch,  not  tu  god  who  knows  the  heart,  but  in  a 
Chmch-rvay ,  as  thofe  who  judge  the  tree  by  the  fruit,  De  ocenU 
tU  nonjiidicat  EcclefiaX^^x.  which  the  Church  doth  not  fee,it  can- 
not (i^^{yxi.e,Some  m£»sJtnsgo  hefire^&fime come  after^ \ Tim, 5 . 24. 

The  STATS  then  of  the  £llJ  EST  10  N  is  this,l?errons,though 
they  be  hypocrites  inwardly,yet  if  their  converfations  and  expreC- 
fions  be  fuch,fo  blameleflfe  and  inofFenfive,that  according  to  reAfoa 
diredcd  by  the  ff^ord,  we  cannot  conckidc,  but  in  charity  there 
m^jhe,  andis (ome  fpeciall ^iritHallji^ood'm  themiThefi are  fitr/t^t^ 
ter  of  a  viftble  Chptrch  appointed  and  allowed  by  Chrift  :  and  that  . 
for  thefe  Reafons. 

Reafon  I, 

"^om  the  nature  ofavlfibleCharch  rightly  conftituted, . 

Itistrulyftiled,  and  truly  judged  by  Scripture  light  to  be  the  : 
vijib/e  body  of  Chrifi,  over  v/hom  he  is  a  Head,  by  Politicall  Go' 
vernment  ^nd  guidance,  which  he  lends  thereunto,  .1  Cor,  12^2. 
Andthatitisa  vifible  politick  body,  appears  quite  thorow  the 
whole  Chapter,but  efpecially,zf.  27,28.Becaufe  in  that  Church  god 
fets  Ordirs  and  Officers,  Some  ApoftleSy  Teachers^  Helpers,  govern'^ 
ments.    The  like  to  this,  Bphef  4^.12,11*  Where  thefe  Officers  are,  , 
it  is  fuppofed  there  be  vifible  concurrences  of  many  Saints  con- 
fenting,  both  to  f^^o/^  fuch,  and  toy«^jtf<^uato  fuch  being  chofen.  .' 
Whence  the  Argument  proceeds, 

The  members  of  Chrifis  body  are  fit  alone  to  be  memhers  of  a 
true  Churchy  becaule  that  is  the  body  of  Chrift,  ex  concejfis^  . 

'But  only  vifible  Saints,  "^ho  according  to  the  rules  of  reafinable 
charity  may  be  conceived  to  have  fome  jpeciali good  in  them,  are 
only  members  of  (^hrifis body, 

Forto  have  a  member,  which  nor  doth,  nor  ever  did  receive 
any  power  or  vertual  imprefllon  of  any  operation  in  the  kinde  of  . 


i6      Cap.2.        JheConBimmofavifMc  Church     Parti. 

it  from  the  head,  is  not  onelyagainft  reafon,  but  againft  that 
reference  and  corrt^ondertce,  ^hich  the  members  have  to  the 
head.  NowyifibieSaincsonely,  according  to  former  explicati- 
on, can  be  faid  by  the  rules  of  reafonable  charity,  tohavcfome 
vertuall  influence  of  fome  fpirituall  operation  f  rom  Chrift  as  a 
Head. 

Therefore  Sach  onelj  are  members  ef  a  ChnrcL 

Reafon.  2. 

Thofe  are  fit  to  be  members  of  Chri^s  Church,  that  are  pib^ 
je5is  in  Chrifts  Kin^dome. 

The  Church  is  the  vifihle  kingdome  in  which  C^riH  reigns, 
by  the  fcepter  of  his  word  and  ordinances,  and  the  execution  of 
Ih.ii.iil  difcipline.  To  ^^homffever  he  is  ^  Head,  over  them  he  ^iH be 
King,  He  is  our  King  *^  He  is  our  Lawgiver^  The  Church  \s 
his  Houfe,  and  he  is  Maftenni  Ruler  of  tt.  They  who  carry 
themfelves,  in  profipd  rebellion,  they  are  Traitors^  not  fub/eds. 
The  members  of  the  Body  are  under  the  motion  and  guidance  of 
the  Head,  ff'^/z'w  and  ^^»cfrj  are  contrary  to  it.  Members  are 
in  fubordination.  Wolves  and  Cancers  are  in  oppofition  to  the 
Head.  ^'^ 

But vijible Saints  (as  formerly  defctibed)  areoneljfiib* 
je[is  in  this  kingdoms, 

Chrift  is  the  King  of  Saints  (not  of  drunkards  and  wbore- 
mongcry,  A  thiefts,  &c,)  they  alone  proclaim  fubjedion  in  their 
pradicc ;  They  onely  attend  to  know  and  doe  the  will  and  com- 
mand of  God,  or  in  cafe  they  fwerve  afide,  and  be  carried  un- 
awares and  unwittingly  into  confpiracie,  yet  are  they  willing 
to  fee,  ready  to  yeeld,  and  comefti  again.  But  fucli,  who  cry, 
hail  Mafier,  kijfe  Chrift  and  betray  him :  that  in  words  pro- 
fefle  the  truth,  but  in  deeds  deny  it,  and  are  to  every  good  "f^ or k^ 
reprobate,  Sonnes  of  Belial,  who  canbear  no  yoke,  but  breaks 
aU  cords,  and  caft  all  commands  behinde  their  bac\s,  thefe  are 
convicted  rebeHs,  but  are  not  (HbjeBs  of  Chrifts  kingdomc. 

As  a  Generalloi  the  field,  he  will  overpower  theft:,  and  deftroy 
them  as  his  enemies,  but  not  govern  them  as  leige  people,  and 
therefore  he  profefleth  to  fuch  as  fent  after  him,  that  they  would 
not  have  him  to  rule  over  them,  that  they  were  his  enemies. 
Bring  hither  mine  enemies,  and  (lay  them  before  mine  eyes^     . 

Reafon*  5. 

If  tho(e  who  be  yifiWe  Saints,be  not  chofc  that  are  only  fit  to  be 

members. 


Cap.  2.  in  the  ionfes  thereof.  Partx.        17 


members,  then  tkofe  who  are  not  vifible  Saints,  thfft  is  fuch 
who  in  the  iudgemenc  of  rationall  charity,  are  gracelefTe 
perlons  br  the  prefenc,and  give  up  themfelves  to  the  (winge 
of  their  diftempers,  they  may  be  members. 
The  confeqaence  is  beyond  difpure,  for  contradicents  divide  the 
breadth  of  being. 

If  vifi^U  Saints  onely  he  not  | 
Then  non-vifible  may  be, 
Bnt  ^is  draws  many  ahfurditia  with  it :  For  then  fuch  who 
to  the  judgement  of  charity  arc  membfrs  of  the  devil,  may  be 
conceived  members  of  Chrijf.    Thofe,  who  to  the  eye  of  reafon, 
are  ferv^nts  to  J$n,  may  be  fervants  of  righteonfne^e  and  of 
Chrifl :  and  thofe,  who  are  under  the  ki»gdome  of  darkneffe 
by  the  rule  of  reafonable  charity,  by  the  (kme  rule,  ac  thefime 
tity^e^  they  maybe  judged  under  the  ki^gdome  of  light.    Thofe 
may  be  counted  fit  to  Jhare  in  the  covenant  and'the  priviledges 
thereof,  as  Sacraments  and  Church  fociety,  who  are  ftrangers 
from  the  covenant,  and  without  Godinthe^orld^    All  whiCh 
are  abfurdictes,  that  common  (enfe  will  not  admit. 

If  it  be  replied,  that  all  thefcmay  be  verified  of  cunning  hy- 
pocrites not  yet  difcovered. 

I  anfwcr :  The  Argument  leaves  no  place  for  the  appearance 
oF  {uchanob/edion:for  the  terms  in  open  exprellion  are  pointed 
diredly  againft  fuch,  that  in  the  iudgcme»t  of  charity  were  not 
Samcs:  and  then  the  difference  is  exceeding  wide.  Thofe  thit 
are  darknejfe,  and  iht  fervants  of  fin  inwardljy  may  to  the 
view  $f  charity  feem  to  be  light,  and  fervants  of  Chrill  outward' 
Ij^  and  yet  HfW;>y  be-  led  by  light.  But  that  he  who  in  his 
outward  prau  n;iould  appear  to  be  a  flave  to  fin,  and  fubjed:  to 
the  kingdom^  f  darkne^e,  fhould  yet  be  conceived  to  be  a  fer- 
vant  to  God  and  fubjed  to  his  kingdome :  Surely  charity  muft 
not  onely  pluck  out  her  eies  to  fee  by  anothers  fpedacles,  but 
loofe  eies  and  fpedacles  and  all,  and  ccale  to  be  charity  5  yea  be 
turned  into  fbily  and  madnes. 

Reafon,  4. 
Thofe  who  by  God  are  excluded  trom  his  covenant  and  med- 
ling  with  ^^^^,  as //»/Sr,  they  aren^t  fit  tohistcommumon 
with  the  Church:  For  to  that  all  the  holy  things  of  God  do  in 
an  eipeciall  manner  appertain. 

Its  Gods  hoHfe,  and  there  all  Gods  treafary  lies ;  The  ksy^s  of 

■       P  ^  ^  the 


1 8       Cap.3 .         trt^  Con^ittttm  of  a  "vifiHc  Church     Part  y. 


thekjagdome  are  given  to  them:  Totheaiall  theordcUs,  ordi- 
nances and  privikdges  do  belong,  &c, 
Bfit  thofe  who  hdte  ta  bereformediin^  caft  aroajhU  commands, 
God  proFeffethi  ^i[?^7  h^vt  nothiyigto  d^  to  tak^  his  cove" 
nant  into  their  mouthjV[3,L$0.i6il'J, 

TochisM'^iJ.  Lr.p.il6.  4«/iy.  2.  things. 

I.  **  rt^f  ^^^  T»ic\ed  are  fir  bidden  in  cafe,  fi  long  as  they  hate 
**  to  be  reformed,  but  not  fimflj  :  bat  this  hinders  not,  but  that 
•*  they  may  be  ordinary  hearers,  and  fo  ntembers  of  a  v  ifiblg 
•'  ^hfirch* 

To  which  I  (hall  crave  leave  to  reply  feveraJl  things, 

I.  The  anCwer,  in  the  i.  branch  of  it  yeelds  the  caufe,  and 
grantsall  that  was  defired  or  intended,  namely ;  ^hile  they  hate 
to  be  reformed  they  have  no  title,  which  is  all  that  is  ftriven  for : 
for  if  they  corns  to  fee  their  ^vc\^  and  to  reform  their  evil  waies, 
and  give  in  evidence  of  their  godly  (orrow  and  repentance,  then 
they  are  no  longer  haters  of  reformation,  but  true  reformers  and 
repentants  in  the  judgement  of  charity,  and  then  vifible  Saints, 
and  fit  to  be  made  materialls  in  the  temple,  when  the  rubbilb 
and  unhewnneffe  of  their  diftempers  are  taken  away,  Bu< 
while  they  remain  haters,  they  have  no  title,  exconcejfu.  There- 
fore ihat  ^hile,  they  are  not  vifible  Saints ;  which  is  all  the 
argument  required,  and  is  now  yeelded. 

Whereas  its  added,  "  that  it  hence  follows  not,  that  they. 
^^Jhould  not  be  ordinary  hearers  of  the  ^ord. 

9yf n fiver :  It  is  true,  it  was  aever  intended  nor  inferred; 
therefore  the  argument  is  untouched.  For  we  fay,as  you,  it  doth 
not  follow,  nor  need  be  required,  fpr  help  either  of  the  reafoii 
or  th^  queftion.  For  let  it  be  (uppoled,  they  mayfo  doe,  nay 
for  ought  we  know,  they  flaould  fo  doc,  and  we  yer  have  what 
we  would. 

It  is  yet  further  added,  ^*That  being  ordinary  hearers  and  fi 
•*  memhers  of  a  Church :  Such  an  expreflion  I  will  not  now  in- 
quire how  neer  the  caufe  it  comes,  I  cannot  but  yet  conceive,  it  is 
iar  from  the  truth.  • 

1.  If  ordinary  hearing  mike  a  nun  a  member,  then  excommei' 
«*V^f«perfoas,  who  are  cue  off  from  memberlhip,  are  members, 
fcr  they  may  ordinarily  hear ;  ex  concejfis. 

2.  Thei  Turks,  Tapl^s^  all  iorts  of  contemners  of  the 
tmch,  Iftdians,  Infiieds ,  fliiU  be  members »  for  they  may 

''  '"~      '^^    '         be^ 


C^.i-  inthe  C^ufesthewf.  Parti.        19 

be,  and  in  aiany  places  are  ordinary  hearers. 

5,  Then  in  psblique  cities,  where  feverall  congregations  meet, 
at  ieverall  houres,  one  and  the  (ame  man  may  be  an  ordinal]^ 
hearer  in  them  2»!i,  and  fo  a  man  may  be  a  member  of  three  oc 
four  congregations. 

The  lecond  thing  M''i?.  anfwers,  is,  ^^That  thk  Argufi^^nt 

<«  nothing  concludes  againfi  themjbecamfe  /uch4dtU[erers,4)^djlaft^ 

*•  derers,  ^hich  ^eprbidto  piks  Gods  larvinto  their moHtkes^itrt 

«*  to  he  caFt  out :  hut  the  queHion  «,  if  they  he  not  c-afi  o-at,  Whe^ 

•*  ther  the  Church  fir  that  he  no  true  Church* 

To  which  I  fay,  The  firft  part  yeelds  the  caufe  again,for  if  they 
fliould  be  caft  ottt,  there  is  no  reafon  they  ftiould  be  received  or 
taken  in,  nor  iiave  they  right  thereunto,  nor  be  they  fit  matter  foe 
that  work. 

The  fecond  claufe  doth  wholly  mifle  the  mkrk  again.  For  the 
queftion  is,  touching  the  confiitution  of4  Church,  of  what  matter 
it  Qiould  be  made.  It  is  not  touching  fepsration  from  a  Church: 
for  the  errour  is  in  taking  in  iuch  as  be  not  fit.  So  that  the 
argument  is  yet  unanlwered,  yea  by  thcfc  anfwers,  further 
confirmed. 

Somuchmayfervcfor  the  confirmation  of  the  conclufion  for 
the  prcfent,  more  (hall  be  added  in  an  opportune  place. 

But  before  we  leave  the  conclufion,  wefhallmake  fomc»V- 
j9rr;ice/fromit,  which  may  further  help  us  in  our  proceedings 
and  purpofe  in  hand.  Something  hence  may  be  colleded  for  the 
difcovery  of  fundry  miftakes  in  the  Sef^ratiBf,  wherein  they  go 
afide  from  the  truth.  Something  obferved, ■for  to  clear  their 
way,  wherein  they  go  along  with  it. 

/nfirence.  I. 
If  vijihle  Saints  be  fit  matter  for  to  make  a  Church,  Then 
Church  fiHotvJhip  pre/uppofeth  them  to  be  /i^ch,  but  properly 
doth  not  make  them  fitch, 

Infirence^  2. 
And  hence,fuch  fmHak^s'm  JHdgemeyit  or  praEiiceihitionot 
hinder  men  from  heingvifihle  Saint s,  doe  not  unfit  men  from 
being  members  of  a  Church. 

Jnfirence,  3. 
Hence,  the  holding  of  the  vifible  Churches  in  England  toht 
tru9  Churches  ((uppofe  it  Were  an  errour ,  which  it  is  not') 
doch  not  hinder  men  from  being/r  matter  for  a  vifible  Church. 

D  2  Infi' 


ao       Cap.  2 .         The  Con^itmon  0fd  viable  Church     Part  i 


In  fir  en  ce,  4. 

Hence  laftly,  the  not  being  in  a  Church,  doih  not  hinder  pr$^ 
vate  Chriftian  communion* 

The  two  laft  inferences,  are  the  T^Wf-r/  of  thofe  of  the  Sepi. 
ration,  not  oncly  extreaaaly  rigid,  but  very  HnreafonabU^  For  iF 
they  be  tit  matter  for  publique  commuuion,  they  are  much  mor<: 
fittorprivate:  But  men  are  or  ibouldbe  vifible  Chriftians  be- 
fore they  come  into  Church  fellowi"hip,  and  are  thereby  fitted  for 
it,  and  therefore  much  more  fitted  for  private  communion. 

Something  alio  may  be  oblerved  r<?  r/r^r  r/?^  tf  47  where  thej 
go  along  "^ith  the  truth,    ]S[amely, 

Hence,  They  who  hold  vifihle  Saints  in  the  judgement  of 
chArity  ioht^i  Matter,  though  they  be  not  inwardly  lancffified, 
cannot  m  realcn  be  thought  to  maintain  onelj  fuch,  that  be 
eff.'^Hadj  caSed,  juftified,  and  faM^ified,  to  be  the  eneiy  matter 
Ota  rightly-conllituted  Church. 

And  therefore  I  could  have  heartily  willied,  that  h\^  Reut. 
would  not  havedifputedagainft  that  which  they  freely  and  pro- 
felledly  grant;  to  wit,  -' Th%i  hjfccrites,  becaufe  their  falfenes 
*'  is  coloured  andcovered  over  ^ith  appearances  of  piety,  and  (0 
^Ciir.not  be  cer.fured  {as  not  difcovered)  may  be  received  into 
*'  Church  communion,  without  thf  breach  of  any  rule,  becanfe 
^the  Church  thereit?  goeth  according  tff  the  rule  of  charity,  being 
^Houndtohope  aU  to  be  good  (upon  grounds  which  (hall  be  af- 
**  terwards  laid)  which  reafon  inlightned  by  rule  cannot  prove  to 
**  be  bad.  This  is  yeelded  and  therefore  need  not  to  have  been 
proved. 

But  the  pinch  of  the  difference  lietb  in  this. 

Whether  luch  as  walk  in  a  way  ©f  profannefle,  or  remain  psr- 
Hnaciouflyobftinateinlome  wickedneffe,  though  otherwilepro- 
fcfling  and  pr  a  (falling  the  things  of  the  Golpel,  have  any  alio  w- 
arce  from  Chrift,or  may  be  counted  fit  m:itter,  according  to  the 
terms  of  the  Gofpel^to  conflitute  a  Chnrch. 

This  is  that  which  is  controverted^  and  fbould  have  bcener 
?ided  by  argument.  There  is  no  colour  for  luch  a  confequence : 
If  hypocrites  bQ  received  into  the  Church,  according  10  the  rule 
of  rationall  charity  and  allowance  from  God,  Then  any  profane 
perlcns  alfo. 

It  is  true.  The  expreflions  of  fime  of  our  brethren,  as  thofc 
ajbof  xh^Separatiom,  arc  i©mcwhat  narrow  at  the  firft  fight, 

and 


Cap.  2.  in  the  Cdufts  thereof.  Parti.       21 

and  fcem  to  require  cxtAnes  in  the  higheft  drain :  yet  were  they 
but candidcly  interpreted  by  the  received  principles,  accordin<» 
to  which  they  are  known  to  proceed,  thc^  would  carry  a  hir 
con'^ruflion,  to  any  brotherly  conceiving  :  of  Dhis  Ifpeak,  be- 
caufe  I  doe  obferve,  and  I  cannot  but  profeile  I  doe  cbfer ve  it 
with  trouble  and  grief,  that  )sV  R,  a  man  of  luch  learning  and 
{barpneff:^  of  judgement,  and  in  ether  things,  and  at  other  times 
of  pious  moderation,  lliould  yet  fo  commonly,  and  frequentlyj 
and  if  I  miltake  not,  without  occafton  offered  many  times,  load 
the  expreilions  of  thofe,  againft  whom  he  writes,  with  lueh  a 
fenfe,  that  their  own  grounds,  to  his  own  knowledge,  do  directly 
oppofejand  their  own  words^  by  an  eifie  inter  pre  tat  t©D,  may  ad- 
mit a  contrary  meaning, 

I  fhall  conllrain  my  kit  therefore  upon  fo  jull  an  occifion,  to 
indeavour  to  clear  this  coall,  that  if  ic  be  the  wili  of  God,  I  may 
for  ever  filence  mtfcor.cavtngs,  or  mifinterfrcmtiorts  in  this  cafe: 
and  therefore  I  fiaali  labour, 

I.  To  Uy  c  tit  the  meaning  of  thofe  of  the  Separation,  cut  of 
their  own  ^ordj, 

2.Punaually  to  czpTz^^^howf..rrerdticnallcloaritj,rt6^i\td  by 

the  word,  will  gof,  in  giving  a&oTvance  to  the  vifihiUtj  of  Saints, 

$ .  I  hope  I  thai!  make  it  appear,thac  Wi-  require  no  mere  Saint- 

fiip  to  make  men  fit  matter  for  a  vifihle  Church,  then  M'  R,  his 

9wn  grounds  Will  give  US  leave. 

I. 
I.  The  rrAnde  and  meaning o^  thofe  our  brethren  of  tee  Sepa* 
ration  is  written  inib  great  charaders,  that  he  who  runs  may 
reade  it,  if  he  will,  nor. can  he  readily  miftake,  unleile  he  will.  - 
lA'  Ainfwcrth  againft  Ysi'  Bernard,  }p,lj^.  Saints  bj  calling 
are  the  finely  matter  of  a  vifhle  Church  :  yet,  ^ithaSWe  hold, 
that  many  are  called  bat  fiw  cbofen.  Hence  he  cannot  hold, 
that  they  are  true  beleevers,  nor  truely  convercedjcr  trudv  fandi- 
hed,  for  then  ihcy  fliould  have  been  all  choke  and  eleded,  which 
ID  open  words  he  do:h  peremptoriiy  deny.  The  fenfe  then  can 
if£  no  other  buithiS,  That  Saints  by  external  and  outward  cal- 
ling are  fit  matter  of  a  Church,  for  had  they  been  inwardly  caSed 
they  had  alfc  btcn  eleued. 

This  being  the  meaning  of  their  Tenet,  if  M'A.  bcpleafed  to 
look  into  hisfiril  book,"<r^.9.p,ioo.  he  will  hndethat  be  there 
gives  his  reader  to  underftand,  chac  be  and  hV  Ainfv^rth  arcof 

D  3  ifes 


22       Cap.j.        7htCoi9ftimi$Hcf4vifthleChHrcb      Parti 

the  lame  mindc.  For  he  hies  it  as  a  firm  corner-ftonc,  the  firft 
conclulion  that  he  propounds,  for  the  true  underftanding  of 
the  true  conftitucion  of  a  Church.  **  Saints  by  external  caH" 
<*  ing  are  the  true  members  •f  a  viftble  Church.  Thefe  are 
his  words,  and  M^  zAi^fvoortks  are  the  very  fame ,  onely 
i[;ff  faies  the /ri^^  tnatter,  W  Jin/w,  Tales  the  oneiy  matter; 
wherein  there  can  be  no  odds  in  regard  of  the  fubftance  of 
the  tbing  intended ;  for  true  matter  is  that  which  now  is  in- 
quired aher,  and  if  all  other  matter  befide  them  isbUe,thcn  they 
are  the  onely  matter, in  truth,of  the  Church. 

Hcarwe  M'^/^^j^i^/^w,  A  man  pious  and  prudent,  expreflehis 
own  opinion,  in  his  own  words,  who  thus,  fufiific,  ^fSepar. 
p4^,ii2.  propounds  the  queftion,  and  the  ftate  c^  it  betwixt 
him  and  M"^  Bernard,  "  Before  I  come  to  the  point  in  controm 
"  verfie,  I  ^ill  lay  dorvn  two  cautiovis  (  faith  he  )  for  the  prevent 
"  ting  of  err  our  in  the  Jtrnple,  and  ofcavelling^n  fitch  as  dcpre  to 
^*  contend.  I  nit  mujt  be  conjidered,  thit  here  the  quefiion  iiy 
**  about  the  viftble  or  external  Churchy  which  is  by  men  difcern* 
*'  able^  and  not  of  that  Church  ^vehich  is  internal  and  invijible, 
<*  rvbich  onely  the  Lord  kyoweth,  wejpeak^  here  ofvijible  andex" 
<•  t  email  ho  lines  onely,  rvhereof  men  m^y  j'sdge,  and  not  of  that 
<*  yvhich  is  within  and  hid  from  mens  eyef^  For  we  doubt  net,  hut 
^^  the  pureft  Church  upon  earth  m^y  conffi  of  good  and  badin 
^^  Gods  eye,  offish  that  are  truely  (anElifi^d  and  faithfully  and 
**  offlich,  who  have  onsly  for  a  time,  pm  on  the  omjtde  andvi^ 
**  z,ard  of  fanBity,  which  the  Lord  will  in  due  time  pluck^of, 
*^  though  in  the  mean  time^  mans  dim  fight  cannot  pierse 
**  through  it* 

So  that  we  have  expreifions  full.  The  Church  confifts  of 
fome  who  are  faithfull  and  (incere  hearted :  Some  counterfct 
and  falfe  hearted.  Some  really  good,  fome  really  bad,  onely  thofe 
who  appear  fo  bad  and  vile  ihould  not  be  accepted.  And  doth  not 
M'^/^.iay  the  fame? 

In  the  fame  place  M"^  i?6^<*>?/I  addes.  **  Idefire  it  may  here- 
«*  membred,  that  the  quefiian  between  Mt  Bern,  and  me,  ii,  a^ 
*' bout  the  true  and  naturall  members,  whereof  t6e  Church  is 
**  orderly  gathered  and  planted,  and  not  about  the  decaied  and 
**  degenerate  eHate  of  the  Church  and  members*  For  we  know 
**  that  naturaU  children  may  become  rebellious,  the  faithfiiU 
"Wry  a  harlot ,  thefilver  drofe^  and  the  wine  corrupt  with  water ^ 

"the 


Cap.2.  in  the  Caufes thereof*  Part.i.      23 

^' the  whole  vine  (0  fUnted,  rvhofe  flants  vperc  attnaturaU,  may 
*^  degenerate  inf  the  fUntsef  a  ftrartge  vine, 

Tbeexpreflions  are  (o  plain  rhat  there  needs  no  explication, 
nor  can  a  man,  that  will  deal  candidly,  miftake,  nnkde  one 
fliould  (ec  himfeU  on  purpofe  to  pervert  a  writers  meaning. 

He  that  holds  inch  may  be  receive^  into  the  Church,  who 
may  degenerate  from  fubjedion  and  obedience,  to  rebellion, 
fromfaichfulneflctofalfeneiTe,  from  a  profeflion  pure  and  fin- 
cerc  in  appearance  ind  approbation  ot  men,  to  a  rotten,  profane 
and  unfavoury  carriage :  He  muft  needs  hold,  thatfalte,  coun- 
terfeit, and  hollow  hearted  hypocrites  may  be  members  «f  a 
Congregation. 

When  therefore  we  meet  with  fuch  phrafes  printed  and  re- 
corded, Onelj  the  Saints^  faithfuU,  called,  and  fan^ifisd  are 
to  be  members  0f  a  Congregation,  Hemuft  needs  be  exceeding 
weak,  or  exceeding  wilfull,  that  will  not  eafily  and  readily 
give  fuch  a  conftrudioQ  as  this.  Namely ^  Terfins  vifihlj,  ex- 
ternary  fiich  to  the  judgement  of  Charity,  not  alxvaies  reaUy 
and  internal  J  (uch  by  the  fore  erf ttH  imprejjion  of  Gods  grace. 
Let  therefore  fuch  millakes  be  for  ever  (ilenced  in  the  mindes 
and  mouths  of  luch  as  are  wife  hearted  and  moderate.  We  have 
thn^  cleared  ihQ  exfrejfigns  of  oar  Brethren  of  the  Separation. 

WE  fhall  noyp  punUnaUy  expreffe  our  own  apprehenjions, 
and  with  as  much  openneffe  and  (implicicy  as  our  {liallownefle 
can  attain   unco,  punUulis   ergo  agamns, 

1.  ItiSKottheewirieney  of  hoUnejfe,  that  we  look  at  in  the 
entertainment  of  members,  but  the  uprightnes  of  heart ;  Its 
not  the  y?r^;*^f/7  and  growth  of  grace,  but  the  trueth  that  we 
atcend.  Rom^i^^i,  Heb,$^)^. 

2.  This  truth  we  know  is,  and  m%y  be  accompanied  with 
mzny  failings  and  t^firmities,  which  more  or  kfle  may  break 
out  and  appear  to  the  apprehenfion  of  the  judicious. 

^oThe judgement  of  this  truth  oi grace, (diS  clouded  and  covered 
V^lzhisLdingSi)\i  not  certain  aKdinfallihle,  either  to  Church  ot 
Chriftian.  P hi/lp  vjdisdtcdvcd  by  Simon  Magtu,  Ta^flmif" 
jadgcd  of  Demos,  all  the  Di!ciples  conceived  as  well  oif^das, 
asofchcmfclves,  though  he  was  a  Thief  (  and  bare  the  bag) 
nay  though  a  D  evill  in  Gods  lightcous  fentence  which  he  pafled 
upon  him.  jQh\6,Jk:  laft.     The  Sum  n^  Th:  heart  »f  man  ii 

dcceitfii^ 


24       Cap.2.        7he  Constitution  of  a  vifMc  Church    Part  i, 


deceit fuH  ahvtf  aU  thwgs^  ^nd  dejper ate Ij  kicked,  Who  can 
knorv  it  f  The  Lord  himfelf  takes  that  as  his  place,  I  the  Lord 
trjtioe  hearty  and  fearch  the  reins,  Ier.17.9. 

4.  "Xh^iS judgement yth^VyO^ others  fificeritfyefi  tantHmofinia^ 
nonfcientia,  and  therefore  the  mod  difcerning  may  be  deceived 
therein,  they  may  proceed  according  to  the  rules  of  Charity, 
andyetnotpafica  fentence  according  to  the  reality  of  trn^* 

5.  Charity  IS  not  cenforins  y^tjudicioHS  ( (he  Wants  neither 
-eyes  nor  Watcbfullrefle )  hofes  ally  md  he leeves  all  things, 

that  are  hopefpill  ©r  beleeveahle^  iCor.ij**^.  ever  yeelds  and 
inclines  to  ^e  better  fart  y\xc\t^Q  evidence  tomt  to  the  contrary^ 
when  (lie  hath  not  ground  fufficient  to  prove  an  evill.  She  con- 
ceives her  felf  bound  to  caft  the  ballance  the  other  way,  and  to 
believe  there  is /^wf  good  {take  it  in  fubjeBo  capaci  whereof 
now  "^e  If  ea^  )  As  in  the  eye,there  muft  be  either  fight  or  blinde- 
ncflfi  :  So  in  the  foul  there  muft  be  cither/^«f^  meafure  of  grace, 
OV  die  habitHall^^ickedneJfe,  or  that  we  call  agracelefe  COH- 
dition. 

If  Love  directed  by  the  rnles  ofreafon  and  religion  hath  not 
fftfficient  evidence oi  the  one,  (lie  believes  the  other:  and  in 
probabilities,  where  the  weight  of  the  arguments  falls,  love 
falls  that  way,  and  ftie  hath  \nfarrant  fo  to  do,and  by  that  nueans 
her  perfwafion  comes  to  be  poiled. 

6.  The  grounds  oi  probabilities  by  which  (ri[;^r//jr  is  poifed 
according  to  rule,  arc  either  taken  from  the  praBice  or  from 
the  knowledge  of  the  party. 

The  way  and  ground  of  our  proceeding  according  to  both 
may  be  exprefled  in  this  propofition, 

He  that  pro  fiffingthe  faith  y  lives  not  in  the  negleB  of  any 
known  duty i  cr  in  the  commiffion  of  any  k^own  evill,  and 
hath  fnch  a  meafure  of  knovfledge  as  may  in  reafon  let 
in  Chrift  into  the  foulf  and  carry  the  foul  to  him  :  Thefe 
be  grounds  of  probabilities,  by  ^hich  charity  potfed  accord- 
cording  to  rule  may  and  ought  to  conceive,  there  be  fome 
beginnings  of  ifirituall  good.  I   fliall    explicate 

both  in  a  word. 

iMemufinot  Hve  in  a  Jin  2  Its  not  having  but  living  in 
fin  :  not  to  be  furprifedand  taken  afide  with  a  diftemper,  but 
to  trade  ink,  is  chat  we  here  attend.  And'it  muft  be  known  fin'} 
aife,  Sttchjto  wit,  whereof  a  man  is  infirmedmd  convinced 


Cap.2.  in  the  eanfcs  thereof.  Parii.       »5 

h^  the  power  of  the  word,  and  the  evidence  of  rtafon,  othef- 

wife  fincerity  may  ftand  with  a  continued  courfcia  an  unknown 

corruption,  as  the  fathers  did  continue  in  poligamy.    But  he 

that  conamits  fome  groffe  evill,  and  expre&th  no  repentance 

tor  it,  orahcrconvidionperfiftsintheptadife  of  knowfl  wic-  '^^^*^*  • 

kedneflc;  rationah  charity  accounts  fuch  Workers  ofimquitjy   &!/i»* 

€vill  doers,  fuch  as  be  of  the.  WorlJ,  and  lie  in  '^ickedne^ey'Z.ni.    ^  xinus. 

by  thu  the  children  ef  the  Devil^  are  kpown  from  the  children  %* 

ofGody  He  that  hates  his  'Brother,  and  doth  hnrighteotifnejfe* 

In  a  word,rucb,if  they  were  under  the  difciplineof  ChriH,  would 

be  counted  pertinacious  and  (hoiild  be  cad  out  of  a  Congrega* 

cioD,  therefore  (honld  not  be  rcoeived  into  it. 

1.  There  mnfi  ke  fi  much  kjior^ ledge  as  may  let  in  Chrifi  into 
thefofflf  and  lead  the  foul  to  him  ]  for  there  is  a  breadth  oi  ig- 
norance in  fome,  like  a  dungeon  fo  dark  and  loath[ome,thae  rea- 
fonable  charity  will  readily  conclude  there  can  be  no  grace : 
Ifa.27.li.  It  PS  a  people  that  have  no  under  ft  andingi  there'' 
fore  he  that  made  them  ^illno  t  five  them  :  "Without  under  ft  an* 
ding  the  tninde  is  not  good» 

And  in  this  fenfe  and  according  to  this  explication,  we 
do  diredly  deny  that  propofiti^n  et  M^  ^»rf. //^.  2,pag. 
25P. 

*^This  Propofitlon  is  falfe  (faith  he)  Thofe  only  "^eare  t§ 
"  admit  to  the  vifible  Church,  ^fohom  ^e  conceive  to  be  Saints , 
"  and  are  in  the  judgement  of  charity  perfwaded  they  arc 
'Jfich.    ' 

This  propoficion,  in  the  meaning  formerly  mentioned,  we 
fay,  is  truej  ^nd  we  require  no  more  Saintlhip  to  make  perfons 
members  of  a  vifible  Church,  thenMMi.  his  or^n  grounds  will 
give  us  leave  and  allowance  to  do, 

Itisone  principle  maintained  by  MM?,  that  profeffion  and 
baptifmedoQ  confiitute  a  member  of  a  vifible  Church^ 
/^.a,p.2  5. 
Whence  I  Reafgn, 

what  is  required  of  a  man  of ''fears  to  fit  him  in  the  judgement 
oftheChuchforBaptifme,  that  and  ^  much  is  required 
to  make  him  a  member. 

But  vifible  holinejfe  (  uc  fupra  )    is  required  to  fit  a  man  of 
years  to  be  baptized. 

The  confequence  admits  no  deniall,  bccaufe  to  be  baptized 

E  '     "  aai 


26       Cap*3.         Tffg  Cm^mtion  of  a  r^fM  Chmh     Part  i . 

3isd  to  be  aicnitted  a  member, infer  each  other. 

The  af^mptiort  ispvovcd  by  the  conftant  and  receivwid  pra- 
d:kQoifoh^  the  BaptiB,   Mit.3.5.6. 

When  fsrftfalem  and  f^d^i.  Scribes,  people  and  Souldiers 
came  to  be  baptifed,  they  confiffed  their  finnes  ^  verl^, 
Ic  was  (uoh  a  confiffurti  as  amaanted  to  repentance^  tor 
the  Baptift  lb  interprets  it  s  Bring  forth  fruits  Worthy 
repentance  and  amendment  of  lifi ,  verfe.  7. 8.  and  their 
©wn  words  evidence  as  much,  Zr«^/?.  3.5.5.  fvh^t  (hill  ^e 
do?  The  advice  of  the  Apoftle  requires  as  much.  Repent 
and  he  baptiz^ed,  Ads.a.jS.  and  the  works  of  this  Repen- 
tance, and  the  aim  of  Baptilme  imports  as  much.  For  the 
remiflion  of  (inne  doth  call  for  fuch  competent  knowledge 
of  Chrift,  and  of  remillion  of  fins  in  him,  that  they  may 
make  way  for  the  fight  of  the  need  of  a  Saviour,  and  alfo  of  going 
to  him. 

Again  2.  whenM'./^»thus  writes,//^ 2.p.pp,  "  The  ignorants 
**  andfimple  ones  among  the  Tapifts,have  not  reje^ed  the  Golf  el 
*'  obftinateh  in  resfe5i  it  Was  never  revealed  to  them,yet  ths  Jim» 
•'  pie  ignorance  of  points  principal j  fundament aU  mak^s  them  a 
^}  nonmChurch , 

Whence  I  Reafon  thus.    . 

That  Ignorance  'Which  maketh  per  fins  to  be  no  Church, 
that  Will  hinder  a  perfon  from  being  a  true  member  of  a 
Church. 

But  there  is  ajimple  ignorance  of  points  ficndamentall  that 
makes  people  anon-Church,  ^j  his  own  confcflion. 

Therefore, by  his  grant,  there  is  an  Ignorance,  that  will 
keep  a  man  from  being  a  member  of  a  true  Church,  and  there 
is  no  point  more  fundamental!,  then  Chriil  to  be  the  foun- 
dation ftone,  laid  by  God,  whereon  our  faith  and  we  muft  be 
built. 

A  Third  gwjand  we  take  from  \A\R.  k  p.ip6./.2.  where 
he  hath  theCe  words.  F aith  to  (peak^properly  ^oth  give  us  right 
to  the/eals^andtofpeak  accurately ^a  vijibleprofeffion  of  the  Faith 
doth  notgive  a  man  right  to  thefeals^  but  only  it  doth  notifie  and 
declare  to  the  Church  that  the  man  hath  right  to  the  feals,  bo' 
eaufehebeleeves,  and  that  the  Church  may  I  awfully  give  them, 
to  him* 

Wbtnc^lReafon^ 

Thai 


Cap. 2 .  in  the  Cdufes  thereof.  Part  i .       %^ 

That  frofejfian  ^hich  mu^  notice  to  the  Churchy  that  4 
ferfon  is  a  true  belsever^that  mnfl  notififf  THAT  HE  HATH 
TRVB  GRACE. 

But  the  frofeffion  that  h\\R,  requires,  muft  notifle   to  the 

Chnrch  that  afsrfon  k  a  true  beleever. 

And  if  it  ootific  thus  Erue  faith,  it  mufl:  prefent  fuch  groands 

|l    of  probability  co chanty  reft itied  by  the  rules  of  rcafon  and  rc« 

l|  ligion,  that  they  will  caft  and  carry  the  fcales  of  a  maps  judge- 

B  menc  that  way,  and  the  evidences  of  grace  to  a  charitable  and 

H  reafonableconiideration  will  cverweigh  all  the  evidences  that 

K  come  in  competition  or  compariion  with  them^  ocherwife  they 

canoot  netifie  a  party  to  be  a  beleever,  but  fway  judicious  cha** 

rity  to  the  contrary  tide. 

3.Conclu{ion, 
(^hurches  confiittited  of  fit  matter  may  be  corrupted  by  the 
breaking  firth  of  fcandals^and  feftered  ^ith  fcandalom^ferfons 
^hichmayf 9  far  be  tolerated,  untilinaJHdiciaU  ^ay,  the  cen* 
(iires  of  the  Chftrch  be  exercifed  upon  them,  according  to  the 
rule  of(^hrifi,  and  they  thereby  re  firmed  or  elfe  removed  and  cut 
ojffrom  the  body. 

Thereby  three  branches  m  the  conclufion,  which  hold  forth 
evidence  of  trutk  at  the  firft  fight,  and  therebre  we  (hall  not 
ftay  long  upon  proof. 

That  Churches  rightly  confiituted  may  foon  be  corrupted^ 
the  Scriptures  are  pregnant  which  teftific  n.^  and  experience  is 
fo  plain,  it  is  paft  gainfaying,  at  Corinth,  Galatia,  Sardis, 
Laodkea,  &c.  And  above  all,  this  is  to  be  Teen  in  the  Qhurck 
11  of  the  Jem,  the  canker  of'falfeneffe  in  dodrine,  andconuption 
^  in  manners,  had  (o  far  eaten  into  the  very  e fence  of  the 
Church,  Ho/;2.2.p.  that  the  Lord  threatned  hec  to  give  her  ^ 
bill  of  divorce,  and  to  caft  her  out  of  his  fight  as  not  his 
wife. 

2.  Yet  in  fuch  declining  times,  when  defeafes  grow  deadly, 
there  is  allowed,  and  a  toleration  of  necejfity%uft  be  fi  far 
granted,  untill  Juridice  by  a  judiciall  proceeding  the  evil  be 
examined, the  p  dirties  convinced,  c  en fures  applied  for  Reform  A» 
n\?«  JFor  the  Ordinances  of  Chrift  and  ruks  of  the  Gofpelferve, 
not  only  for  the  ccnftitntion  of  a  Church,  but  for  the  preferva-' 
tlon  of  it,  That  is  the  main  kope  of  our  Saviour  his  governmeut : 
firft,  tegainafinnetif  it  may  be,  for  he  came  not  to  condemn' 
'"  E  a  "  the 


_  ,      II    I 

28       Cap.  2.         The  Conpimion  of aViftbk  church     Parti, 


the  "^orU  (  men  can  condemn  themfelves  bft  enough  )  but  to 
five  it,  and  the  cenfures  of  the  Church  j^re  fufficienc  to  recover 
thefickand  dcfeafed,as  wellas  to  nouriOi  the  lound. 

And  hence  our  Saviour  requires  time  of  triall,  if  they  may  be 
healed,  and  untill  that  be  over,  tkey  muft  be  tolerated.  Cutting 
•ff  is  only  ufed  when  things  come  to  extremity.  //  he'^Ul  not 
hear, let  him  be  as  an  Heathen^  &c.  Therefore  had  he  heard  and 
fubmitted  to  the  cenfure  of  the  Churcb>  and  been  gained  there- 
by to  repentance  and  reformation,  there  had  needed  no  further 
proceeding. 

But  in  cafe  they  prove  incorrigeable  and  irrecoverable  by  the 
phyfickufedi  they  are  then  to  be  abandoned.  Purge  out  the  old 
leaven.   I  Cor.  5 .  caft  out  fuch  an  one. 

And  hence  it  is  evident,the  corrupting  of  a  Church  conftitu- 
led  gives  no  allowance  to  bring  in  corrupt  members  to  the  con- 
ftitucionof  a  Church,  but  the  contrary,  if  a  pertinacious  mem- 
ber fliould  be  removed  by  the  rule  of  the  Gofpel,  then  fuch  a  one 
fliould  not  be  admitted. 

Thefe  Conelftfions  premi/ed  :  the  arguments  of  W.Rutt,  a^ 

gainB  the  vifihilitj  of  Saints  to  be  right  matter  of  a  Church, 

Xfiill  admit  an  eafie  anfwer* 

*•  1.  Argument  y  is  taken  from  the  manner  of  receiving  mem- 

*•  hers  in  the  Afoffles  Chnrchy'^here  ther^  was  nothing  but  a  frO" 

^' fifed  billing  nejfe  to  receive  the  Golf  el 3  howbeit  they  received 

^' it  not  from  the  he  art  * 

fiAnfw.  There  is  not  only  a  profiled  >^iSingneJfc  to  receive 
theGefpel,  but  a  praSticall  reformation,  that  in  the  judgement 
®f  charity  gives  ^r(?«»^  of  hope  there  u  (omething  really  be  fire 
the  contrary  appear.  And  therefore  ?eter  who  received  Simon 
iMagw,  upon  his  approbation  of  the  truth  and  outward  confor- 
mity thereunto  in  the  courie  of  his  life,  when  his  pradife  pro- 
claimed the  contrary,  the  Apoftle  rejeded  himi  as  one  in  the 
gall  of  bitternejfe^  and  bond  of  iniquity,  who  had  no  (hare  in 
Chrift,  and  ;therefore  certainly  would  not  fuffer  him  to  (hare 
in  the  priviledges  ©f  communion,  (opcrfifting  without  repen- 
tance. 

1.  Argument.  *'  Jf  the  vifible  Church  be  a  draw^net^  where 
^' are  fi/h  and  filth  s  an  houfe,  where  are  vepUs  of  filver 
^  ana  gold,  and  bafer  vejjels  of  brajfc  andweod:  Then  if^ 

**a 


Cap.  2.  in  theCdufes  thereof.  Parci.      29 

**  a  Chtirch  rightly  con^ituted,  there  m^j  be  beleevsrs 
**  and  hypocrites, 
^nfw.  The  argument  is  wholly  yeelded,  and  the  caule  not 
touched,  much  kfle  concluded,  as  may  appear  by  the  (late 
of  the  queftion  taken  in  a  right  meaning, 
The  like  mnj  be  (aid  to  the  third  argument^  toftching  the  man 
that  came  to  the  wedding,  not  having  on  a  rvedding  garment ^  For 
it  feems  by  the  text,  he  carried  it  fo  cunningly  in  appearance,  that 
onely  the-^^)?^r<>/r^^  ;?^/ perceived  it,  others  did  not  dilcover 
it,  before  his  coming  in. 

The  three  lafi  arguments  having  one  and  the  fame  bottom  to 
bear  them  up,admit  one  and  the  (ame  anfwcr. 

**  If  the  Churches  of  Ifrael^  fudah,  Galatia^  Sardis^  Laodicea, 
*'  were  Churches  trmly  conftituted,  and  jet  in  them  were  many 
*'  wicked,  frefhane^  unclean  j  thenvifible  Saints  are  not  onely 
"fit  matter  allowed  by  Chrifito  maks  ^p  ^  vifible  (^hurch,  - 

But  they  were  Churehes  truely  conftituted,  and  yet  had 
clean  andunclean  mixedamong  them.  Therefore, 
Anfw.  The  confequence  is  denied^  and  the  caul^  is  given  ia 
the  third  conclufion^  becaufe  fuch  are  onely  by  rule  to  be  tolera- 
ted for  a  time,  until!  the  cenfures  be  tried  upon  them.  But  if 
then  they  prove  incorrigible  they  arc  to  be  removed  and  excom- 
municated. So  that  the  edge  of  the  argument  may  be  turned 
moft  truely  againft  the  caufe  it  would  prove. 

If  in  all  thefe  Churches  the  nnclean  and  prof ane  were  to  bs 

excommunicated:  Then  fuch as  they,  were  not  toheadmit'^ 

tedt'But  by  Gods  command  they  were  to  be  excommunicated,, 

Therefore  fuch  as  they  ^ere  not  to  be  admitted.    Its  certain 

Chri§i  allows  the  Toleration  of  fome  in  the  Church  for  a  time, 

whom  he  doth  not  allow  to  be  taken  in  as  fit  matter  to  make  up 

a.Churcb. 

The  refl  of  his  Arguments  propounded  in  his  fecond  bock. 
p.251.  labour  of  the  ySf»^iwfj^^i(^,  and  the  Ukeanfwer  releeves 
the  reader  without  the  leaft  trouble,  for  let  him  carry  the  con-^ 
f lufions  formerly  propounded  along  with  him  in  his  confidera- 
tion,  and  refreOihis  memory  with  thi^  caveat  zxMi  caution  that 
was  put  in  by  M^Robinfin,  when  I  cleared  the  opinion  of  thofe 
out  Brethren  of  the  Separation ',  That  our  Queftion  is  not, 
whether  members  now.received,aHd  vifible  Chriftians  in  the  eyq 
of  charity  may  fo  degenerate  and  break  out  into  fcandalouscpur- 

E  3  ftc 


50       Cap.2 .        The  Cenfiitution  of  a  FiftbU  Church      Part  i 

fes  and  apoHifies,  that  they  m^y  be  fcandalous,  and  thit  groffdy ; 
Bu:  the  Qaeftion  iSy  whether  in  the  orderly  gathering  of  the 
Church,  luch according  tothsway  and  warrant  of  Chrift  caD, 
and  cughc  to  be  received. 

And  therctere  to  difpute,  The  Church  now  gathered  hath 
wickei  and  ungodly  in  ic,  and  (uch  as  be  not  Viiible  Sain<s : 
Therefore  it  may  be  gathered  of  iiich,  is  b  broad  unconfequence, 
and  makes  the  Church  deer  fo  wide,  that  M'i^.  bis  own  princi- 
ples Will  proclaim  it  to  be  the  broad  way  that  leads  erode  to  the 
tenure  of 'the  Gofpel.  For  I  would  make  a  collection,  that  iliall 
carry  a  parity  ef  reafon  with  M^  iJ.  his  Inference,  which  cannot 
(land  with  his  own  grounds. 

1.  Such  as  were  in  the  Church  of  Ifracl,  in  Deut.19. 

2.  Such  as  the  falfe  Jpofiles,  NicoUim^s,fi^ovpers  ofBa* 
Rev.?.  oL  Uam  and  Jez^ebeb  do^riney  who  were  members  of  the 
5-*'                  Churches  oi  Ajla.    3.  Such  who  were  S cklf matte kf.  Rat' 

iers,  Parmk^rs  of  the  tables  of  devils 3  I  Cor^d.io.  with 
c^rfp.  10.20. 
Such  may  be  received  members,according  to  the  order  of  Chrift. 

But  (uch  as  theie  are  openly  fcandaloas. 
Therefore  fuch  as  be  openly  fcandalous  may  be  received  into 
the  vi(ible  Church. 

And  this  doth  not  only  fet  open  the  Church  door,  but  pulls 
down  the  Church-fide,  and  its  that  which  M. -R.  hiafelf  gain- 
faies,  and  that  profeiledly  and  in  terminis,  lib.a.  p.251.  Let 
him  therefore  but  defend  his  own  opinion,  and  the  like  defence 
will  maintain  cur  caule  from  the  force  of  thefe  arguments. 

Hi4  fourth  urgnment  taken  from  the  3G00.  in  «^f?.a.  is  an- 
swered before. 

Bis  ffth,  is  p.  2  5  3 .  Thus : 

^'  If  vee  are  to  bear  one  ay^others  burthen,  andfi  filfiStl^e  law 
*'  of  Chrin-y  and  if  grace  way  be  befidemAnj  fins^  jea  if  Simon 
**  Magus  hiiprofij/ioft  tvos  eBeemed  fii^cient for  to  give  him  bap* 
"  tifme :  Then  it  ii  not  required^  that  all  the  rfiembers  of  the 
*'  vifible  Chfirch,  be  vifible  Saints^Od  before  explicated. 

Anfvc*  The  confequence  fails,  for  all  this  may  be,  namely, 
there  may  be  many  weakftefles,  and  yet  vifible  exprefTions  of  re- 
pentance to  realonable  charity,  andic  is  certain  there  were  fuch 
in  Simon  Magtu,  For  what  Peter  exaifled  at  the  hands  of  thofe, 
ft/^^,a.38.  Repent  and  be  baptised;  be  Would  and  did  follow 

the 


Cap.2.  in  the  Caufes  thereof.  Parc.l.      31 

the  rule ofChrift  which  he  had  received  and  deliveied  to  others, 
and  chercFore  required  as  much  at  his  hands. 

The  eximpkg  of  i/^yS  and  Solomon,  the  one  breaking  out  inc 
to  open  perfecucion,  theother  into  toleration  of  grolle  Idohtrv, 
are  here  very  impcrcinenr^md  prejudicial!  toM.i^.hisown  defence 
and  conferfion :  For  if  (uch  as  thefe  may  be  received ;  thca 
openly  fcandalous  may  be  entertarned,  which  he  denies,  y.bi 
fupra. 

Hisjixth  Argument  \Sy 

"  Jf  onelj  vifibls  Saints  Jhonldbe  received,  then  rce  An  not 
•*  onelj  to  try  our  [elves,  bnt  to  examine  and  ]itdge  CArefiHj  one 
^^  another,  and  that  every  one  mtifi  Ubourto  be  fitkffiedincoH' 
"fciencf  anent  the  regeneration  one  of  another, 

Anfvp,  M.i^.  maintains  we  (hould  be  fatisfied  in  the  judgement 
oi  charity  that  perfons  are  iuch  ;  for  he  holds,  "  i.  that  \v^  mafi 
''  beveare  they  be  not  fcandalous*  2.  They  mull  be  fazh  as  may 
^^  be  bi])ti<,ed  by  the  order  of  Chrifl  '^  and  chele  muft  repent  and 
"  profciTe  their  faith  in  the  Lord  ]efus.  3 .  They  muft  be  [uch  as 
*'  b]  their  frofijjlon  mtifi  notifie  they  be  true  beleevers^  Ut  fupra. 
/ib,2,pagA^6»  Therefore,  They  muft  try  and  examine  them 
that  they  be  fuch,  and  theie  grounds  give  warrant  thereunto. 

Argument  feventh. 

"  If  many  be  brought  and  called  to  the  vifible  Church  on  fur^ 
^'  fofe  both  in  Gods  revealed  intention  in  his  word  to  convert 
*'  them'f  and  in  tht  Churches,  that  they  may  be  converted :  Then 
*'  the  i^hurch  doth  not  confiFi  $f  tbofe  who  are  profiled 
converts, 

Anfn;, ' The  prop oJitionh'i[s,  Thofewho  zre  converts  in  the 
judgement  of  charity,  may  yet  in  Goils  intention  be  brought  in- 
to the  Church,  that  they  may  be  truely  converted. 

Buc  \i  he  mean,  that  the  Church  doth  of  purpofe  receive  them . 
into  the  Church  to  be  converted,  then  it  is  croile  to  his  own  Te- 
ne:,  and  a  perlon  may  be  received  tothefeaU  of  the  Covenant, 
who  doth  not  notiiie  chat  he  hath  faithi,  nay  the  Church  may 
receive  them  to  the  (eals,  whom  ilie  knows  have  no  right  to  thg 
ieals;  for  ["he  knows  they  are  no:  inviliblc  members,  which  in 
M.  R.  his  judgement  onely  gives  :hem  right. 
Having  thus  cleared  our  way,  We  iliaU  take  leave  in  few 
words,  to  take  into  further  conlideration  and  examination 
fimeexpreJJidnsoi^sUR,  ill  chap. ^.p.^J,lt  Where  neer  die' 
end  he  hath  thcfe  words.  '  i./^JVr-- 


3 %      Cap.  2 .        The  ConBimion  ofa\Vifible  Church    Part  i . 

I,  ^^  fVe  fay  that  there  is  nothingmore  required,  as  t9uching 
*' the  effentiatl  property  and  nature  of  heing  members  of  ii 
"  Church  iu  vifible,  but  that  they  profiffe  before  men  the  faith  j 
*■*  defire  the  Seals  of  the  Covenant^  and  crave  feUowpnf  ^ith  the 
*'  vijthle  Church, 

1.  Afertion.  of  M./?. 
2«  "  Preaching  the  GojpelucaAed  a  note  of  a  true  Church, 
Wc  fliail  take  thefe  into  conftderation^w  the  order  that  they 
are  propounded;  and 

To  the  I.  ey^fertiou, 
Thofe  that  have  a  fiew  ofgodlines  and  deny  the  power  thereof : 
The  Apoftles  charge  is,  that,  we  fhould  turn  away  from  (hch. 
i.e.  Renounce  all  voluntary,  and  unneceffary  familiarity  with 
fuch :  For  the  condition,  unto  which  we  are  called  by  God,  may 
happily  neceflState  a  man  or  woman  to  hold  conftant  and  inti- 
mate faniiliarity  with  fuch,  in  point  of  confcience,  by  vertue  of 
their  calling.  A  godly  and  pious  wife  muft  doe  the  duties  oi  a 
-wife  in  the  moft  inward  and  intimate  manner  of  familiarity  with 
htxhufhandy  though  profane  zndmcked:  The  bond  of  relation 
necejfmtes  thereunto.  Butw^reit  that  (he  was  free^  (he  were 
bound  in  confcience  neither  to  match,  nor  to  maintain  any  fpeci* 
all  familiarity  :  becaufe  (he  is  now  at  her  choice,  and  her  ficietj 
\%  voluntary,  and  thence  to  be  avoided.  Whence  the  argument 
^rowethon.  ' 

Argument.  !• 
Jflmufi  not  enter  into  a  voluntary  or  unnecefary  familiari' 
ty  with  fuch,  who  have  ajhttw  of  godlinefe  and  deny  the 
power  thereof:  Then  am  1  bound  much  more^not  to  enter 
into  a  §feciall  and  fpirituall  (ociety  and  fellow fhip  of  the 
faith, 

Becaufe  this  is  much  more,  then  ordinary  and  civil  faimiliarity, 
and  there  \s  much  more  danger. 

But  this  fir  fi  part  is  the  charge  of  the  ApoJhle,  therefore  the 
fecond is  undeniable. 

Argument,  2. 
Again  the  Apoftles  advice  is  plain  and  peremptory.    If  a 
Brother  be  an  Idolater ^  or  covetous ,  &c   withfich  a  oneeM  not^ 
t^or.j.ii. 

...■_..:: „..__ ._....: jf 


Cap. 2.  in  the  cAufes  thereof.  Parti.       33 

Jfhe  be  unfit  for  civil,  much  wore  for  Jpirituall  foeietj  and 
communion^  and  theref ore  hoth  are  to  ke  avoided,  as  far  as  in  my 
power,  and  according  to  my  parc^  I  ftiall  be  able.  Iior  ii:  (ome- 
times  (o  falls  out,  that  I  cannot  remove  a  wicked  perfon  from 
my  fpirituall  communion,  bccaufe  it  is  not  in  my  power  to  caft 
him  our,  whom  a  congregation  will  keep  in,  yet  I  moft  by  ver- 
tueof  the  Apoftles  charge,  ever  oppofe,  and  proteft  againft  the 
admiflion  of  fuch,  and  the  other  of  the  brethren  (hould  a-ccor- 
dingtoGod,  keep  him  cut  of  communion^  as  unfit  whojly  foe 
(pirituall  f  eliowftiip,  who  is  not  fit  for  civill  familiarity. 

Argument.  3. 
They  ^ho  Jhouldhe  caft  oitt  of  a  congregation  hj  the  rule  of 
Chrift,  thofe  are  unfit  to  be  received  in* 

But  men  maj  have  all  thofe  three  f  roper  ties  (  fuppofe  a  cem« 
men  and  ordinary  drunkard )  i.e.  Profife  ^e  faithy  is 
eager  after  the  feals^  moft  dffiroHS  of  ficietj  ^ith  the 
Church  •  as  coun-ting  it  a  dilparagemeut  not  to  be  bom,  ii 
not  admitted  to  the  Sacrament ;  and  jet  fuch  a  one  fiould 
be  caft  out  i  therefore  alfi  ksft  out. 

To  the  2.  Affertion  of  M'"  R,  Which  is, 

"  That  it  ii  vain  tofij  the  preaching  of  the  ^ord  u  no  ejfentiall 
"  mark^  of  the  true  Church,  is  mAdegoodbj  dijtinguifhtng  three 
^*  things,  I.  Single  and  eccafionall  preaching,  2.  Setled 
^^  f  reaching  or  the  fet ling  of  the  candle fiicks  3.  The  preached 
*«  word  with  the  feals,  Whence-the  anfwer  in  the  fumnve  iffues 
**  thus.  It  is.not  thefinglcj  but  the  fetled  preaching  of  the  word, 
"  ffiablijhed  and  remaining  in  the  Church,  which  is  a  marl^of  it* 

Anfw.  How*  ever  the  tenet  feems  to  be  vain,  yet  it  willnoc 
vani(h  (o  eafily. 

By  fetled  preaching  of  the  word  ]  Is  meant  a  conftant  opening 
i     and  applying  the  Scriptures  in  one  place  to  one  people . 

By  mark^  Is  meant,  not  any  common  accident  or  adjunB 
which  doth  mdifFerently  agree  to  other  things,  as  well  as  the 
Church,  for  then  it  could  ntver  be  faid  to  notifie  the  Churchy  ia 
that  it  may  notifie  many  things  befides.  Bucicmuftbea  dlfe- 
rencing  and  difiinguifhing  note,zn6,  therefore  it  mult  btproprium 
quarto  modo,  aS  they  call  it,  and  infeparable* 

Thefc  things  confeflcd,  which  received  rules  of  rcafon  evince ; 
I  thence  difpuce* 

F  That     ~ 


3  4        Cap.  z .  The  Con^ttution  of  a  VtftkU  Church      Part  i . 

That  r»hick  U  fepar^le  from   the  Church,  and  common  to 
(lmithiy,g  bcftde  that,  cannot  beanote  of  the  Church, 
This  is  evident  from  the  right  explicacion  of  the  terms. 

But  fit Udpr caching  of  the  rverd,  an^t  CGnfta»t  opening  and 
applying  tl  €  Scripture  to  0»e  people,  in  one  place ^  ii  fep^^ 
rahle  fiomtbe  Church, 

As  fuppole  a  hylinifter  ihould  preach  many  years,  to  a  com- 
pany of  i  nfidels  in  one  place.  Niy  fuppo(e  a  lecturer  fpeak  con- 
ftantly  to  a  company  of  people,  which  retort  from  (everall 
Churches,  unto  the  iame  Auditory. 

Here  is  fetUdpreaching^znd  yet  here  is  «^  Church  j  and  there- 
fore thi4  U  afeperahle  adjunEi,and  no  note. 

If  it  be  replied,  that  you  muft  confider  Tetled  preaching,  as 
eftabliObed  and  remaining  in  ^e  Church, 

To  that  the  ari/Tperii;  This  plea  is  yet  too  narrow,  to  cover 
the  nakedneile  and  weaknefle  of  this  ailercion.  For  upon  this 
grants  the  difpuce  muft  follow  one  of  thele  two  waies.  The 
fftled  preaching  of  the  word  taken  ^'ith  the  Church,  is  a  mark 
of  the  Church  :  and  this  is  irrationall,  to  make  the  Church  a 
mark^ofitfelf.  Or  the  meaning muft  be  this;  Setled  preach- 
ing, ^hllFi  it  remains  in  the  Churchy  is  a  note  of  the  Church  ; 
but  this  nothing  helps,  for  the  inference  remains  as  feeble  ss 
before.  For  if  fuch  a  ietled  preaching  be  but  a  common  adjunfl 
f)r  reparable  accident,  in  the  nature  of  it,  let  it  be  where  it  will 
be,  it  will  rrcver,  nay  it  can  never  be  4  pr(?p^r  note  to  that  thing, 
U  SenfitivA  facultas  in  hcmine^  is  not  a  mArk^  of  a  tnan,  though 
ift  a  mm. 


Gra^ 


Cap. J.  inthe  Cmfesthereef.  Parti.        35 

Chap^  III. 

Of  the  Invifible  Church. 

Whether  the  InVijibk  Church  bethe  principaU^prime^ 
andonely  proper  fubje£ii  to  n>bom  all  the  Seals ^and 
priyiledges  ef^eciaUnote  doe  belong  ? 

MAfteti?.  lth.2.p.2^2,diBiffEt.'^,  Is  pleafed  to  fuggeftafe- 
rious  Mdvertifement  unco  us,  which  being  well  confidercd, 
many  of  our  erroneous  dfftakes,  (as  he  faies,)  may  feafonably  be 
recovered,  and  we  brought  thereby  to  a  right  underflanding  of 
the  things  of  Cfarift. 

Among  other  ©f  my  Brethren,  I  doe  profcffe  my  fcopc  in  this 
inquiry,  to  be  onely  this,  to  (ee  the  way  of  truth,  and  to  walk 
therein  :  and  therefore  fliall  gladly  lend  a  willing  ear  to  his  di- 
rection and  advife,  that  our  erroars  being  thereby  dilcovered^  we 
may  iee  and  (hun  them  for  time  to  come. 

That  particular  truth,  which  will  be  like  a  fevmark  to  teach 
as  how  JO  ftcer  our  courfe  and  compafle  aright,  is  by  him  thus  ex- 
prefled. 

''THE  INVISIBLE  CHVRCH  C  ATHO  LIKE 
*'  id  thefrincifalJ^frime,  and  native  fhbje^  ofaU  tf^f  p'ivilcdgei 
«  ofChrifiians,  8cc.  and  the  CHVRCHVISIBLE,  as 
*^Jhs  is  fkch^  ii  no  ^aies  Jkch  afu^jeit  t  the  non^confideration 
«'  "thereof  ^e  take  to  he  the  ground  of  many  errors  in  our  revC" 
^^  rend  Brethren  in  th^  matter. 

This  is  his  feaionabie  warning,  unto  which  I  readily  attend : 
and  becauft  I  would  not  creare  moUBias,  q^  ferere  lites  fine 
caufk :  I  fl^^ill  crave  leave  to  make  inquiry  into  two  things, 
wherein  my  (lick  is  mofr,  that  being  convinced  and  fatisHed  in 
them,  liliall  readily  fit  down  in  filence,  and  fubmit  to  the  evi- 
dence of  better  reaion,  then  mine  own. 

I,  whether  the  invifihleCkm'ch  he  the  frincif  all,  f  rime ,  and 

tnelyfihjeB  of  the  Seals  of  the  Covenant  f 
2t  whether  the  holding  of  thisconciftjion  VciS  nee ejf aril jf  tftaks 
ns  fir  fake'  our  doftrine  tof/ching  thjt  ponder  we  give  to  lh^ 
people^  and  our  a^ert tons  »f  Indfpend^ncj  and  congregation 
na&  Chftrchrs. 

Pa  I 


36       Cap.  3 .        The  Confii  mion  of  a  yifihU  Church    Part  i . 


I  choole  to  reftrain  the  proportion  to  that  pirticular  ii>entioned, 
becauCe  there  appears  the  greateft  ditficulty,  to  my  dimaic  and 
{hallow  apprehenfion.  As  alfo  becaule  tbe  through  explication 
of  this  which  is  moft  familiar,  will  of  neceflicy  force  and  draw 
invvithitareallconlidcrationorthe  reft. 

That  I  may  bs  plain  and  pandaill  in  our  proceeding,  I  fhill 
take  leave,  and  I  hope  wichont  offence,  to  fee  down  the  con- 

The  Invifiyie  Catboilk^  Church,  is  not  the  prime  and  onely 
fubjeEl  ofth?  Seais,  and  therefore  not  of  all  privihdges  of  Chri^ 
Hi^ns,  by  any  argument  that  M^iJ.  hath  here  alledged  for  projf 
or  confirmation  hereof. 

When  I  fay,  the  prime  and  onelj  fnhjeB,  I  underftmi  the 
meaning  of  K*§'ctW>  according  toM'"if.  minde  and  expofitlon, 
auodconvenit  >i^^'  ^'t^Ts  convenit  dvv^Aii{.j^co',KM  y^io\t/J>i . 

Though  his  expoficion  of  the  rule  is  neither  fafe  nor  found, 
yet  ic  is  a  fate  ground  in  difpute  to  take  principles  in  that 
(enf^  and  meaning,  whichis  confefled  by  him,  with  whom  wc 
difpute. 

To  come  to  the  matter  in  hand,  I  (hall  endeavour  two 

things. 

1.  I  willconfider  what  he  hath  faid/^r  coKJirmation,  and  fliew 
what  reaion  yet  I  have,  to  petfwade  me  not  to  yeeld  to  his 
proof. 

2.  1  fliall  propound  fnch  arguments  as  I  have,  which  wholly 
binder  for  the  while,  from  entertaining  this  opinion. 

To  the  I. 
The  I.  argument  which  M^iJ.alleadgeth  to  prove  that  the 
vifible  Church,  asfuch,  hath  not  right  to  thcfeaLs>  buttheinvi- 

fibie,  is  this, 

^^Tb&feonely  who  are  within  the  covenant  have  right  ta  the 
\  iy      '^feah.    And  this  is  "Peters  argument,  AB^i.^Z.  to  prove  the 
baptizing  of  infants. 

Bnt  on^jf  the  intoifible  Church  hath  right  to  the  covenant* 

J  Anfwer. 
People  m  ay  be  f aid  to  be  within  the  covenant  two  waies. 
^Externally  in  the  judgement  of  charity » 
iithcVf^Internallj  and  Spiritually,  according  to  the  judgement 
C      of  verity  and  truth. 
Externally  thofc  are  within  the  C9venanti  who  expreffing 

thcic 


Cap.  3*  in  the  Caufes  thereof.  Parti.       2-7 

their  repentance,  with  their  profcflion  of  the  truch,  ingage 
themfelves  to  walk  in  the  wiies  of  God,  and  in  the  trmh  of  bis 
worfhip,  though  they  have  not  for  che  prefenc  that  found  work 
of  Faith  in  their  hearts,  and  miy  be  fbali  never  have  it  wrought 
by  Gods  fpirit  in  them. 

And  of  perlons  thus  in  covensnt  the  Apoftle  fpesks  in  .^f!.z. 
Sind  that  to  Vi^i?.  hisapprehenfionseUwhcre,  as  it  vviil  appear 
eafiiy  to  any,  who  will  weigh  the  context. 

ThatbeinginCovenant  is  here  Haider Ftoody  ^hlchWas  vlfiitle  ^fm 
and liiteUigihls  to  the  ApoflU,  accordingto  the grof4iids  ofjudici" 
om  charity t  otherwi(e  the  Apoftles  coanfell  had  not  been  oi  war- 
rant to  carry  thenn  to  the  pri<^ice  ot  Baptifme,  H  he  had  given 
them  diredion  upon  a  mirconceived  ground :  nor  had  they 
reafon  to  have  followed  his  diredion.For  the  reply  had  been  cafie. 

fnvifible  Chriftians  have  only  right  to  Seals:  But  whether 
we  be  fuchjWe  for  the  prefent  doe  not  know;  and  its  cerrain,you 
can  neither  fee,  nor  know,  for  truth  of  grace  ^  invifiblt  to 
man. 

Bfitthe yeingexternaUj  in  Covenant^  in  thwinte&igilfie  hj 
the  sApoft/eythQrdQtt  this  is  here  attended. 

The  firft  is  proved,  and  thefecend  ia  as  fUin. 

The  Invifthle  "^Qrkj  of  grace  ^  which  doe  mAk^  the  Church 
Inviftble^zxQto  be  beleevcd,  cannot  be  fecn,  nor  come  wichin 
any  certainty  of  humane  knowledge,  And  this  is  not  only  con- 
fefled  it>  the  generall,  but  acknowledged  alfo  to  be  meant  in  this 
place,  3000.  were  added  to  the  Church,  who  could  not  all  be 
approved,  to  ehe  conlciences  one  of  another  to  be  true  con- 
verts. 

Clear  then  it  is  from  the  fcopeoi  the  place,  the  ground  of  the 
Apoftles  counfel,  and  the  nature  of  the  promifc  here  exprefled, 
I  .That  being  ^A;f^r;j/ji7jf  in  covenant  is  here  attended.  2.  That 
fuch  a  being  in  covenant  doth  give  right  unto  the  Sealer^ 
el(e  the  frame  of  the  Jpo§ilesrea(^n  and  counfel  hsidhlicn  to  the 
ground.  •* 

The  propofition  thus  clearcd,the  Minor  is  to  be  denied  as  falfe : 
and  the  contrary  l&RttJ'hat  only  thelnvifi^le  Church  hath  right 
to  the  Seals,  will  draw  unavoidable  difficulties  with  it,  and  give 
luch  advantages  to  the  Adverfaries  of  Gods  grace,  arhi  the 
difpenfation  of  hii  Ordinaneet,  that  they  will  hardly  be  re- 
gained. 

F  3  Wc 


38      Cap.j.        i:heConfiitutmofAViftUcChurch     Pare 


'WM>. 


Wc  are  coinpafled  about  by  M^K.  in  this  ch.  /.i. p. 247.  with 
a  croud  ok  acculacions,  to  hold  one  of  the  grofleft  of  the  L4rmU 
niAH,  Tofijh^  Socinian  Do  Brines:  and  upon  all  occafions  we 
hear  Ad  naufeam  uf^,  ofourfodering  withthccrrours  of  Soci- 
nud*  Catch.  Cracov,  NichoUides,6:c.  HowjuBij,ViQ  have  ill 
part  touched,  and  (liall  add  fomeching  in  the  feafon  thereof. 

But  I  would  beloathanyof  our  tenets  maintained  profeffedly 
by  us  (not  fathered  upon  U5  injur  ioufly,)  (houldlay  fuch  a  cor- 
ncr-ftone  to  build  up  the  wretched  dodrinc  of  the  Aftai^aptifij , 
as  this  of  his  doth. 

ForletM'^iJ.  help  us  to  anfwer  the  Anayaftiiis  upon  his 
groundsjthus  realoning. 

Thofeithat  I  cannot  know  have  any  right  to  the  Sealsi  to*theni 
I  cannot  give  the  feals  of  theCovenant  in  faith  as  the  Apoftle  cals 
faith.  ^ 

But  I  cannot  know  that  Infants  are  of  the  Invifible  Church, 
which  only  gives  theoi  right  to  the  feais. 

Therefore  I  cannot  o\  Faith  give  the  feals  to  them. 

If  M,i?.  will  grant  them  the  fropofition^  that  they  may  give 
the  feals  unto  fuch,  Whom  they  cam^t  k^ow  have  any  right  t0 
them.  They  Will  go  away  triumphing,  as  well  they  may.  Foe 
they  have  luch  a  hold,  that  all  the  battery  of  the  ftrongcft  Argu- 
ments is  not  able  to  drive  them  from. 

If  M.iJ.  help  the  minor  with  a  diftindion  which  he  ufetb,  /,2. 
/f^.5.in  the  variation.  p.i8  J. 

*^  Faith  in  Chrift  triply  giveth  right  unto  the  feals  of  the  cove* 
**  nant,  and  in  Gods  intention  and  decree,  caHed  voluntas  bene- 
**placiti,  they  belong  only  unto  the  invifible  Church :  But  the 
*•  orderly  Way  of  the  Churches  giving  the  Seals  is,hecaufe  fuch  a 
< » fociety  «  a  profiling  or  vifible  Church,  and  the  orderly  giving 
**ofthe  Seals  according  to  Gods  approving  Will,  caMed  voluntas 
figni  &  revclata,  belong  to  the  vifible  Church, 

This  falve  is  too  narrow  tov  the  fore.  For  the  diftindion  will 
either  make  God  order  the  giving  of  the  Seals,  to  fuch  who  have 
no  rights  and  (o  impeach  his  mfdomcy  to  appoint  the  giving  of 
the  feals  to  fuch,  to  whom  he  gives  no  right  to  receive  them: 
or  elfe  it  doth  impUcare  plainly,  and  the  fevcrall  expreflions 
contain  apparent  contradidions.  For  this  voluntas  figni,  which 
allows  the  Church  vifible  to  give  the  Seals,it  either  gives  another 
tight  hfidcs  that  which  the  invifible  members  have,  or  ellc  it 


gives 


Cap.3*  mthtCaufesthtrcef.  Part.l.      39 

gives  no  right.  \i  it  give  another  right,  then  the  invifible  C  hurch 
hach  not  only  right,  which  is  here  affirmed,  li  it  give  no  right 
then  che^-f^^/f  Church  doth  give  the  Seals  orderly  to  fi^ch  ^ho 
have  no  right  to  thera,  as  far  as  we  can  kc :  which  was  before 
denied  in  the  grant  of  the  propofition. 

^idplfira?  I  muft  confefle  (uch  is  my  feeblenefle,  that  I 
cannot  fee  how  this  caa  be  avoided.  Foraskthequeftion,  How 
come  hypocriticall  prof eflburs  to  have  right  unto  the  Seals  ?  As 
members  of  the  vilible  Church  they  can  have  no  right :  they  arc 
the  very  wordsof  M.ii.p.24p."r^^  viftble  Chptrch  as  the  vifible 
*^  Churchy  hath  no  right  mto  the  Sealfy  therefire  they  as  vifible 
^^have  no  right.  And  Invifible  members  they  are  not,  and  there- 
fore can  have  no  right  that  way.  Either  then  the  Church  muft 
give  them  no  feats*,  orelfc  give  them  feals,  when  Jhe  canmt 
k!*ow  they  have  any  right,  for  indeed  they  have  none,  (ince  of 
the  invifible  Church  they  are  nor,  whereby  they  may  claim  a 
right:  and  being  only  of  the  vifible  Church,  (he  can  give  no 
right :  andfoQie  adminifters  feals  orderly  to  f uch  who  have  na 
wght  any  waies  to  them :  and  this  an  order  without  order* 

For  thefe  reafons  now  expreffed  it  is,  t^iat  I  cannot  fee  weight 
enough  in  M.^R.  his  arguments  to  perfwade  my  judgement  to  be 
fatisfied  in  the  proof. 

Having  then  gained  fo  much,  that  in  a  true  fence  it  is  a  truth 
that  th^  vifible  Church  is  within  the  Covenant,  and  hath  right 
to  the  Seals,  according  to  the  warrant  which  God  hath  left  ia 
his  word  :  Let  us  in  (hort  inquire 

ivhether  there  is  not  allovfance  given  Mt  in  the  "^oad^  to  give 
to  the  Church  vifible  titles  of  jpeciall  uote;  and  this  alfo  is  an 
efpeciall  priviledge,  which  is  by  M.jK.  denied  to  the  vifible 
Church. 

1.  liscailkd  the  flockj  or  ^hurch,  redeemed  bj  the  blond  of 
God. 

2.  Its  ^Wtil^Q  body  oi  Chrifl, 
AUthisinafavouryfenle  (according  to  iermer  and  familiar 

explication^  fpcaking  ftill  according  tothefuidgefnentef  charity ^ . 
'  which  is  the  only  line,  according  unto  which  our  conceivings 
are  to  be  led)  is  fafe  and  true. 

The  firft  is  expreffed,  and  to  niy  apprehenfion,  with  as  much 
evidence,  as  can  be  defired,.^^.ao»2S,  Attend  to  the  whol^ 
~  -  --  flpck,.^ 


40       Cap.  3 .         The  ConBituiion  of/t  Vifihle  Church    Part  i . 

pck^    ^vri  »7i  TTOw/V,  tofied  the  C^tirch  of  God,  vfhich  be  kath 
purchafedWhh  hU  bloody 

The  Church  here  is  according  to  us,  CotigregatienaU  t  to 
W,R.  \t%'Pre$bjteriaH,    But  take ic  cither  way,  ic  moft  needs 

That  over  whom  Elders  and  Officers  are  fst  to  attend  and 
fid,  hj  do  Eirine  and  difcipltneythii  mjsfi  needs  be  a  vifible  Church. 
Forunkffe  they  did  fee  them  and  know  them,  how  could  they 
execute  cenfures  upon  them  ? 

But  THESE  are  caBed  the  Church  redeemed  with  tkeblojtd 
of  God,  then  which  ftile,  none  can  be  more  glorious. 

If  any  man  fay  that  the  eled:  and  invifible  arc  onlj  there  inien- 
dedby  that  name.  I  anfwer.  That  conceit  is  crofle  to  the  very 
grain  of  the  words,  and  the  fcope  of  the  text,  For  they  mult 
attend  ^v-n  to  the  wh^ie  flock.  The  charge  puts  no  difference 
betwixt ;><fr/?»  and  perftn,  nor  muft  their  care  be  diflferent.  Nay 
upon  this  ground  the  Elders  fliould  not  know  what  their  care 
was,  nor  upon  whom  they  (hould  beftow  it.  For  they  might 
reply.  Lord,  we  cannot  (earch  into  thy  (ecrets,  to  perceive  who 
are  eieEi  and  invifible  Sairtts ;  we  cannot  difcern  them,  and 
therefore  we  cannot  tell  how  tojiedihtm :  whereas  by  the  cur- 
rant and  common  (cnfe  of  the  Scriptures,  izkmgredeemed  and 
fin^iped  as  vljlbly,  though  not  ready  fuch,  the  ft  ream  of 
the  text  runs  pleafantly,  without  the  leaft  appearance  of  a 
doubt. 

Its  called  the  ^f^^afy  o/C/^r//?,  I  Cor.  1 2. 27.28. 

Thefe  evidences  of  truth  once  taken  in  and  entertained,  A 
way  is  readily  made  to  the  right  underftanding  of  ^// Af^R.^r- 
j^^wf^^rifofarastheyfeemtocrofleanyopinion  and  pradice  of 
oars. 

And  Secondly,  Thofe  heavy  Inditements  which  are  laid  and 
pleaded  againft  us,  will  be  wiped  away  with  a  wet  finger.  For 
hence  it  follows, 

A  Church  may  be  vifibly  in  Covenant,  which  hath^not  an  in- 
fallible affiftance,  but  may  erre  in  Fundamentals :  which 
may  fall  away,  and  not  indure  as  the  daies  of  heaven.  And 
that  is  his  fir ji  and  fifth  Argument. 
A  Church  may  be  vifibly  redeemed  by  the  blood  of  God,  and 
be  called  the  body  of  ChriiT^  be  ftiled  by  the  name  of  Sons 
and  daughters  of  God,  and  yet  not  be  really  and  inwardly 

luch : 


Cap.3-  in  the  cattfes  thereof.  Parcr*       41 


fuch :  which  is  his  fecond  Argument. 
The  third  is  an(wered  before. 

A  Church  may  be  vi(ibly  redeemed  and  taught  outwardly  by 
the  i^'mioiCW\%ts\\t\sPoliticAll Head q2 his  Church,  which 
was  never  taught  inwardly,  nor  effefluaiiy  brought  home  to 
Chdft,  which  is  ^ir/i3j?  Argtiment. 

Hence  again  all  thofe  heavy  inditements  which  are  charged 
upon  us,  are  wiped  awayt  nay  they  melt  away  of  themlelvcs 
before  the  explication  o{  this  holy  truth  of  God,  as  fnow  before 
the  heat  of  the  Sua. 

They  who  hold  a  vifilfle  Chnrch  to  be  extemaUy  ^$thit9  the 
Covenant,  and  the  redeemed  ones  o(  God,  his  fons  and 
daughters,  to  be  his  body  and  houfe,  of  which  Chrifi  is  the 
Head  and  hujh  and  h  A  VISIBLE  MANNER  :  They 
cannot  be  faidjby  th^  inference  of  any  right  reafonjto  main- 
tain: That  Chrifi  died  fir  ail  fitch  in  Gods  intention.  Of, 
That aU fhchare chofen toglorj :  Or,That  Godintendeth  ta 
five  ail  fuch ;  There  is  not  a  colour  of  any  confee^tience  from 
iiicha  ground,to  make  good  fuch  aconclufion. 
We  have  done  mxK  the  firfi  thing,  which  we  propounded, 
namely,  I  have  fhewed  the  Reafon,  why  M.^.  his  proot  dodi 
cot  evince  the  caufe  for  which  it  is  brought. 

To  the  Second 
I  (hall  now  propound  fuch  arguments  which  yet  hinder  mee 
wholly,  from  yeelding  to  the  opinion,  and  that  I  may  narrowly 
exprefle  toy  naked  thoughts,  The  Conclnfion  1  am  to  ptovci  / 
tkM  propound. 

The  Invifible  church  Cathelike  is  not  the  prime  and  frincU' 
fail  fiti>je^  of  the  Seals  of  the  Covenant:  they  do  not 
KetSVW,  belong  to  it,  which  is  according  to  M.  iJ.  hit 
mindC)  they  do  not  belong  to  all  them  and  only  to  thenfy 

Argument.  I. 
I .  If  thofe  who  Were  graceleffe^  and  had  no  inter  efi  in  Chrijt, 
had  jet  acommandfromGodto  receive  the  Seals  had  Warrant 
from  his  ^ordto  require  them  :  Then  they  had  a  right  from  God 
(ivC.  moutjpardovvifible  right,  infiroEcclefia,  tor  of  that  we 
(peak)  to  far  t^k^  of  them*  This  admits  no  dtniall.  For  there 
can  be  no  better  right,^  then  Gods  command  to  injoyni  and  his 
w©id  to  warrant  us  to  challenge  any  priviledge. 

G  But 


4^        C^^l         7he  CmfimtUff of^Viftkle  Church      Part  j. 

But  (uch  who  were  gracekfe  and  withouE  any  intereft  in 

Chrift,and  fo  none  o^  his  Invifible  members,  have  Gods 

.  fommaHdtoifijoy»tf  and  his  word  to  ^arrAnt  them  to  re* 

*  •     t dive  the  Sedi  :  as  lJhm*fl,2fiH,  and  a3,  the  mtles  were 

<  •  ^  ift/oy ned  to  be  cirGum cifed.    AH  thefamlUes  of  the  Jews 

were  commanded  to  eat  the  Pajfeover,  many   whereof 

without  all  queftion,were  not  Invifible  and  beleeving  mem- 

bersof  Chrift, 

'  wci  Arguit>ent.2. 

2»  limanj  heleevers.  Who  viQXz  fine  ere  lyividciy  had  yet  no 
y'     W4rr<^»f  or  allowance,  becaHfeofihAr^to  ^armk^  of  the 
Seals  of  the  (^oven^Kt,  Thtn  the  Seals  do  not  of  right  be- 
longto  all  invifible  members  as  the  prime  and  princlpall 
(ubjeEi  thereof. 
The  nature  of  the  terms  evidence  the  truth  of  the  propo' 
jition,Vot  "Warrant  and  right  Carry  a  parity  of  reafon  with  them. 
The  A  gumption  is  made  good  by  inftance  thus.  . 
Job  and  his  godly  friends  Were  Invifible  members  of  Chrift,  yet 
being  ftrangers/y^»?  Ifrael,  they  are  exprefly  forbidden  to  eat  of 
the  Pajfeoveri  Exo.i2.48. 

Argumenr.3. 

3.  //  the  Invifible  Church  be  the  prime  fuh]eB\  to  whom 
the  Seals  do  appertaint^^tf»  they  belong  immediatly  to  them^ 
and  to  all  others  ^7  their  means y  and  this  the  rule  of  ^i*^' 
«t>T3,  infers  undeniably.  Therefore  in  an  <?r^^?-/;  way,  they 
muftj?rj?bedifpenfed  tothebi,  and  from  them  communi' 
cated  to  others^  As  heat  is  firft  in  fire,  and  from  fire  com- 
municated to  other  things, 

BsitthisM.R,  elfewhere  overborn,  as  it  feems  with  the  beau* 
ty  of  the  truth,  doth  plainly  deny,  pa  8. 2.  «'  The  orderly  giving 
•*  of  the  Seals  belongeth  to  the  vifible  Cktsrch,  and  by  this  de-^ 
^^vice  the.vifible  (^hurch  mtift  have  them  firft  Ijyand  the  invifible 
^^  from  her ^ 

Which  is  profefiedly  crofle  to  the  rule  formerly  mentioned,  as. 
all  men  grant. 

Argament.4. 

4.  Rom.iitij.  The  true  Olive  is  there  the  Church  of  the 
Jevpsy  t):iC  fatnefe  thereof^  is  all  /uch  priviledges  as  appfrtain 
thereunto.  The  way  and  means  how  the  Gentiles  come  to  par- 
tuks  thereof,  is  by  their  i^tgrafting  into  the  C^nrch  vifible,. 

And^ 


Cap.  3 .  ^«  the  C4ufes  thereof.  Pait  i .     '  43 

And  thfs  is  the  received  interpretation  of  rhc  saoft  judicious  ^^- 
*<«,  ^Artiu,  ^(/teti^c*  and  ihtcofitext  vii\\con9imnzs  much 
ifitihould  be  denied. 

Whence  I  thus  reafon, 

The  Olive  is  the  prime  (u^jeSf  efthat  fatttejfe  that  iffuesfrom 
it,  andappertnittstoit. 

But  the  vifihU  Chitreh  U  the  Olive :  the  Seals  (  as  oiher  prt- 
v\kdQ^Q$)^XQpArtafihaitfapnes,Vjhichappermitts  tkfr^untQ', 
There  fire  the  vifible  Church  a  the  prime  (Uhp^  ofthem* 

Before  I  leave  this  jAace,  I  fliall  commend  to  M.K.  his  re- 
view, and  the  confderation  of  the  judicious  reader,  vvhatiswric 
by  himfelf.  lih,i,p,i6o.  « If  any  after  they  he  received^  fiall  be 
**  finndmt  ^headded^fGi^d,  ferapifet'hey  be  n»t  regenerated, 
*^yet  "^e  are  not  to  eafl  any  em  for  noit-regeneratloni  ^eveti  k^own. 

//you  be  bound  to  keep  ftich  in  a  compleat  Church  ftatc,  I 
fuppofe  you  will  not  deny  them  the  kals,  and  then  they  ftiall 
partake,and  you  (hall  gi*e  the  feals  to  fuch,whom  you  know  have 
no  right  to  themjbecaufe  they  are  known  not  to  be  of  the  in  vifible 
Church:  becaufe  they  are  known  tofee non-regenerate  perfons. 

We  have  now  finiftied  the  main  ^^ry,  and  given  in  our 
Rea(ons,why  we  cannot  yeeld  to  M.i^«^f^r/  kis  advert ifemeftf. 

We  (hall  add  one  word  couching  the  other  particular  propoun- 
ded to  debate.  Which  was  rf^is.     ^ 

pyhether  the  holding  of  this  covjclujion  W«i?  neceffarily  make  us 
fir ^ke  our  doUriue  of  Independency  and  popular  government^ 
fifar  as  we  give  povter  to. people  to  ati  in  Church  ajf^irJ. 
Tov  An/weri  y^t  conceive. 
The  holding  offhej^r»tfr<r?'ro/^r  Will  neither  help  US  out  of  an 
crrour,  if  wis  ^  in  k,  noryet  he^jM*"  K.  toconfute  that  opinion, 
or  to  bring  us  out  of  it.     For  the  holding  o^  one  errottr  will 
not  helpaperion  to  fee,  much  leffe  recover  him  out  of  another. 
But  this  appears  to  us,  by  that  which  I  have  anlwered,  to  be 
-an  errour.  rherefore,this %creenough4br  the  while^to  eaufe  me 
to  wave  clieinfepcnee.'-^^'  ^^  tP^^H  ^'p*"^  ^ 

But  chat  which  cariesgreatfflfvfeTght  with  me,  is, 
That  coyiclufion  rfihich  overturns  M^  R.  his  main  principks 
touchini  the  government  of  a  vifible  Church  :  That  ^iH 
rather  confirm^  our  proceedings^  iheni^eaken  t^oem* 
'   ^ut  this  concMhnn&rv-kdtbnte  doth  fii  tis  may  thus  appear. 

Ga  That 


44       Cap.j.         The  Con^itution  of  a  ViftbU  Church     Part  i 


Thdtt^hicti  puts  all  offices  and  theexercifc  of  them;  and  the 
fealsandthc  di(penfation  of  chetn  into  the  hands  of  beleevers: 
That  OYcrthrows  the  pillar,  principles  of  W  R.  concerning  the 
government  ok  the  vifiblc  Church. 

ButthU  opinion^  that  makes  the  invifible  Church,the  prime, 
principall  rubj;;d  ot  all  chriftian  priviledgcs,  and  Co  of  all  otfices, 
officers,  and  the  difpenfition,  (fortheleare  fuch  J  dock  puc  all 
offices  and  officers,  thelealsand  difpenfations  of  them  into  their 
bands. 
This  fart  can  be  onely  queftioned,  and  it  is  thus  confirmed. 
Becaufe  thU  conclufion  or  opinion  puts  riti^Jor malts  ratio  of  all 
thefeoffices  and  ordinances  into  the  hands  oi  invifibU  be- 
leevers: and  thatalfois  evident,   Becaufe  it  makes  it  agree 
to  them,  dw^Ai^WiVai  ^  ii^^^himi- 
If  M^  R.  rid  his  hands  oi  this  argument  with  any  reality  of 
truth,  hemuft  Qicw  tome  ejfentiali  can/e  of  offices  and  officers, 
of  the  right  of  feals  and  the  difpenfation*  ihQXto^^.hefides  the  in- 
viable  Church ;  and  that  his  conclufion  and  the  incerpretarion 
which  he  hath  fetled,  will  not  fuffer. 

I  will  onely  fiiggeft  this  to  him,  to  occafioa  him  Co  clear  this 
coaft  to  purpofe. 

Thofejerms  or  things ^vhich  contain  all  the  ejfentiatl  cattfes 
of  e  AC  h  other,  hefide  them  there  can  be  no  formally  or  effeu" 
tiall  caufe  added.   For  then  all  the  eilentialls  (hould  net 
be  there. 
B fit  thofe^hich  agree  Aw5?fA/^'«tf  jg  KatflcA/xfiV,  tkefe  contain 
the  ejfentiaMs  each  of  other.    For  this  is  the  nature    of 
thofe  things  which  are  convertible  or  reciprocally  ac- 
cording to  all  the  rules  of  right  rcafon,  unlelTe  there 
be  a  new  logick  made,   whiah  yet   never  faw  light. 
J^omo  e^  animal  rationale,    A  man  \s  a  living  crea- 
ture indued  with  a  reafonable  foul  ;  and  every  living 
creature  indued  with  a  reafonable  foul,  is  a  man.    An 
entire  man  confiflis  of  a  foul  and  body  fo  organized,  and 
whatever  confifts  of  fuch  parts,  is  an  intire  man.    The  one 
of  thefe  take  up  as  much  as  the  other :  and  iX\  the  eflenti- 
alUaufesof  theone,  are  comprehended  ia  the  other:  other- 
wife  they  had  not  been  of  cqwill  breadth  or  capacity,  which 
a  reciprocation  requires. 
Of  this  kiode  ar^thc  Catholikeii|vifih|Ic  Churchy  and  all  Chri^ 


Cap.4*  in  the  Caufis  thereof.  p^rc 


I. 


4J 


ftjan  pri vUedgeSy  chey  agree  thus  reciprocally. 
Whatever  hath  thefe,  is  the  invifible  Catholikc  Church :  and 

the  invilibleCacholike  Church  hath  all  thc(c.  And  therefore 
All  the  effentialls  oi  thele  priviledges  arc  therein  incladed. 

And  therefore  befide  or  without  this,  none  can  be  added 

upon  Mr  J^.  grounds. 


Chap.  IV. 
Of  the  Formall  cmfe  of  a  ruifibh  Churchy  the  Churck 
Covenant. 

WE  have  done  with  the  MdteriaU  caufe  of  a  vrfible 
Church ;  and  we  have  feen  that  fnch  as  be  viftbU  Saiftts 
make  up  that. 

We  are  now  come  to  confider  of  the  Formall  czuCe^that  which 

makfs  the  Church  to  be  that  which  it  is  and  gives  the 

^ecificdU  nature  (  as  We  ufe  to  (peak  )  thereunto. 

For  takc^tf  tht  faithfiS  whether  they  bcfecmingly  or  fincerc- 

ly  fuch,  fcatteredHp  and  down  the  face  of  the  whole  earth,  thefc 

arebutlikelcattcredftonesintheftreet,  or  timber  felled  in  the 

woods ,   as  yet  there  is  neither  v^ai  made  yp,  nor  frame 

creAedi 

They  who  bcfincere  are  tridy  faid  to  be  the  mjflicaU  body  of 
Chrift,buile  upon  him  by  a  faving  faith,  and  fo  injoy  union  to,and 
communion  with  the  head  i  But  they  cannot  ( to  common 
fenfe)  be  thoi^ht  to  make  up  a  vifiifle  communion  when  they 
are,  notonly/2rt/f^/<ione  from  another,  but  it  may  fb  fall  out^ 
asintimesofperkctttion,  they  may  be  wholly  uni^norvn  each  to 
the  other. 

This  Invifible  communion  by  faith  makes  up  the  Church  »m- 
Utant  taken  myBicaSj,znd  it  is  but  one  in  all  the  world  i  But  the 
Church  we  are  to  attend,  muft  be  vi/ilfle  :  (3  many  at  mny  corne^ 
ly  meet  together  in  one  place ynvho  m  they  have  the  tight  po  aS  or- 
dinances,  (9  they  may  enjoy  the  ufe  of  them  in  Chrifi  kk  order  : 
and  (0  they  muft  he,and accordingly  are  fiiled  many.Thc  ^hfirch* 
esoifudaayOiGalatia.Scc. 
That  then  whkh  gives  the  firmality  of  thefc  Churches  we 

G  J  ■  are 


4  6      Cap.4 .        ^/-'^  Conptmibn  of  a  Vifibk  Church     Part  i 

are  now  to  inquire  i  and  tfe' cdnclufion  wc  majntain 
this,  '• 

MtituaJl  covenanting^  andamyfoMierAtliig  of  the  Saints  in  the 
Jeilowjhip  of  the  faith  according  to  the  order  of  the  Gof' 
fel,  ef  that  rphich  gives  sonHitfitioTt  and  being  to  a  ^ifible 
(^hnrch. 

C  I.  IVhat  this confosderating is* 
We  fliall  conilder  <  2  How  it  u  expre^ed, 

(  3 .  The  Reafons  of  the  conclujien. 
I. 
.|.-.Tfai$  confteierating  and  covenantiog implies  two  things. 
'  'i.  The  ^Ch  that  is  performed  betwixt  fomc  men  for  the 
while,and  fo  paffeth  away  in  the  expreffion* 
2.  The  State  arifing  from  the  A^  ot  obligation,  which  is  no- 
thing elfe  but  that  relation  oith/^i^  perfons  thus  obliged  ofie 
to  another,  *f     .^ 

The  Sum  infhort  is  this.  By  mutuaU  ingagemen^e^kch  to  the 
other,  fuch  perfons  ftand  bound  in  fuch  a  fiate  and  condition  to 
Anfwer  the  terms  of  it,  and  to  fpalkjn  fitch  ^aies^  as  may  attain 
tho  end  thereof. 

And  the  right  conceiving  of  the  fwfwrtf  of  the  thing,  I  mean, 
the  incorporating  of  men  together,  will  conftrain  the  judgement 
to  yecld  this. 

f  orconlider  thefcfeverab. 

Conlideration  !• 
Its  free  fir  any  man  to  offer  to  jojn  with  another  v^o  f6  fit  fir 
fillowjh/p,  or  to  refitfe*  ]  cs  dtsfeee  for  anoiiyer  to  reje^  or  receive 
fuch  who  ofFer,and  therefore  chat  they  do  jayn,it  is  by  their  own 
'fr^e  confentandmutptahingagementoviboih^tSiwhicYi  being 
{yail,  that  mutuall  relation  of  mgagement,  is  as  it  were  the  />- 
w^r,  which  ioders  the  whole  together ;  or  like  the  mortifing 
or  brazing  of  the  building,  which  gives  faQiion  and  firmnerfe  to 
-the  whole. 

V '--  whenee  it  is  evident,  Firft,  that  it  is  not  evtrj  relatii>n^  but 
-fuch  an  ingagement,  which  iflues  iiomfree  confent^  that  makes 
the  covenant. 

Secondly,  This  ingagement  gives  each  power  over  another, 
«nd  maintains  and  holds  up  eommunian  each  with  other,  which 
cannot  but  be  attended,  according  to  the  ^tfriww  of  the  ^tgres' 
memm 

And 


Cap.  4  •  m  the  Caufcs  thereof.  Part .  1 .      47 

Ar.d  laftly  it  being  of  ferfons,  who  were  "^holiy  free,  each 
from  the  other.  There  can  no  neceffary  tye  of  muiusU  accord 
and  fellow(hip  come,  but  by  free  ingageme»r,  free  (Hay)  ia 
regard  of  any  hamAfieconflraint,' 

Conp^eratlon*  2, 

This  covenant  being  taken  up  im  Church  "^ay  ^nd  £or  jpiri- 
tuzU  ends.,  therefore  in  reafoa  fhould  be  of  (Ucbi  who  are 
fitted  thereunto ,  namely ,  vifibh  Saints :  there  is  great 
caufcj  why  luch,  who  thus  are  to  ingag^  themfelves,  and  enter 
upon  fuch  a  fociety,  JbouU  be  carefrU  and  Vf^atchfull  to  fearcb 
fedfiioujlyy  and  labour  to  he  acquainted'^ith  each  others  fitnes 
and  flffficiencie  in  judgement ,  and  jpirituaS  difcerning  to  fich 
afervice  :  and  becaufe  the  Work  alfo  is  of  (o  great  a  weight  5  Ic 
in  realon  calls  for  lerious  hfimillation  and  feeklng  unto  God, 
for  to  goe  along  with  rhsm,  and  to  vouchfafc  his  blelTIng  and 
prefence  unto  them,  when  they  enter  upon  the  fame. 

And  hence  it  is  the  manner  of  our  Churches,  that  there  is  both 
more  through  obfervation  thereof  attended  by  iuch  touching  the 
their  eftate  and  condition,  and  leeking  of  God  by  iuch  by  ibiemn 
fafting  and  praier,-  when  fuch  a  workis/^i?entred  upon,  then  is 
attended  in  tnking  in,  or  receiving  of  all  the  members  that  defirc 
to  joy  n  themfelves  to  the  fellowfliip  of  the  Church  afterwards* 
2.  How  the  Covenant  may  be  expreffed. 

This  Covenant  is  difpenfed  or  aded  after  a  double  manner. 
^  C  Explicit elj. 

Either  <  ^^ 

I  Implicitely.. 

An  Explicite  Covenant  is,  when  there  is  an  open  expre.ffion 
zndprojiffisnof^  this  ingagement  in  the  face  of  the  Aflembly, 
which  perfons  by  mu wall  confent  undertake  in  the  vvaies  of 
Chrift. 

An  /w/?/*VtV<f  Covenant  is,  when  in  their  pradice  they  do  that,. 
whereby  they  «3^i^^  themfelves  ingaged  to  walk  in  (uch  a  lociety, 
according  to  fuch  rules  of  government,  which  are  exerciled 
amongft  them,  and  fo  fubmit  themfelves  thereunto:   but  doe 
KotvnaktznyverbaEprofiJfionihtztoi. 

Thus  the  people  in  the  partfiesin  Englandi  when  there  is  a 
cyifinifier  put  upon  them  by  the  Patroae  ov  Bi/hop,  they  con- 
Bantlj  hold  them  to  the  fiHowJhlp  d^  thQ  people  in  fuch  a  place, 
^stend^Aihc  erdinances  thcxc\xkd^  and  the  dijpenfitiifns  of  the : 

Minifier 


^8      Cap.4»        ^^^  ConlHtuuonofd  Vifibk  Church    Pare  i  o 

//j«#/?^r  foimpofed  upon  them,  y£^w/t  thereunto,  perform  all 
fervices  that  may  give  countenance  or  incouragemenc  to  the 
pcrfon  in  this  work  of  his  Miniftery.  By  fueh  anions  ^  and  a^x- 
ed  attendance  upon  a'J  (uch  fervices  and  duties,  they  declara 
that  by  zhQit  f  radices,  ^hicb  others  do  hold  forth  by  publike 
frofijfiofi. 

This  M^  R.  cannot  be  ignorant  of,  as  onr  epinUn  and  profiffetl 
apprehenfion;  and  I  would  incrcatthe  Reader  to  obfervc  once 
for  all:  that  it  he  meet  with  inch  accufations,  that  we  nuUific 
all  Churches  befide  our  own :  that  upon  our  grounds  received 
there  mufl:  be  no  Churches  in  the  world,  but  in  N.  England^  or 
fooae  few  fet  up  lately  in  old ;  that  we  are  rigid  .yf/^^r^nT^/j&c. 
Such  bitter  clamours,  a  wife  meek  fpirit  paSeth  by  them,  as  an 
unworthy  and  ungrounded  afperfion :  but  rhe  wile-hearted  and 
confcientious  Reader^  will  referve  an  car  for  the  innocent. 
Andi  alteram  fartem* 

^ffi*  If  it  be  here  inquired :  How  far  the  covenant  is  ofne* 
eeffltj  required  ? 

Anf,  According  to  foregoing  expreflions,  the  anfiver  may  be 
caft  into  thefe  concltifiom  following. 

!•  An  Implicit e  Covenant  prefer ves  the  true  nature  of  the 
true  Church,  bccaufe  it  caries  the  firmalU  ratio  of  a  con* 
fcederation  in  it,  by  which  a  Church  Is  con  ftituted,  Fo( 
Implicit e  and  Exflicite  are  but  adjun  Cts,  and  thcfe  f^paro' 
hie  from  the  e fence.  And  therefore  the  e fence  and  being 
of  the  covenant  may  confffi  ^ith  either, 

2,  In  fime  cafes  an  Implicit e  covenant  may  be  fully  fufficient^ 
As,  fuppofc  a  whole  congregation  (hould  confift  of  (uch, 
who  were  children  to  the  parents  now  deceaied,  who  were 
confce derate :  Their  children  were  true  members  accor- 
ding to  the  rules  of  the  Gofpel,  by  the  profeflion  of  their 
fathers  covenant,  though  they  fhoiild  not  make  any  per^ 

•     fonaSsnidvocaUcxpvQmon  of  their  ingagement,  asthefi- 
tbers  did. 

3.  Jtsmoft  according  to  the  compleatnefe  of  the  rule ^  and 
for  the  better  being  of  the  Church,  that  there  be  an  expli* 
cite  covenant,    F«r 

I .  Thereby  the  judgement  of  the  members  comes  to  be 
informed  and  convinced  of  their  dnty  more  ^ully. 

'    ■      ^    '  '         3.  They 


Cap.4«  inthe  CAufes thereof.  Parti.        49 

'- — — — ■ — - — - — — -• —  I'  '■ —        I     ii    • 

a.  Tliey  are  thereby  i^^/?^  from  cavilling  and  ftarting 
gfide  from  the  tenptrewcidi  terms  of  the  covenant,  which 
they  have  profeffed  and  acknowledged, 'before  the  Lord  and 
foinany  witneflcs. 

3  Thereby  their  hearts  ftand  under  a  flronger  tye,  and 
are  more  quickned  and  provoked  to  doe  that,  which  they 
have  before  God  and  the  congregation,  ingaged  themselves 
to  doe. 

Hence  alfo  that  qmHion  receives  its  explication  and  anfwer 

namely. 

Q^  How  far  this  covenant  requires  cohabitation  f 

Anf,  And  here  feveralU<«/if/,  which  carry  much  variety  with 

them,  doe  of  neceflicy  call  for  various  con[iderations,  difcovered 

by  following  ^/Vr^;^»j'. 

I. 

Such  cohabitation  is  required, which  is  necefary  fir  the  dijpen^ 
(ation  of  Gods  ordinances,  the  adminiftration  of  Church- cenlures, 
for  otherwife,  the  end  of  the  covenant  would  be  made  fruftrate, 
and  the  benefit  of  the  whole  prejudiced.  And  hence  there  muft 
needs  be  fuch  a  cohabitation  of  officers  and  a  convenient  com- 
pany of  members,  that  they  comely  and  conveniently  meettO" 
gether  to  the  exercife  of  aU  Gods  Ordinances,  Ads.  14. 27, 
iCor.ii.26,&i4.2j. 

CohaBltation  m  the  fame  ^riBnes  is  not  required,  norcan 
be  attended  by  aH'm  the  fame  manner  :•  but  if  the  Ifeciall  calling 
infome,  oxthtfMike  behalf  of  the  Church  in  others,  doe  call 
for  (ome  exceptions,  without  the  prejudice  of  the  exercife  of 
fublike  ordinances  (\xt  fupra)  fuch  exceptions  may,  nay  in  truth, 
fhould  be  granted,  for  iht  policy  of  the  Church  and  other  rules^ 
as  they  are  not  in  nature:^  fo  they  fhouldnotin  their /^/^  be  in 
tf^pojltion,  but  in  fub ordination^  each  to  other. 

Inftance.  ^^rr^^^^^jwhofeisTpIoiments  are  in  far  countries, 
and  as  the  107.  T^fal,  Occupie  their  bufines  in  the gre,-t  Oceani 
their  bufinefle  and  imploimcnts  lye  there,  and  their  abfence 
uiually  is  for  many  moneths,  fomctime  for  (ome  years :  they 
may  be  allowed  to  attend  their  courfe.  (  But  others  fhould  not, 
nay  others  r*««»£>r,})e  (odtfpenfed  with)  andyetthefeareiaid  to 
ffi>habitt  I  becaufe  th e place  oft^tlr  abvde  is  there  in  Ae  ijfffe. 

H  Hcnccs:, 


JO       Cap.?.         l'heCmp:imm  of aVifthk  church    Parti, 

Hence  upon  the  fame  ground  the  Church  may  fend  out  fsme, 
cither  to  begin  plantations,  in  cafe  the  body  require  it,  or  to  help 
on  fome  others  who  want  able  guides  to  fuccoar  them  in  their  be- 
ginnings, before  they  can  attain  a  Church-ftate.  And  it  fufficeth 
they  have  fuch  under  ihdr  care,  and  in  their  power,  to  recall 
them,  or  take  an  account  o£  them,  as  they  fee  fie. 

Solomon  itntilcii^stoOphiry  which  returned  not  by  the  fpace 
of  fomc  jears^  All  dates  may  be  compelled  to  (end  fome  men  to 
Sea  for  trafic\ ;  fometioaes  by  way  of  iuft  war,  and  yet  no  fre^ 
;W*Vtf  done  to  any  rule  of  Chrift,  or  Chnrch' order  in  that 

cafe 

3.  Thereafonsofthe  C^venanu 

I. 

The  firO:  is  taken  From  that  refsmtUnee  which  this  policy 
htihmth  all o^er  bodies  folitick* 

Every  fpiritnall  or  Bcclefialiicall  corf  oration  receives  its 
icing  from  a  fpirituall  combination. 

But  [the  vifihle  Chnrches  of  Chrifi^  are  EcclefiaftieaU  or 
ffirituall  corf^rations,  Thereiorc, 

The  frfi  fart  of  the  Argnment^  hath  reafon  and  common 
fenfe  to  put  it  beyond  gainiaying.  Each  whole  or  intire  bodj^ 
is  made  up  of  his  members,  oi^by  matuall  reference  and  depen- 
dence ihej  are  ioyneds^LCti  to  the  other.  Thus  Corporations  in 
towns  and  cities,  as  they  have  their  charter  granted  from  the 
King  or  State^whkh  gives  them  warrant  and  aUowance  to  unite 
themfelves  to  carry  on  fuch  works,  for  fuch  ends.  With  fuch  ad« 
vantages  :  (o  their  mutuall  ingagements  each  to  other,  to  attend 
fuch  terms ^  to  walk  in  fuch  orders^  which  (hall  be  lutable  to  inch 
a  condition,  gives  being  to  fuch  a  body. 

Its  that/^i»^i7^  which  foders  them  all,  that  fiul  as  it  were, 
that  afls  all  the  parts  and  parcicularperfonsfointereded  in  fuch 
a  way,  for  there  is  no  man  coniirained  to  enter  inco  fuch  a  con- 
dition, unlefTe  he  will :  and  he  that  will  ei3ter,mu{l  alfo  willingly 
bindeandingagehimfelfto  tach  member  of  that  fociety  to  pro- 
mote the  good  of  the  whole,or  elfe  a  member  adually  he  is  not. 

The/'tf/Z/^r^  and  ilff»^;v^i7«(f/ prepared  with  great  coffleline(re 
and  convcniency,  gives  yet  no  being  to  a  honfe  unleife  they  be 
conioyned^Vi^comfa^edx.^%fiX}a^t^  and  thence  the  whole  frame 
comes  to  be  condituted  and  made  up. 

It  isip  with  every  particular  Church  rightly  gathered.  It  is 


Cap.  J.  in  the  cattfes  thereof.  Parti,        51 


s  Citjj  Heb.i2.aa*  a  houfe  I  Tim.  5. 15,  the  body  of  Chrifi. 
Eph.4.13.16.  1C0r.1a.12.27.28  And  all  thefc  places  are  fpo* 
ken  of  particular  vifible  Churches.  For  uphert  7  aft  or  s  and  Teach' 
ers  are  fee,  and  exercife  their  work ;  r^ben  members  are  k^it 
and  compact  and  effetftually  edific  one  »n«ther,  there  mud  be  a 
particular  Cfaurcb,  not  the  Catholike^nd  to  this  purpo(^  fpeaks 
M.^./.a.302i 

•*  A  Church  in  an  lUndh  a  little  city^  a  little  kii^gdome  diUftt 
*'  Chrif^  Being  then  fpirituail  cities  and  corporations,  the  mem- 
bers mull  contain  in  them  all  the  efTentials  which  make  up  the 
whole*  Vifihle  Sdnts  being  the  matter^  this  their  finion  and 
$omhination  muft  make  up  the  Form  • 

2. 

Thofe  T»ho  have  mHtuall  potver  CAch  over  ether i  both  to  cem^ 
ntandand  conftrainincafe^  ^horvere  of  themfe Ives  free  each 
from  other i  in  foch  a  way  by  all  rules  appointed  by  6od  tn  pro^ 
vidence  ;  They  mit^  hy  mntnall agreement  and  ingagement  be 
made  partakers  of  that  power ^ 

But  the  church  of  beleevers  have  mutHoll  power  each  over 
other  to  command  and  conftrain  in  cafe,  who  were  be  fire  free 
from  each  other* 

Therefore  Thej  muft  by  mutuall  agroement  and  ingagement 
be  made  partakers  of  .that  potver* 

The  fecondpart  or  Affumption  is  evident  by  the  courfe  of 
proceffe  and  proceeding  which  our  Saviour  prefcribes.  Mat.\Z» 
15.  If  thy  Brother  o^end^z.  whercwe  have  a  legall  and  or^ 
<itfy/y  way  laid  forth  by  our  Saviour,  in  which  brethren  only  of 
the  fame  Churchy  ought  to  deal  one  with  another,  which  they 
C4»»(7r  exercife  with />»j^i^//,  nor  yet  with  other  Chrif^ian,  zs 
our  own  experience  if  We  will  take  a  taft|  will  give  in  undeni- 
able evidence. 

I  may  as  a  Chriftian,  meeting  with  an  ofFenfive  carriage  in  a- 
nother,  rebuke  him  for  ir :  But  if  he  will  not  hear  me,  (hall  I 
call  in  one  or  two,  he  departs  the  place,  refufeth  to  come.  Let  me 
^ottWt^Q  congregation  they  fend  for  him,  he  refufeth  to  come^ 
bccaufe  one  Congregation  hath  no  power  over  another,one  Claf- 
fis  over  another :  But  each  have  p0T»er  over  their  ot^n,  as  M-K.. 
grants.  Each  member  hath  power  over  another ;  Each  over 
ArchfppHs,  tiotonl^ioidXhimbjintreaty^  but  in  a  legall  i^ay 
to  convince  bioii  and  in  cafe  ol  pertinacy  to  bring  him  to  toQ 

Ha  ^"  Chur^h^, 


fmmmmmmmm  i  iri -Mnr*    -im     »         ■        i.iw         nii— i       i    ■  i.      ■  -■■■       ■      ■■■■  m^  ^-       ,.i.  ^     J   i  ■    ■        ■  ^.       ■    ■-  .■-  '  '-- 

y  2        Cap.4.         Tk  Con/iimm  of  a  Fifitle  Churoh      Pare  i . 

~"*" ""  '     — ^ — — « ^  '        ~"  "^^  — ^  - 

Church,  and  there  to  complain  of  him.  For  ht  is  a  Brother  as 
well  as  any  of  the  reft,  and  therefore  the  prcc<fj[p?ot  our  Saviour 
licth  as  fair  againft  him,  as  againft  another. 

Befide,  allthcle  are^^^^r^e-j  of  bindings  each  makes  way  for 
the  other,  and  the  gaining  ^nd  firghing  is  a  degree  of  loofeningy 
Nay  in  cafe  he  (hall  be  detcdcd  and  brought  to  the  Church  for 
hereticalldoEirine,  or  fome  hainous  villany,  take  M.i?.  his  prin- 
ciples, in  ca(e  the  Claflis  will  not  cenfure  him,  he  will  grant  the 
congregation  may  re/ed  luch  a  one,  and  make  him  no  Fafior  to 
them,  and  I  fuppofe  that  will  pcove  a  power,  which  cart  take 
away  the  chief  power  an  officer  hath  from  hirtis  This  learned 
jvhitaker  (  vir  undequaj^  maximm  )  hath  difputed  and  con- 
cluded, De  conciL  cont^Sf  .J.C.J.p.^oo,  Si  Petrm  ipfe  re- 
mittitHr  ad  Ecclefiami  tanqHamadfUperiia  qmddam  tribunal, 
(^  jubetHr  ad  earn  alioYum  ddid;n  defirre,  tunc  fecjiuitur,  Ec- 
cleliam  P^^?-^,  velquoqptamalio,  author  it  at  etm\Qx^m, 

Agiinh^  affirms  Chr ilium  ge»eraliter  lo qui  fi  f rater  in  te 

feccaverit  &c.  ii  therefore  the  paftour,  the  teacher,  if  Peter, 

i^nArchippHiy  btfrater^  Each  brother  hath  as  good  law  againft 

V         ArchippH6,  as  Archippus  hath  againft  him,  and  the  proceeding 

^        muft  ba  the  fame.  For  Archipppts  nauft  remit  him  to  the  Church, 

a  he  were  the  meaneft  brother. 

Ohj,  But  happily  it  will  be  replied  iWkitaker  difputes  of  a^(f- 
neralL  councell,  what  power  that  hath  over  the  Pope,  not  of  a 
particular  Church, 

ey^nf.  True  he  doth  fo.  but  it  is  as  true  that  he  gives  a  propor- 
tionable power  to  a  particular  Church;  hear  his  words  and  lee 
the  imparciall  reader  then  weigh  them.  Ergo  fate  amur  opor^ 
tetf  per  Ecdeliaii),  corpus  m%ltorumy  non  unum  epifcopum, 
coetumhominum,  non  unum altquem  homineminteUigere, 

And  CO  remove  all  doubt,  that  can  be  made,  he  adds,  Et  fi 
particular  is  quA^  Ecclefia  maiorem  habeat  authoritatem  in  iu^ 
dicijSj  quam'Tetrus,  velquivis  homo  particularism  tunc  mul" 
to  mag^univsrfalis  EcclefiaquA  in  concilio  generali  reprafen* 
tatur, 

I  add  once  more,  Take  it  of  a  generali  councell,  and  this 
wilLyet  lend  no  relief  to  the  anfwcr  in  the  leaft  mcafure. 

Every  member  of  the  generali  councell  hath  power  in  the  cen- 
furing  ot  a  delinquent  (In  M.i^.  judgement)  that  is,  in  palling 
a  Cenfure  or  fentence  in  the  council. 

But 


Cap,4.  in  the  Caufes thereof.  Part,!.      53 

Butbrethrenor  Uy-men  (as  they  arc  termed)  are  members 
of^igenerallcouncell.  Therefore, 

Each  Brother  hath  power  to  cenfare  a  brother  in  cafe  of  de- 
linquency. 

The  ^yfffftmpthn  then  of  this  iecond  Argument  is  found  and 
firm;} 

The  Propojltion  is  proved  by  inftance  and  experience. 

If  others  had  no  Church-power  over  thi^  or  that  party,  if  h^ 
would  have  refufed  to  come  into  their  fdllowjhip  and  toy ned  with 
them,  then  it  ^fios  his  voluntary  (uhie^ion  and  ingagement  that 
gave  them  all  the  power  or  intereft  they  have.  And  let  any  man 
vAq  his  own  e  xperience,  it  will  evince  as  much.  Severall  chriftian 
men  come  from  far,  into  places,  where  Churches  are  planted. 
By  what  right  or  power  can  this  Church  charge  or  challenge  him 
to  fit  down  in  that  fociety  ?  or  by  what  diicy  is  he  bound  to  dole 
with  them  in  that  way?  As  it  was  in  his  liberty  to  come  into 
that  place,  and  amongft  that  peoples  fo  it  is  in  his  liberty  to 
change  that  place,  and  go  to  another  people,  to  refufe  this,  and 
choole  to  member  with  another  Congregation. 

In  a  word,  Jf  they  have  no  ^ower  over  him  with  out  thi^^  then 
if  they  have  any  ^  it  is  hj  this, 

eyft  primum  verum*   Ergo, 

Thus  we  read,  (s^t^. 5.1 3.  thQrefidurH  not  ioyn,  Luk.7.30. 
when  the  P^^//r<g«fi  were  baptized,  thQ  ScrOfes^tc  faid  to  r^- 
ieUthecounfellofGod,  being  not  baptized  :  and  neither  fohn 
nor  any  elle  had  power  to  conftrain  them  to  undertake  iuch  a 
fervice.        * 

3.  Argument. 

If  voluntary  combining  Churches  togetherjw^^^j  them  a  Cl^f" 
ficall  or  Presbyterian  ^hurch,  as  M.  /?.  Conf:fleth  /.2.  p.320. 
"  ^  covenient  number  of  Churches  having  ordinary  converfing 
*'  one  with  another  Jh^llvoluntvrily  combine  themfelves  in  one 
*'  ficiety^rhislafi  gives  in  the  fir malitj  of  CUfic all  member Jhip. 
So  his  words  are. 

when  Godhath  made  him  a  combined  member,  now  by  Infii' 
^^tution  of  one  Presbyterian  Church  not  of  another :  though  by 
**  or  dinar y  converfe  with  other  (^hurches,in  cafe  of  fcandalljali 
^^  example  may  prove  preiudiciall  andinfifiuous  to  others,  yet 
"this  Presbytery  mufi  proceed  in  fxcommunication^gainfi  him^ 

H  $  becaufe 


Ill    in»i« .,...«,.— ,,^,       ^ 


54      Cjip4.        The C^nHimionof a rifibk Church    Parti. 

'*  becmfe  ht  u  onlj  combined  tvith  them* 

If  thus  a  voltintarj  combining  makes  4  m4n  a  member  of  a 
Chnreh  clajjlcali^  then  a  veluntary  combination  mil  mak^  a 
member  of  a  Church  congregmionaM,  For  there  is  the  fame  rca* 
fon  to  the  fubdance  of  the  work :  efpecially  upon  M,R.  his  prin- 
GipleSjbecaufe  he  would  force  the  inftitution  of  a  claifis  and  lynod 
from  the(ame  place  of  Scripture. /^/<iM  8,  Ax. p. 

If  there  be  one  and  the  fame  Inftitution ,  then  there  is  one  and 
the  fame  ground  and  caufe  of  conftitution, 

4.  Argument. 

That  fociety  of  men  who  may  enjoy  fitch  prlviled^es  fpirifuall 
and  Ecclefiaftick,  »»/*  jrA^Vi^  none  can  be  admitted  Vci^ont  the 
Approbation  and  allowance  of  the  r^hole :  That  fociety  muB 
he  in  an  ejpeciall  combination^  as  members  making  up  the 
whole.  Becaufe  (uch  an  ad  argues  a  combined  power,which  the 
whole  hath,  and  not  any  member  alone ;  and  that  they  cannoc 
have,  but  by  their  agreement. 

But  a  particular  Congregation  u  fuch  a  (icietj  who  enjoy  (Ueh 
fiirituaHpriviiedges,  unto  which  none  can  be  admitted  wich- 
©ut  the  approbation  of  the  whole. 

They  who  have  power  to  chufe  their  minifters  and  rulers,  they 
have  power  toadmitormr&fuch,  who  offer  themfelves  to  be 
members. 

The  laft  Argument  is  taken  from  Indujftion. 

Ifthe  Inventory  of  all  other  rfj^S^^li  being  brought  in,  none 
€anconfiituteaChnrchv\Jible,  themthu  only  mufi. 

Its  not  Chriftian  affeEiion  chat  can  make  it.  For  fuch  arefo 
united  that  never  faw  eachother,and  (hall  never  en/oy  the  fociety 
of  each  other. 

It  is  uotcohabitation.  For  this  falls  within  that  difpute  of 
civiUprecin^s,  which  We  have  formerly  proved,  gives  no  beiiag 
to  an  Ecclefiaftick  fociety. 

Meeting  in  one  A^emblj  unites  not  perfons  together.  For 
JnfidHs  and  Turks  ( I  Cor.  14. )  may  come  into  Church-aflem- 
blics  to  hear  the  word,  as  is  confetfed  on  all  hands,  and  yet  are 
opt  made  members  for  that  reafon. 

Itisthereforcin;thcib(?»/Jr<f  G^^rf,asitisinother  bwifes.  We 
muft  become  covenanting  fervants,  if  we  have  any  io^eft  there, 
w  thiqk  to  chaknge  any  privilcdffe  there. 

To 


Cap.5-  fHtJfCCAufestheredf.  Parti.      55 

To  this  M.-R.  anfw.//^.2.p.li5* 

ThtinumerAtionis  Juffieient^  For  the  SEALB  OF  BAF^ 
riSMB  and  tA  PROFESSION  OF  THE  TRVTH,  is 
that  which  makeA  one  a  member  of  the  vifible  Churchy  I  Cor. 
13^,13.  "^earerUhsftiiuedhyonefpirit  into  one  body,  and  cm 
yondenj  the  covenant  th^  is  fealed  in  baftifme^  and  by  thU  we 
are  aU  the  citizens  and  domtfticki  inchurcheAandreceivUim^ 
the  vifible  Church* 
.  Of  this  we  (ball  inquire  at  large. 


Chap.V, 

Whether  Baptifme  dotb  gtpefirmalitf  or  make  a 
member  of  a  vifible  Churcb 

ty^nfwer  Negative* 
Reafon.it 

IF  there  be  a  Chnreh^  and  fo  members  before  Bapttfme  :  tfiea 
Baptifme  cannot  give  the  formalitj*%QCt\xic  forma  is  caufall^aqj 
feisin  nattirehdoic  firmatum. 

Bmthe  CT  Wr^  now  CODfidered  as  t9t»w  e^entiaie,  u  be  fire 
Saftifme. 

For  Miniflers  are  before  baftifme  r^  elfe  Baptifme  may  be  ad- 
miniftrcd  lawfully  by  fucb,  who  arc  not  Rulers^  Paftors  or 
Teachers  which  is  denied  by  all  Orthodox  Divines,  and  I  quefti* 
on  not,  but  by  MiJ.  And  there  auift  be  a  Church  of  beleevens 
to  choofe  a  C\iinifier  lawfully.  For  none  but  a  Church  can  give 
lum  a  call,  and  without  a  Call  he  cannot  adminider. 
To  this  M.iJ.  anfvpersJ,i,^.ii9, 

*^  It  isfalfe  that  the  Qhureh  miniileriail^  which  only  can  bap» 
**  tijz,Cf  is  before  the  Officers  for  they  f^ouldthen  be  before  them* 
\*  feCves^  which  is  abfkrd. 
To  which  the  r/?/?/y  is  eafy. 

That  we  fpeak  not  now  of  the  Chftreh,  as  MinifleriaB^  or 
as  totum  Organicumy  but  as  totum  e^eptiale,  which  is  before 
Organicum,  therefore  the  argument  is  wholly  untouched:  nor 
doth  the  anfwer  reach  the  reafon  u  Sills  it  (ccrecly  cprfutes  it 


5  6      Cap.y .        The  Conflitmion  of  a  Fifible  Church     Part  i . 


(elf  and  confirms  the  caufc.  For,  If  Baftifme  cannot  be  before 
a  Minifteria'I  Church,  nor  that  before  a  Church  congregationall, 
which  oiuft  make  choice  of  a  miniftery,  then  fuch  a  Church  ')s 
much  before  Baptifme. 

Bifide  let  it  be  fuppofed  that  at  the  coming  of  fome  godly  zea- 
lous Chriilian  and  fchollar  into  the  country ,and  a  company  oi  Pa- 
gans (many)  are  converted  to  the  faith,  I  ask  whether  thele 
maynotioyninaChurch-fellowfliip,  andchoole  that  man  Pa* 
ftor,and  whether  that  choice  was  not  lawfull  according  to  God  ? 
Therefore  here  is  a  Church  before  a  Minifler^iu'i  fo  before  Baf* 
tifwe* 

s.ReafoB. 
If  Baftifme  give  the  firm  to  vifible  memberfiiip,  then  while 
that  remains  valid  the  f  arty  is  a  vijible  member,  for  where  the 
firmls^  ihejS^«;^?«wmuft  needs  be,  if  the  principles  of  reafon 
may  take  place. 

But  there  is  true  B afttfme  reflingin  the  party  y  who  hath  ne 
vifible  memberjhip :  as  in  an  excommunicate,  in  him  that  re- 
nounceth  the  fellowfliip  of  the  Church,  or  when  the  Church 
is  utterly  diiTolved  then  all  Church»member(hip  ceafetb.  for 
ReUta  mutuo  fe  fonunt  &  toUunt.  And  yet  Baptitae  is 
valid. 

tA,R,iy^nfwer.f*itQ* 
*^This  is  againB  your  felves  and  doth  as  well  ftove  that  bap' 
«  tifme  is  not  a  feal  of  the  covenant  ef  grace.  For  an  excommU" 
*^nicate\perfon  may  remain  externally  without  the  vifible 
**  Church,  when  baftifme  remaineth  afeal^  and  may  be  a  feal  of 
*^  grace  or  friv  Hedge, which  is  interrupted  or  removed  in  ad:,  but 
**  remaineth  in  habitt  As  to  be  the  eldefi  fon  of  a  King^may  be  a 
^^fealofthefins  heirjhif.andyet  he  may  for' a  fault  be  difinheritsd 
^^  and  c aft  out* 

Reply. 
ThQ  firfl  part  of  the  /^^/w'tf  r  is  no  whit  fatisfaiftory,  nor  doth 
remove  the  force  of  the  Argument.  For  let  it  be  granted  that  an 
excommunicate  perfon  may  remain  externally  without  the  co- 
venant to  the  judgement  of  the  vifible  Church,  and  yet  Baptifme 
be  a  feal  of  it,  becaule^B^/^ti/iw^isbut  a  feparable  adjunB:  unto 
the  Covenant  whofe  efficacy  may  be  hindered  (  and  therefore  the 
Ipirituall  good  )  by  the  un  worth ineffe  of  the  receiver,  though  in 
it^own  nature,  itj.  the  end  of  baptifme  to  do  chat,  and  as  much 

as 


It  "      '  ■«      I       i  — ■^-^^■^~«— »MM^.<— ■  ■ «  I  III.'    -■*■      "I       '  '   ^^^^^- 

Cap.y.  inthc  Cdufestheredf.  Parti.       57" 

,1     '    .         —  —  1 — t' 

asintclietbj  doth  and  would  doe  ir,  but  the  sd of  ic  is  hindered 
b^i  che  wickedoeffe  and  un  worthincfle  of  the  receiver. 

^\xil\\treafon{%hx  otherwife,  ^ken  Bd^tifme  u  made  the 
form  of  member Jhip,  and  therefore  the  inference  will  be  far  other, 
namely, 

'  Thoagh^i fep arable  at^JHft^i  tnty  be  fevered  from  his  Jnbie^; 
or  the  efc6h  thereof  (  which  often  is )  may  be  hindered:  yet  its 
never  heard  that  the  forr^  of  a  thing  could  be  and  remain  in  its  full 
vigour,  and  the  format  urn  not  to  be.  If  co  be  the  eldejh  ion  of 
a  King,  had  ^ive'n  the  formality  of  the  poffeffing  of  his  iaheri- 
tance,  that  could  never  have  been  taken  away  :  but  he  (hould 
hi^e  fioodpofe fed  thereof.  But  fo  it  is  not  in  cafe  fome  notoriota 
/<«»/?  difinherit  him,  onelyrW  makes  hi na  capax  (ubieZium  re^ 
mote,  but  that  which  gives  the  formality  of  poffelfion,  is  an  heir 
VfeS'defervingi 

a.M.iJ.adds. 

^^  The  Church  and Church-memberjhip  ^r^  relltt  fecanduja 
efle,  not  fecundum  dici,  or  relata,  xa-'^^  -n  ^e/.^. 

**  But  bapifme  and  Church-memberfhip  are  notfo  perfect  rr-  .^^ 

**  late  Si  b  tit  b  apt  if  me  doth  remain  ^and  Chftrch'memberfiip  may 
«<  be  difolved.  The  Bpirgcjfe  ticket, where  by  a  man  hath  "^ight  to 
*'  aH  the  City-priviledges^  may  remain^  when  the  man  for  fome 
**  crime  committed  againfi  the  City,  hath  lofl  all  his  Citj-privi' 
^^  ledger,  and  is  not  now  a  free  citiK^n:  in  which  cafe  hie  Bur* 
gefc'  tickft  fealeth  nothing  to  him* 

The  Reply  is. 

This  anfwer  which  Qiould  maintain  thccaufe  doth  fully  7^^/^ 
Jf,  For  if  Church  and  Church-memberfliipber^/^M/fc»»^^«» 
efe^  and  yet  baptifme  comes  noi  within  that  compaffe,  then  cer- 
tainly it  gives  not  the  formality  to  Church -member  ftiipj  and  that 
upon  a  double  proof. 

I .  If  Church  and  Church' memberlhip  be  perfed!  relatftf 
without  baptifme,  then  are  t^ey  mutuall  caufes  one  of  the  om 
ther,  and  receive  no  connitution,  or  effentiall  caufes  elfewhere* 
For,    Relamconfiant  exmutna  ajfeUione. 

1.  If  Baptifme  give  the  formale  to  member/hip,  it  then  ftands 
in  the  fame  Wmde  of  r elation, zs  Church-memberfhip  doth)  asgi^f 
ving  the  IfecificaS  asd  proper  being  to  member  {hip*    a  ,  i  i{ 

But  that  you  fay  it  doth  not,  and  therefore  it  cannot  Und  the 

I  for^ 


59    '  Cap^J.        rk  Cmfikmi^:0fa0f^^  -%^JI* 


Laftly,  Let  ic  beycdded  that  Bapcifme  and  Church- membet- 

{hip'arenot(operfe<^  reUcivesi,  for  that  we  queflionnot,buc 

that  (  vvhkh  is  granted  )  it  utforma^  and  thQfiformA  &form;i' 

tfimmfituufcpo?7mtt^toilunt, 

1^'^  that  of  thcBurgfpmkxt,  if  itfeal  nothing  of  his.cicy-privi- 

■ledges  to  him,  ii  r^aifis  a  jrr/Vi»^ihuc  r^o  AHthorlt'oiive  means 

offreedome,  and  therefore  not  a  j^rw^/<?  of  his  free  dome.  For 

if  it  had  given  him  his  Burgeffe^ihip,  the  corporation  would 

have  provided  for  the  m^V^^»'^j'^/"f^^^  at  the  firft,  as.  well  as 

the  taking  away  eflsk  liberty.    As  the  King  feads  ibr  the  broad 

Seal,  when  he  will  out  the  Lord  Keeper y  of  his  power  and 

place. 

*'  Further  the  grant  that  Baptifnae  iealcth  other  things,  and  is 
*^  valid  to  that  end,  but  fealeth  not  memberdiip,  This,  I  fay,  de- 
ftroys  the  caule,  which  k  is  brought  to  defend,  to  wic,  That: 
it  cannot  be  the  form,  for  the  form  remaining,  the  formatum  will 
certainly  continue. 

Reafon.  5. 

This  tenet  doth  of  neceflity  evidence  the  Chnrch  of  Rome^  to 
be  xtrne  Church,  which  is  thus  gathered, 
-  fVhere  all  the  members  are  true  memkerjy  there  the  Church 
94  a  true  Church, 

JB  ut  all  the  membetsiMihe  Congregations  in  Rome  are  trne 
members.  '    •;♦ 

Aflumption  proved. 

They  who  have  the  tr  tie  form  ef  a  Church  member,  they  are 
true  members. 

But  all  themembers  of  the  Chur£h  of  Rome  h4ve  received 
true  Baptifme,  andfo  the  formality  of  true  members^  Therefore^, 

Therefore  the  Church  is  a  true  Church, 

Mf^t  thu  laB  is falf either ef ore  the  firfi  alfo. 
,*-^  Rea(Qn,'4. 

"    That  which  is  a  Sealoi  the  Covenant  aod  our  incorporation 
into  the  Church  vi(ible,thac  cannot  be  the/47rw  of  it. 
tyftprimum  verumyErgo* 

'   The  Proportion  is  proved,  becaufe  the  feal  comes  after  the 
thing  fealed  in  nature  :  but  the  form  goeth  before  it. 

M.i^./.2.p,2i 3. a  14.21 5.2164  is  v^ry  large  to  lay  forth  the 
%Mi»r9i^e§cAcyofSeaU4mdSMr4immsr  »nd  his  difpute  is 

"'" Z  ""'    m 


Cap.j.     v/»u  A.:  c  ^»tke.^e^skri^yz  -^ k        Part Xi  >     5^d 


togoodpurpofc,  and  to  edifie  the  Reader,  in  that  point,  unto 
which  I  wrllingly  yceld  in  aU  the  feverals  thereof,  for  the  futn 
and  (iibftance  of  the  expr^flibns.  Namely,  That  the  Sacrament  i 
s^VQjtgnsmifialsp  ^ud  exMitiveiArnprPiments  of  the  increafe, 
ofgrsfcc.  Nordol  knowanyofbar"^'t'hic'eVer  fpakc  6r  t^rit^^- 
therwife.  Of  olJ  nio  ISOmefllS 

And  what  he  grants  in  this,  gives  in  teftimony  to  the  truth  of 
the  Argument  and  confirms  it  ftrongly,  only  lee  the  right  fcnle 
offome  words  be  weighed,  as  they  fhould,and  not  racked  beyond 
theinrcttdmentofthfe  Anti^gtirs'vcm'd^c, 

For  whe;n  rtisfaid  thatSacriEmientsatenot  appointed  to  7»i^ 
a  thing  that  W4^  not ^bwi  to  confirm  and  eftabli(b  a  thing  thac 

This  is  the  eafy  and  ofdinafij  ferffe  of  fudi  phrafes,  to  wit, 
^Sacrament  dothinot  give  grace,  where  it  was  not,  but  con- 
firms grace  where  it  was.  It  begins  not  grace  in  fuch  as  have  it 
not,  butincreafechandconfirmcthitinfuch  ashaveit,  which  i$ 
the  fame  he  beftoweth  lo  many  pages,and  lo  much  pains  to  proVe, 
which  is  conlefled  without  any  further  trouble,  and  fo  all  that 
labour  might  have  been  fpared.  And  we  crave  no  more,  then 
what  \s  thus.acknowkdged  on  all  hands.  , .  :♦,, .  .^ 

'  ^.  If  or  if  the  Seals  do  not  work  grace,  where  it  was  not,  t)ut  fu^- 
pofe  the  firft  grace  wrought,  then  the  Sacrament  fcaling  our  *«- 
corporation  mto  the  Church,  It  prefuppofeth  this  covenant 
firfi  made,  only  it  adds  a  further  confirmation  thereunto. 

Argument*  5* 
.,  |The  Church  ^as  vifible  x(>hen  there  was  no  fealj  neither  cir* 
cumcifion  ?i6r  B  ftifme,  - 

'  Therefore  thefe  do  not  constitute  it  or  any  member  of  it*  Gen. 
I7.10.11, 


liL- 


I «  gha?; 


96        Cap.  5 .         The  Cov^ituiion  of  a  Vifible  Church      Part  1  • 

Chap.VF* 

Queft.2Jfi;^r/;^r  PROFESSION  makes  a  man 
a  member  of  a  Congregation, 

AnJ'SQi  We  (liall  firft  inquire  the  meantng  of  the 
§^e[lion  and  the  intendment  of  M.R.  and  fo 
lay  downthe/?;if^thcreof  inthe  fcverals  of  it* 

2.  Then  give  in  oUr  Arguments  wh^  we  cannot 
give  our  confent  to  this  tenet, 

I. 

THe  meaning  of  fhe  queftion  will  beft  be  difcovered  by  our 
inquiry  of  the  nature  of  profeffion,  what  ir  implies,  and  how 
u  is  taken  in  this  difcourfe. 

I.  P/?Of£»S'^/OiVinthemoftfrequeHtandfamiliar  appre- 
Ij^nfion,  (ignifiesf^^  ftiblik^s  manifiBation  of  our-ajfent  to  the 
do  Urine  of  Faith,  as  i^the  word  delivered  and  received  hj  tu^ 
and  our  refolpttion  to  f^rjifl  in  the  mMnttninayice  cf  the  fume. 
And  then  it  is  commonly  ufed  in  a  way  of  diftindion  from 
FR  ACT  ICE.  And  thus  we  fay  many  profeffe  fair,  but  thefr 
fraB'Ce.anfwers not  their  p'ofifpon*  And  in  this  (enle  I  fuppofe 
^he  doth  noti  nor  indeed  can  he  take  profijjton,  as  fcrving  his 
purpofe. 

For  an  excommunicate,  who  is  caft  out  cf  the  Church  for  his 
finfuii  carriage,  may  nocWithftandifig  in  his  judgement  avouch 
all  the  tiuths  of  Scriptures,  and  outwardly  deffre  to  enjoy  all 
Gods  ordinances,  and  yet  this  gives  him  no  formality  of  mem- 
berfhip,  becaufe  he  may  have  all  thele  and  be  cut  ofi"f  rom  mem- 
berfhip. 

2    Profiffion  iij^t  larger,  artd  includes  alfo  a  (lit Able  carriage 
in  the  /i^,  io  far  as  the  profeflion  which  is  mad^,  is  void  of  fcan" 
.ddomiCourfcs, 

5*  As/^roj?^i?MmuftDotbetoon2rrow,fo  we  mud  be  care- 
foil  not  to  make  it  too  broad,  as  to  exad:  more  then  is  compe- 
tibk  in  truth  unt€  it.   Namely  Stich  a  frofefton  of  the  faith  and. 
_  ... „.  .  y^.^'  .  '71  '' _'_  _ '      aQentj 


Cap.d.  in  thtCaufes  thereof.  Part.?,      6i 

afent  to  thedoEirine  of  truA,  is  r.ot  here  exaBed,  as  that  a  per /en 
jhottldnot  be  counted  to  bold  firth  4  frofiJfioH  of  the  faid?^  that 
(  happily  through  ignorance  and  miftake)  /haU  hold  fom^thing 
differing  from  the  trnth^  And  from  the  afprthenfions  of  m.injr  o» 
ther  both  per  fins  or  Churches  which  profiffe  the  fame. 

AsTuppofeaChriftian  maintain  fttftification  by  Chrifts  pJr 
ffive  obedience  onlj 'y  Reprobation  in  maita  corrupca ;  whether 
Children  have  habituaH  or  a^laaH  faith  alfi.  Such  miftakes 
which  may  fall  in  foaae  particukrs,  wherein  pious  and  prudcnc 
men  areola  different  Judgement,  do  not  make  a  perfon  to  be 
(uch  a  one,  06  doth  not  profiffs  the  faith  (avir^glji  fo  as  may  make 
way  for  member Jbip  in  a  vifihle  Church  warrantably, 

^rofilfton  conceived  according  to  the  compalle  of  the  lormer 
explication,  dothmal^e  (i,  add  a  caufall  power  ^'ith  baptifme 
to  )  amemher  of  the  vifible  Church,  and  fo  a  member  ot^i/  the 
viGblecongftgation  on  earth.  , 

The  ^AT^r/'jT'^w/ of  M.i^.  which  lead  me  th^  to  conceive  kk 
meaning  are  diver fe  in  divers  paflages  of   his  books,  lib.  i, 

C.p.p.lK^. 

"  This^^?^  uot  hinder  but  jet  they,  may  hear,  andfo  be  mem^ 
^hers.of  a  Church,  /,a,p.I  xj.  3.Jaft  lines,  when aperfon.removes 
*^from  ehe  Congregation  to  another,  he  makjs  a  tucite  cover 
*^nant,  to  ferve  God  in  all  hui  ordinances,  iv  th  that  nervfociety* 
*^  but  h^  is  not  therefore  made  a  mfmber  of  the  vijib!&  Churchy 
**  for  that  he  ^as  before,  1, 2,p.^^^   A  called  Paflor  is  a  member^, 
J"*  of  the  V  if ble  Church,  be-fore  he  be  called  to  be  the      aft  our 
**  though  he  b^  no  metjiber  &f  any  pArticular    Congregation. 
("which  exprefifions  carry  a  kinde  of  my{ierious  difficulty  with 
them,  we  fhall  take  liberty  to  look  iurther  into  them  in  the  fol- 
lowing direct):  (e)Laftly,  //i.a.p.ip4.  thei.hfllines,  hehach 
thefe  words.    *"'  He  r^ho  is  a  member  of  one  vifihle  congregation, 
/^  is  by  his  Baptifme  a»djincereprofiJ/ian,  andhts  frcfejfed  fia^' 
'^  difjgin  covenant  with  God^a  member  of  all  vifihle  congregati- 
^^ons  on  earth,  andis  bapti<.ed  into  allconiregatlam  oa  earthy. 

Hence  then  we  have  two  things  to  di'cufle. 

I»  That  this  profeffion  makes  not  amemher,. 
^  .    2^,  Being  made  and  fiandlng  in  his  profiffed  Covenant  ^Ith' 
Cody  or  is  not  a  msmber  of  every  particular  Congregmnn  mi 
iarfhi,  „       ' 


6%      Cap.5.         The  CojtBimi^n  of  a  VifiUe  Church    Pte  i . 


ToLhcfirft. 


Argument,  i. 


1.  Th.tt^hick  oppsreth  and  hinders  the  ^ork^ff  Baftifnihl 
and  fo  hinders  the  coDilitiition  oi formality  of  memberjhif :  that 
doth  y^ot  help  it forfvards.  _ 

Becaule  this  is  made  the  moft  efpcaall  ingredient  in  the  con- 
ftitutionotchat  relation. 

Bnt  TrofejJioH  laivfiH .indw^rrAntahle  may  dofo. 
For  foppore  a  man  profelTc  the  whole  truth  of  God,  only  he 
ditiers  or  miftakes  in  this,  thai  4/?  th:  Churches  on  cArth  Are 
id  e.-itheredy  and  therefore  he^  dares  not,  and  fo  refi^feth 
to h I'jpTizfd.  This profeflion IS  a  warrantable  profellion  (as 
it  hich  formerly  been  explicated  in  the  third  condulion  )  and  yec 
this  hinders  the  work  and  ditpenfation  of  bapcilme  in  the  (enfe 
their  ipecihed  :  and  therefore  hinders,3nd  helps  not 'to  the  con- 
ftittition  oi  memberfnip. 

Argument.  2. 

2.  Thxtivhi^h gives  membtrfhip  to  a  party^  who  had  it  not 
^eferey  that  c^n  revere  ifiemberjhip  when  be  hath  lofi  it^  But  this 
cannst  reji-cre  memberjhip  loFl. 

That  power  which /wnW/r^caft  him  oat,  that  muft  furidice 
or  regHliflj  receive  him  in. 

But  chc  power  of  the  Church  in  vertue  of  his  confociation  in 
that  he  tallined  it,  caft  him  out,  and  therefore  muft  alio  receive 
him  in  upon  his  humiliation  and  [uh^jeBion  to  the  covenant 
again. 

Whereas  if  poiTelTion  and  baptifme  were  fufficient  to  do  the 
deed,  bapcifme  remaining  the  lame,  as  before  his  cxcommuoi- 
catioD,  and  now  his  profeflion  being  renewed,  there  is  the  whole 
formality  of  memberlliip,  which  experience  evidencetb  to  be 
falfc. 

Argument.  3. 

3 .  That  ^hich gives  aciuoM exigence  to  a  member,  muflgive 
intereH  to  a  totum  aElnally  exifiing,  and  therefore  to  \fome  par* 
ticular  Congregation, 

For  exifentiA  efi  t4nfum  InSviduorHm.   Individuals    only 

cxift 


exift,aDdfincefuchapetfonis  an  Individuall  member,  he  mufl: 
have  refped:  or  reference  to  the  whole  that  doth  adually  exi[V,and 
thii  ihc^euerall  natnre  of  the  Catholike  Church  doth,  in  the  par- 
ticular Congregations  only* 

B.fide  if  he  be  a  particular  member,  he  muft  be  comprehen- 
ded within  the  compade  oi  members,  But  ail  che  members  of 
the  Ciiurch  cathchke  {  takeitasan;w/r^r//z0  j  are  comprehen- 
ded wiihin  parcicular  Congregations,  therefore  he  muft  be  a 
member  of  bmc  of  them,  orelle  becomes  not  v^ithin  the  com- 
parte  or  number  oi  members. 

LalUy,  to  be  a  member  to  the  Cathobke  Church  firfUy,  that 
istobca  member  to  an  whole,  "^hich  a  man  nor  did^  nor  could 
fee,  nor  do  any  homage  co,  nor  receive  any  direction  or  influence 
of  government  from.  This,!  fay,is  fuch  a  iublimated  imagination, 
that  I  muft  xronfefle,  it  is  beyond  my  (hallownede  to  con- 
ceive, i  dobeleeve,  beyond  the  breadth  of  any  mans  brain  to 
exprefie. 

That  which  is  (aid  afterwards,  That  a  member  is  caft  out  of 
the  Catholike  Church  antecedenier^  will  prove  an  apparent  pa- 
lalogifme,  and  we  (hall  try  the  truth  and  firength  of  it,  wlien 
we  come  unto  that  place. 

The  Propcfition  then  hath  free  pade.  • 

Bm  (I  aflume  )  this  frofijjiongi'ves  no  inter  eft  to  A>iy  particf^ 
lar  Congregation* 

That  which  equally  and  ind^fterently  belongs  K)  all,  that  can 
make  nd  particular  appropriation  to  any  one,  why  rather  to  thi?, 
-then  any  other. 

But  this  profeflion  is  equall  and  indifferent  to  all,  as  well  as 
to  any  one,  Thecef-ore  It  can  give  no  apprepriatioa  to  any 
particular.  No  more,  then  if  a  woman  love  ai  Chnftian  men, 
with  Chri[ihnajfe8ion^  therefore  Jhe  is  a  wife  to  this  or  that 
man.  So  it  is  here,  it  is  not generaU  frofyjioft  that  will  ferve  the 
turn  :  but  there  muft  be  a  peculUr  ingagemsrit  and  appropriation^ 
to  this  or  that  particular  body.  **  - 

Argument.4. 

If  a  part^  becomt  a  member  of  a  Church  hj  thii  profipon^ 
then  the  Church  hath  Authority  ever  him, 

(  for  To  (he  hath  over  her  inembeis  )  andean  proceed  againll 
tkemincatfioi  defcrt,. 


^^4     Cap.5,        7he  ConjiitMion  of  a  vifibU  Church     Part  i  • 

But  1>j  thu  frefejfton  no  man  hath  authoritf  over  a  f^rtj,  fi^ 
if  they  have  any,  let  them  cUim  it,  and  their  own  experience 
yvi&eafily  evidence  their  miBake,  2.  How  Can  or  Why  fhonld 
one  Church  cUlm  it  more  tken  another  ? 

Argument.^. 

If  this  pro fiJfioni»ould  give  member Jhip,  then  a  man  might 
make  bimfelfa  member  of  thid  or  that  congregation,  whether 
they  would  or  no,  nay^  without  the  privity  of  the  Qon^e^ 
gation. 

A  man  baprized  goeth  into  Africa^  or  to  the  ntmoft  parts  of 
the  earth,  he'comes  where  many  of  the  Churches  of  Chrift  are, 
tie  hath  been  baptized,  and  doth  profefle,  and  this  is  enoBgh  co 
make  him  a  member  of  any  Church,  and  therefore  he  hath 
right  amongd  them,  as  a  member^  whether  they  will  or 
no. 

We  have  done  with  the  firft^ 

Ihtfecond  now  comes  into  confideration,  namely. 

Qijyhether  aperfon,  who  it  a  member  of  one  vijible  Congre* 
gat  ion  f  is,  by  hii  baftifme  and  fine  ere  profijjion,  and  his  profiled 
jtanding  in  covenant  \^tth  Cod,  a  CMEMBER  OF  ALL 
THE  COKGREgATlONS  ON  EARTH. 

Anf  Negatur, 

,This  tenet  I  cannot  fee  how  it  can  (land  with  the  principles  of 
truth,  or  with  M./?.his  own  grounds. 

Not  with  the  principles  of  truch,  becaufeit  draws  many  in^ 
conveniences  with  it,  ne  quidgravius  dicam  ? 

I,  If  he  be  a  member  ofaH  the  Congregations  on  earth  g  then  he 
can  per  firm  the  duty  of  a  member  unto  ai% 

But  that  is  impoHible. 

•2.  Look  ^hat  liberty  or  power  a  min  hath  in  one  particular 
(Congregation,  as  amsmber,  he  hath  the  fame  in  aU,  because  he 
is  a  member  every  where. 

If  fo,then  he  hath  as  much  in  ehoofing  all  the  Officers  of  all  par- 
ticular Congregations  and  in  maintaining  of  them. 

Then  he  cannot  be  ca^  out  of  one  Congrega  tion,  unleffe  all  the 
Officers  of  all  others  do  caft  bim  out. 

Nay  no  Officers  of  one  Congregation  Qiall  proceed  againft  him, 

for  he  will  depart  to  another,  because  he  bath  as  much  right  there 

'""■'  '     '"  ' "  '    ""  as 


Cap.6.     "  in  the  caufes  thereof.  Parti.        65 

as  here :  and  the  Oificers  ot  thofe  Congregitions  arc  his  Taftors 
and  Teachers,  whofe  Judgement,  prefence,  and  concurrence, 
he  may  juftly  require,  and  none  can  juftly  deny,  before  any  ad- 
monition or  Church  cenfure  fliail  pafle  agiinft  him. 

*3.  Hf»c<r  I  cannot  fee,  but  it  mutl  of  necellity  follow,  that 
one  f  Articular  Congregation  mufi  he  another,  Ephefus  muft  be 
Smjrnay  and  Smyrna  muft  be  Thyatira,    For  I  realon  thus. 

fVhere  there  he  the  fame  Judivid^mll  members^  there  of  nece" 
Jfnj  muP:  he  the  fame  Individfta'l  Integrum  :  and  the  ground  is 
undeniable  from  the  received  rules  of  realcn  Integrum  eft  tetum^ 
cui  partes  ftfnt  efentiales.  Therefore  the  iame  members  carry 
the  (ame  eflence  which  they  give  unto  the  whole. 

laflumethenfrom  the  former  grant. 

There  he  the  fame  Individuail  members,  of  all  the  f  articular 
Congregations* 

Forif  oneprofcflour  be  a  member  of  every  particular  Congre- 
gation, then  by  a  parity  of  realon,  All  particular  profeflfours 
muftbe  fo  :  and  fo  all  of  them  members  of  one  particular  con- 
gregation, and  f  oof  every  one. 

Hencej  there  btiing  the  fame  members  of  every  particular  con- 
gregation, ever^  particular  Qongregation  is  the  fkme,  and  thence 
it  will  follow  that  Ephefks  is  Smyrna,  and  Smyrna  to  be 
Thyatira. 

Hence,  when  Smjrna  is  deftroyed,  yet  Smyrna  remains,  be* 
cade  it  is  the  fame  with  T'^j4r^><«,  and /Wj^/ (lands.  &c. 

Again  fecondly,  this  cannot  ftand  with  thofe  principles  of 
W,  R.  that  are  granted,  and  maintained,  as  maxims^  which 
admit  no  deniall/ 1 c. 7.P.72. 

H^e  deny  that  ChriH  hath  given  power  of  lurisdiElion  to  one 
particular  congregation  over  another* 

Every  member  hath  right  to  meddle  with  the  Congregation 
whereof  he  is  a  member. 

But  a  man  profefling,  being  baptized  into  OKe^  he  is  a  member 
of  every  particular  congregation  upon  earth,  therefore  a  member 
in  every  province  and  nation.  Therefore  the  members  of  this 
province  may  fend  mefTengers  to  the  Synod  of  another  province. 
For  the  members  of  the  Congregations  of  that  proviuce^  may 
fend  meffengers  to  the  Provinciali  Synod,  But  the  members 
of  the  Congregations  in  this  Province,  are  ^[lembers  of  the  Con- 

K  gregations 


6 6       Cap. t .         The Confmution ofaFifMe Church      Part  i . 

gregations  of  that  Province,btcau(e  chey  are  members  of  all  the 
Congregacions  on  earch,Thcreforc  chey  may  Itnd  meflengers  to  the 
Sjtjodoi  ihit  Provir.ce, 

And  this  is  a  ready  way  to  turn  ail  into  a  chaos  and  confitfiofi, 
andthereforecertainly  is  not  the  way  cf  God,  who  is  the  God 
of  order  y  nctofconjiijtan. 

Hence  that  rxpreJpoK  of  M,/2,  which  he  laies  as  3  peremptory 
conclufion,  will  prove  not  to  havefo  much  certainty  and  ioiidity, 
as  might  appear  at  the  {ir(i  Oght. 

*^  It  ii filly  to  feek^^r  difference  of -particHlar  Congregations y 
*^for  Chnrch'CovenaKt  makes  not  the  difference,  fvr  a  Chnrch 
*'  cevenant  ii  common  to  them  all. 

The  Reply  is. 

That  particular  Congregations  and  Church-covenants  doe  nat 
differ  in  their  general!  feature  or  eftence ,  is  a  truthj  and  confeffed 
on  all  hands,  as  that  which  is  (utable  to  common  fenfe.  For 
things  ccmmon  or  generall  do  not  difference  particulars,  becaufc 
in  them  they  all  agree. 

But  there  is  a  ffedficating,  or  to  fpeak  more  narrow,  an  hdi' 
viduAti formality^  wr^ich  makes  a  reall  difference  m  the  particu- 
lar nature  of  z^^  Church,  fiom  th^t, 

I,  The  rule  was  ot  o\6\Genm  ctimfirmac->nftituit  [peciem, 

a.  If  thij;  and  that  particular  combjnauon  o^  Churches  give 
a  peculiar  being  diil'nct  to  this  ClaOis  from  another,  then  the 
like  may  be  in  particular  Congregations.  That  M./2.  grants^ 
and  therefore  this  cannot  bedewed. 

^.  ThssCongreifi^Cion  differ?;  really  from  another,  hahemfe 
Ht  res  &  res^  tht:rc?-orc  ther<t  n-uil  be  antwerablc  grc;Ui}ds  whence 
this  reality  o^  diffcunce  mult  proceed. 

4,  If  they  di^r  on.y  in  accidents^  thofe  muft  b^  common  orfro' 
per^  if  common  tky  then  bring  in  agreement  and  no  difference. 
Jf  proper,  then  ihey  anfetVon:-  tome  propriety,  and  peculiar  fbr- 
iLality  of  the  bcifig  oi  tach  Cimvch.    Nay, 

5.  How  comes  it  that  rhi§  Crutch  hajh  power  over  this  per- 
fon,  which  another  hath  not,  bu:  that  he  hath  a  peculiar  inte- 
reft  in  thatjand  they  in  hjii?  by  •  peciall  ingagement  ? 

Laftly  in  all  volur  tary  C  t^venanrg,  wtuch  arile  from  the 
free  ccritnt  of  party  aud  p^riy,  there  is  no  difference  to  be 
found  in  thofe  Covenani:,  but  in  the  prculmr  and  Individual! 
foimalitiesofipeciall  ipgag<ments>  which  paffe  betwixt  party 

and 


Cap.?.  ^'^the  Cdiifestkreofo  part  I*        ^7 

and  party,    and  therefore  the  difference  is  ihere  alone  to  be    • 
fought,  and  there  alcnc  it  can  be  found. 

Should  a  man  come  to  a  fervanc,  and  tell  him,  I  am  a  maftec 
of  fervants,  and  it  is  a  folly  to  feek  for  differences,  for  houfliold 
covenant,  or  fervants  covenant,  makes  no  difference;  for  ier- 
vancs  covenant  is  common  to  all,  there  is  only  a  difference  in 
nuaaber,  and  fome  accidents,  as  there  is  betwixt  many  fervants 
in  my  family.  Therefirethoti  art  my  fervants  and  pmfi  do  the 
workjifmj  fam  ly. 

Should  people  of  one  Congreg'ation  come  to  the  Paftour  of 
another,  and  tell  him;  come  and  beftJA?  your  pains  conftantly 
with  us,  for  its  all  one,  as  if  you  did  ic  with  ycur  ovvn  people, 
for  its  folly  to  feek  for  differenc^es  i-a  covenant^  betwixt  Pafior 
indp^ople^  for  that  makes  no  difference,  lince  the  covenant  is 
common  to  all.  There  is  only  a  difference  in  number  and  ac- 
cidents, 3^  there  is  betwixt  the  Elders  which  we  have  in  our 
Gongregitions,  Therefore  you  are  our  P  after,  andmuft  do  the 
^ork^four  Congregatioyi, 

Thzt aman  iho\x\iibtz generali Hnfbjind  to  all  Women,  or  a 
woman  ^ general  wifi  to  all  men,  becaufe  marrlaffe-covenant 
is  common  to  all^  Ic  ieems  ftrange  at  the  firft  (ight,  and  therefore 
its  counted  folly  on  our  part  to  leek  any  difference  here>  and  ^e 
zx^COiMmitob^'At  the  chargv  of  fiily  for  it. 


K  ^  Cmap. 


68        Cap.y.         *The  Conjlimion  of  a  yifihle  Church     Part  i  ^ 

Chap.VIL 

An  Anfrperto  Arguments  madeagainft  the  C  hutch 
covenant^ 


w 


L 


E  have  thus  pofitivdy  fet  dowDj  what  yet  we  conceive 
tobethemindeof  God  touching  that  which  formally 
confl'itutes  a  Church.  I  perceive  M  i?.  his  (pirit  carried  with  a 
marvellous  diftaftagainft  this  way  :  we  (hall  as  we  are  able,  la- 
bour to  remove  all  miftakes  and  milconceivngs,  that  the  rninde 
ofihcReader,  may  not  be  mifled  with  the  multitude  and  throng 
of  expreflions,  many  whereot  come  not  up  to  the  point  in 
hand. 

To  levell  the  path  in  our  proceedingjWe  fhalllay  thefc  confide* 
rations  following,  to  fill  the  uneven  ditches,  that  the  devices 
oFmen  have  made  in  this  hi^h  way  of  holing  ffe, 
I.  Con-  I,  Relation^  As  (kch,  ;S  not  the  foundation  of  a/^^tf  covenmt^ 
duiion,  (  whereof  we  now  fpeak  )  Becaufe  there  be  fome  relations  foun- 
ded in  the  4^je7/»^/«r^,  in  the  putting  forth  whereof,  there  is 
neither  the  obfcrvation  nor  confideration  of  the  parties  required. 
As'when  twins  are  born  together,  or  one  within  the  diihnce  of 
a  twelve  moneth  one  from  anoiheri  thofe  have  the  rtlation  of 
brethren  and  (ifters,  and  >^ti  it  is  without  the  apprehenfion  of  ei- 
ther:  the  relative  tye,  and  the  duties  ilTuing  thertfrom,  have 
their  rife  and  power  frc'm  the  impreflion  of  the  rule  of 
nature. 

And  hence  when  the  Reader  iTiall  meet  with  the  name  of  cove* 
9ia-4t,  which  proceeds  from  fftch  a  root,  let  him  know  it  makes 
nothing  to  this  caufe. 

And  hence  alfo  it  foHoW5,that  fuch  relations  and  duties,  pro- 
ceeding therefrom,  may  be  multiplied  without  any  cove- 
nant at  all,  much  lelfe  needs  there  the  multiplication  of 
any^  covenant,  according  to  the  fpecialties  which  attend  upon 
^^^^  them. 
tJufioH.'  *•  Covenants  zre  attended  either  in  the  rife  of  them,  by  fuch 
2tS^vcthQfirfl  makers  of  them,  orcHein  the  communication  of 
them,  or  the  bonds  they  lay  upon  others,  after  the  entrance 
made.   Thus  ih^ covenant  once  r^iAdeby  ihQm\Ji\m\\2^i\d  free  a- 

greemcnt 


Cap.y.  in  the  Caufes  thereof.  Parti.       6^ 

greementof  the  parties,it  may  be  ccirrcunicated  to  ethers  mth'^ 
QVit  their  confefit^  as  namely  to  their  children,  b^caufe  they  are 
as  the  Scriptures  fpeak  iw  their  IoIms,  under  their  power  and  dif- 
pofe,  and  therefore  can  make  fuch  an  agreement  and  ingagement 
for  thcra.  So  it  was  in  Ifrae/y  Deut.2p  9.  10.  And  the  like 
ccurfe  is  commendable  in  the  times  of  the  Gofpel,  So  that  a  Mi* 
nifteris  MiniFter  to  th^  children  horn  ef  the  -parents  rpho  have 
cijofen  him^  and  the  children  cf  covenanting  parents  are  in 
covenant  with  the  Church  bj  vertne  of  their  parents  co^ie^ 
ntLnt. 

3.  (s^/wd?»^y?/ft;f^  whoby  no  impreflion  of  nature,  no  rule  5.  Con- 
of  providence,  or  appointment  from  God,  orreafon,  have  power  dulion* 
each  over  other,  there  mtift  ofneceffiij  be  a  mutuail  ingagemsnf, 
each  of  the  other,  by  their   fteeconlent,  before  by  any  rule  of 
God  they  have  any  right  or  power,  or  can  exercile  either,  each 
towards  the  other.  This  appears  in  all  covenants  betwixt  Prince 
SiUd  People i  Hkjband^ndiWifit  Mafter  and  Servant^znd  moft 
palpable  is  the  expreflioo  of  this  in  all  confoederations  and  corpo^ 
rations  :  ixom  mutual  I  a  Eis  ok  QQuitni'mg  and  ingaging  each  of 
other,  there  is  an  impreliion  of  an  ingagement  refulcs,  as  a  rela- 
tive boyid,  betwixt  the  concradours  and  confederatours,  wherein 
the  firmalis^  ratioj  or  ffecificall  nature  ©f  the  covenant  liech, 
in  all  the  former  inftances  elpecially  that  -y/corporaticns.    Sa 
that  however  it  is  true,  therulebindesfuch  tothe  duties  of  theit 
places  and  reluions,  yet  it  is  certain,  it  requires  chat  they  (hould 
fkfl  freely  ingage  themfelves  in  fuch  covmiint?,  and  then  be  care- 
i«ll  CO  fuUfill  fuch  duties,    A  man  is  allowed  freely  to  make 
choice  of  his  wife,  and  ilie  of  her  hufbanJ,  before  they  need  or 
(hould  perform  the  duties  of  huiband  and  wife  one  towards 
another. 

4  This  (Covenant  once  made,  if  any  rehtiovis  he  inferred, 
and  fo  were  vertually  included  in  ii^  or  do  refulc  from  it.  as  there  ^:  5°"' 
IS  none,  lo  there  needs  no  new  covenant ^  to  make  up  thole,  or  to 
require  the  exerciie  of  duties  unto  them.  As  he  that  bindes  him. 
felt  to  be  a  covenant- fervant,  he  bindes  himfelf  to  walk  wich  . 
his  feliow'fervants  in  the  family  according  to  the  order  thereof : 
thele  follow  from  the/r/?  covenant,  and  are  w//i^f^/«/V,  and 
inferred  from  it,  - 

5>.  Ifypu  take  the  covenant  of^^i?  (7^/^?/,  m/^ /^// a  breadth,  ^Xon* 

as  that  it  fliould  include  what  ever /k  "^^arrantedhy  the  Goipd,  cluaon, 

I'^/V-V;...:..;.. .:..:.  '^^     ...  m  -^ ., 


70      Cap.y-         TheConftitutionofaFifibleChurch      Part  i 

then  this  Church  covenant^  may  be  truly  (aid  to  be*^  mhdsi 
in  it* 

Buniritbetakenin  the  ^arrowefi  acceptation  []  Bdceve  and 
live]  Thtnit  is  not  the  Covenant  if  the  GojpeL  For  that  is  in- 
ward and  ijj'y///^/^  in  Its  own  nature,  betwixt  God  and  the  fcul 
cnly :  But  this  is  vijlhle  becwixc  thofe  who  do  prof:c(Ie  the  Faich. 
;  That  concerns  all,  and  at  ^/^  times,  to  do  the  duties  of  ic,  i.e. 
to  believe  and  to  live.  But  this  concerns  only  thofe  who  are 
"  in  this  Church  eftue.  So  chat  in  cafe  the  Churches  are  diilolved, 
-and  through  per fecurion  Icatrered,  they  are  noi  then  bound  to 
the  dudes  of  this  confederacy. 

It  xsihKin  fin  ordiriance  of  the  Gt'fpel^  and  Warranted  by  the 
Go^el,  but  it  is  «<?f  in  propriety  of  ipeech  the  covettunt  of  the 
Gofpel, 

And  this  alio  IS  hire  confiderable,  that  we  may  difcern  things 
that  difter:  The  makins  of  the  confederation  belongs  to  the 
Gcjpcl^  but  being  mme,  \t  hath  alfo  a  confirmation  from  the  Uw^ 
As  the  appointing  o^  Baptifme  and  Buchartft,  belongs  to  the 
GofpeJ,  are  ordinances  thereof,  but  being  infticuted,  they  ftand 
byvertue  of  the  fecond  ^emmandment^  and  mud  be  obferved 
by  vertue  thereof*  A  man  may  be  within  the  covenant  of  the 
morall  law,  and  yet  not  be  bound  to  the  duties  of  a  husband^  un- 
ielTe  he  make  a  particular  covenant  with  fuch  a  woman  to  be  her 
husband. 

And  hence  there  is  a  broad  difference  betwixt  duties  and  duties 
as  the  difference  is  large  in  the  refpeds  upon  which  they  do  arife. 
Many  duties  flow  from  the  gencrall  and  neceffary  duties  of 
morality,  which  reach  a  man  as  a  creature,  with  reference  to 
^  God  as  a  Creatour,  or  eUe  to  his  filhwcreatures^  And  hence 
f^^  relation  from  a  rule  d?/»^f/^r^,  it  hath  nothing  to  do  with  a 
free  covenant,  thatmuft  come  between  the  perlons  and  their 
duties.  Bucin  that  they  are  creatures  they  muft  do  homage  to 
their  crea  tour,  and  duty  to  their  fdlow>rr^^^»r^/. ;  if  a  neigh- 
bour preierve  their  honours,  lives,  goods,  good  names,  yea  be 
mercituU  to  their  beafts,  becuule  fuch  a  creature.  But  there  muft 
f ^^(frz/^?/^^;;^^?^^^^?^^;;^ bet wixcpirties  and  parties  by  mutual! 
and  free  conlenc,  before  they  either  fhould  or  can  take  up  another 
fort  of  dfitiesy  People  mu  t  by  oiutuall  confent  grow  up  into 
ingagement  one  with  another  into  a  corporation,  before  they 
ihowiddo  the  duties  of  a  corporation,  h  fervant  m\j&  cove- 
nant 


Cap.7.  in  the  Caufes  thereof.  Part,  i .      ji 

nant  wich  hisMafter,  before  he  need  or  ought  tolerve  him  as  a 
M  after. 

And  here  thefe  two  things  are  apparently  diftind.  To  Sn^ear 
to  do  the  duties  of  a  fervant,  when  he  is  obc^  doth  Kot  make 
him  a  iervant.  Bucto  i-zigage  himielf  and  eraer  into  covenant^ 
that  doth  make  him  to  be  a  iervant.  The  like  to  this,  we  may 
(ay  touching  the  choofing  ot  Pafiors,  Teacher s^  Elders,  Bea* 
consy  th^Q^vc  ordifjances  of  the  Goffel^  and  there  is  a  peculiar 
covenant  betwixt  thofe  that  chooie,  and  thofc  that  ate 
chofen,  which  is  not  the  covenant  of  the  Gofpcl  in  precife  con- 
fideration,  ^ 

Thefubftanceof  thiswas  in  the  time  of  the  Law,  and  thac 
covenanting  among  them  iflued,  as  it  ieems^,  from  the  Gofpelj 
They  werea  called  and  fclcfi:  people  unto  God,  (tAmos.^y  Yoh 
only  have  I  k^Gwyi^  of  all  the  nations  of  all  the  nations  of  the 
r^orld^  and  theifore  received  into  vifible  covenant,  to  walk  in 
the  waits  of  God,  and  the  truth  of  his  worQiip;  and  God  inga- 
gedhimfclf,  thac  he  would  bleffc  thofe  pnviledges,  and  theufe 
of  them  J  to  their  good,  and  the  good  of  their  children,  referving 
fecret  things  to  himfeif 

Thefe  grounds  being  hid,  we  fiiall  attend  hlR*  his  rea(ons 
agniijib  tl)iS  covenant:./.  3. p. 88.. 

Argument.  I. 

* '  ?^-^//  ivl!l*worjhip  Laying  a  bond  upon  the  Corfcience,  ri>hers 
**  God  laid  njone  id  damnable^ 

**  But  to  tye  men  to  enter  into  Chtirch  efi.'tte  hy  Coven^^nt,fo 
'•  that  "^i'-hom  fuch  an  oath  or  (fovf^n^ir-t-^  fer(ens  fhauld  have 
*'  no  right  to  the  Seals  of  Gods  grace  :  is  ivi/l'ivcrjhlp,  and  binding 
"  vphere  God  hath  not  hound . 

Afluinpticnis  proved  thus. 

'*  That  a  Minifier  fwsar  the  oath  ofjl-delity  to  his  fockjs  laiv^ 
^^  fJU  that  a  Father fwew  to  perform  the  duties  of  a  Father,  a 
**  UMasler  the  dnties  of  a  Iff-fier  is  larrfuU^  But  to  tye  an  oath 
^^  or  Covenant  (0  to  ','is  Aimijlfryy  to  Uj  a  hand  of  Covenant: 
*'  upon  a  (.JHafi'ery  that  he. if  in  confcience  and  before  God  n<j 
**  UMiniHer,  no  (^Vfaf^er,  &c.  except  he  fwear  t9  per  firm 
**  the  fe duties,    is  to    lay  4    bond    where  Chrifi  hath   laid 


^'  nonet 


^nf^ 


72       Cap.  7*        T^h^  ConBimion  of  a  Fifible  Church    Pare  i . 

ty4nf^  That  example  of  a  Father,  becauCe  it  refulcs  upon  a 
rule  in  nature,  without  any  free  conlent  required,  it  reachcth  not 
©urcaufe.  ^i^^fupraconduCi. 

The  two  other  inftances  are  either  apparently  mifapplied,  or 
-cUe  do  undoubtedly  confirm  the  caafe  that  they  would  feem  to 
confute.  For  I  will  ask  any  man  living,  that  will  not  lay  afide 
humane  confideracion,  whether  any  man  can  charge  another  to 
be  his  fervant,  or  he  challenge  another  to  be  his  mailer,  unleffe 
there  be  a  mutuall  covenant  and  ingagement  pafed  betwixt  each 
to  other,  the  one  to  pa)r  and  provide  br  him^  during  his  time  : 
The  other  ties  himCelf  to  do  him  honeft  and  faithfuU  fervice  fach 
a  time  for  fuch  wages,  do  not  mens  ^eeches  proclaim  as  much  ? 
he  is  fuch  a  mans  covenant  fervant. 

It  is  fo  here  in  a  (^hnrch  way^  The  perfon  ingageth  himfeif, 
by folemn  promife,  towalk^^ith  tljis  (ociety  in  the  ^aies  and 
T^orjhipofl^hrifi:,  The  Society  receives  him,  and  ingage  them- 
felves  lo  to  walk  with  him  and  towards  him.  As  it  js  in  the  co- 
venant of  any  corporation  civill.  The  like  may  be  faid  touch- 
ing a  Minifter  and  his  people,  That  which  makes  him  a  Paftoc 
to  this  people,  is  the  choice  of  the  people,  as  freely  taking  of 
the  perfoa  to  be  their  (hepheard  and  guide,  and  the  ingaging  of 
themfelvestofubmituntohim  in  the  di(pei^(ation  of  his  office 
according  to  God :  The  acceptation  of  the  call  and  ingagcmenc 
ofhimfelfto  take  that  office  and  charge  according  to  Gods  ap, 
pointment  and  their  choice,  makes  them  his  flock,  ,  And  with- 
out this  covenanting  there  neither  i$^  nor  ever  was,  or  will  be^ 
faftor  and  Flock. 

So  that  thefe  inftances  brought  in  for  proof,  cut  the  throat 
©f  M.  R,  his  caufc.  As  Mafter  and  Servant,  LMinifier  and 
people,  come  toflandinjkch  efiates  and  relation  one  to  another ^ 
focome  the  Chpfrch  andaper(on  that  u  received  to  be  a  member 
to ftandin  their  re^eBs, 

But  a  Covenant  gives  formality  of  being  to  the  former ,  and 
therefore  fo  to  the  latter* 

Thcfe  phrafes  of  M  i? .  tofwear  to  perform  fuch  duties,^.  89.  to 
tye  by  an  zy€pofiolii^  Ijtw  and  praUlce^ths  oath  of  God  to  fnch  dn* 
ties,  either  are  mifprinced,or  elfe  they  miffe  the  concluGon  whol- 
ly, which  they  (hould  prove,  For  we  do  not  make  the  fwearing 
to  do  a  dtity  to  bQ  oiw  covemnZy  for  that  is  as  far  differing  from 
our  queftion  almoft,  as  heaven  is  from  eatth, 

A 


Cap.7»  in  the  emfes  thereof.  Parti.         73 


A  witneCe  comes  into  the  courts  ties  bimfeU  by  oath  to  fwear 
the  truthi  here  is  no  covenant  betwixt  man  and  man  at  all.  So 
that  t^^y*  things  are  ferioufly  to  be  diftinguiftied  and  differen- 
ced, 

I.  An  agreement  ofperfinsf^nc  to,ani  with  another  to  corsbiiM 
and  confociate  in  the  waies  and  woribip  o(  Chrit^. 

a.  The  doing  of  thelc  duties . 

i.  ThQ  fwearft£  they  will  do  them,  when  they  are  cemhU^ed 
Thefirftot  thcfeisthe  firm  of  a  corporation.  The  other  two. 
may  be  done  iivhen  they  are  incorf  orated.  Thus  i.  Man  and 
Woman  ingage  themselves  each  to  other  by  way  of  contradV. 
2.  Being  contraded  they  do  the  duties.  5.  They  may  fwear 
aisd  binde  themidves  to  God,  they  will  do  them.  /  have 
fvforn  and  mtt  fsrferm  it,  that  I  ^ill  k^ep  thjrightesM  f»dg^ 
mcntf. 

Argument.  2. 

*^That  way  members  are  to  he  inehfirched,  and  enter    int9 
**  Chareh'fiUowJhipj  which  Way  members  were  entered  into  the 
**  Apofi,  Chftrcbes,    Btit  members  were  not  entered  into  an  A* 
**  po^  otic  all  Church  J^yfuch  a  covenant  but  only  they  believed, 
*' profiled  beliefs  and  ^ere  baptiz,eL    ff  hen  the  incestuous  fer^ 
*^fintsreentred,     It  is  (aid  only   z  Cox»Z,  that  he  was  grieved 
*' and  tefiified  it,  and  ihey  did  fir  give  him,  and  confirm  their 
**  love  to  him*  ver.7.8. 

*'  There  is  here  no  Church  covenant,  Kdi,  8.12,  Samiria  re* 
^^  ceived  the  word  gUdly^  bsleeved,  and  was  b^ptlzfd,  Simon 
**  M^gVLS  baptised,  Adi.S*  Cornelius  and  his  houjhold.  Aft.  lo. 
^^The  Church  of  E,ph^i\ii,  planted.  Aft.14.  0/ Corinth.  A6i.i%* 
*<0/Berea.  17.10  Piiiippi.  ^Att.  16.  Thellalonica.  Act,  17. 
*^  Rome.  AB,  1 8.  we  have  no  exprejje  vocal  I  covenant. 

tyfnf.  Theproofshcre  alledged  as  preccdenciall,  are  of  three 
forts. 

I.  Touching  the  receiving  of  the  Incefiuom  Corinthian  after  his 
repentance.  Hue  that  doch  not  overthrow  the  covenant^  but 
confirm  it,  For  their  forgiving  and  confirming  their  love  again 
to  him,  was  croffe  to  his  excommunication,  and  therefore  an  eHa- 
tingoi  the  p<;rfon  into  that  fi^f'r^^?*'^^^/*?^  and  comcnunion  which 
formerly  he  did  enjoy,  his  lubjcdiing  himfelf  in  fo  folemn  a  man- 
ner to  the  rule  ot  Chrift  in  the  Congregation  and  Church,  and 

L  craving 


74       Cap.7.  "^he  Confiitution  efa  Viftble  Church      Part  r . 

craving  acceptance  at  their  hands,  and  entertainment  into  the 
like  pnviledges  oi  communion,  of  which  he  was  deprived  by  rea- 
fon  of  his  fin^and  their  ready  receiving  and  entertaining  of  him  in- 
to that  relation  and  ftate,  and  cQnfirmini  their loie  io  him  in  that 
b.eha!f,is  dijuOingagemenf  of  che  Church  to  him,and  oHim  again  to 
the  Church, 

Whereas  had  hlsprcfijjioft  at  large  made  him  a  member,  he  had 
been  a  member  whether  the  Church  would  have  received  him  or 
no:  or  if  his  ^;«/?f(/w^  had  made  him  a  member,  as  long  as  his  ba- 
ptifme  had  remained,  his  memberfhip  had  continued,  for  whiles 
the  forma  remams,  the  format/tm  muft  needs  be  alfo.  This  exam- 
ample  will  appear  nioft  pregnant,  if  we  do  b^it  parallel  it  with  the 
like  ma  civil  corporation.  Aperfon,  a  member  of  the  corpora- 
tion and  in  combination  with  them,  through  his  ill  carriage  is  ^if- 
fiaxchtfe^3ind^utoi\l  ofhis  place  and  priviledge  ;  ifhefhall  ex- 
preffe  that  forrow  and  reformation,  that  futes  the  quality  of  his 
fin,  andgivefatisfadionto  the  Company,  his  (libjtdling  himfelf 
to  the  Company,  and  power  of  the  combination,  and  their  re- 
ceiving and  entertaining  of  him  upon  Inch  terms,  is  an  exprefle 
recovery  and  rene-wallofthe  Covenant  again,  and  by  that  an  cfta- 
tjngoftheparty  in  the  fame  condition  and  relation  in  which  he 

was. 

The  reft  of  the  proofs  carry  no  concluding  force  with  them.For 
if  there  be  any  force  in  the  Argument,  it  mtift  lie  here, 
a.lf  no  Church-covenant  be  there  exprefTedjthcn  there  was  none. 
The  feebjenefl'e  of  which  c<?»/^^«tf»^^  appears  at  firft  (ight.  For 
to  reafon  from  oy)e  or  fome  places  againft  the  exprciSon  in  any^ 
flace^  is  to  conclude  from  an  imperfed  enumeration  of  fome 
^ecies,  to  deny  thtgenns,  which  is  a  fallacy.  It  was  not  expref- 
fed  in  one  or  two  Evangelifts^  therefore,  in  nong.  It  is  not  faid  in 
three  or  four  Qii)[iQ  Piophets,  therefore  in  none  of  them.  We 
know  it  was  the  rule  which  the  Apoftle  prefcribed  before  ba- 
ptifme.  Repent  and  bebaptUed,  Ad.2.38.  So  the -^df////?  trained 
uphisdifciples.  To  reafon  therefore  this  profeflion  of  repentance 
is  not  mentioned  in  thefe  places,  therefore  either  was  not  here 
done,  or  that  it  is  not  in  other  places  required^  carries  no  force  of 
reafon  with  it. 

That  laftly  of  exif<??.2.4i.  Asmanj  ureceivedthe^ordgladlj^ 
^'X>i>erebaptifed,  and  there  Were  added  three  tkot* find,  Butthe/e  Were. 
I'  nop  gathered  Mj9H£fri}fr, 


Cap.7«  ^^^^^  Caufes  thereof.  Part  i«       75 

M.  iJ.  takes  this  place  as  wronged  by  us,  and  therefore  he  re- 
f^lvesto  deliver  it  out  of  our  hands:  i.  Becanfe  thefe  did  not  firfi 
««  meet  frequently  for  prater  and  fecial!  confere/ice,  tint'iU  thej  ^ere 
^^  fat  is  fie  d  toHcki»g  the  good  eft  ate  or,e  of  another.  2.  They  could 
"  not  jet  ap^rt  andcelehrate  a  day  ef falling  and  frayer,  and  dijpatch 
^  •  the  eonfifftons  oft  hirtj  hundred  "Within  fuch  a  time. 

Anfw.  If  we  caftan  eye  to  the  fore-going  conclufiocs,  it  will 
appear  that  fichfafiing  and  praier  is  only  required  at  the  eredling 
and  laying  the  f&findation  of  z,  Church,  and  fo  ^[[o  fich  ficquenc 
meeting,  before  they  enter  into  fo  folemn  engagement,  and  the 
/<rm>»^/«/?  a  holy  Church  unto  Chrift.  But  thefe  folemnities  are 
not  expeded  in  the  taking  in  of  feverall  members,  nay  the  additi- 
on of  all  the  ordinary  members  to  the  body.  Befides,  thefe  were 
members  of  the  Jewifh  Church  before.  The  ftroke  that  fell  up- 
on theirfpiritsbyiheMiniQeryof  the  Apoilles  (for  I  doe  not 
think  that  P<f/^r  only  preached)  wasfo  extraordinary,  and  car- 
ried fuch  an  apparent  difcovery  of  the  prcfence  and  power  of 
drift,  that  without  any  miraculous  power  of  difcerning,  their 
expreflions  might  make  way  for  members  of  the  Jewifti  Church 
to  finde  acceptance  with  this  Apoftolike,  and  Chriftian  Church 
nowjbeginning. 

Its  added  by  the  APOLOgT  of  the  (^hurch- covenant, 

1 .  That  they  profefled  their  glad  receiving  of  the  word,  and 
renouncing  that  fro  ward  generation. 

2.  Being  baptifed  they  continued  in  fellowftiip,  that  was 
Church  fcllowfliip,  font  wasnottheexercifeofthe  Sacrament, 
which  the  Syiaci^concti\ts, 

To  this  M.  /?.  anfwers,  "  They  could  not  continue  in  the  ApoBles 
**  fiUowjhip  and  do  Elaine  before  they  ^  ere  added  to  t'oe  Chttrch  :  for 
^^fiedfafine^etndoclrinej  and  favino-  fhemfelz/es  fiom  the  frorvatd 
^*  generation, could  not  be  but  hAbituaH  holineffe^  not  per ^ Bed  in  fx 
*'  hours*  Novf  the  fame  d^y,  verf  4 1 .  in  ^hich  they  gladly  heard  the 
<«  ^or^,  they  ^ere  bod)  baptifed  and  added  ^  and  therefore  their  fledfafi 
«•  continuing  in  Church  eHate,  can  no  ^aies  make  them  members  in 
^^  ^hurchflate, 

Anfrp.  True;  nor  is  the  Argument  urged  in  that  manner,  but 
the  difpute  lies  from  the  effetl  to  the  c^iije  in  that  particular  of  it: 
In  that  they  gave  conftant  attendance  to  the  ord* ances  of  Chrift, 
and  in  that  fellowfliip,  as  taking  themfelves  bound  thereto ,  it 
argues  they  took  themfclres  ingaged  thereunto  by  that  fubjecftion 

L  2  they 


7^       Cap.y.         The  ConfiituHon  of  a  ViftbU  church    Part  i . 

they  did  expreflfe  in  rcnoanctng  their  former  fociety,  aad  defiring 
aRd  rcceivJHg  acceptance  from  the  Apoftles  and  the  Church^fo  as 
fuch  carriages  carry  the  reality  of  a  Covenant. 

Whereas  it  is  faid,  "  If  they  h^Jreturnedto  PoKtm  agdn,  they 
^*  had  yeHirned  added  to  the  Chnrch* 

lus  t2X^\)^  replied.  Had  thcy  returned  with  a  purpofe  not  to 
have  walked  in  that  fellowfliip,  it  is  fure,they  had  not  been  of  that 
Church  by  their  baptifme:for  ALL  JernfaUm  then,and  /«^W,and 
the  coaft  about  hrdan  had.becn  members  of  the  Church  by  the 
baptifme  oilohn, 

Obj.3.  ^^  Bm  hire  u  no  ^ordopaChurch-coven^'ity  ^hlchViPa^ 
'*  nece^dry  to  haz'e  hen  intimate d^if  there  had  Been  an)  fieh  thing, 

Anfw,  If  it  be  not  mentioned,  therefore  it  was  not,  tfofije^ui" 
tuTn  I.  If  the  tbi'/ij^  be  there,  we  need  not  trouble  our  felves  foe 
the  VPord.And  if  Calvins  judgement  may  be  taken,  who  expound- 
ing ^Lihenter  awp/exos  eorum  Jermonem^'^  he  thus  write?, 
jidjtirjBos  ChriJ^idi/cipuiiifitiJfey  velinidemcorpHS  mjiios  ^  per-* 
fi^erajfeift  doBritja,  And  I  (hall  offer  to  M.  E,  his  conlideration ,.. 
That  when  there  is  a  foiemn  baptifing  into  a  Church,  that  ever  im- 
plies that  the  perfon  is  made  a  difciple  of  Chrift,cJ^^/.28.i5>.  For 
upon  that  ground  their  commiffion  warrants  the  adminiftration 
of  baptifme  :  and  fo  to  be  a  difciple  of  Chrift,  is  to  be  ingrafted 
into  the  body  of  the  Church  ^  and  to  be  as  the  Apoflle  hath 
it,  fe/ion-heirs,  and  of  the  fame  bodj^  Ephef.3.£.  which  is  fpo- 
ken  of  the  Vifible  Church  :  And  therefore  though  many  belie- 
ved in  Chrift,  loh,\  2.40.  Yet  they  would  not  confeffe  him,  or  be- 
come his  difciples,  becaufc  they  ^ared  thy  fhould  he  cafi  out  ef 
the  Synagogue.  And  hence  it  is  that  thi^  embracing  the  word,  this 
being  made  a  difciple i  its  exprefted  by  the  vioti^i^c^TiMos  added 
l£>  or  incorpcratsdy  as  in  AB,2./^i,  &  5.14. 

Whereas  all  the  people  were  then  faid  to  magnifie  thewyznd  there- 
fore to  approve  of  their  do^rine,  andfo  confelTe  the  truth  and 
goodneilt  of  it ;  yet  there  was  more  required  to  this  Church^ 
^\'ork^y  andto  become  a  difciple.  And  therefore  its  added,  The 
hleeitn^ere  addd,  uq,  they  confefled  their  fins,  and  became 
difciples  and  followers  of  that  do<fi:rine,  and  fo  ingaged  them- 
feJvcs,  2Skdc€venantedal(o  for  their  children,  to  follow  that  truths 
of  the  Gofpel.  And  if  this  being  a  difciple  include  not  thus  much, , 
kow  can  our  Divines  ufe  this,  as  fo  ftrong  a  teftimony  againft  the 
Anabaptids,  to  make  good  th.e  infercocc  ?  If  the  converted. 

ftlheic 


Ctp.7*  in  tkCaufes  thereof.  Parti. 


77 


father  was  baptized  :  Therefore  their  children  alfo,  unles  they  in- 
j^^^^i  the mfe Ives  in  Church-covenrnt  for  their  children  alfo  ? 

Follow  this  order  of  the  Apoftle,Let  them  be  members  of  Con- 
gregations, Let  them  exprefle  the  ^ork  cf  refenmnce  with  that 
fower  upon  their  fouls,  as  thefe  did,  and  receive  the  Vcord  ^ith  gUdm 
nesy  Our  priRciples  formerly  propounded,  will  make  way  for 
their  admittance. 

The  place  thus  expoundedjfinds  much  liberty  and  content  to  be 
in  our  hands,and  will  not  be  delivered,  by  all  the  reafons  alledged 
by  M,  /?.  to  go  away  from  us. 

♦Argument  g. 

**  Ifbaptifme  he  the  feat  of  our  entry  into  the  Qhurch,  i  Com  2.1 3. 
^^  as  circnmcijion  ^oi  the  feal  ef  the  mewhers  of  the  lews  vifihte 
**  Church :  thenfucha  Covenant  is  mot  the  formal  reafin  of  our 
^  Church-memherjhip.  But  the  former  is  true,  as  I  (ball  prove 
^'hereafter:  Ergo^  fiuthe later. 

"  The  frofojitionftandst  hcatife  all  bapifed  are  members  of  the 
*'  vijibte  Chttrcb  before  they  cmfwearthu  CovetMnt,  even^hen  they 
^^  are  infants, 

vIh/m*.  The  Propofition  fails,  nay  fights  againft  it  felf.  For  if 
it  feal  up  our  memberlliip,  and  Covenant  with  the  vifible  Church, 
then  is  it  after- membership,  and  therefore  not  the  formall  caufe 
of  It,  for  then  it  fliould  be  before  ir. 

Again^'  If  it  feal  up  our  memberlliip,  as  circumcifion  fealed  up- 
memberfhipinthejewifti  vifible  Church,  then  certainly  it  pre- 
fumes  the  Covenant,  for  fo  that  did,  Qen,  17.10,13.  Ht  that  U 
hrnjhailbecircumcifed:  fo  that  he  was  in  Cdz/^»4»f,  and  fo  cal* 
leda  W/y^r//,  beforein  hisownperfonhe  could  make  a  C^vc 
nAnty  but  was  inc  hided  m  the  Covenam  of  his  parent. 

And  ifM.i?.  be  of  another  minde,  wedefirehe  would  tell  us. 
How  children  ofbeij'evers  are  faid  to  be^<?/7,  if  not  by  ^fixderaU 
holincs?  and  iffo,  then  by  the  vifble  Covenant  of  their  Parents, 
i*  or  many  children  are  SO  holy  that  have  parents  not  fpitituaUj  and 
invifiblj  "Within  that  (Covenant  •      Ergo, 

Laftly,  The  proof  is^  alfo  falfe,  namely,  children  are  mem- 
bers before  they  are  in  this  Covenant,  becaufe  though  they, 
doe  not  covenant  perfonallj  by  themfelves ,  yet  they  arc  in* 
eluded  virtually  in  thc' Covenant  of  their  parents,  Demerono- 
wy  25^.  10,11. 

L  5^  Argunjent. 


yS      Cap.y.         The  C/^nfiimion  of  a  vifibU  Church     Part  !• 

Argument  4. 

^^Thc  Church' covenant  either  is  nil  one  ^ith  the  Covenant  of 
«•  Gracf^or  it  u  a  Covenant  dtverfejrom  the  Covenant  sfGraecSut 
**  neither  Vpaies  can  it  he  the  ejfintiallform  of  a  vifiUe  Chnrch  :  Erge, 
^  The  Covenant  of  grttce  cannot  be  the  forme  of  a  vifihle 
««  Church,  becaufe  then  aU  ba^tifed fh&uld be  ift  Covenant  vith  God^ 
<*  '^hich  eur  brethren  deny.  If  it  he  a  Covenant  diverfe  from  ity  it 
-^^mftfi  he  of  another  nature  ^  and  lay  another  obligatory  tie,  then  W- 
*•  thsr  the  (Covenant  ofworks^  or  the  Covenant  of  grace :  and/o  mnfh 
*'tte  to  other  duties  t  then  either  the  l^ra  or  Gej^el  require  of  «y, 
•*  and  fo  u  befde  that  Qofpel  ^hich  ^aul  tnpt^ht ,  and  makes  the 
^'teacher  J  thoffgh  an  Angel  from  heaven^  accurfed,  lib.  2. pa. p3, 
^^'B  on, ^  verba. 

Anfw.  The  Covenant  of  grace  is  to  be  confidered,  either  accor- 
ding to  the  ^^»<r/j/'^  of  faving  grace  ^if<r»  in  it,  or  according  to 
the  moAns  of  grace  offered,  Ir  is  not  the  Covenanrof  the  Gofpel 
in  the  firft  fenfe ;  but  it  is  within  the  verge,  and  contained  within 
the  compaile  of  the  Covenant  in  the  fecond  fenfe.  And  hence 
the  confequence  upon  which  the  ftrelTe  of  the  caufe  (  as  it  is  ur- 
ged by  him  )  lies,  vanKheth  wholly.  If  it  be  diftind  from  the 
Covenant  of  grace,  then  it  doth  oblige  us  to  fome  other  duties, 
then  the  Ordinances  ofthe  Gofpel  require.  For  it  hath  appear- 
ed before,  That  a  man  may  be  in  the  Covenant  of  grace,  and 
ihare  in  the  benefit  thereof,  who  is  not  in  a  Church  ftate ;  and  a 
man  may  be  in  a  Church  ftate,  who  is  not  really  in  the  Covenant 
of  grace  :  And  therefore  a  Church  ftate,  and  the  Covenant 
ofthe  Gofpel,  in  the  former  k^(^  cxprcfifed,  are  different. 
Yea  it  hath  been  proved ,  That  all  are  bound  to  come  within 
the  Covenant  of  the  Gofpel,  who  are  not  at  that  time  bound 
to  come  into  the  Church  eftate ,  nor  yet  to  doe  the  duties 
thereof. 

M.^.wh«i he  is  to  anfwer  to  this  difference,  /.2./>.93.  Vbi'/n^ 
fra.  he  grants,  That  an  excommunicate  pcrfon  may  be  in  the 
Covenant  of  grace,  and  yet  cut  ofJTrom  the  vifible  Church  :  and 
yet  denies  the  conlequence,  but  gives  no  reafon  of  that  denial,  but 
only  fpeaks  of  another  thing,  which  toucheth  not  the  pinch  ofthe 
Queftioninhand. 

•*  AbeUever  (faieshe)  in  the  Covenant  of  grace  ^may  not  doe  a 
**  dmj  to  a  father^  brother,  or  mafier^  and  jet  it  is  a  ^eak^confe^uence, 

''that 


Cap.7.  ^>  ^^^^  ^^4^^  thereof.  Pare,  i .      ^9 

*«  that  there  u  a  covenanter  oath  betwixt  thefej}r  ether  and  hro^ 
^Uher,  Son  and  father^  Mafter  and  Servant^  commanded  kj 
^' a  divine  law  of  perpetfiaii  equity  to  make  fuch  to  be  in  fich  re^ 

We conf eflc  this  is  a  weak  conkqucnce,  and  is  or  his  own  ma- 
king, and  therefore  may  as  eadly  bcconfufed  as  it  is  propounded, 
bu[  r^Jtf  ^  our  Cdnftqtience. 

A  man  may  be  witbin  the  covenant  of  grace,  and  not  within 
the  covenant  oi  the  Church,  and  therefore  the  one  i»  not  the  o- 
iher.  For  it  two  things  be  the  Came  in  themfelves,  To  far  they  be 
the  lame  in  the  third,  and  where  the  one  is,  the  other  will  be.  So 
that  the  Anfwer  ftands  in  the  full  vigour  wholly  untouched,  only 
he  (peaks  ot  other  things, /<?!»<?  not  touching  the  caufc  in  hand, 
fome  that  will  not  (land  by  a  rule  of  truth. 

Thofe  exprejftoni  touch  not  the  canfe  in  band,  namely  whcn  he 

thus  writes. 

»*  The  covenant  of  grace  teach  eth  ns  to  confe^e  Chrifi^  to  walk, 
«  before  god,  tojojn  mjfelfto  a  vifible  Church,  But  none  can 
'Uonclnde in  right  reafon,  that  it  u  a  divine  law,  that  necejft. 
**  fates  me  tofwear  another  covenant^  then  the  covenant  of  grace 
*^in  relation  to  thefe  duties. 

e^;w/i:A5true,nolawbindc$to  enter  into  another  covenant, 
tben^covenaptof  the  Gofpcl:  becaufe  thefe  duties  refult  out 
of  relations,  which  arifefrom  the  nature  of  the  creature  in  re- 
ference t©  God,  but  come  not  within  thefieetnd  voluntary  co* 
^f>?4«f  which  is  made  by  the  voluatary  confent  of  the  parties. 
But  take  the  fame  expreilions  as  looking  at  a  covenant  which 
iffiies  from  the  willing  confent  betwixt  man  and  man,  as  m  after 
andfervant,  man  and  wife,  and  it.will  be  evident  at  the  very  firft' 
fight,  that  it  is  falfe. 

For  to  fay  there  is  no  divine  law  to  nefeflitate  a  man  to  enter 
into  another  covenant  for  marriage,  befiic  thecovenant  of  grace, 
before  he  can  do  the  duty  of  an  huiioaod,  is  to  go  againft  the  expe- 
rience of  all  ages,  the  common  lenie  of  all  men.  As  though  a  per- 
fon  might  adventure  to  take  the  place  and  do  the  duties  of  a  hus- 
band to  a  woman,  who  never  made  a  covenant  of  marriage,  and 
tell  her  he  hath  been  in  the  covenant  of  grace  many  years,  an4 
there  needs  no  other,  there  is  no  law  nectilitates^  hiai.  or  her  to 
make  a  marriage  covenant  together,  I  fuppofe  a  perfon  might 
ltt(pca;£he  man  had  not  only  loft. his  honctty,  but  his  pruacoce 
alio*  ""         '  "  "        '  '  Shottlis 


8q       Cap.  7.        The  ConBimion  of  a  yifihle  Church    Part  i  • 

Should  fome  Nimroi  of  the  world  come  upoa  a  poor  folicar/ 
people,  and  tell  them  that  thecovena  nt  of  grace  and  the  Gofpel, 
teacheth  the  people  to  pay  tribute  CO  their  Prince,  and  the  Prince 
to  exadl  ic*  They  both  profcffe  this  Gorpel :  There  is  no  iirm^ 
law  to  binie  them  to  mike  another  covenant  of  King  and  Sub- 
i^d,  and  therefore  now  they  muft  pay,  and  he  malt  exad  tri- 
bute^at  their  hand.  I  fuppofe  the  poor  people,  out  of  their  own 
fcnfe  will  tell  him,  that  there  is  indeed  a  corenant  rea[tiired  be- 
tween God  and  man  to  make  men  Chriftians.  But  there  rauft  be 
another  covenant  betwixt  Prince  and  people,  to-fnake  thcoi  Ru- 
lers and  Ruled :  other  •vife^he  could  expeft  no  homage  from  them, 
nor  they  proteAion  from  him. 

Hence  the  Authour  of  the  ^^/^^^//^  fuggefting  to  M./f.  that 
it  is  not  the  word  only  that  givech  power  to  the  husband 
overhiswife,but  the  covenanting  of  the  wife  with  the  husband. 
He  anfwers,  •*  This  is  aU  "^hicb  with  colour  9 freafon  can  he  ftU, 
and  therefore  labours  to  decline  the  dint  of  the  dirpute,  becaufe  it 
carried  fuch  a  troop  of  inconveniences  with  it,  affirms  **  that 
•^  thofifUces  of  Scripture  were  not  brought  to  prove  the  Taftors 
**  calling  to  the  people^  or  their  relative  cafe  offuhje  Bion  t»  himz 
^'  hut  only  th^y  proi4e  th^t  the  CQvemyit  of  grace  and  the  Gofpel 
*'  layeth  a  tje  of  many  duties  upon  hs^  which  ohligeth  0^^  without 
*^the  comming  under  the  tie  of  an  exprejfe,  vocally  fi$ilik^ 
*'  oath. 

And  I  wonder  who  ever  denied  this :  let  the  man  be  brought 
forth,  and  bear  his  blame  and  (hame,  that  (hould  be  fo  void  of 
lenfe,  only  let  it  be  here  alfo  remembred,  that  alfo  this  is  wreiled 
bydronghand,  and  confeffed,  that  there  he  in  (5 me  conditions 
4  Covenant  that  comes  between  per(ons,  as  hetwixt  man  and  wifi, 
A^afier  andfervanty  before  the j  can  come  under  thefe  relations y 
which  was  denied  in  the  p3«pa.im  mediatly  preceeding.  Such  is 
thebrightnefTe  of  the  truth  that  it  cannot  be  overborn. 

That  which  is  next  added,  is  partly  a  craving  thequeilion,and 
the  proof  is  yet  infufficient  to  make  it  good,  •*  Bec^uje  I  profejfe 
^^thcFaithy  and  am  baptized.  I  am  a  member  if  the  v^fible 
**  Churchy  without  fitch  an  oath :  Becaufe  the  covenant  9/ 
*^grac9y  d9tbtyem:tojojHmffelf  to  (0  me  f  articular  C$ngre^ 
l^  potion.  &c. 

Reply  is. 

TbatofSaptifoieisanfweKed.  i.ThegroAodofthac  wbichrs 

"       '       ""  added 


Cap.7*  in  the  caufcs  thereof.  Partr.       8x 

added  is  a  miftake,  to  wit,  If  the  Covenamt  of  the  Go(pei  tye 
ciecojoynmyfelfto  a  vifible  Congregation,Thcrefarc  there  is 
not  a  covenant  required  to  do  that. 

If  this  beagoodconfequence,  talcethelike,  IftheGofpel  re- 
quire nie  to  feek  For  the  help  of  a  godly  Paftour,  that  may  ruitj 
and  teach  me.  If  it  require  me  td  mArrj  and  not  to  burn.  There- 
fore there  is  no  Covenant  required  to  make  me  a  husband  to  a 
woman,  that  I  muft  marry;  noraQieepofthat  Shepheard  who 
ffiuft  guide  and  rule  me  >n  the  Lord.  If  thefc  be  falfe,  then  the 
former  is  as  feeble  and  weak,  for  they  both  carry  the  lame  parity 
and  proportion  of  reafon. 

Some  exprcflions  which  here  Fall  From  the  pen  of  M./J.  are 
to  my  apprehenfions,  new  Paradoxes,    As,  .  *  nA  called  Pafior 
*'  who  kath  gifts^  and  4  calling  from  the  Churchy  is  a  member  of 
**  the  vifiHe  Chnrch^    he  fire  he  be  ca&ed  to  be  their  Fajhor^ 
'*  thoftgh  he  be  a  member  of  no  fdrticfsUr  Congregation. 

The  difficulties  are  thefe. 

I .  That  a  Paftor  may  have  a  caKing  from  the  Church,  before 
he  is  ^/r^tf^  by  a  particular  Congregation,  andfobe  an  Individ 
duum  vagum^  a  Pafior  of  all  people^^nd  yet  of  no  particular 
people.  ^ 

!•  That  aperfon  may  be  a  member  of  the  vifiblc  Church,  and 
yet  be  no  member  of  it,and  that  I  will  infer  from  his  own  wordSf 
Thus, 

He  thaj  is  no  member  of  a  particular  Congregation,  he  i^  no 
member  of  a  vifible  Church.  But  d  Pafior  may  be  a  member 
of  a  vfible  Chnrch^  andyet  no  member  of  a  particular  Congre" 
gation.  Therefore  he  may  be  4  member  of  the  vifible  Chhrch^and 
yet  no  member  The  fecond  pare  M./J,  affirms.  I  prove  the 
proportion. 

If  all  particularCQU^xtg^l\ov\s  are  all  the  members  that  the  vi- 
fible Church  hath,  7'^r;ihethati$nota  member  of  a  particular 
Congregation  is  no  member  of  a  vifible  Church;  for  that  which 
comes  not  within  the  numqer  and  compare  of  members  is  not  a 
member. 

Bm  all  particular  Congregations  are  all  the  members  chat 
the  vifible  Church  hath.  Therefore  he  that  is  not  a  member  of 
a  particular  Congregation  is  no  member  of  a  vifible  Church. 

But  of  thefe,  ithusmuchby  the  way  occa^onally  we  (hall  in- 
ireac  more  fully  of  them,  when  we  come  to  the  place  of  the 

M      '  "    ""      "    calling 


8i        Cap.7.  The  Confitmion  of  a  Vifikle  Church     Part  i ; 

calling  of  Minifters. 

.  Intheendofchep$.;rrf£./>^.  He  plainly  profeffeth,  That  whe« 
one  doth  enter  a  member  to  fuch  a  Congregation,  under  the  Mi-, 
niftery  of  «x/.  B,  he  cometh  ynder  a  new  relative  eftate  by  an  im- 
plicite  and  vertuali  Covenant,  which  is  crofTe  to  what  was  affirm- 
ed before,  f.91.  The  reft  of  the  examples  either  confute  his  own 
affertionjor  eifc  do  not  reach  the  Queftion  in  hand.  For  we  have 
fbewed  before,  that  excommunicates  when  they  come  to  be  re- 
ftoredjthey  renew  the  Covenant  with  the  Church,and  the  Church 
with  them,  * 

That  w  hich  is  added,  *  *  touching  a  Chftrch  wwly  ereBed,  (he  then 
*^  becomes  afifier<  church  ^ith  othirs,yetp2e  needs  not  a  new  Covenant 
*^  to  Accomflijhk, 

AnfHo  certainly  .the  r^afon  is  from  th^third  concIufion,y«/?r^i'. 
Our  Covenant  once  entered  upon,  all  the  relations,  that  depend 
upon  thaty  or  may  be  inferred  from  thatyZtt  included  in  that  Co- 
venant, and  therefore  needs  no  more.  As  a  woman  being  in  Co- 
venant with  her  husband,  all  the  duties  to  his  kindred  are  re- 
quired by  that,  and  flow  from  that  Covenant,  there  needs  no 
other. 

Efpccially  that  inference  is  a  wide  miftake.  ^^If  I  mnfl  have  f 
**  nerp  Covenant  to  bring  me  into  an  esf^tte^  ^hich  ijfues  only  fiorn^ 
**  free  and  volttntary  cogent  ;  Then  I  mufl  not  honour  men  in  J  ever  ai 
^^ relations i  asPhjfitians,  Lawyers,  learned  Philofiphers^  unlejfe  I 
^^  take  up  a  farticfi/ar  Covenant,  I  fay,  fuch  a  confequence  hath 
no  ftiado  w  of  reafon  in  it,  nor  the  leaft  appearance  of  any  ap- 
proach to  the  caufe,  becaufe  the  honour  we  owe  to  each  man,  as 
aneighbour,  in  his  place  and  condition,  is  founded  in  a  natHrall 
relation  we  have,  asfellow-fervantstothegreatGod  and  Crea- 
tour  of  all  man-kinde.  And  therefore  we  muft  love  God,  and  all 
things  of  God,  in  our  neighbour,  which  concerns  us :  and  there- 
fore we  muft  prefcrve  the  honour,  life,  goods,  good  namei  of 
all,  whether  Lawyers,  or  Philofophers,  or  Hiyfitians.  Let  me  in- 
fer from  hence^ 

That  I  fhould  therefore  doe  the  duty  of  a  fervant  to  him  that 
is  not  my  mafter :  ofa  husband  to  her  that  is  not  my  wife,  is  a. 
very  weak  inference,and  carries  no  proportion  of  reafoa  withit. 

He  adds,  pag.py, 
*^Thoi4gh  there  be  a  t^cit  Covenant  betwixt  a  nev  member  ofa  Con-^ 
^-gregation^  and  t^ ^B^PaFlpr^and they  come  under  a  nerf  relation ^ 

^^Cgz^mnf* 


Cap.7«  i»tbe  Cdufes thereof.  Parti.       8} 

'*  Covenant'VPife  (  which  I  grant )  thi6  u  not  the  potMt  in  qnefiion. 
*•  Bfit  this  new  Covenant  is  that  V^hich  bj  neceffitj  of  a  divine  Com^ 
"  manciment ,  of  perpetMail  equity  maketh  the  new  adjojner  a 
^^memkr^ 

Anfw.  We  are  now  then  at  the  laft,  almoft  come  to  our  felvej, 
for  we  are  come  to  this,  That  there  muft  be  a  new  relation  Cove- 
nant- wife  betwixt  parties  in  eftates  and  conditions,  which  ifTiic 
from  free  confent  betwixt  them,  before  they  can  be  tied  to  the 
duties  of  chat  eftate,  by  being  in  the  Covenant  of  the  Gofpel,  the 
contrary  whereof  was  affirmed,  p.p3.  juxta  fineWy  and  p4.  lin.  i. 
to  the  ninth. 

Hence  therefore  that  which  the  Apology  exprefTed ,  to  wit, 
"That  its  not  the  rules  of  the  Word  touching  man  and  wife,Magi- 
*  ftrate  and  fubjedjthat  makes  people  in  fuch  an  eftate,  but  the 
"Covenant  that  is  made  betwixt  them  to  thofe  ends.  I  fay,  this 
was  by  him  to  be  anfwered,  p^f.p^-  but  yet  ftands  in  its  full  force^ 
and  not  weakned,  nay  not  touched,  nay  in  truth  confirmed  by 
this  grant. 

Lalllj',  That  is  made  the  great  hinge  of  our  debate,  that  I 
thinke  never  came  into  our  thoughts,  neither  waking,  nor 
fleeping,  namely,  ^*  That  thii  new  Covenant  betwixt  a  per [ony  and 
*^  A,B.  Pafior,  did  make  fuch  the  new  AdjoineTy  4t  member  of <k  new 
*•  Congregation^ 

1  anfwer,  I  would  fain  have  one  of  ours  produced,that  either  Tn 
writing  or  printing  ever  fasd  any  fuch  thing,  or  any  thing  that  car- 
ries a  (hadow  of  any  fuch  conceit;when  its  well  known  to  all,thac 
know  our  principles  and  practice,  we  profefTe  the  Church  is  a 
true  Church,  as  Totum  e^tnitale,  before  her  officers,  and  the 
choice  of  them.  The  particular  perfons  are  members  before  this 
choice,  and  therefore  are  not  made  fuch  by  this  choice  or  ne\^ 
Covenant, 

Argument  5, 


tfthii  Ckntch' coven  Afst  ire  the  effnce  and  forme  of  a  vijt'^(e 
Churchy  ^hichdiferenccth  between  the  vifible  and invijible^  Then 
"^^  there  hofve  been  n§  viJibieChetrbhe s  fince  the  Apofil;S  daie>,  ncr  are 
"  there  any  in  the  Chrifiian  ^orld  thii  dajj  five  only  in  N.  E,  and 
^'fimeotherp/acej. 

The /^»/wrr  is  open,  and  hath  been  formerly  mtimated,  in  the 
opening  of  the  nature  of  the  Covenant,  and  the  manner  of  thecx- 
■  _  ■ _   .„_     .    .   _      M  -i         ._   ._      Drefling 


84       Cap.j.         The  Conf;imi0n  ef A  Viftbk  church    Parti. 

prcffing  thereof,  to  wic,Tt  is  either  intfticite  or  exfUcite,  The  Co- 
venant is  preferved  for  the /S^/^w^^  of  it,  whether  of  the  waies 
Jtcomestobcad:ed.  And  all  the  Churches  that  ever  were,  or 
now  are,  true  Churches,  either  in  iJ»^/W,  f/o//4«i,  France ^^c, 
have,  at  leaft,  in  them  an  implicite  Covenant,  which  is  abundandy 
evidenced  by  the  conftant  pradicc,  which  is  performed,  and  is  ai- 
fo  required  at  the  hands  of  all  that  are  members  therein. 

Argument  6*  and  laft. 

**  A  multitude  of  unwarrantnble  ^aies,  part/j  go  he  fire  j  fdrtlj 
^'^tonvej  thii  Church*  covenant. 

Anfvf,  If  the  waies  were  unwarrantable  that  conveyed  the 
Covenant,  or  went  before  it :  if  yet  they  doe  not  touch  the  nature 
ef the  Covenant,  that  may  yet  be  lawful!,  when  they  are  unlawful!. 
As  it  is  in  the  Covenant  of  marriage.  A  man  may  upon  wrong 
grounds,  upon  wrong  ends,  undertake  fuch  a  work,  procee- 
ding alfo  in  a  diforderly  manner,  and  yet  if  the  fubfbnce  of 
the  Covenant  be  right  and  good ,  the  marriage  is  lawfull  in 
it  felf  and  fubftance  of  ic.  But  let  us  hear  the  waifj  that  are  fo  un- 
yvarrAfitable, 

1.  ^'  it  is  A  dreant^thAtaU  are  converted  by  the  weans  of  privMe 
^*  ChrifiUnSi,  'Without  the  mimjf-ery  offent  pAfiors,   Li.f.i 20. 

Anfvo,  I  confefle  it  is  a  dream  to  fay  fo,  or  think  fo.  And  if  a- 
ny  do  dream  of  fuch  a  device  in  the  night,  let  him  own  it,  and 
defend  it  in  the  day,  we  own  it  not.  Is  it  likely  that  any  man  \s 
fo  forfaken  of  reafon ,  as  to  fay ,  that  the  Apoftles  when  tliey 
came  to  plant  Churches,  that  private  Chriftians,  not  they,  con- 
verted the  people  ?  And  if  they  converted  all  thofe  firft  Church- 
es, where  is  the  man  that  will  affirm,  that  All  {_^^ll,  ]  are 
converted  by  private  Chriftians }  Though  its  poflible  that  private 
Chriftians  may  convert  fome,  ^<^.ii.ip.  Befide,  materials  of  new 
gathered  Churches  with  us,are  fuch,ashave  been  converted  by  Mi- 
niftersin  their  fe  vera  11  Congregations. 

2.  ^' JtJanufiwarrant^i'le^aj,  to  fy  that  Pafiors,ai  Tafiors, 
\^  are  not  fent  to  Indians, 

4*^frv,  There  is  warrant  enoughto  affirm  that  ^and  evidence  e- 
nongh  to  prove  it;  As  ftialUappcar  in  the  handling  of  the  ordina- 
tion and  power  of  a  Paftor. 

3.  Abfurdity.  ^^That  men  mufi  be  fatisfied  in  their  confciences^ 
«•  lOHchin^  one  a^io^ers  cenvtrjion* 

Aiffi»^^ 


Op.  7-  in  the  Caufes  thereof.  Parti.       8? 

Aufv.  That  the  members  ofChurchesfliouId  be  vifible  Saints 
andthattoreafonablc  charity,  we  have  formerly  proved:  and 
thatfuchfbould /?/>roy?jf^,  as  that  the  fonndnefe  and  truth  of  their 
Uith  may  be  notified  to  the  Churchy  is  granted  by  M.  R.  and  this  is 
as  much  as  wT  defirc,  and  fo  we  doubt  not,  but  Ananixs,  Simon 
A^aaw^tcQ,  did  appear  fuch  to  the  judgement  of  charity,  which 
alwaies  judgeth  the  beft,  unlelTeit  can  prove  the  contrary. 

4.  Unwarrantable  way.  *^  ByVphat  Warrant  of  the  Vcord  are  pn- 
*«  '!jare  Chrifii^ms,  not  in  office t  made  the  ordinary  and  only  converten 
*'■  of (0  ft  Is  f 

Anftv^  There  is  no  word  that  warrants  it ;  and  I  know  none 
of  us  that  affirm  it,  that  all  arc  converted  by  private  Chriftians, 
The  found  of  fuch  an  abfurity  is  fo  continually  in  the  ear  and 
minde  of  M  7?,  (  but  from  whcncp  it  comes,  I  know  not)  that 
I  fee  it  findes  fuch  welcome,  that  he  is  wiHing  to  repeat  it  twice, 
rather  then  to  miffe  the  remembrance  and  mentioning  of  it,  and 
therefore  he  repeats  k  as  a  double  abfurdity,  this  fourth  being  the 
fame  with  the  firft,  and  by  this  way  he  may  fill  the  number  of  un- 
warrantable waies  ea(ily* 

\^hy  ovdinarj^  hcunderftand  that  which. is  ^f^^^;*^  in  a  courfe 
of  common  providence,  which  is  neither  w/V^c^/^w^  nor  yet  mi- 
randHmi  for  the  excraordinarineffe  thereof,  Ifuppofe  each  mans 
fxjfrience  will  evidence  this  truth.  That  the  endeavour  ofperfons 
out  of  office,  hath  been  b/ejfed,  and  u  hleffiedto  the  converfion  of  divers, 
and  that  without  prejudice  to  the  office  and  ordinance  of  ChrifK 
But  were  all  this  granted  to  be  unwarrantable,  what  is  fuch  a  con- 
ceit to  overthrow  the  Covenant  ?  That  may  be  yec  a truth,though 
Eichapprehenfionsmay  befalfe,  but  the  Proverb  is  true.  He  tha$ 
counts  a  man  his  enemjy  he  is  content  to  go  much  out  of  his  Way^  that 
he  may  lend  him  ahlovp :  If  there  may  be  any  blemifh  caft  upon  the 
Covenant,  it  skils  not  from  what  coaft  it  comes. 

5.  *^  fVhat  Warrant  have  the fifier-churches  to givethe  right-hand 
^^offifforv/hiptoanetfiereBed  Chr.rch?  For  to  give  the  right-hand 
^^offii/ow/hip  is  an  Authoritative  and  Taflorall  alt,  as  Galat.?. 
'^JVhen  James,  and  Cephas,  and  John  perceived  the  grace  that 
*'  Was  given  me^they  gave  unto  me  and  Barnabas  the,  right-hand  cffe  It 
5*  iotv^ip, 

An/TV.  Suppofe  the  fifter-ehurches  had  no  warrant  to  givic  the 

right- hand  of  fellowfliip,  yet  the  Covenant  for  all  that  may  be 

/'  *  M  3..  warrantable 


8(J     Cap.7 .        'The  Conjlimhn  of  a  rifMe  Church       Part  i4 

warrantable. And  yet  the  quarrel  muft  hence  be  maintained  againft 
the  innocent  Covenant.  As  the  lion  qtiarretted  ^ith  the  Umb  for 
mnddmi^  the  Water ,  "^htn  fhe  dranke  mdfij  m/es  belovf  his  Wa* 
termq^. 

But  let  us  fee  the  hainous  nnvp arrant Mene^e  of  this  courfe  of 
giving  the  right-hand  of  felUTvJhip  to  (ifter- churches.  The  fir fi 
caufe  is^becaftfeh  n  an  4nt^orttative  <«^,as  PftretUyBeza^cc, 

A^frv.Tht  Authours  give  in  no  evidence  this  way.  For  the 
words  of/^<4''f«^  in  the  margin, /i^  2.p.i6i.  fhew  the  contrary. 
It  is  made  (ntima  conjttn^ionis  fjmbolumjiyiM  not  authoritatif.  In* 
timats  love^  friendlliip  and  familiarity  doth  not  inferre  authoritj. 
But  Beza  his  words  puc  it  beyond  queftion,  Porrexefunt  unanunL^^ 
^ftodfjmbolfim  ejfet  mfirte  in  Evangf/ij  doCirMfummd  confexfiomf. 
WhyM./?.  fliould  coVi^mCy  fywlfo/f4rf$  confenfeonM  to  h^  fymbo- 
lum  ahthorimtt^,  is  beyond  my  underftanding.  But  if  Interpre- 
ters help  not,  yethss  ArgHmentit  may  be  will  fettle  the  caufe, 
therefore  he  repeats  this  again,  and  adds  this  reafon.  **  By  m 
*'  mthority  can  they  receive  them  as  members  of  the  (^Wkoli^  Churchy 
*^for  this  receiving  id  a  Church  aBy  and  they  have  m  Char ch  power* 

The  frame  ftands  thus, 

Argument  i. 
They  who  have  no  Church- power,  they  can  put  forth  no 

Church-ad. 

Anfrv,  The  Propofition  is  apparently  weak.  The  Church. czn 
put  forth  an  ad:  oicomfel,  of  approbation,of  iov<?,of  conjundion, 
as  well  as  an  ad  ofponer, 

M.i2.  grants  that  one  (ingle  Congregation  hath  no  power  o- 
ver  another,  one  Claflis  over  another,  one  Provinciall  Synod  o- 
ver  another :  Yet  I  fuppofe  he  will  not  deny,  but  thcfe  may  coun- 
fel,  reprove,  approve,  rejedar  convince  one  the  other. 

One  Church,  or  many  Congregations,  may  meet  with  the  Hea- 
then, may  teach  them  oecafionally,  convince  them,  encourage 
them,  and  yet  have  no  power  over  them.  Many  Churches  be- 
.ingknt  to  the  Par/iamem  to  declare  their  judgement,  touching 
any  thing  in  agitation,  may  approve  of  their  counfeland  determi- 
-fiations,  if  holy,  or  difallow  them,  confute  them,  if  other,  and 
yet  I  doe  beleeve,  he  will  not  fay,  they  have  authority  over 

Argument  2, 


Op*7.  inth€Caufesthm$f.  Part.i.      87 

Argument  2* 
?*  They  cannot  ufsn  two  cr  three  hours  fight  ^  heating  none  of 
*^them  ^fa\,   be  Jatisfied  in  their  confidences  of  their  regene- 
**  ration* 

Atifw,  JftkQy^  (lull  hear  pofitive  tejlifnonj  of  experienced  and 
approved  witneflcs  of  their  conftant  and  confcientious  walking 
without  all  fcandall;  Iftheyiliall  hear  the  expreffions  and  fro* 
fijfmis  of  repentance  to  v^'diK&sGody  and  faith  in  our  Lord  Jefiis : 
This  is  Argument  Sufficient  to  the  judgement  of  charity  to  hope 
they  are  viiipk  Sain  ts,w  hen  nothing  upon  knowledge  or  proof  to 
the  contrary  is  given  in. 

Argument  3. 

Jiidthat  '^'herein  the  greateB  VPeight  liefy  is  this,  "  ^hat  A 
^^mceting  is  thu^oj divers  ltfi;eT'chnrehes  to  receive  a  nervfifier-chnrch? 
^'  Jti6a  Churchy  I  heleeve^  meeting  together  {and jet  it  is  not  a  Con» 
'^  gregmon)  and  it  h  <in  ordinary  vifil/e  Church,  for  at  the  admits 
*«  ti^g  of  all  c^avtrtsto  the  Church  order,  thid  meeting  n^ufh  he.  Sure" 
"  I  J  here  our  brethren  ack»owIedgey  that  there  is  a  (^harch  in  the  N, 
^^T*  made  up  of  many  ccn^regations,  ^hich  hath  porver  to  receive  in 
^ » "^hole  pjurches.  This  u  a  VifitbUy  P  rovincial  or  Nat  ion  aI  Church, 
"  ^hich  tk^y  otherwifiedenj,  Jf  many  (churches  nteet  together  to  op- 
^^  prove  of  the  ^ay  and  proceeding  cfa  Church  gathering  by  ourjudge^ 
''  menty  then  ^e  acknovpledge  a  Church  Provincial  and  National. 

Anfiw,  The  confiequence  hath  no  colour  of  truth  in  it.  Did  ever 
a  ny  of  us  deny  the  r<j^nW/<?»  of  Churches  in  '^ay  of  ccunfel  and  ad- 
vice ?  and  yet  confociation  i^one  thing,  and  the  confiitution  of  a 
nenf  jjieciesox  kinde  of  a  Church  is  another. 

Suppofe  two  Congregations  now  newly  ereded  and  gathered, 
which  have  no  power  over  one  another,  fliould  meet  together  to 
confider  and  confuit  touching  the  fin  and  offence  of  fome  claffi- 
>cal  Church  Js  this  then  a.Provincial  or  National  Church?  Suppofe 
two  Congregations  of  two  feverall  and  diflind  Claflis  fhould  tje 
fent  by  either  of  the  Ciaflis  to  concur  with  a  Church  m  an  Ifland, 
now  to  be  gathered,  to  fee  and  confider  of  their  way,  and  to  lend 
them  diredlion  and  approbation,and  this  done  ordinarily.Here  is 
2i  Church-meeting  :  A  CLiffis  it  cannot  be,  becaufcthey  are  two  ' 
only  Congregations  of  the  Ciaflis :  and  Provincial  it  is  nor,  nor> 
yet  National :  Therefore  there  is  now  a  new  Church  made  up  of 
snany  Churches,  which  is  neither  CUJficalnoi  Provincial,  When  : 
will  there  be  an  end  of  fuch  inferences  ? . 

^***  pre. 


88      Cap.y        ^^^  ConlHmion  of  a  rifilfk  Church    Pare  i* 

(5.  ^^fVefee  no  ^Arrant ,  ^hy  one,  not  jetaTafior  er  Elder ^p}ould 
^Uake  upon  him  to  jpffak^to  a  Congregation^  though  they  all  confent 
*'  that  he  ^eak^, 

Anfvp,  If  M.  R.  will  look  into  the  frafilce  of  the  Church  of 
Scotlanc^^  or  to  his  firfl:  Book.  He  fliall  findc ,  that  there  be  fuch, 
who  mull: have  their  gifts  of  teaching  tried;  and  therefore  may 
and  doe  ccach,before  they  be  chofcn :  here  Is  preaching  and  Church 
/jr^4r^*»jj  and  praying,  and  yet  there  is  no  Paflor.  And  yet  this 
will  abide  the  meafure  of  the  golden  reed. 

7.  He  adds,  ^^JVe  dejire  to  fee  fuch  A  Church  aUion^  as  Kdi,i. 
*'  "^  her  eT^ooQ  ^ere  added  in  one  day. 

Anfw,  We  alfo  joyn  our  defires  with  his,  and  (hould  be  glad  to 
fee  fuch  a  day,  for  we  fee  no  unwarrantablenes  then,  nor  would 
be  now,  if  all  circumftances  did  concur. 
I       TheS'^isanfweredinthe  3*^. 

The  9  ^^  "  \>sfhich  tels  us  9 fan  Ineouragement  to  be  good  flewards  of 
*^  the  ntanifild graces  of  gody  ^e  fee  it  Warrantable  to  provoke  each 
«  man  to  traffi<jue  With  hii  talent. 

But  that  all,  who  enter,  arc  fworne  to  attend  publick  prophe- 
cy, ithappilymay  befoundin  Vi.Rathhonei  curranto,  which  he 
pickt  out  of  fome  mans  letter,  who  writ  he  could  not  tell  what : 
nor  could  he  reade  happily  aright  what  he  wrote.  For  I  know  no 
fuch  cuftome  of  the  Churches  of  Chrift  amongft  uf. 

10.  ^^  Hire  are  Church  aEi  St  iini  the  power  of  the  keys  exercifed^in 
*^  preaching,  prajing  and difcipliney  and  yet  no  fteypards  nor  officers  oc 
*J  the  houfe  who  have  received  the  keys, 

Anfw.  That  ofpreaching  and  praying  hath  been  anfwered  in 
the/A.*r^.  Andifbyanadlof  difcipline,  4«(jr  «(^  of  the  power  of 
the  keys  be  meant,  its  then  plain,there  may,  an  adl  of  thj^t  power 
be  put  forth  without  any  officer.  For  an  officer,  and  fo  other 
members  may  be  admitted,  and  in  cafe  rcjeded  and  excommuni- 
cated by  the  Church. 


Chap. 


^  .1  — J     'I  ■    .■       ■     ■  ■  ^Jj>. ..«.-«.■— ^f^-l-^"^^""- 

Cap.8.  in  the  CAufes  thereof.  Parti.        op 


Chap.  VIIL 

If  herein  the  Precedency  of  a  Churchy  asitisToium 
homogeneum,  is  handled. 

WHen  we  look  at  the  Church,asTfl^«w  epmai^iViC  attend 
C I .  How  c^nflitmedm  the  caufes  of  it. 
two  thiiags  in  it<c 

(2,  Wovf  qualified ^ni  adorned. 

The  firft  hath  been  difpatchcd  in  the  fore-going  Giapters, 
wherein  we  have  endeavoured  to  prove,  That  'viftble  Sainti  ate 
the  only  true  Matter^  and  Qonfidtrmcn  the  only  true  form  of  a 
vifible  Church. 

We  are  now  to  enquire  after  the  fecond,  z^/«.  fuch  qualificati- 
<7«;,which  are  of  fpeciall  weight,  and  do  in  an  efpeciall  manner 
^e^on^  to  the  Church  under  this  confideration. 

rOfficers, 

..    vc     '       u    (^'^^^^^^^''^"'^''^"^'^^^^^^^^^Prerbyteri- 
CLualificationthenl  ^ai  Church. 

IS  either  in  re- J  ^ 

gardofthe        %  ^-, 

^  P  K  Power, 

liExceJlefiCj  of  it  ini 

(^Priviledgef. 

Touching  this  Co^tgregationaH  Churchy  if  we  look  at  the  Order 
and  Precedency  of  it,wehave  two  Queftions  that  offer  themfelves 
toour  coniideration. 

I.  ^hcthiT  a  company  of  beleeverSy  thus  vifibly  confbciating 
themfelves,  are  truly  called,  and  are  in  truth,  and  indeed,  a 
Church ,  in  the  phrafe  of  Scripture ,  i^rfore  they  h^ve  Of- 
ficers ? 
The  trumpet  here  gives  an  uncertain  found :  and  therefore  wc 
cannot  cell  well  where  to  faften,  M./?.hise!ipreflionsare  fo  full 
of  variety.    Someciuies  he  feems  to  fpeak  the  fame  with  us :  fome- 
times  to  be  of  a  difiering  minde.    One  while  he  laies  the  weight 

N  up* 


fio       Cap.  8.         The  Ccnpmm  efa  ViftiU  Church    Part  i . 


upon  a  minifteriall  Church,  as  including  officers  therein.  Ano- 
ther while  he  feems  not  only  to  deny  the  Church,  thus  confider- 
cd,  to  be  Totum  orgamcuw^  but  to  deny  the  Church  to  be  a 
Church,  without  Officers. 

J  To  avoid  therefore  all  o^enfive  miftakes,  wc  flaall  in  fliort 
(etdown,  ^haf^e  conceive  to  be  thetrurh  in  this  cafe  :  and  fo 
we  (hall  occafion  M"*  R*  more  folly  to  explicate  his  minde. 

When  the  Church  is  called  MiniHerid,  that  Word  may  be  at- 
tended in  a  dotthle  cetifideration, 

1.  GeneraUy,  3iS  \tap\yinq,  any  delegated  paw  er,  in  theexercife 
of  any  cWc^-^^j  in  way  oHubordjnation  under  Chrift,  and  by 
power  and  appointnfjentf  rem  hio).  Thus  a  number  of  believers 
or  vifible  Saints  now  confociated,hatb  power  ofadmiffion  oi  new 
members,  and  eleElionoi  Officers,  according  to  the  order  of 
Chrift,  and  in  cafe  the  officer  chofen  (hall  prove  hereticall  and  ob- 
ftinately  wicked,  they  have  power  to  rejedhim,  and  make  him 
no  officer  unco  chcm. 

All  thefe  are  granted  by  M.ii. 

But  thefe  are  aUs  of  (^hurch'dlfcif  line  largely  taken ,  and  adj 
of  power,  for  lo  give  a  key  of  power,  and  to  take  away  a  key 
of  power,  argues  power  in  fo  doing,  according  to  the  infticution 
otCbrifl:. 

How  fir  the  Church  may  upon  jt-ft  grounds,  and  for  juft  caufc 
proceed  to  txcommunicate,  wc  fhall  afterwards  enquire. 

2.  Mioifterial  is  taken  more /r/^/y^  as  it  fcems  M'if.  would 
by  his  expreUions  mske  us  conceive ;  then  it  implies  an  Office-pew^^ 
er,  oxpo-fixr  of  Officers,  andfoit  calsfor  Minilkrs, /,^.  Officers. 
And  in  thisfenfeic  fhould  be  without  fenfe  to  affirm,  That  the 
ChuichOD-OvAAhtTotumorganicumy  Vcidjout  organs  :  That  the 
Church  fliould  confiftof  Rpiling  cffcerj^  and  Raled-feofU,  when 
it  is  without  all  officers. 

Thefe  things  being  premifed,  our  apprehenfions  are  thus  laid 
down. 

The  Church  of  Vifible  Saints  confederating  together 
to  walkinthefellowfliipof  the  Faith^asthus,  itisTotum 
^(femiak,  Ic  is  kfm  al  1 0 fficeis. 

Argument 


Cap.8,  in  tkcaufts  thereof.  Parti.       91 

Argument  I. 

gad  hath  fef  Officers  in  the  Church,  i  Cor.12.28w 
^Therefore  the  Chnrch  id  he  fore  the  Officers, 
As  the  feteing  of  the  candle  in  the  candleftick,  prefiippofeth  the 
candkftick.  The  Church  is  the  candleftick,  Rev,i,io,  The  Officers 
are  the  candles. 
M.  R*  anfwers,  '*  ^od  hath  fnt  an^  breathed  in  man  a  living  fouh 
**  Therefore  he  id  A  living  mun,  before  the  ^ptl  ^as  breamed 
'*  in  him^, 
*'  Friend^  The  logickji  naught. 
Replj,  A  friendly  warning  is  good  :  but  the  LegickjuAj  he  good 
alfo,  for  any  thing  that  is  here  faid.    For,  It  is  {iid,  gpd  madg 
man  of  the  earth,  i,  e.  The  body  of  man  of  the  earth  ;  andte 
breathed  into  the  noftrils  of  that  body,  or  into  that  body  fo  made 
by  that  mean,  ^^t?^rtf<i^<?//iy9.    And  I  fuppofe^  to  affirm,  the  bo- 
dy was  made  before  the  foul  was  infufed  ^  that  the  W/,  which  is 
the  fubjed  to  receive  the  foul,  muft  in  nature  be  before  the  fiul,  is 
ytty  good  Logic k.   And  thus  the  comparifon  holds  betwixt  the 
Churchy  2i5totumeJfenti^iley  2indt\\Q  Officers,    But  to  take  man  in 
a  proper  fenfe,  as  an  ejfeSi  confifting  of  body  and  foul,  and  to  fay 
;n  propriety  of  fpeech,  Cfod  breathed lifi  into  an  ejft  Ei  that  had  lifi^ 
God  put  a  form  into  an  effed  that  had  a  form,  no  law  of  Ian* 
guage  will  admit  fuch  an  expreffion,  much  lefle  the  rules  of  rea- 
fonbearit..  For  the  form  is  put  into  the  matter,  and  is  there  in 
nature  before  the  efledl  exifts.  It  neither  is,  nor  can  be  faid  to  be 
put  into  the  efFed. 

Befides,  Here  is  yet  a  further  advantage  to  the  canfe  in  handj 
in  that  the  Church  is  not  only  the  fub  jed  in  which  thefe  Officers 
are,  ^s  totwn  effiemiale :  bucbyvertue  of  her  choice,  fhe  is  cau- 
fall  of  the  Officers  call :  and  therefore  in  reafon  muft  be  before 
them. 

M.  ^.  anfwers  fecondly,  ^^  The  Church  is  the  Candlefiiek,,  not 
^^Jimply  Veithour  candles  and  lamps :  the  Church  mimfteriall  i6th» 
«*  QandleUickji  ^nd  the  Minifters  the  candles  :  and  by  the  em^ 
^^dlesfettingin  the  Church^the  Church  becomes  a  minifierialgoverfi' 
^^ing  church,  .    * 

Repljy  It^scroffe  to  all  mens  apprehenfions  and  expreflions, 
that  the  ^a}cd/eJ}ickJhQ\x\d  be  no  longer  a  Candleftick,  then,  the 
candle  is  in  it  j  why  doe  work- men  fell  them  for  Candlcfticks,  o- 
^  N  2  ther 


^2        Cap.8.         The  Conftimiofi  of  a  Viftble  Chureh      Part  r . 

thcr  men  eoimt  them  fo,  buy  them  for  fuch,  before  they  put  any 
candles  in  them  ?  Is  not  a  fny)t^  truly  affetlum  ^d  arguendum^^ 
afFe<5ted  to  argue  ^feparabU  adjunBy  and  fo  truly  called  a  fkbjedt , 
though  his  adjHnU;  be  not  there^v:i(i  be  adually  difpofed  with  him? 
What  kinde  of  Logick  this  is,  let  the  Reader,  that  hath  any  logi- 
cal judgement  in  him,  judge.  . 

As  if  one  lliould  fay,It  is  not  a  Coyporation  of  Aldermen,or  free- 
men before  the  Maior  be  chofen.  It  is  true,  it  is  not  a  compUat  corpom 
ration  of  Maior  and  Freemen,  unleffe  there  be  both :  but  that  hin- 
ders not,  but  they  be  a  corporation  of  Free-men  united  amongft 
themfelves,  though  there  be  no  Maior.  Nay,  they  ntttfl  be  a  cor- 
poration, before  they  can  chafe  a  Maior :  ^nd  therefore  they  muft 
in  reafon  and  nature  be  before  him.  Kmd^n  cannot  be  a  hu(ha>idy 
before  he  have  a  wife,  yet  he  may  and  muft  be  a  man  booing  a  wo- 
man, before  he  can  make  her  a  wife. 

Argument  2. 

If  the  Church  be  not  a  Church  ^ithofit  OffcerSy  then  as  often  a^ 
the  Oncers  die^  the  Church  dieth  aifo.  Nay,  when  the  Church 
fliallhavejuftoccafion  (asfoch  its  poffible  may  be)  to  rejed; 
her  Officers  for  her«fies,or  grofle  villanies,When  they  r//>(^  them, 
do  they  thcvQ^OJiC  dffiroy  the  Chftrch  and  themfelves  in  fo  doing, 
when  they  labour  to  prefer ve  themfelves,  nay  ufe  the  means- for 
their  prefervation  f 

Doth  a  Corporation,  when  it  puts  out  a  wicked  Maior  out 
ef  his  plac€  and  priviledges.  Doe  they  therefore  deftroy  their 
own  liberties ,  and  nuUifie  their  Corporation  by  that  means, 
which  is  the  efpeciall  way  and  mean  of  their  fafety  a^id 
comfort  ? 

One  would  think  that  fuch  Arguments  were  fufficicnt  to  caft  a- 
caijfe^  ca^rryir^g fuehfenfible evidence  with  them,  and  yet  M^Rt 
ftrength  can  tiun  afide  all. 

Heanfwers,  "  f'Fhen  the  Jhepherds  are  removed,  the  tents  cannot 
"becaflfd,  the  {heptoerds  tent s :  and  perfecution  doth  often  deface  the 
^  'ififiblefaee  ofntKimjieriall  Chnrch  :  and  to  remove  ths  CanMeftick^ 
^  is  to  remove  the  CHinifiery  *  as  to  takeaway  eyes,  and  cars  ^  and 
•'  hands  from  the  body,  is  to  hurt  the  integrity  of  it. 

2»  *'^A&  communion  mini^mall^  ^hereby'^ear&a  body  viphle^ 
*^i  Got. load.  9(Uing  or,€brtAdf  maj^eU  be  ioofed^  ^hen  Pafton^ 


itreifemt^wdn 


R'&^ 


Cap,8.  in  the  Caufes thereof.  Part.i.      95 

Reflj,  When  the  fhepherds  are  removed,  the  tents  cannot  be 
called,  The  tents^hsre  the  (hepherds  are^  yet  they  may  be  called. 
The  tents  fit  to  receive  them^  and  in  point  of  thatfitneffe,  they 
are  the  fame  they  were  before  they  were  chofen,  and  remain 
the  (ame. 

Its  true,  to  remove  the  Caadlef^kk  is  to  remove  the  Miniftery ; 
becaufe  the  Miniftery  and  Minifters  have  their  dependance  upon 
the  Church.  Deftroy  the  maa  the  "^hole^  you  deftroy  the  farts. 
But  it  holds  not  contrariwife  It  is  true,  in  a  Minifierially  i.e. 
an  OrganicHmtotHnty  when  yen  take  away  any  part,  yon  lame  the 
integrity  of'it ;  but  you  do  not  deftroy  the  ejfence  and  nature  of  it, 
^stotumejfemia/e,  Socrates  may  loofe  a  limb,  an  eye,  an  hand, 
and  fo  he  is  not  an  efttire  man,  confifting  of  fuch  members,  yet  he 
hath  tot  am  naittram  ^  dtfimchnemvomtms,  in  regard  of  his  ejfenm 
tiaHcaii/es, 

That  which  is  added,  is  yet  more  befide  the  caufe;  For  its 
granted  on  all  hands.  That  where  Officers  are  not,  there  is 
no  communion  in  the  Sacraments.  Is  there  therefore  no  Church 
communion?  Such  confequeaces  come  not  within  the  compafic 
of  :he  caufe. 

We  have  done  now  with  thefirft  Query,  and  made  it  clear. 
That  this  Chnrch  h  before  aU  Officers^  and  may  he  ^ithottt 
they*Up 

The  lecond   QJJ  E  S  T I O  N  sow  comes  into  confiderationr 

Whether  there  be  any  Presbyterian  Churches  in  the 
NewTcftamentof  Chrifts  appoinEmentaad  inftitution,. 

or  only  Congregational  f 


N  3  €iiAi>i. 


9*      Cap.p.        Tk  ConHitHtion  of  a  rifible  Church    Part  i* 

Chap.  IX. 

Of  the  Nature  md  Being  of  a  Prcsbytetiall 
Church, 

THe  ^uflificAtion  ef  the  Chftrch ,  as  totum  efemUlcy  confi- 
fted  in  the  Order  and  Precedency  of  ic,  in  regard  of  her  true 
Officers,  and  that  we  have  now  difpatched  in  the  anfwer  to  the 
former  queftion, 

Confider  it  now,  as  it  ftands  in  comparifon  and  eomfetition 
Vphhthat,  which  our  Brethren  call  a  Trejbyterlan  Church -^  and 
here  we  {hall  take  in  the  fecond  qtieftion.  Which,  however  it  fall 
far  lower,  if  we  look  at  the  proper  place  thereof,  yet  becaufe  it 
fits  our  purpofe  in  hand,  and  the  laying  open  of  the  nature  there- 
of in  this  place,  will  give  light  to  that  which  follows,  wc  ihall  ufc 
this  Crypfis  oimethod.to  make  our  next  enquiry  about  I T :  and 
this  enqmry  may  be  referred  unto  four  Headil 

1.  Wherein  the  ^/<rw^  of  a  Prejhjterian  Church  cov&^%^  and 
how.  made  up. 

2.  Lay  down  (bme  pounds  %  which  may  cle^  the  right  difcovery 
Q^fich  a  confikhtim. 

3.  i?f4>»  from  fuch  grounds  4^4j»/?- //, 

4.  Anfiver  fuch  examfles  as  carry  fome  fembUnce  at  the  firft  af- 
fearance  tsuchiag  iu 

Se^loH  I. 

# 
A  Presbyterian  Church    refults,    and  arifeth  upon  three 
main  principles,  which  are  as  the  piUarj  of  its  fpeciall  conj^i^ 

tfitioH, 

I.  There  mud  be/^z'^^^// Congregations,  made  entire  of  fuch 
members ,  as  Chrift  hath  appomted ,  to  make  up  an  integrall 
hodj^  of  Officers  which  rule;  and  feofle^  which  are  led  and  ru- 
led by  them. 

2^  Thefe  Congregations  neighhotiring  togetf)er,  fo  that  their  com- 
munion may  be  accommodated  vvith  more  eafe,  and  incourage- 
ableconveniency,  and  the  fcandals  that  may  prejudice  and  taint 
by  their  infectious  example,  may  be  more  eafily  cured  and  remo- 
ved ; 


Cap.p.  in  the  Caufes  thereof.  Parti.      95; 

ved:  And/^r^4»»iw^yofthem  Qioiild  enter  into  ecmywajtlok 
each  with  other  in  the  concmxtric^  oi common ^^overnmem^  which 
rnay  relieve  the  common  ^W  of  all. 

3.  Thefefo  comlfine^^  are  to  fend  their  Rulers^  according  to 
mutuall  agreement,  to  manage  the  great  cenfures  of  Chrift,  and  de- 
termine the  emergent  doubts  and  difficulties  that  may  arife  a- 
moflgft  the  combined  Congregations  :  and  to  fuch  d>^efi[ations 
and  determinations  all  ihcfeverall  Chmckes  combined  are  tojuh^ 
mit,  as  to  aBs  of']urifdiciion^  proceeding  from  fuch,  as  are  fet  0- 
ver  them  in  the  Lord  for  that  end. 

Thefe  E/dcrsa-rJTreJhjterjof  ih^fc  combined  Churches, 
thfu  ajfem^/edj  are  called,  j4  Pr  jhjtsrian  Church:  becaufe 
this  Reprefentntive  ipodj  is  made  up  only  of  Presbyters  and 
Elders. 
And  of  this  we  are  now  to  enquire,  and  to  lay  down  fuch. 
grounds,  as  may  clear  the  enquiry  and  difcovery  of  fuch  a  confti- 
lution  :  and  chefeare  asfolloweth. 

SeUion  2. 

C^round  i .  *  Jurifi \d.\on  n;hn  it  U  ta\£n  in 

ThCYC\s?J0pswer  of  jftri/M^i^.ft^  hfit  that  ^^^  ^^'S^^^  '^^^Aj  '>  ^a^^  ^  ^e^e^ 

which  arifeth  from  the  Vor^sr  ojfirdtr^  which  i''^'''''''  ^'.  '^'  >^^'f  ^'f  P<^^^^  of 

a^ndsby  the  appointment  and  mltltucion  of  doe  tut  fonhaaordmg  to  their  place,. 

Chrift.  -                                    ^                         ^  and  jhe  privUeJi^'e  Chijt  hath  li' 

Viy  power  of  Order,  following  the  exprefll-  cenfei  them  neiih.    ^mi  iberefore 

ons  of  the  School,  Papifts,  and  other  Wri-  '/•'>'  '^re  /aid  to  judge,  i  Cot,%* 

ters,I  underftand  nothing  elfe,  but  Office.  (^^^^^^^>^^f^-^  i''^/rf^V«^>>*='^^; 

;  i-ii  iiiP  ^i^'i  cQrre  to  tee  proper  place  thereof, 

rule,  at  which  they  all  look.  ^rut  lintendit  not  in  tU  place, )and. 

And  jurtfaiEtion  to  be  the  exercijtng  of  ihenfore  when  I  jfe^k  -4^^^  pow- 
Aat^  as  fie  objedl  and  matcer  of  things  '^^  '^^  jl^^e  comnnuntiy,  /  call  ir 
and  pcrfons  are  prefented.  For  the  ve-  i^^g^'^'^-^,  follott^ir.gtte phrafe  of 
ry  mature  of  the  terms  gives  m  teftimo-  ''^7;,,,^,  urif^iaionofficiall, 
ny  to  this  truth,  Executto  juris ^  ^^?  .*'  the  ipt:cihQ^uon  whereof  lies  in  this, 
Bio  juris,  the  Authoritative  proclaiming  ;j[74r/4/{ei/i?i7h?ei8/ij3r/r4«;7ero/ 
or  executing  of  this  kinde  of  power,  being  ^?^^€/j/i3^i5»,  uiflues  only  from  the 
jurifai^to^.  Z^aj^^J?  prefiimcsa  iJ/^/^r,  and  ^(^c^>  ar^^^nkeaifed,  but  ly  an  = 
\^L  *  »»  r^a:  J     A  n,         /        r-        ^    (ihctr,  atid/Q  I  here  ioeh  at  it.  as 

that  an  0^..,  and  a  C^tf  to  zp/ace  of  power,  ,^,,^,^,,^,,  ,^, ,,  ,4,^  ^^^,i 

ht  tor  that  end  and  purpofe.  ia  the  phrajp  of  the  Scbool,  caniis 

And  hence  the  i'fr^<?«'/,  when  they  will  anoficdrpHhit. 

.  "    "  give 


^6     Cap.9.        theConfiimmofaVifibleChurch     Parti. 

give  their  undcrftanding  leave  to  exercifc  the  liberty  of  reafona- 
bletnen,  according  to  the  rules  of  reafon,  they  confcfTe  as  much, 
as  this  amounts  to,  and  may  necefTarily  be  coileded  and  maintain- 
ed from  their  own  principles. 

For  Scotus  and  Thomas ^  and  with  them  thnr  fiUowers^  4.  Sent^ 
£iifi:  1 8,1  p.  define  thepotver  of  the  keyes  bj  binding  andloofing^^  and 
fc  7  tak9  jj^  ^jjg  binding  and  loofing  aU  JHrifdiEhion  ^,(m  their  fenfe,)is  con- 
(eriamy  ^^'"^^  •  and  this  prefumes  a  ^(fj,  a  p/^r^  and  o^c<r.  unto  which  the 
purpofe  in  perfon  muft  be  called-^  a  power  wherewith  he  muft  be  invcftcd,be- 
handj  to  fore  he  can  put  forth  thofe  ads. 
mt^jurij'        So   C^freoltu  and  Durmd:  CafreoltiSy  4.  Sent.  difiinU,!^, 

JiSlionina  coyiclnCi^    Poteflas  conpcleadL  &  poteflas  cUvium  efl  unurru 
narrow         ^    •  /  j  j  '  r     j  j 

fenfe  but     ^^»^Jn^* 

mean  not  Only  wheo  they  would  gratify  their  great  matter  the  Pofe^ 
to  take  an  and  do  homage  to  the  Church  of  Rome,  they  then  devile  a  way 
that  th?y  to  put  ouc  the  right  eye  of  their  reafon,  and  to  crook  the  rule  and 
frj''^r"  c^offe  their  own  principles,  that  they  may  promote  the  primacy 
i7cu3ile  and  plenitude  of  che  power  of  the  Pope. 

exerc^fe  of  They  wodld,  The  Infiriour  Priefts  to  have  the  power  of  the 
^apsrper  keys,  and  ihispower  of  order  to  extend  it  felf  (  quttntum  efi  de 
thmky*  fe)  to abfolvezW^  and  therefore  Chrifl  faith  indehnittly,  ^m^ 
rum  remiferitis  &C,  vphofoeverfins  &C.  But  the  ufe  of  this  po VV* 
er  muft  be  preiuppofed  4Cr<>r<^/»^  r<»  that  commiffion  granted  to 
Peter,  and  (o  the  Pt?/?^  ordinarify,  that  he  may  extend  it,  or 
reflrain  it  as  he  will.  , 

SoDurand:  "Per  ordinationem  BccleJlaf^Ehtim  efiy  ut  ^uU 
Hbet  Jacerdos  non  pojfit  abfolvere :  (ubi  fupra  contra  fee ttndam 
cenclufionem,)  Thus  men  are  forced  to  cum  the  edge  of  chtir 
reafon  againll  an  acknowledged  truth,  and  that  againfl  ordinal 
tionem  Chrifii,  to  niaintain  Ordinationem  Ecclejt<&,  ^  tyanni" 
dem  Pafa^ 

But  whatever  they  conceit,the  evidence  of  the  truth  is  fo  un- 
deniable, that  it  will  cpnftrain  theunderftanding  toyeeld  to  that 
whicli  is  here  required.  For  this  Jurisdidion  (  m  the  ienfe  I  take 
it )  m  the  exercife  thereof,  either  requires  one  called  or  autho' 
rUed  by  office:  or  elfc  any  without  this  authority  may  doe  it. 
But  none  is  a  Steward  untedefet  over  the  Family.  ^<?z'^»w^»^x 
are  not  in  the  Church,  unkfle  they  be  appointed  by  Chrifi,  i  Cor. 
22.27.28.  yea  the  blinde  Pharifces  could  grope  at  this  in  the 
darknes  of  their  delufions,  as  appears  by  the  queftion  they  put 

unto 


Cap.^.  inthecaufcsthereef.  Parti.        91 

unto  our  Saviour,5  r  frH^r  t^iVTHORlTr  don  thou  thefe  Mit^uij 
things,  an4  who  gave  thee  this  Authority?  So  that  the  putting 
of  this  Jurisdi^ioH  and  Rule  i.e.  Anthorimtive  or  Office  juris" 
diBion  (  whereof  we  now  fpeak  )  into  the  hands  of  any^  who 
are  not  appointed  to  the  Offce  of  rule,  is  meetly  the  uCurpation 
oHhzzLManofJtn,  or 2i preparatiotrto  bring  hi ca  in;  or  a  rf- 
fHainderoihiaa,  not  fully  caft  out,  not  the  native  and  naturall 
inftitution  of  our  Saviour,  the  Lawgiver  of  hid  Churchy  and 
therefore  you  (hall  obferve, 

Wnac  ever  may  promote  the  plenitude  of  the  Popes  power, 
and  bring  the  laftrefolucion  of  all  chither,  It  is  fo  given  to  fomc 
of  his  creatures  in  eminent  place,  that  in  iffue  it  may  be  confined 
within  the  compafle  of  his  Triple-crown.  Hence  the  Biftiop, 
which  is  the  Popes  vice-gerent,  he  wiUdifpeore  his  power  to  his 
poor  underlings  by  fuch/^/ffs^rw  and  allowances,  that  the  poor 
Snakes  may  be  trained  up  by  their  daily  experience  to  acknow- 
ledge, where  the  treafury  of  this  power  is  ftored  up,  and  whe- 
ther they  muft  go  to  fetch  it. 

Hence  Firft,  He  muft  be  made  a  Deacon,  and  allowed  to  read, 
but  not  preach'^  to  adminifter  Baptifme^  but  not  the  Supper^ 
not  that  one  Sacrament  is  of  greater  cminency  then  the  other: 
but  that  the  (ervant  muft  know,  they  have  no  power  further  then 
ihcy  have  his  allowance. 

At  the  next  turn  he  is  made  a  Prieft,  and  to  that  he  hath  frc(b 
writingsiand  frefla  Seal,  andfrefh  ordination.  And  when  that 
is  attained,  yet  he  cannot  preach  in  any  Affembly  bcfides  his  own, 
but  he  muft  have  a //Vr»/>  and  allowance  for  that.  And  a^  this 
adpljcitfim* 

And  therefore  when  all  is  granted,  he  muft  do  none  of  thefe, 
ifhii  Lord  Bi/hop  btprefent^  and  will  officiate  in  bis  own  perfon. 
So  much  power  the  Biftiop  hath  over  fo  many  Parifhes,  that  by 
this  means  his  power  being  received  from  the  Pope,  the  fulnefle 
may  be  derived  from  him,  and  returned  to  him  again  in  a  ready 
way. 

But  faslfaid)  thl4  is  the  Popes  ufkrfation^  not  Chrifis  in' 
J^itution, 

Hence  the  fecond  ground  I  lay  down,  is  this. 

There  is  no  Office  in  the  Chttrch,  httt  only  ^xh  which  are  ap* 
pointed  by  ^hri^^  and  therefore  there  is  no  lurisdi^ion  or  rptlc 
can  he  exercifed^  but  only  bj  the  officers  of  ChriH. 

O  Tht 


£8        Cap,9*         I'he  Cm^imtion  of  a  VifibU  Church      Pare  i. 

The  fir ^  part  ok  the  concluQon  hath  been  cleared  l)efore. 
f.  Officers  and  Office*  are  Coronation  m^cies :  gifts  which 
proceed  only  from  the  4Atf»m»  of  Chrift.  jEp^.4  11,12.  fvhen 
he  afe ended  up  on  hlghy '"^He  gave  gifts  unto  m^n,  fiine  tea-> 
sherSi  fi»f^  Pafiors^  Its  Chrifts  prerogative  roy all  to  beftow  fiich 
gifts. 

2.  They  atQ proper  means  ofkie  worjhipt  and  therefore  it  is  on- 
ly proper  to  himtoinjoynthera. 

3:.  1 1  is  in  hisfhand  only  to  bU^e  and  fucceed  chgm  in  their  fpi* 
ritiiall  difpenfations,  to  the  attainment  of  thofe  fuptrnacurali 
ends,  c>lf<l^28.20.  andthereforeitappertains  tohim  alone  to 
appoint. 

The  inference  ohh^fecondpart  of  the  Conclufion  is  clear,  from 
what  was  formerly  proved. 

AUjnrifdiBion  muft  idue  from  an  Order  or  Officer. 
But  there  is  none,  but  Officers  of  Chrift  allowed  in  the  Church. 
Therefore  vojurifdiBlon  fpirituall,  ecclefiaftick,  can  be  exerci* 
fed^  but  bj  an  Officer  ofChriB^ 

And  therefore  St^rogatesy  ChancettoarSy  Arch'^eacons,  ^eans, 
C?j|^iV/jVicars-general,Ab[x)tS5Monks,l?riers,Cardinals,Jefuice5, 
&c,  which  are  hatched  and  ipawned,  by  the  pride  and  luxurjv 
ambition  and  tyranny  of  that  Man  of  fin,  as  verniine  andfira»ge 
creatures  out  oftheflimeof  iV>7«;^  •  They  are  none  of  the  Orders 
and  Officers  of  Chrift.  And  therefore  have  «<>  <««ft^m/jr  by  any 
right  ftomhhn  to  exerclfeanjjfirifdiBioH  in  hk  Churches,  or  a* 
wongft  his  people. 

GroHnd  3, 
Hence t  He  thn  is  now  caiied^  and  appointed  an  C5j^<rtfr  accord* 
ing  to  God,  and  the  rules  of  the  Gofpel,  as  he  needs  no  othrporrr. 
er^  bfit  that  of  his  Office,  to  authorize  him  to  execute  it^  So  there 
is  no  power,  that  can  by  rnle  and  right  hinder  him  in  the  due  execu^ 
tion  thereof  t 

Forit  is  j»  C^r//?  alone,  as  to  appoint  the  calling  and  Office ; 
fo  to  Uy  oHt  the  boHnds  and  limitSy  to  Ijpecifie  the  feverali  adions 
and  operations  thereof,  therein  required  ;  andtoexad  the  per- 
formance thereof.  Therefore  ^^(7  mn^  attend  to  teaching  and  ex- 
hormtionyRom,i2,j^B.  They  rntsjirnie^ith  diiigenccy  take  heed  to 
themfelves^  andtothefloc^yA^,20,2S»  They  mufHinde ^p  the  bro- 
lien,  recaflzhe  ftraying,  tender  the  weak,  .E^tf/^.3 4.4. 

Xjuci  by  violence  and  cruelty  they  may  be  opprcfled,  perfecu- 


Cap.8#  in  the  CAufes  thereof.  Pan  !•       99 

.  tdd,  imprifoned,  and  by  ftroflg  hand  hifidcrcd  from  doing  ckcir 
work,  and  then  God  cals  for  fifferiftg^  not  doings  other- 
wile  ,  whether  it  be  better  to  obey  God  or  man ,  let  any  j«^^3 

Bence^  Thefetwo,  Order  o^  Office^  and  ^urifdiBiony  are  npt 
members  otjpecpes  of  power,  put  in  way  oiofpofition  one  apir>{t 
the  other,  but  arc  Injubordinatitm  one  to  the  other. 

Her.ce,T:hctQmu&bta» Office befire  the  fftrifdi^fo»^  or  R^e 
ifTuing  thcrc-frora. 

Therefore,  fVkere^  there  is#/d  cjj^r^,  there  is  no  right  of  Rule  ©c 
jurifdidion,  as  fuch,  whereof  we  here  fpeak. 

Hettce^  They,  who  have  the  fame^  or  eqhall  Offices^  they  have  the 
fame  zxi^equail Office-rule ot  jurifdidion. 

Hence  ^  What  ever  is  added,  b^Jide  office^it  adds  no  jurifdidion  or 
rule  ecclcfiaftick  at  all  to  any. 

From  thefc  grounds  thus  laid,  I  (hall  take  leave  to  di- 
fpute. 

Argument  i. 

If  the  Churches  combined  have  fio  more  power  ^  then  they  had  be  - 
fire  they  ^erecombifted;  then  theycanexercifeno  mere  jtirifdidH-^ 
^n  theft  before :  and  there  fire  have  no  Prefhyterialpo-mr ;  are  not 
diftinB  Trefbyterian  Chtirches. 

Rut  they  have  no  more  ponder  after  their  combination^  the» 
be  fire. 

Therefore  no  Prefhyterian  jurifdidion  :  and  (S  are  no 
Prefhjterian  Churches.  ' 

The  t/^ffumption,  where  the  doubt  only  lie?,  is  thus  made 
^ood. 

They  who  have  no  more  offices  not  officers^  then  they  had  befire^ 

they  have  no  more  jHrifdi^lion ;  as  in  the  firft  ground. 
But  they  have  no  more  officers  j  becaafe  each  fend  their  own. 
Therefore  they  have  no  more  power. 

^Argument  2. 
If  they  have jurifdiBion^  then^either  over  aU  the  ^hur^hes  in  the 
cembinatien^or  only  o<Derfime, 

Not  over  fime  only  in  the  combination,  for  that  is  contrary 
to  their  inftitution  and  definition  of  a  Presbyterian  Church, 
Therefore  they  muft .  have  jurifdidion  ever  .all  particular 


100     Cap.  p.         Jhe  Confiimion  of  a  Vifihk  church     Part  i . 


Churches  I  ic  may  be  ten  or  fixceen  more  or  kffe  in  the  ciny 

Bnt  thU  they  huve  net. 

If  they  kavejn>ifdi5ilo»  over  all  thefe^  then  are  they  Officers,  Fa-- 
ft*rSi  TeachcrSi  Ruling-Elders^  in  office  to  them  all.  For  there 
ranft  be  an  Office,  and  fo  Officer,  before ']ur>fdiBion^ a s  in  the  tbird 
ground.  There  is  no  jurifdidion  cxercifed,  but  by  an  Officer ;  as 
in  the  fecond  ground. 

But  to  [ay  they  are  Pafiors  of  them  all,  u  to  make  a  rode  and  ready 
"^ajfor  PluTiUities^  Tet-quots^Non-reJidencies^^Q. 

The  proof  of  the  »>*»or,  namely,  If  they  have  jimfdidion  over 
all,  then  are  they  Paftors  and  Teachers,(^f .    This  y[,R.dejties, 

'*  Though  they  ruU  maM}  CongregationSyjet  they  do  not  bear  that 
'*  relation  of  Watchmen  and  fro^  Paftors  to  every  one  of  tkefe  (^on- 
^'gregationSythat  a  Tajlf-r  of  a  particular  heareth  to  his  forticttLr 
**fiocki  1.2.p.325,926. 

Thus  M./?.  becomes  like  Naphthal's  gives  us  pleafantwords,, 
but  I  fear  they  are  but  words,  i .  Then  we  willfee  how  they  wilt 
accord  ^ith  him/etf    2.  How  "^ithtruth 

1.  His  ow»)^ordjy  lib.2.33f^.  arethefe. 

*'  IVe  think  the  relation  of  the  Elder fhip  to  a  Y^-ho/e  ClaJficaU 
*•  Church,  ianot  founded uf  on  an  office  different  from  the  offices  of 
*^^  Paftors  and  Elders,  ^ hie h  they  have  and  or ec/oathed  With,  in  re* 
*'  lation  to  their  p Articular  Congregations^  but  authoritative  aEhs  of 
*  *  the  fame  office^ 

Whsr.ce^  I  would  reafon^ 

If  the  relation  of  the  Eiderfijip  to  a  Qlafjlcal  Chttrch  be  founded  up* 
en  the  (Lrrie  office  that  a  T^  aft  or  hath  to  hU  particular  Congreg^^ 
lion  •  thtn  the  Elders  bear  that  relation  of  Watchmen  to  a  CUffi" 
cal  Church,  Which  a  Paftor  doth  to  his  particular  flocks  For 
where  there  is  the  fame  ofiice  of  l^aftor,  there  is  the  fame 
relation  of  Watchman  and  Paftor,  the  one  illuing  from  the 
other. 

JS;it  M.R  affirms  the  fir  I^:  namely  y  that  the  relation  of  the  Elder^ 
Jhip  to  a  CUffical  Church  uftom  the  fame  office^  Which^ Elders  h^d  in 
relation  to  their  own, 

Srgo,  They  are  proper  Pafhors  to  the  one,  as  to  the  other. 

Ag^iiDyThey  who  psit  forth  authoritative  a^s^Which  iffine  only  froirtj 
fraptr  PaslarSy  oi  in  tha$  relation  ^  and.  in  regard  of  the  office^ 

tksp 


Cap.p.  in  the  Cdufcs  thereof.  Parti.     loi 

they  are  proper  Paflors  ta  fiich,    upon  ^hom  thsy  exerci/e  fich 
^5is,  Qtherwife  they  had  no  Warrant  to  put  them  forth. 
But  that  aifi  he  affirms, 

1 1.  We  fhali  fecondiy  enquire,  how  it  futes  ^uh  the  truth, 

The/e  authoritative  atis,  \iehich  areiput  forth,  ijfue  fromhim^  eu 
tfier  as  a  ^afior,  or  as  no  Pafior,  Ruler  or  no  Ruhr  : 

If  as  no  Pafior,  then  ^^s  of  juripii  Bion^  and  thofe  authorita- 
livc,  andfupreaOTTw^^^^exprefTed  and  excrcifed  hj  one^  ^ko  is 
no  Ruhr, 

And  this  M./?.  and  aril  men  gain- fay» 

If  they  proceed  from  hmyosa  Tafkor^  then  as^  a  Pafior  of  his 
particular,  or  as  a  Paftor  of  another  Congregation, 

Not  as  a  Pajlor  of  another  Churchy  befidc  his  own.  "^  ox  then 
€ne  man  may  have  two  Pafiorall  offices,  and  two^Churches,  which 
is  contrary  to  Scriptures,  and  all  found  Divines- 

Brgo,  They  muft  proceed  from  him,  as  he  is  Pafior  to  his  otvm 
particular fiecky  ^uod  fuit  djimonfirandHm^ 

Again, 

7f  he  put  forfh  fuch  ads^  a  fafiar^  then-^^^Ti  upon  whom  he 
puts  them  forth,  eithtr  are  hidfiock^ ,  or  are  not  his  flock^  His  flock 
they  muft  be,  if  he  be  a  Paftor  and  Hicpherd.  to  them ;  for  that 
the  nature  of  relation  requires. 

Jfhisfiock^y  then  eith:r  the  fame,  hefirfi  had^  his  Congregation  ^gr 
another,' 

The  Qhurches  comhined  cdLtinot  be  his  Congregation ^^h^cm^t 
thefe.  are  many,  and  diftind".     Ergo,.  Be  mull  he  a   P^fior  of 
tna>»y  flocks  :    namely  of  his  particular,.  And  thefe  alfo.  And 
fothere  is  a.  ready  way  and.  road,   iox  Pluralities  and,T'<??  quots^ 
^Imdfitit  demonftrandum^ 

And  let  the  Rjeader  C  O M.PA  R  E .  thefe expreflionr.„ 

'*  It  is  trtte^  thsy  are  called  the  Elders  of  the  Trefiyteritufl  Church 
"  of  Ter^amus ,  (?ut  there  is  a  generatl  and  DIFFERENT 
*' RELATION  from  that  "^hich  each  Paftor  doth, carry  t9,  his  omfS 
^' flocks  lib.2.p.326.1in.4,6. 

And  thefe  vvords,/?.^ 33.  the  three  laft  lines.. 

*'  The  Relation  of  an,  Eldir (hip  to  a  Vffhole  ClaJJJcall  (^hurch  is 
^' funded^  not  upjn  a  diffsrent  office  frora  the  office  of  Taflors  ^nd 
^'' Elders^  ^kkh  theyktve  and  are  cloathed-Vcith ,    IN    R  S  L  A^ 

Q  3  ['TION: 


i02     C^.f.        The  C(^nflitHtmpfaFiJiile  church     Vmi* 

^'T ION    to  tkdr    particular    fiock. 

How  thcfe  Vi'iW  fute^  we  cannoc  fee,  without  fome  help 
fromM. /?• 

Confiderwenowthe  DIFFERING  ACTS  that  arc  in 

the  S/derfilp  of  2i  Pr^Jhyterian  Churchyiwms,  CongregmonAll^  as 

Difference  i. 

^  The  Trefijfery  are  Elders  to  the  (^lajJicaU  Chnrch  h^^Itj^  not  h 

"  thwgs  proper  to  each  Congregation^  hut  in  things  common  to  oM^  #r 

*'  in  that  Which  is  the  proper  ohjeU:  of  Gtrvernment ;  to  ^it^  thofe 

"^'f kings   which    rather    concern   the    conpciatian  of  the  thirty 

^^  Qhurches^  then  the  thirty  combined  Churches  in  particular^  lib.  2. 

pag.32d. 

The  praSfice  of  the  Claffis  oppofeth  this  expreffion.  For  take  a 
private  offence,  admonilL  then  the  offending  party.  2.  Upon 
not  hearing,  take  one  or  tWo :  3.  The  offending  party  perfifting, 
let  him  bring  it  to  the  Churdi. 

This  u  proper  to  the  Congregation :  Yet  by  Claffical  principles, 
the  particular  Congregation  mu^  not  admonijh :  For  that  Church, 
/)[?4fmUftfpeakto  the  Offender,  in  cafe  he  doe  not  hear,  that 
Church  msiy  czikhim  oixt,  Sothe  words,  Mat.iS.iy.  If  he  VpHI 
not  hear  the  Churchy  let  him  he  as  an  Heathen^  But  the  Claffis  al- 
lows not  this* 

Again, 

Suppofe  the  party  be  admonifhed  by  the  particular  Congrega- 
tion for  this  his  private  faulc,  thus  perfifted  in,  and  yet  fhall  con- 
tinue to  be  obftinate  :  This  ohfinacy,  k^  Res  propria,  to  this 
Churchy  Why  may  ilie  not  now  caft  him  out  withonc  a  Claffis  ? 
For  this  pertinacy  did  innotefiere  only  to  the  Church. 

"Ifitbefaid,  When  he  is  caft  out,  the  neighbouring  Churches 
"  muft  fhun  and  avoid  him,  upon  knowledge  given. 

lanfwer,  (o  muft  the  Churches  of  another  Claffis,  of  another 
Province  ;  and  therefore  there  is  no  more  need  the  one  ftiould 
have  a  hand  in  the  cenfure  then  the  other.  . 

The  fecond  DiferencehL  R>  adds  (p.326.)isthis, 

*'  The  Prejhjtery  doth  rather  take  care  of  the  regulating  of 
« the  aBs  of  governing  in  all  thefe  Churches^  then  the  governed 
^*  Churches, 

^»/5y.  They  cxprefl?their  care  in  tbofcjudiciallaas,  and  that 


diri^lj  andimmediaidy^'^on  fcandals  ^nd  fcandalQus  perfons  \n  a- 
nyCongregation  under  the  VtcsbytQty^hth  ce»/ures  ofAdwomtiott 
And  Excommfinication  ;  as  alio  in  the  dire<5t  decifion,  and  fo  re- 
moving, at  leaQ:  flopping  any  errour  of  any  member  arifing,  fi 
that  they  fall  HfQH  ths  Church  to  h»  governed  dinUly^ 

^.  The  third /)/j9^^-^»f^, 

*^  The  Elders  of  the  QajficaH  Prejhytery  are  Elders  to  all  the fe 
^^  Qhurches^  as  the  Elders  themfdves  are  in  Collegio  Presbyterali^ 
**  and  properly,  as  they  are  in  Court,      So  he. 

But  I  ajfume;  The  Elders  there,  are  proper  Paftors  of  their 
own  particular  Congregations.  Therefore  they  muft  (if  at  all) 
be  fo  here»- 

That  thefe  differences  do  not  in  the  Icaft  mcafure  £he\y  a  differ- 
ent relation  from  that  which  each  Paftor  doth  carry  to  his  own 
flock,  appears  thus, 

Thofe  aEts  ^hich  a  Paflor  puts  forth  i»  his  proper  place  to  hU 
P'operflocl^y  thofe  cannot  Jhexv  any  different  relafiqn  inthat  ojfce, 

'But  all  thefe  aUiom  ^ecifed^  a  Paftor  doth  put  firth  to  hts  proper 
fiock,,  ^henhea^sas  pichaPalior,    Inftance. 

A  Paftor  in  an  Ifland^  where,  as  a  Tajlor  he  cannot  teach,  ad- 
frionifh,  excommunicate,  but  in  cditn  Co-A^egationaliy  not  fevered 
from  his  Church  (as  we  fay)  or  his  Confiftory,  or  Collegio  Prefhj- 
terali  (as  they  fay)yet  this  doth  not  hinder,  but  he  puts  forth  tht^^ 
ads  in  relation  to  his  proper  flock.Therefore  if  anElder  in  a  Claf- 
fical  Pres[>ytcry  put  forth  the  like  adions,  thefe  do  not  prove,  nor 
can  hinder,  but  he  may  ftill  be  to  them  as  a  Paftor  to  a  proper 
fleck  in  thofe  iregards. 

Difference  4. 

*'  The  Prejhytery  hath  a   Chttrch  relation  to  aH  thefe  thirty^ 
"  Churches  not  taken  difirihHtivelyj  hat  colleBively^  as    they  aU 
^  are  mi(ed  in  fine  Chnrcb  cl^ffical,  Huderone  externaH  govern* 
ment, 

Anfvfer^ 

1.  Tjf  the  Presbytery  put  forth  aUs  ofjnrifdiEi'lon  upon  thofe 
Churches  ^iflribmively ,  ^%  they  are  fevered  ;  then  they  have  a 
Church-reUtion  to  them  dtftrihutivelj  conlidered.  Vox  jurifdiEii-. 
mifficsfiom  Church-reUtlon,  and  ipdeed  from  Church-office,  tls 
it  could  never  be  exercifed. 

Bm  that  their  praS^ke  evidenceth,  for  they  admoniffiy  ceBf^rCj-; 
Icverall  perfons  of  feverali  Churches. , 

2i  Thefe-:, 


104     Cap.9»        '^ht  ConHitution  of  a  Vijible  Church    Part  i, 


2,  The(e  Churches  taken  cdUEiivetj,  are  nothing  but  a  GlaP 
^SyOtiofnAfty  Prejbyters meeting  toge^er  :  and  to  fay  they  are 
JE/4<rr/  <7v^r  Elders  ji^ndi  exercifc  Jurifdidion  over  them,hath  beea 
conceived  abfurd  in  the  like  cafe  by  M^"  Rutherjurd, 

That  which  M.i?.  adds  in  the  next  place, ;».  327.  As 

*'  Eiders  of  an  independent  congregation  are  not  Elders  of  th(ur 
*'  itngle  congregations y  ^ein^/eparated  from  their  Conrty  and Qiatxz 
^'-collegium  Presbyteriale. 

This  AlTertion  at  firft  fight  feems  a  Paradox.  For  if  their  office 
remains  the  fame,  when  feparatcd  as  well,  as  when  aflcmbled, 
when  in  the  Court  and  Congregation,  as  out,  &  contra.  Then 
their  relation  holds,  and  their  jurifdidion. 

tiy4t  verum  primum. 

Its  true  they  never  put  forth  publike  aEis  ofjurifdiEllon,  but  in 
the  Ceurty  nor  a6l  ofpaBorall  teaching  and  adminiftration  of 
Sacraments,  but  in  ajfemhled  Qhurch  :  Doth  any  therefore 
conclude,  That  they  are  not  teachers y  nor  have  both  7«^, 
and  Power  of  teaching,  when  they  are  feparated  from  the  Af- 
femblies  ? 

Difference  5. 

*^  Qlafftcal  Elders  in  the  Court  have  power  of  jarifdiElion  in 
**  relation  to  this  Prefhytcrialor  CUfTical  Church :  ^ut  they  have 
•*  mot  properly  an  ordinary  porter  of  Order  to  preach  to  them  ad ^  and 
*^  every  one.   327. 

tAnfrver* 

Tfthis  jurifdidlion  iffue  from  the  fame  office  of  Paftor,  then  they 
hzvc  poyper  of  order;  and  that  to  preach. 

But  that  it  fo  ifTucs,  hath  been  fliewcd,  and  is  alfo  granted. 

M.i?.  adds, 
*'The  Elders  of  a  particular  congregation  have  power  of  order ^and 
**  power  of  JURISDICTION  Without  the  Court:  but  they  have  not 
*'  power  17/C  H  U  RC  H-JU  RISDICTION,  but  in  the  Court. For 
*' there  u  a  difference  betwixt  power  of  jurifdiEhion,^hich  Elders 
*' have  as  ^Atch-men,  and  a  power  of  Church- jurifdihion'^fhicbEl"^ 
^^ders  have  not,  but  in  foioEcckCix, 

Anfwer^ 

If  they  have  the  fame  office,  whence  all  thefe  ads  of  jurifdi- 
dion  arife,  as  well  without  the  Court,  as  within  ;  then 
they  have  the  power  of  jurifdiBion^  a$  well  ^0j^ut  the  Court, 
ds  WhUn, 

Us 


Cap.^.  in  the  caufes  thereof.  Parti.      io$ 

Its  true,  they  cannot  exercife  feme  aBs  of  jnrifdidlion,  but  in 
Couct ;  no  more  can  they  put  forth  the  3(51$  of  pMike  preaching 
and  adminiftring  Sacrement,  but  in  firo  £ecUfi<t,  Yec  I  never 
yet  heard  any  man  affirm,  That  they  had  no  power  to  do  thele, 
when  they  were  not  mfiro  EccUfta,  as  though  their  entering  into 
the  Aflembly  fhould  adde  this  power. 

That  example  of  the ^r^^^  Sanhe Mm  towc^iCth.  not  this  caufe, 
or  elfe  dcftroics  it,  if  it  be  paralleled  in  all  the  particulars  of  it,  I 
will  fute  it  with  a  more  fenlible  patern  every  way  alike.  A  ?«- 
^icf  of  peace  in  the  Countrey,  or  Burge^e  in  a  Corporation,  are 
chofen  to  be  members  in  Parliament,  the  one  a  Bftrgtjfi^  the  o- 
thct  2i  Kmght  of  the  Shire  :  Here  are  now  t^^o  fpeciall  places  or 
Offices  cUjiinEi:^  and  here  we  can  fee  a  plain  and  open  difference. 
And  if  M./^.  will  grant  the  like,  that  when  a  Ruler  of  a  Congre- 
gation is  appointed  a  memhr  of  a  C^ajft^,  he  hath  a  new  office  di- 
ftindfrom  the  office  he  had  in  the  Congregation,  we  (hal!  then 
know  where  to  finde  thisclaflical  myftery,and  difcorer  the  croiTe- 
nesof  it  to  Chrifts  Government. 

He  adds  laflly. 

•*  Idiftingaijh  the  pYopdfition  :  If  they  be  Elders  in  thefe  common 
*'  Affairs,  ^loich  concern  Cjovernment  in  general;  then  are  they  El- 
^^ der sin  feeding  by  the  }ford  of  knovp ledge ^  an  I  in  (jovernifig  in  all 
**  the  particulars  yvhich  concern  the  ^^zemment  of  each  Congregati" 
*'  on  :  that  I  deny^  faies  he. 

Anfi^'er, 

1.  Its  obvieus  to  each  mans  apprehcnfions,  that  every  Elder 
and  particular  Governour  in  his  Congregation,  as  he  hath  the  na- 
ture of  an  EUer  [ngenera/t-i  (o  out  of  power  he  can,  and  doth 
pat  forth  getter atl  aSiions  that  are  common  to  other  Elders,  and  fo 
alfo  meet  with  thofe  general  I  thmgs  which  concern  Government 
in  generall.  For  where  the  ad  is,  the  objedl  muft  needs  be 
in  its  proportion,  and  all  this  he  doth  without  any  Claflis  iii 
his  particular  ftation.  For  the  fpccies  determines  the  ad  of  the 
genus :  as  Socrates  confines  the  ads  of  humane  nature  to  him- 
Yelf. 

2.  Its  well  known,  That  the  Clajfis  meddles  Voltb  the  particular 
offences  of  par  ticnlar  per fons  in  ail  partknUr  Congregations^  even 
(uchwhichare^/^m<«//,asanyEldcr  in  an  Ifland  doth  meddle 
with  in  his  own  place. 

3.  If  all  ads  of  jurifdidion,  whether  they  be  amho/mti've 


106      Cap.p.         The  Conptmion  ofd  riftble  Chureh     Part  i. 

freachingy  as  well  as  author itutive g^trmpig,  and  that  m  particu- 
lar, as  well  as  in  general,  ifflie  from  one  and  the  fame  office ;  why 
there  fliould  be  the  office  over  «/5^,and  towards  all^and  not  $he  fime 
mB,  no  word  warrants. 

4.  Its  as  undeniable.  There  be  generall  aSls  in  freashlngr  and 
^atchingt  which  arc  common  to  all  Congregations,  which  the 
Claflis  nor  doe,  nor  can  difpcnfe  confcientioufly,  becaufe  they 
cannot  attend  them.  Noryetwillitfufficeto  fay,  That  he  waj 
Paftor  to  the  Catholick  Church  before,  for  then  before  this  com- 
bination he  had  as  good  power  to  exercifejurifdii^ion,  as  any 
who  be  in  the  combination.  But  M./J.  his  own  principles  will  not 
permit  fuch  an  Adertion ;  For  he  affirms,  That  one  Congregation 
hath  not  power  over  aftother,  one  C^ajfis  over  another :  and  there- 
fore thefc  Faftors  and  teachers  are  Officers  by  an  fjpeclail  ap^ropri- 
aiioft,  which  fthcrj  out  of  the  circuit  are  not ^ 

Argument  3. 

That  cofirfe  ^hkh  ^ivii^es  the  things  which  God  hath,  jojved  tom 
gethery  anden^ht  fir  ever  to  go  together^  that  i6  HnlarvfiilL 

B  Ht  to  fiver  jurifM^iio  ft  and  teaching,  is  to  fart  the  things  that 
god  hath  j9yned together.  For  both  iftiie  from  the  office  of  Paftot 
and  Teacher,  and  if  one  be  required,  by  the  fame  reafon  may  the 
other  be  exaded  :  and  yet  the  Presbyterian  comhi^^iionfivfretie 
thefe.  The/*-/?  parr  is  paft  denial. 

They?^<7Wlfl-)all  thus  make  good.  ^       * 

what  aUs  and  duties  the  office  of  a  Pafiorrefjnirerto  afioci^^tho/e 
aBs  a»d  duties  an  officer  or  Paftor  is  bv^nd  to  put  forth, 

'But  ruling  and  t(  aching  belong  to  the  office  »f  a  P after  and 
Teacher,  bccaufethey  have  the  power  of  the  keyes,  and  to  them 
it  appertains  to  ufe  all  thefe  in  binding  and  loofing,  as  the  flock 
ftwll  require  :  And  thefe  cannot  be  fully  ufed  in  binding  and  loo- 
(htsg^hvilhy teaching arjdruLng,  Adl.20.18.  I  Pet. 5. 1,2. 

Again,  Thofe#»^i^«i  of  their  office,  which  are  of  neceflicy  re- 
quired to  friicure  the  end  and  good  of  the  ftf^ck^y  thofe  they  muft 
put  forth. 

Bi^  both  thefe  ofteaching  and  ruling  are  ofneee^ty  required  to » 
attain  the  end  of  their  office,  and  that  is,  The  gathering  and  perfi" 
Uing  of  the  Saint  t,  Ephef.4.1 2,  And  this  will  not  be  attained,but 
by  the  ufe  of  all  thefe  to  their  beft  advantage ;  both  teaching  and. 
ruling  being  ferviceable,  according  to  God,  for  the  quickning  of 

ihs. 


Oip.9»  ^^  ^^  Cdufes  thtrccf.  Part  !•      107 

tijc  foul  in  the  wales  of  grace,and  the  preventing  and  purging  out 
of  all  that  leven  of  fin,  wiiich  may  be  prejudicial  or  hwrtfuU  to  that 
work  of  the  Lord. 

To  this  M*  R » anfwers  many  things,  Lt.f  3  29, 

*'  Ai  GroMd-fathers  a»d  Fathers  do  bear  a  relation  to  tfse  ftmc 
*«  cktUren  divers  Waiei :  both  are  F^hers,  but  hath  are  not  begetting 
^^  fathers :  Sa  affi  dot  the  ClAJficd  Elders^  and  Elders  of  a  Congr^'^ 
**  nation  bef^  divers  relations  to  tke  flocks 

Reply, 

If  they  hav«  fuch  relations  to  their  flocks  as  Grand-fathers  and 
Fathers,  then^  at  a  grAnd^father  cannot  be  ft  father  ;  or  a  Fa- 
ther, a  Grand-father,  to  the  fame  childe,  fo  an  Elder  can^ 
not  be  a  proper  Elder ,  and  a  QUffical  Elder  to  the  fame  C^n* 
gtegation, 

Thcfe  relations  of  Grand-father  and  Father  come  from  feverai 
grounds,  from  which  the  relative  refpeds  iflfue.  But  clafficalzxii 
proper  Elders  iffue  from  one  and  the  fame  office^  which  they  have, 
and  are  cloathed  with,  in  relation  to  their  proper  flock,  /.  2.333. 
yea  his  words  are  expreffe.  **  8 Iders  proper  and  clajjical  have  not 
**  two  offices^  bfit  only  they  perform  two  atts  of  one  and  the  fame  office. 

lib  2r^l^ 

Laftly,  he  anfwers. 

*^The iudicatwres  of  Claffis and  Congregation  doe  not  differ  fir* 
*'  mally  orjpecifically^  but  only  in  more  or  lejfe  extenfion  of  power  ^  lib. 
2.  ^33^. 

From  "thence  to  my  Hnderftandingjfach  coUeBions  feem  fair  and 
to  follow  nndeniably.  . 

If  there  be  «;?<?  ijjjff*  in  the  conftitution,  then  there  is  the /Sw^ 
definition  of  an  office  belonging  to  the  Elder  of  a  Claffis  and  Con^ 
gregation :  then  the  fame  eahfes,  then  the  fame  eleUion  and  choice^ 
Then  ^^<«f  he  doth  by  vertue  of  his  office  to  one,  he  is  bound  to  do 
to  the  other.  Then  ^hat  operations  he  puttcth  forth  in  the  one,  he 
can  put  forth  in  ths  ether. 

Again,  If  they  differ  but  in  extenfion,  then  w  intrinfeca  and 
intenfive  is  the  fame  in  the  Elder  s  of  a  Congregation^  as  of  a  CU$s^ 
JhQtdoic  xhttt  is  no pecifical  ad,  that  the  one  puts  forth,  but 
the  other  can  put  forth,  as  occafion  &aU  re<^uire.  For,  (^radta 
nsn  variant  fieciem.  Therefore  in  cafe  there  be  objedive  mat* 
ier  prefented  for  Or<;6«^^>>»  or  Excommunication  m  a  Congre- 
gation, thfCjf  can  put  forth  fuch  operations  :  for  they  have 

P  2  the 


1  o8     Cap.p.         The  Confiimi$n  of  a  Viftkle  church    Part  i , 

the  (ante  intrinfeca"  and  hterJjTe  power,  and  in  that  zvc  all tke 
canfes  of  thcfe  operations  feen,  when  a  fit  objed  is  pre- 
lented. 

Thofe  cxprcffions  that  in  the  Court  Affemhlj  at  ferufalenu^ 
*  *  yf  (3  1 5 .  the  J  are  8 1  din  in  relation  to  the  ^hole  ChHrches  of  Anti^ 
**cchy  Syria  and  Ctlicid,  and  the  gentiles,  collectively  taken j»tkofi 
'« dogmatical  points :  And  the  fame  Elder s  ^ere  in  fecial  manner  El- 
''  ders  to  the  cen^regations  of  Antioch,  Syria  and  Cilicia,  tak^n  cli* 
''  firiiffitively. 

The  Reply  is ,  The  Elders  did  the  one  as  CounfelUurs,  they 
governed  the  other  as  i?»/rri,  as  we  hope  will  appear  in  its  pro- 
per place. 

But  that  other,  to  wit,  /.2.330. 

"  £j  that  fame  official  porver ,  that  a  Paflor  teacheth  his  ownpck^, 
**  viva  voce,^j  vocal  preaching  as  a^oClor^he  teacheth  other  Chtrrch- 
•*  es  by  ^ritiMg, 

This  is  an  ixvention,  I  confefle  I  never  heard,  nor  faw  before, 
and  whether  ever  it  faw  lighter  no,  I  cannot  tell:  only  Ifuppofc 
it  will  not  be  ofFenfive  to  make  fome  enquiry  after  it,  if  it  be  but 
for  mine  cvn  information. 

Clear  then  it  is,  He  teacheth  other  Churches  by  writing. 

But  that  thisjthus  teaching  of  Churches  comes  from  the  fame  of" 
ficialpoveer  that  he  teacheth  h^o^n  flock  ^iva  voce^  is  qacftioncd 
upon  thck grounds, 

I .  //  creffeth  the  nature  of  the  office. 

For,  firft.  That  efficiall  porter  by  which  he  preacheth  to  his 
proper  flock,  he  received  hj  eUEtion  from  the  people,  ftands 
bound  to  them,  may  be  rejeded  by  them  in  cafe  of  delinquency 
notorious. 

Secondly,  By  that  official  power,  he  can  require  all  hb  to 
hear. 

Thirdly,  In  cafe  they  gain-  fay  ofFenfively,  to csnfure. 

If  his  WririW  proceeds  out  of  that  power,then  by  vertHC  there- 
of he  could  challenge  and  require  them  to  reside  it,  and  cenfitre 
them  for  not  reading.  Nay,  Upon  this  ground  he  £hould  net  only 
have  power  over  the  Churches  within  the  Prejhjterj  or  Claffis,  but 
Bver  thofe,  who  arc  under  other  Claffi?,  nay  other  Provinces^Na- 
tions,  &c.  Nay  the  cafe  may  be  that  he  may  have  official  power  o- 
ver  4i7  r/&tf  Churches  in  the  world,  for  they  all  may  be  taught  by 
his  books  and  writing:  yea,  thofe  that  are  w^f//,  and  yet  have 

but 


Cap.p.  in  the  CAufts  thereof.  Parti,     lo^ 

but  knowledge  of  the  language,  they  may  be  taught  by  this,  amd 
why  may  he  not  be  Paftor  to  perform  ads  from  his  off:ce  to 
them  all  ? 

2.  It  inif[eth  that  ri^ht ground  rjf  forcer :  for  if  thi6  power  pro- 
ceed/oiw  bts  office i  then  it  is  fome  where  required,  that  e^sh  man 
fhouid  as  weli^W«;,  zsf  reach.  For  to  preach  vi^k  vece  is  requi- 
red of  every  Paftor,  out  of  his  office  :  but  if  priPcing  ifTue  from 
the  fame  office  ,  the  one  fhouid  as  rccefTarily  fee  required  -as 
the  other/  and  hence,  what  he  preacheth  he  muft  prmt  ;  for 
fee  is  bound  to  teach  his  people  ^iva  voce ,  by  vercue  of  his 
©ffice,  and  if  his  office  cals  for  this,  he  is  bound  to  this  alfo,  as 
well  as  to  that  :  but  that  wefinde  writ  in  no  Gofpel  that  I 
know  of. 

3.  That  ^kich  miother  mnj  doe  ^ith  as  much  authority  and  mor€\ 
I  mean  authority  of  truth,  as  being  more  able,  yet  being  cut  of 
office,  That  cannot  belong  td  the  power  of  an  office. 

whe-A  it  "^as  asksdy  Whether  are  the  Claflical  Elders,  Ruling  El- 
ders, or  Teaching  Elders  to  the  clalTical  Church  ? 

M.^.-anf,vers  />.330.  ^*' They  are  boih,  a^^d : he j  are  neither  in  dl- 
<*  versconjiderations.  They  are  teaching  Elder  i'm  all  the  Congrega* 
-**  tioHS  diftribmivelj  tnken:  Thy  are rnlirgin  a!t  coUeclively  tal^n, 
**  They  are  teachers  >'j'^  r^in  fcnte  referred  auj^ttst  conHant  tea^h^ 
^^  ers.  Its  true,  he  that  u  arulingFaftar^  iialfo  a  teaching?  aft  or  ^ 
'*  hut  HVt  to  that  fame  flock,  alrvaies. 

The  Reply  is, 

When  w-e  enquire,  fVh<2t  kjnde  of  Elder  a  Claffical  Elder  it^  WC 
are  told,  that  they  are  Elders  teaching  in  all  Congregations  dtflrl, 
hktively^  i.  e.  take  clafTical  Elders,  as  they  are  Congregational 
Elders;  and  that  is  all  one,  as  to  fay,  No  cUfficai  Elders,  and  then 
they  are  teaching  Elder  J  :  for  fo  far  as  they  have  reference  to 
their  proper  flocks,  they  were  teaching  Eiders  before  the  com- 
bination, and  foaU  that  is  gained,  is  this,  lyf  claffical  Elder ^  as 
he  ii  no  claffical  Elder  ^  is  a  teaching  Elder  ■  and  fo  there  is  not  a 
diflinEhion^  or  divers  confideration  of  a  claflical  Elder  (which 
ftkould  have  been  the  term  d^ftioguiChed  )  but  a  non^ccnfidcration 
of  him,  asfkch. 

Further,  It  hath  bten  often  faid ,  That  thefe  a(fls  of  the 
Elders^  ifloc  from  one  and  the  fame  oifice :  now  where  there 
is  ont  aad  the /4»/  *f^^y  there  a  one  and  the/^w/  officer » 

jj  3  and 


1X0     Cap.9.        7heConfimtm9f 4  VifibU  Church     Patsu 
:tB<l  fo  the  fime  power  of  teaching  and  ruling,  and  the  fame 

Laftly,  We  have  here  that  for  granted,  which  before  we  con- 
cluded, That  a  perfinm^y  have  manyfiockj :  he  may  be  a  teaching 
Paftor  in  on<?,  and  a  Rtilin^  in  two  or  three,  or  thirty  :  for  its 
.affirmed,  That  a  RuliRg  Pafto*  is  alfo  a  Teaching  Paftor,  but  not 
to  that  fame  flock  alwaies.  Therefore  he  may  have  many  flocks. 
Kvy^  (oih^l/iX^'Bifjop  may  he  A  teaching  Pfifi or  in  the  Cathedral 
^t  Canterbury^  hut  a  Rnling  leafier  in  ail  the  Province  coUeEiivelj 
tal^en, 

Ob j»   H^  arrogates  this  alofie  Oi  ene, 

Anf  But  fhew  a  rule  of  Chr^  why  the  Elders  may  not  give 
that  to  him,  and  liberty  to  take  many  to  help  him,  as  well  as  yott 
joynmany  to  concurre  with  him  in  that  work. 

I  believe  he  hath  no  power  to  take  many  with  himfelf  to  rtrfea 
Province  of  30  Churches,  befides  his  own.  And  I  belceve  yOii 
have  no  rule  of  Chrift  to  join  many,  to  rule  many  Churches,  be- 
fide  their  own  particular  charges.  A  Qiepherd  ought  to  have  but 
one  flock :  one  is  as  much  as  he  can  rule,  one  is  as  much  as  he  hath 
authority  to  rule.    B^datorumunptmuniuntum^ 

Its  laftly  added, /?.3 30. 

**  Neither  ie  this  true,  hecaufe  potver  cfJHriftliEii9n  is  finncUdttf^ 
**  on  power  of  order  f  There  fire  teaching  Jhould  h  every  ^aj  cent' 
**  menptrahle  ^ith  rulings  Far  the  Slderjhip  convened  in  Courts 
"  and  only  formaliter  in  foro  Ecclefije,  in  this  Court  hath  Church 
*^ power  of  jurifdiHion^in  a  Congregation ^  and  in  this  Coart  they 
«<  govern :  But  the  Elder Jhip  in  this  Court  neither  doth  preachy  nor 
[*  can  preach. 

Reply. 

Ruling  and  teaching  appertain  to  the  Paftor  infito  more^  and  as 
his  peculiar  properties,and  therefore  they  are  made  a  defcription 
=©fthem,jR<?»^.i 2.7,8.  with  iTifn,'^,^. 

2.  His  flock  will  needy  and  every  fhephcrd  flaould  do  the  one,  a» 
well  as  the  other. 

3.  Without  hotk  he  cannot  frlfiH  his  LMimifiery ,  and  attain 
his  end  m  procuring  the  good  of  his  flock  commended  to  his  care. 
Therefore  the  reafon  alledged  here,  and  propounded  formerly, 
hath  no  cvidlmg  force  in  it.  •► 

For  the  Elders,  if  Payors  9  ^nd  in  office^  ^hen  from  the  Court, 
thenhavethej  Church  jurifdiihianctst  of  the  C$urt^  JUmtthefirfiit 
Ef^*  Adde 


■Bt-^t^^l  iinijl  „   'liJ.' 


Cap.9.  in  the  C^fcs  thereof.  Part.i,     in 

Addc  hereunto  alfo.  That  all  piiblikc  ccnfures  ought  to 
be  difpenfed  **«  the  Ccngreji^ationy  2ina  there,  I  fuppofe,  kj  not 
onely  poffible  that  the  Elders  maj  preach ,  but  they  mftfh 
preach  alfo^ 

Argument  4. 

That  ^kich  Uies  a  hurdjenufon  teaching  Elders,  }^hlch  god  »e^ 
ver  Uld,  nor  Are  they  ever  able  to  difcharge^  that  u  not  Juts^is  t§ 
(jodsMUndPTord, 

But  thU  CUfficAl  courfe  doth  (0. 

The  A^umftiots^  which  only  can  be  queftioned,is  proved  by 
M.  /?.  hisvvords^  who  impofeth  an  office-care  upon  one  over  w<j- 
nj  flocks,  when  as  oneisJujfcieKt  to  improve  all  abilities  of  the 
wofl  able  Minifteron  earth:  And  therefore  the  Apoftle  ^f/^mr^ 
ed  Eikrs  in  every  Churchy  and  charged  them  to  attend  the  f'^^K.* 
not  fiock^. 

Befides,  I  had  thought  the  loathfomeKejfe  of  pluralities  had 
been  not  only  hiflfed  out  of  the  world,  but  abhorred  of  all  confcip- 
entious  men, 

M.-ff.  that  he  rr»ight  remove  the  loathfomediftafte,.  where  with 
this  rcafon  loads  the  caufe,  he  labours,  CUvum  cUvo  fellere. 
And  therefore  would  bear  the  world  in  hand,  That  the  ^ay  of 
'^atchi»goverftjier-chfircbes,  and  other  Chriftians  of  Other  Con*> 
gre  gat  ions  (  which  Vf^eofida/i  the  )^4)r  Id  allow  ^  as  that  ^hich  piety 
and  Christ  anity^  the  lav?  of  Religion  and  Reajon  require  )  to  he  as 
*^  dread fiiB^fnr  oner  oif^^  care  fill,  labor  ioui  ^^.tchftUe^e  in  ^ay  of 
*'  confdei^.ce  04  to  be  bound  thereunto  by  "^ay  of  of  pee: 

To  whtchi  fay,  GOD  F O RB I D- 

His  Reafi/Js  are  mainly  trvo, 

\,  ^^  JVe  have  a  divine  comwa^id^  that '^e  be  our  brothers  keep&r^. 
'*  arid  this  ^^atch  cals  fir  iiki  onerotu^  Uboriom  care^  as  if  "^e  fPerer 
in  office, 

^,  *^ff^efKakethegrotinda»dfififidationofgoverm«g  a  claffical 
^'^'Ckurch,  to  be  (hat  boKd  of  love  and  union  of  one  body  of  Chrifif 

a'/id  thu  bondofievfly  andhrsthcrly  eonfsciation  cfimmands^and  ties  i 
**  m  to  doe  no  more  in  governing  and helpiyig  other  JiftcT'citurskeSythen 
•*  if  Wf  had  r^  further  ^A*rA>it  to  promote  their  edificationy  then  ths  • 
**  alone  relation  of  brotherly  conficiation. 

The  fentence  is  fomcwhat  imperfc(f?j  and  that  it  may  reach  his- 
gLirpofej  Ithinkitmuftbethme^re-iled.  The  boiidi)f  brother.^ - 


« 


C( 


1 1  %     C%f.9^        The  ConfUtutio^  of  a  Ftfiile  Church    Part  i . 

Iyconfociationticthiiuo^5<f*^  mnch,  as  if  we  had  no  further 
warranc  then  this:  forto%,  that  brotherly  confociation  tieth 
ii«codoc«?  morc^  in  govcrnin;;  filler  churches,  then  brotherly 
conlociatioM  c  j'l  doe,  is  tntv^  but  wholly  impertinent^  and  of  no 
prool  to  the  point  in  hand  ;  and  wholly  milleth  M.  R.  his  fcopc, 
wi  i(h  is  CO  compare  the  bond  and  burthen  betwixt  brotherly 
cfin(oeii4tion  and  •fflce-imfolJtiov^  as  if  that  there  were  a  parity  be- 
twixt them. 

J'or  R  R  P  L  Y,  wc  Hiall  examine,  i.  the  truth  of  the  A^ertion^ 
And  2.  [^ive  anfwer  to  the  realons  alledf/d  for  it. 

1 .  Touching  his  Ajfertion  it  fclf,wc  iliill  oppofc  ofie  that  is  pro- 
fclfedly  contradidory  thereunto. 

Artertion.' 
Tktre  id  not  the  like  care ,  onerohfHe^e   dnd  Itbtur   re^fiired 
•H  d/ities  of  Chrijltan  Wutchfrineffc  in    a   brotharly  Sloay  ^    as   to 
doe  the  dttties  to  otherSy  to  ^hom  Wr  4ire  bound  in  ^aj  of  office^ 
reUtion^ 

And  thid  imparity  appears,  partly,  in  the  preparations  required  to 
the  ferviccs ;  partly,  in  i\\t  execution  of  them. 

I.  1  or/>rrp4r^r/owto  the  work  o^  teachinjr^  which  the  Paftor 
and  Teacher  are  to  attend,  by  their  places,  labouring  in  \k>ordand 
doElrine^  (that  as  good  (Icwards  they  may  lay  in  provifion  old 
and  new,and  be  able  to  divide  the  word  of  truth  aright )  they  arc 
to  bellow  their  \^W(rr/w^  and  ftrength,  and  that  conftantly  to 
I  Inn  4,    this  end.   Therefore  they  arc  enjoyned  to  attend  to  exhortation 
***  '       and  teaching  ^  the  main  bent  of  their  daily  ftudies  muli:  goc  that 
way.    They  mall  fearch  to  know  the  (late  of  their  llock,  Search 
licclcf.  II,   fhe  ScriptPires,  and  fttsJy  pleajant  \^ordty  which  may  with  nioft 
'°'  plainueffe,  and  profit,  and  power  convey  the  truth  to  the  imder- 

(landing  ofthemeaneft  under  their  charge.  And  therefore /^<7 
iTim.».4.  ^^^  ^^^  y^  intanyjed  in  the  affairs  ofthU  Itfe.  They  mull  lay  afide 
Adi  6,4,  the  attending  cf  tables^  and  give  themfelves  to  the  yfi^ordand  prater. 
The  Apolllcsprorellcd  to  take  this  courfc  (though  extraordina- 
rily gifted  and  aifilled  )  as  occalion  did  rcijuire. 
A.nj^.ijj,  ]  t  the  Apodles  laid  alide  the  care  of  the  poor  in  difpcnfing  the 
^'  treafury,  becaufc  that  would  hinder  the  work  of  the  Mmiitery; 

if  there  had  been  any  work  of  like  care  and  oneroufneflc,  Why 
fhonli  they  not  have  laidajide  that  alfi  ?  1  cannot  fee  it :  and  there- 
fore they  judged  not  tht  cxcrcifing  the  ad$  of  Chriilian  helpfulnes 
of  this  nature.  In 


Cap.^.  in  the  canfes  thereof.  Parti,       IIJ 

In  a  word,  to  make  preparation  for  the  work  of  the  SM^tb^ 
and  the  piiblikc  difpenfacion  and  adminiftration  of  Ghrifts  holy 
things,  if  the  improvement  of  time  and  ftrength  be  conftantly 
required,  if  brotherly  confeclation  required  the  Ukscarey  and  laid 
the  like  oneroiifneiTe  upon  a  Paftor  in  Chriftian  duties  of  love, 
they  were  do  more  able  to  difcharge  both,  then  to  be  T^aft^s  to 
tvfo  or  three  Congregjithnf^  which  all  men  confefle  to  be  croffc  to 
Gods  command.  But  blefled  be  God  it  is  far  otherwife.  His  waies 
arc  full  of  mercy,  wifdome,  pity  and  goodnes,  and  he  cxads  no 
more  ©f  his  people,  then  in  an  evangelical  way  they  arc  able  to 
performe. 

And  therefore  in  our  C^rifliayi  "^ateh^  I  am  bound  only  to  ;ad- 
minifter  occsfanaSj  ,  rebukes,  counfels,  comforts  and  exhorta- 
tions, as  I  meet  with  brethren  of  other  Congregations,  and  I 
fee  their  occafions  require  it,  fo  far  as  God  puts  prefent  ability  or 
opportunity  into  my  hand,  all  which  labour  and  burthen  is  light- 
er then  the  nail  of  the  little  finger,  compared  with  the  body  of 
that  care  and  burthen,  which  concerns  a  Teacher  in  office  to- 
wards thofe,  to  whom  he  is  bound  by  that  relation, 

2.  Look  we  again  into  the  Mjpenfarion  and  execntton  of  thefc 
fcrvlces,  the  imparitjr  alfo  will  appear  plainly. 

Ifan  officer  hear  of  a  fcandalous  courfe  of  fuch,  who  be  his 
(lieep,  he  is  bound  to  make  diligent  fearch  touching  the  truth 
thereof,  and  upon  proof  made,  he  is  bound  to  convince  and 
admonifli  :  If  he  (hall  not  hear,  to  take  one. or  two  ;  if 
not  hear  them,  then  to  complain  to  the  Church,  of  fuch  a  de- 
linquent.   , 

'But  thus  I  am  ftot  hQu>id  to  bellow  my  time,  and  imploy  my 
care  ^ith  ad  ChriftU^Sy  with  whom  I  iliall  meet,  in  the  compafTc 
of  the  (ame  CUJfis^  or  the  fame  Province  :  for  ic  is  impoflible,  I 
fhould  fo  doe.  If  I  hear  of  many  fcandals,  that  many  have  given 
in  feverall  Congregations,  Countreys,  nay,  as  the  occafion  of 
travelling  and  merchandizing  may  require;  a  man  (hall  be  forced 
to  fee  many  in  many  places  :  Muft  now  the  traveller  or  merchant 
lay  afidc  all  his  budnede,  and  deal  with  all  thefe?  Or  in  cafe  he 
return  home,the  preflures  of  his  imploiments  calling  him  thither, 
Muft  he  needs  go  into  Frrf«rtf,  germanj,  Holland,  to  proceed  a- 
gainft  fuch  Dehnquents  ?  Ifuppofeeach  man  fees  the  ablurdity 
without  fpecflacles.  Its  impoflible  any  man  fhould  attend  (uch  a 
proceeding.   And  therefore,  blefled  be  oar  Saviour,  who  never 

Q^  required 


115      C^P-?*         T)^^  Cdt^immcf^  Viable  church     ^m 


j^equirc4  i;,  never  laid  fiich  a  burthen  iipon  ^ny  xo  praftife  in  this 
planner  ;  but  hath  provided^  in  his  infinite  wifdome  %  nearer 
courfe,  which  may  be  followed,  with  comfort  and  conveniency  : 
fl^h^th appointed gfiides ifi ever jf  Church,  i.e..  Ruling  E/dprj^'^'ho 
^re  ejedXH'ifigs  to  the  people,  over  whom  they  are  phced  ;  they 
ireathand,  they  are  by  office  appointed  to  deal  in  fach  cafe?, 
and  they  live  and  converfe  one  with  another,  h^ve  charge  over 
them,  and  authority  put  upon  them  to  that  purpofe,and  are  fet  a- 
part  from  other  entanglements  to  attend  the  improvement  of  all 
<)rdinances,  for  the  good  ofthofe  under  their  charge,  that  their 
Gvils  may  be  feen,  (earched  and  reformed. 

Nor  let  any  man  think  to  eafe  this  inconvenience,  by  faying, 
that  a  perfon  Is  a  proper  Pafior  to  the  one,  and  a  "Tafior  ^0.1%  n  to 
the  other  removed  :  for  thU  delicti  like  a  warm  hand,  ftrokes  the 
fore,  but  will  not  cure  it.  For  by  this  it  U  granted,  th^t  pAftoral 
c^e  ii far,  more  Qy\eroHi  And  Uborions^  then  Chrijl^an  a^i 4.  brotherly 
^^re  in  fome  fenfe^  which  is  now  our  queftion. 

2.  Its  affirmed  in  the  place,  and  often  expreftld  by  M.  K.  That 
there  is  but  e»«^,  :ind  the  fame  office^  whence  all  this  watchfulneffe 
ifllies  towards  all.  And  therefore  as  it  hath  the  fame  bond.  To 
it  requires  the  fame  fervice  :  And  therefore  all  fuch  conceits 
are  meerly  coined,  to  coufentnens  confciences,  and  To  to  keep 
^m  quiet,  but  they  willnever  goc  at  the  great  day  pf  ac- 

i;ounr. 

For  the  queftion  will  be,  Hadfi  than  the  fme  paprd,  reUtU 
€if^jq  the  one  as  to  the  other  ^  as  thy  fheep  f  if  thou  ftoodeft 
bound  to  them  as  thy  (heep,  by  the  fame  Office  and  Call,  the 
needs  of  both  thou,  wert  bound  to  fnpply,  and  the  gpod  of 
fc^oth  thou  wert  in  like   manner,  bound  to  promote ,  ^ph(ff. 

3.  But  laftly,  M.  R.  his  own  expreflion  will  not  admit  any  fuch 
fpnfidcration,  as  this -.for  he  intends  the  comparifon  betwixi; 
Irother/yc^re2indpa09rii/.care  to  a  mans  proper  iiock.  for  his 
\^^rdsarethefe, 

*V  c/ear  it. in  thl\  namely^  That  there  is  asgreat^  care  an  doner  oufr,, 
**^effe,  infproDei,  lies  upon  a  brother^  as  Hpon  a  Paftor^  in  the 
*^  ^atcbin^fir  the  good  of  A  brother  ^  ^mm  u  a  gifted  preaphtr  irk 
**a  Coyjgrega{ion,  inanjjlandy  therfk  no  other,  gifted  of  Qod,  ta, 
np^efich.th^Go^^lf  buitheonlyi  IWofi(4jhinke,  as.  a  bic^tber^  h^ 
*^^fffi  ^der  ^.$J!'f^.h^ffiOl?Iigatim.ofc^,e  and  laborious,  omroufpes 


Cap.^.  i^if^^  Cdttfes  thereof.  Part  i*      li  4 

**  efcofffcieffce,  to  hflov?  hU  talent  fir  the  ji^diinlng  offitiis  hj  preach' 
**  iȣ,  though  he  ^ere  not  called  to  be  their  Paftor^  as  if  he  "^ere  called 
*Uo  he  their  P  aft  or. 

The  cafe  is  here  evident,  that  M*  i?.  his  intendment  is  to  com- 
pare the  r^rfe?/47'<!?/?(?roz'^rj5>^^r<?^5r^/2(?<7/^,  2iTi6,  brotherly  care 
O'iQtChripiims  together. 

And  here  aifo  I  muft  crave  leave  to  differ  wholly  from  M*"^. 
his  opinion.  For  it  is  granted,  that  this  gifted  perfon  is  not  cal- 
led to  preach,  nor  will  the  people  in  the  Ifiand  fo  acknowledge 
him :  Therefore  they  are  not  bound  to  maintain  him :  Hence  I 
{hould  rather  think  thus, 

He  that  ufeth  hisgenerall  caHiag  /?,  4rf  that  he  deftroies  his  particu^ 
lar^  henfetlo  it  difirderlj  :  For  thefe  are  in  fubordination,  not  ia 
oppofition. 

But  (o  to  preach  (  being  gifted,  as  in  the  example  given)  is  to 
ufe  his  ^enerall  calling  (for  he  doth  what  is  done  oat  of  Chriftiaa 
charity)/*  04  that  he  dtftrohs  his  particular :  For  he  muft  of  neceffi* 
ty  hy /dCidc  the attendifig tables,  i.e.  his  worldly  occafions :  that 
would  and  did  take  his  time  and  ftrength,  if  he  come  to  beftowr 
himfelf  in  his  preparations  and  difpeniations  in  a  Paftor-likc  man- 
ner,».^  as  Fafiors  ufe  to  do. 

Befides',  To  doe  as  much  in  a  generall  way  of  charity,  as 
that  which  amounts  to  the  work  of  a  particular  calling,  is  to 
confimd  genet  aU  and  particular  eaUings^  which  God,  and  aik  have 
diflinguiihed. 
When  U.R.  faith, 

"  Idejireto  know  What  the  nakedrelation  ofauthcrltj  or  jurlfdiEii' 
*•  on  addeth  to  this  care  and  oner  oufneffe  in  point  of  labour  hj  preaching 
<*  the  gelfel. 

Its  eafie  to  return,  Thar  Jurifdi6Hon  implies  an  office :  an  office 
doth  not  only  add  a  fpeciall  bond,  but  requires  more  fervice  with 
the  greater  improvement  of  time,  and  ftrength,  and  conftancy 
thcreio,  as  it  hath  appeared  before. 

2r  The  f»oReafins,  which  Mii?.  propounds  for  proof  of  the' 
eonclufionj  have  not  folidity  enough  to  fettle  the  underftanding 
of  a  man  lerioufly  judicious. 

The  fcatne  o£therfirft^i2r<j/2>»  of  M.^.is  this, 
^^/f'^fkatva^^diviuicowmsind  po  he  eUr  ifrethrens  ^fers'ithe^ 


1 1 5     Cap.  p.         The  Confiimkn  of  a  Vifthlt  church     Part  x 

<'  Qur  ^atch  m  that  regard  carries  andreqnires  M  mnch  care  and  out" 
*  *  roufnejfe  as  ajfice-yr^tch , 
,  Anfprer, 

The  consequence  is  to  be  denied,  as  no  way  futable  to  the  rule 
of  truth,  as  ic  hath  appeared  at  large  in  the  former  enquiry, 
and  this  one  thing  is  alfo  enough  to  make  ic  palpable.  I  am 
bound  by  that  divine  command  to  keep  many  brethren  from 
danger,  with  whom  I  occafionaily  meet  with  once  or  twice 
in  my  life:  and  therefore  can  relieve  them  no  more:  Am  I  there- 
fore  bound  by  my  office  to  watch  no  more,  nor  lend  no  further 
relieftofuch  as  be  committed  to  my  care?  Will  ic  go  for  good 
pay  at  our  appearance  before  Chrift,  tofay^  I  am  bound  by  of- 
fice to  watch  no  more  over  the  people  left  to  my  care  and  cufto- 
dy,  then  I  am  bound  asa  Chriftian  to  be  my  brothers  keeper,  in 
a  Claflis  or  Province  ?  Many  of  them  I  could  never  fee,  or  very 
feldome  lend  any  fuccour  unto  in  all  my  life  :  Therefore  I  am 
bound  to  doe  no  more  to  thofe  that  are  under  my  charge  :  If  I- 
occafionaily  meet  with  them,  to  doe  good  occafionaily  to  them, 
but  never  to  beftow  my  time  and  ftrength  conftantly  to  attend 
their  comfort,  to  binde  up  the  broken,  to  recalhhofe  that  go  a- 
ftray,2tnd  to  heal  and  help  the  feeble.  The  fecond  Reafon  come& 
out  of  the  fame  mint,  and  in  form  its  thus. 

Reafon  2, 
"  Ifthefinndatton  of  governing  a  claffical  Church  he  the  leve  And 
•*  unUn  of  the  memhtrs  of  one  body  ofChrifi:  Then  there  u  as  much 
^^care,  onerotifnes  andiabour^  ^hich  id  require  din  brother  Ij  confo- 
''  ciation  to  help,  as  the  care  and  oner  eufnes,  ^hich  is  required  in  of' 
^'fice^help,  $r  that  "^hichii  required  in  thejurifdiClion^  ^hich  comes 
*^  from  officers.  The  firft  part  is  true :  Therefort 

Anfvur, 
The  Propofition  deferves  a  deaiall^  as  not  having  a  femblance  of 
truth  in  it.  Bec^ufe  I  lo've  all  fuch  as  are  confociated  with  mc  un- 
.  der  one  National  Synod,  whom  I  never  had  a  fight  of,  never  came 
to  fpeech  with  all,  with  whom  I  could  never  meet  to  doe  good  to 
them,^  or  receive  any  good  from  them  in  converfe  :  That  there" 
jfSr^Ifliouldftandboundtoput  forth  the  like  onerous,  labori- 
ous care  for  their  fjpirituall  good,  as  a  perfon  that  ftands  charged 
with  them  in-'ft'^;  of  office^  one  would  certainly  conclude  and 
^^4ily,  either  thofe  officers  doe  too  little,  orclfelambound 

._   ■  .x^H-     ,.1_ .- ^ .__,.     tQ 


Cap.p.      '    '     intheCaufcsthenof.  Parti.     117 

to  doe  too  much,  more  then  I  poffibly  can  attain  unto. 

The  officers  mufl  doe  too  little^  iif  they  ibould  difeharge  an  office 
towards  fuch,  whom  they  never  faw,  nor  knew  5  Rcver  did  any 
good  to  ihein,nor  received  any  good  from  them. 

Or  elfe  JjhottldU  hvundto  do  too  wftch  (  more  then  its  poffible 
I  can  attain  unto  )  It  I  fhould  ftand  ingaged  to  comfort,  counfel, 
dire<fl,  reform,  and  proceed  in  cenfurc  againft  fuch  for  their  evils, 
which  officers  muft  do  by  Chrifts  appointment,  being  fent  to  ga^ 
ther  and  perfed  the  Saints,  when  I  (liall  never  converfe  with 
thoufands  m  the  naEion,nor  they  with  me,untill  my  dying  day. 

Our  5.  Argument. 

If  tkey  he  Payors  over  allthe  C ongregations  in  theeirCmt,  tkeft 
they  were  nevf  ehefen  by  the  [ever  aU  (^•ngregatlons^ornot, 

ijxkii^  were  not  chofen^  then  a  Paftor  may  be  a  Paflor  by  an  e- 
fpeciall  appropriation  to  a  people,  ot  whom  he  was  never  chofen, 
which  is  crofle  to  the  rules  of  the  Gofpel,  and  the  nature  of  the 
relation. 

Jf  they  ^ere  chofen  by  them  all,  then  each  of  them  is  bound  as 
much  t^  aUy  as  the  fir  ft  p^op/e,  and  therefore  as  much  to  preach 
and  perform  paftorail'ads  CO  the  one,  as  to  the  orher.  2.  Here  is 
really  non-re fidencj  brought  in.  Nor  will  it  facisfie,  they  are  Pa- 
flors  yj-Td  7/,  for  //thsy  ftand  /»  the  fimerclaticn  of  a  Paftors  of- 
fice to  a  Claffis,  as  a  Paftor  doth  to  his  own  flock,  then  they  muft 
be  f i?<?/tf»  thcreunto,and  are  Paftors  proper ly^  for  fo  Paftors  are  to 
their  own  flock. 

B  tit  each  P^fior  if*  the  cot?fhl»4tio»  flands  in  the  fame  relation  of  4 
Pafiors  office  to  d  CUffts,^  a  *Taftor  dcth  to  hii  ownfloc^ 

Bothpropojifiansarc  M» R Pt t er, The  maj or j\  I  .p.55.1.2.20l,TC2^ 

The  oAJfumption  or  fecond  part.  Lib,2*^  2^,3 3 3,3 3 8. 


*'  M^  R.  ieSs  tHy  i.2,p  344.  That  they  are  caUed  Elder 5  at  Ephe^ 


*'  Babylon^  jetyin  cnmttlo,  th^y  dtdfiil  up  th^t  name^  to  be  the  Kings  of 
**  the  nations  :  So  are  Elders  <9/Jeruf  alem  calledy  in  CHmnloy  Sldets 
**  of  all  the  Churches  <j/Jerufalem  colteElively  takfff*  ^^d  as  it  fiU 
"  lov^th  notythat  the  King  cfEdot»  (becanfehe  is  one  of  the  Kings  of 
*'  the  nations  )  is  eleSledio  the  Crovm  ofQhaUea  by  the  voice  of  the 
'*  Nobles :  fo  it  u  not  agoodconfequence,  ftch  a  number  are  called 


II 8     Cap.^.        TheConfiitmmof^VifihUcharch     Parti* 

**  the  Elders  pf  the  Church  of  JerHfalem,   therefore  the  fever^i 
**  Churches  fiiould  chsofs  them  andfukmit  to  them. 

Reply. 
It  is  truejthefe  ^ttgoodvfords,h\M  it  is  as  triiC5they  do  not  touch 
the  caiifc  in  hand,  much  lefle  confute  it,  ifthey  be  rightly  confi- 
dercd. 

'Xht  Kings  of  the  nmotts  arefoftiled  Ipjivaj  of  diflindtiofi^  be- 
caureofthej(^^fi^//r»/p  they  have,  diftind:  from  the'rule  which  r$ 
ereded  in  the  Chnrch :  And  the  fair  and  familiar  meatiing  is, 
This  King  is  Ruler  over  tho(e  people  that  are  within  the  com- 
pafle  of  his  nation  or  territory:  another  over  his  peopk,and  fo 
every  one  over  his  own  particular  fubjeds,  and  hath  no  Kingly 
rule  at  all  in  anothers  kingdom  ifo  herrtiic  Elders  of  the  Church- 
es are  and  may  be  fo  called,  becaufe  they  feed  and  rule  within 
their  particular  Congregations,  but  exercife  no  m\c  in  anothers 
(^hnrch^  no  more  then  the  King  of  Edomdoth  in  the  Kingdom  of 
(^haldcA :  and  therefore  the  members  of  one  Church,  as  they  did 
notchoofe^  fo  they  ihould  not  ftihmit  to  the  rule  of  the  Elders  of 
another  Congregation,  no  more  then  afuifjeBin^halaea,  as  he 
did  not  choofejfo  ftiould  not  fubmit  to  the  KingofEdom ;  by  this 
expreffion  our  caufe  is  confirmed,not  confuted. 
M*  R-  addes, 

*•  If  all  the  Kings  of  the  nations  did  meet, in  one  Court^  and  in  that 
**  Court  did  govern  the  nations  with  common  rtyallastthority  and 
*^  counfeU  in  thofe  things,  rvhich  concern  all  the  kingdoms  in  common^ 
*«  then  all  the  nations  vfere  hound  to  obey  them  in  that  Court,  t/ind 
•«  "^hen  they  do  confent  to  the  power  of  that  common  Court,  tacitely 
**  they  confent,  that  every  one  of  thofe  Kings  fhall  be  a  chofe»  King  of 
*^Juch  andfach  a  kingdom. 

Reflj. 
Thefe  are  ^ords  which  darken,  and  by  a  miftake  miflead  the  rea- 
der from  the  mark,  but  rightly  difcerned  and  fearcht  into,  do 
nothing  make  for  thecaufe ;  fir,  when  it  isfaid,  thej  meet  in 
Qourt,  and  govern  the  nations  with  common  royall  authority .  this 
authority  was  z  new  fuper  added  authority,  which  came  not  from 
the  King  of  Edom,  or  from  that  royal  I  office  (  let  me  fo  fpeak  ) 
of  the  regall  power  he  had  there^  for  then  it  {hould  have  belong- 
ed to  none  but  him.   But  this  is  a  common  royall  authority,and  that 
was  another  authority  wherewith,  not  only  he,  but  alltht  reft  of 
the  confederate  Princes  were  invefted,  as  well  as  he,  and  that 

was 


Cap.9.  in  thtCanfes  thereof.  Part.  I  •     11^ 

was  ft'W;  SflinB:  from  that  Kingly  power,  that  each  Kfnghad  in 
his  own  kingdom,  and  was  received^  when  by  the  choice  of  the 
people  or  the  Parliaments  in  ail  the  kingdoms,  they  fee  up  all 
thole  confederate  Princes :  Suppofe  the  King  efEdom,  Bahjlon^ 
Emferokr  of  Fcrfi 4, Thrived  ofTranfilvanU,  Dtcke  ofllorence :  &c. 
this  one  and  Joint  power  of  confederate  Princes,  to  a(5l  in  fuch  a 
mannerjn  fuch  things  with  fuch  limitation,  as  diftind  from  that 
parctcular  princely  power  tbcy  had  in  their  own  territories.  This 
is  the  truth  in  the  example,  and  /*/  Af.R.  paraileil  this  in  the  cafe, 
in  hand,and  \*'^7^4///tf^«  r^w?^  r<?  <2»  ^^rffw^»/,nameiy, . 

That  the  Elders,  who  had  fpeciall  office,  and  the  power  of  itrn 
their  proper  charges,  yet  when  by  ths  combination  of  all  the 
Churches  they  axe  to  meet  in  a  Claflis,  and  have  power  put  upon 
them  toad  in  fuch  things  and  in  fuch  a  manner,  whkh  they  ne- 
ver bad  before  ;  this  is  not  now  anoffceof^  Paflor,  btit  thepatrer 
of  a  CommiJpoKer^  wholly  diftin^  therefrom;  and  that  is  a^«- 
?mne  creatHra  oSimm  devifing  :  the  CWt/:?tfi  dealing  therein,  as^ 
the  ch'Uflates  do,  who  have  allowance,  and  they  in  this  cafe  take 
allowance  toadde  andinftitute  new  f laces  'iXi6untwpowers\ni\iQ. 
Church,  fo  that  they  were  <t//chofcn  Commljfionersy  butnevei'  a 
one  of  them  wasw  P^fi^.r,  which  is  that  which  M,R,  wiilnoc  al- 
lpw,and  yet  this  frame  is  not  able  to  gain(ay  it. 

The  ilTue  then  is,  had  they  been  ^'^Jtors,  they  muft  have  been 
chofen  and  mainrained,which  was  the  confequence  of  the  reafon^., 
and  Hands  untouched,  upon  that  fuppofitioa.   But  they  are  0?w- 
mifpvners :  And  that  h  s  woxds.intimate,  which  the  nature  of  the , 
thing  forceth  unto,   thax  thej  premifetaekely  obe^iems  and  fubjC-- 
diiion  to  every  one  of  the'Kings  of  the  nations,  not  fimply  asi^Lf 
^Xt  Kings  in  relation  to  fuch  a  kingdom;chat  is,by  p^sWrj.and  pro-  - 
portion  pfre^on,  tite  people  promiGng  lubjedion  to  hldtrs,  not* 
Ois  to  Paftors,  but  m  to  C  emwijlomrs,  nloich  pve  humar.tcr  eat  ares  of 
mmi  (kvifing^ 

Ar.g'M.mem  6- 
The  Clafficall  Qiurckconfifting  of  fo  many  Elders  in  a  Churxhv. 
reprefentative,meeting  together,  to,  exercife  Jurifdidion  by  joint, 
concurrence  :  therefore  the  ading  and  ifliiing  of  determinations 
anjicenfures,muft  either  be  carried  on  by  the  joint  agreement  of 
ajl^  orelfeof  themajor  part:  for  if  the  fewer  or  lefTer  numbec 
might  caft  the. balance  in  cafes, propouaded,  then  the  weaker,. 
ibpuy.QVetbe^,Xh€^ftro;igcE  ( fo.tthey  have  all.  equall  power  ia 

ths: 


120     Cap.  9.        The  Cm^itHtion  of  a  FifiUc  Church    Pare  i. 

the  Commiflion  to  the  work  )  and  then  fome  few  of  thofe  to  go 
ononelide,  and  many  on  the  other  fide,  if  the  fewer  fhould  have 
the  cafting  voice,  then  the  lefTer  weight  {hould  carry  che  fcales 
againft  the  greater,  which  is  irracionall.  Again,  uDon  this 
groL^nd,  the  pare  fhoiild  not  only  over-rule,  but  deltroy  the 
whole,  which  is  abfurd.  Whence  then  iz  is  plain,  that  the 
greatty  part  hath  the  porper  in  th»ir  handy  to  paflc  fentence  in 
way  ofdecifion,as  when  it  ispaft,  to  put  it  into  execution. 

But  what  if  the  moHhvft  the  "^orfi  caHfe,and  crre  in  their  judge- 
ment and  pradice  ? 

The  anfwer  is.  While  the  fewer  doproteft  againft  their  pro- 
ceedings, they  quit  their  hands  of  (in,  and  that  is  all  they  can  do  i 
but  the  fcntcffce  muft  take  place :  on  ly,if  there  be  a  way  of  an  ap- 
peal left,chey  may  take  the  b:fncfit  thereof  in  their  opportuaity. 

Thefe  premifedjWhich  cannot  be  denied,  I  i\iUsrea(ort, 

That  eofirfi  9f  government,  ^hich  nullifies  thefoweroftheEl'* 
ders  and  peep/e  of  the  Congregation,  and  their  proceedings  in  a  righ^ 
teot€6  way^that  is  not  a  power  ofQhrifi* 

Bm  this  doth  fi :  as  inftancc, 

The  greater  part  of  the  C^Jfts  m^y  fentence  a  memifer  of  a  per- 
ticular  Church  to  be  excommunicated,  ^hen  the  Elders  and  all  the 
people  judge  zr\di  that  tru!y,«<?;'do  be  worthyof  that  cenfure :  here 
the  power  of  the  Elder's  and  people  which  ad  in  a  wayofChrift 
is  wholly  hindered. 

To  this  M.i2.  anfwereth,  That,        '    « 
*' Dejurey  the  porrer  of  the  greater  Prejhjierj  in  this  cafe  ought  t^ 
*'  he  fv^allowed  up  of  the  twoit^ces  of  the'  Elders  of  the  C^^Z^^' 
*^ gatton,  -    '    "■'      ^^ -  >'  ^  ,  .   *  V . . 

I .  Bat  this  we  havelicard  is  crofle  to  all  the  orderly  proceed  • 
ings  of  Chrift,  af>d  rules  of  reafon,  that  ihc  Weaker  J^joulsi over ' 
keartheji:ronger,  the  part, the  whofe.  •  , 

2.  This  iayes  open  a  gap  to  endlefe  dijfention ;  for  upon  this 
ground,  fome  ;?»?  will  fay,  we  have  the  truth  on  our  (id e,  and 
therefore  your  voces,and  expreflions,though  the  apprehenfions  of 
fo  many,  fliould  give  way  and  are  to  be  fwallowed  up  by  our  ar- 
gumcnt,and  muft  therefbrc  never  appear  in  (ight  more. 

Laftlyi  irhomujljHdge,  which  party  hath  the  better  end  of  the 
(iaffe,  whether  the  fiwer  or  the  ^r^^ffrnumber  be  in  the  right  ? 
cither  the  greater  party  muft  judge,  or  elfe  there  muft  no  judge- 
ment palTc  at  all,  and  (o  it  will  be  in  the  power  of  a  few  to 

difturb. 


.Cap.^.  in  the  caufes  thereof.  Parti.       121 

difturb,yea  difanull  all  publike  proceeding,  and  bring  prcfent  con- 
fufion  upon  the  whole. 

Argumenc.7.  • 

From  the  former  ground  I  rcafon  in  the  feventh  place. 

That courfe  and proaeding  which canftot  attain  hii  endy  is  not 
'atpomed^j  our  Saviour,  whofewifdome  fails  not,  nor  can  bz 
fruftratein  its  preparation. 

Bmthe  CUffis  excommttnicatingi^  and  the  feeple  and^  eiders 
of  thf  Congregation  refiijing  to  (uhmit  thereftnto,  their  excom^ 
munication  ^^ouldhs  of  no  firce,  for  they  would  ftill  maintain 
communion,  and  they  could  not  relieve  themfelves,  let  them 
have  their  full  fcope  to  cxercife  all  their  Ghurch-power  to  the 
full. 

Argument  8, 

This  jurisdiflion  they  Howexercife,  either  iffuesfrom  the  pow- 
er they  had  before  their  comkination,  or  from  fome  new  fovper 
they  have  received /»7c^  their  combination. 

Not  from  the  place  and  ^ower  they  had  before  the  combination, 
for  M.i?..  maintains  it,  as  a  principle,  "  That  one  Congregation 
"  hath  Kot  power  over  another:  andrtf<<i/?Ajevidcncethas  much.  For 
why  (hould  they  or  how  can  they,  challenge  any  power  over 
on^^  but  they  may  challenge  power  by  the  fame  ground  over 
all? 

//this  jurisdidion  iffue  from  fome  c^w  power^  That  muft  pro- 
ceed from  fome  neiv  order  or  office  received  from  their  combina» 
tion.  Itor  fffrisdiBion  ijftes  from  order,  as  in  the  firll  ground, 
and  no  jurisdidion  in  the  Church  can  be  exercifed  without  an 
Office  appointed  by  Chrift,  as  doth  appear  by  the  Second 
ground, 

Bui  there  is  no  order  or  office  add.d  to  thejn  at  all,  for  they  Were 
Paftors  and  Teachers  and  Rulers  before  the  combination,  and 
there  be  no  other  officers  appointed  by  Chrift. 

Ayidtherefire  this  place  aid  powerful  now  upon  thesi,  is  (I 
fear)  zn  invention  of  man. 

Before  I  leave  this  place  I  (hall  offer  ferise  cor^0^crat|O80, 
colleded  from  the  former  difputes,  to  the  judgcmeot  of  the  Rea- 
.der,that  he  may  rcleive  me  and  himfelf,in  his  ujoft  ferious  thoughts 
infecret.  '    K  i.  A 


122      Cap.p.         The  Cen^imion  fifa  Viftbk  Chursh     Part  i. 

X.  A  Paftor  oi  one  Congregation  bath  not  power  over  another, 
for  one  Church  hath  not  power  over  another,  therefore  the  po  w- 
€r4ie  rtccives  muft  not  come  From  the  office  oFa  P^iftor,  for  tbac 
he  had  beForejand  yet  Z/^,  2>p.i33.  i^s  (aid,  *^Thu  pov^er  ijfues 
*^  from  one  ar^d  the  fims  Ojfice  in  the  Ccngregiitien  and  in  the. 

2*  ^^  A  Fm flour  Oi  hefitindsiti  relatkn  to  hii  Coftgrejratioyj,  and 
•*  in  reference  to  the  CUffis^hath  not  tv^oj^ut  one  Ojficf,  p.  5  2p.  g  5  ^ , 
**  Andjet  they  are  eicBto  tke  Office  of  a  Pafi^onr  in  the  Congre^ 
*'^^r/V/^.l.l.and  iib,2.^,20i  ,B  fit  not  f/eB  to  ths  Ojfce  of  a  Pafior 
*<  in  reference  to  the  Claffis:lih,2>l^^* 

Which  (Fayj  )  is  very  ftrangeifince  there  is  one  and  the  fa  me 
office. 

3,  **  The  powers  of  a  Congre^atiotg^  and  &f  a  Trefhjtery.are  not 
"firmaly  nerejfentially  different^  //^,I,  P432.  Where  ponders 
"diiEr  not  forinaly,  Fay  I,  their  operations  differ  not  formaily  : 
^^ ^^d yet theP afionryhe doth notybe  needs  not,  he  cannot^  v^atch^ 
^*  over  the  ClaJpcaH  Church,  he  cannot  preaah  to  themconflantljf 
«*  they  hsnot  conftant  teachers  to  r^atch  for  the  fouls  of  them  alh 
*^/i^2.330.  >^?'^^/;>/j;/^isnot  an  elder  loas  he  hath  to  anFwer  to 
**  God  for  their  (ouls.  lih,  2. 3  id,  Thty^re  demed  to  he  Elders  in 
fitding  by  the -^ordaf  knowledge,  lil;,2,p.^2y.  But.  this,  i  (ay,  to 
preach,  watch,, and  feed.  Elders  do  and  ir.u.t  do,  by  vertue  of: 
the  efTenceot  their  office.  Therefore  they  have  ads  iormaly  dif- 
fering ; 

And  thereFore  have  powers  fcrmally  differing. 

4,  **  There  is  one  and  the  fame  office  which  Elders  ad  by j 
**inacla(IicallandCongregationall  way,  lib.2»iig»  If  there  be 
f^y  \)on€  and  the  ftme  Office^Khcn  it  relates Sih&x  one  and  tht  fame 
manner^  then  to  theClaflicall  and  Congregadonail  Church  after 
one,  and  the  Fame  manner  5  If  then  the  Ccngregationall  Church 
be  their  proper  flock, /<^  u  the  Clafficall  Chorch  their  4)rcper 
flock,  ^Jia  fitnt  idem  inter  fe,  illa(unt  idem  tertio.  And  if^  one 
and  the  /2wtf©tfice,  then  its  received  at  «?;/<?  and  the  fameum^o 

But  theFe  are  denied  in  this  difpute.  "  The  Chfficall  Chnrch 
^cannot  bear  relation  to  one  man^  Oi  their  proper  Blder.  lib^i. 

344.345. 

5 ,  Pomroffurisdi^on  proceeds  from  the  power  of  crder,  /.  2. 

35^330. 
Andcherclore^iaylj^fccy  who^givc  no  ©ffice^  give  no  power* 

^i_.  __/..:.'..::  ■_. :__  _: ^  ..__.";l _*i"  .*_  .^ ._,... ^vll^ 


Ctp.p.  in  the  Cdufes  thereof.  Part  l .      IX^ 

Buc  the  combination  of  Churches  gives  no  office  to  Elders,  wh© 
were  in  office  before  they  cembiaed. 

Therefore  they  could  give  no  power. 

And  yet  the  dijputefihh  it  doth,  and  the  doflrinc  of  a  Claflicall 
Church  muft  of  necellicy  maintain  that  principle. 

Etcher  thefe  arc  mazes  and  myfterious  t  witlings,  or  I  confefTe 
I  am  much  miftaken. 

Laftly,  I  would  intreat  the  fcrioas  Reader  to  oblave,  what 
deptijs  there  He  hid  in  this  device, 

1.  APaBor  may  be  a  Paftour  in  relation  to  ^  Church ^  and  ye« 
tte  ver  be  chofsn.  For  a  Claflicall  Elder  is  io  :  and  why  may  not 
a  hifhof  he  fo  ^ 

2.  fVofildyofifeea  perfon  that  hath  the  formall  eflence  of  a 
Paftour,  and  yet  never  did,  nor  is  boHnd  to  preach  f  (o  a  Claflicall 
Elder  is  to  his  Claflicall  Church,  and  why  may  not  a  Bifiop  alfi 
have  the  like  f 

3.  Would  you  fee  a  perfon,  that  hath  the  Office  of  a  Tafiour 
to  teach,h\xi  muH  have  no  power  to  rule  ia  chief  ads  of  jurisdidi- 
on  ?  behold  it  is  the  poor  Pa^or  ofd  Coffgregation  ^ptc^ch  he  may, 
and  adminiftcr  the  Sacrameots  he  may  in  his  own  Congregation  j 
Bat  the  Claflis  keeps  the  key  of  lurisdidion,  they  muft  fend  in  his 
cenfures,  excommsnications.  And  why  may  fiot  a  Bijbop  da  fi, 
if  ye  will  ? 

4.  Wouldycfeea  perronexercifef«m^/^/(?»  over  Churches, 
znd  yet  not  be  bound  to  preach  to  them?  behold  the  Claflicall 
Paftordothfo,  And  ihQrcFove  whj^  may  not  aBiJhoprule  a  Dio" 
cefey  and  preach  only  at  his  Cathcdrall  ? 

It  is  all  that  can  be  faid,  that  many  are  joyned  with  that  one 
in  joint  power  to  do  this. 

True,  But  what  if  the  Elders  met  in  the  Clajfts,  (hould  give 
power  to  one  man  to  take  many  to  himfelf,  and  exercife  all  the  Ju- 
rifdidion  without  them,  not  as  a  Moderatour  only,  to  order  the 
adieus  of  the  Affembly,  but  as  having  the  power  of  a  judge. 

HB  IS  THEM  A  PERFECr  BISHOP. 

Andldefirea  rule  of  Chrift  from  the  Churches  in  the  combi- 
nation, to  convince  the  Elders  meeting  of  an  errour  for  chooling 
oncamongftthemfelves,  and  putting  (upon  him  the  Jurisdidion 
of  a  Judge,  vfhich  wiU  not  condemn  thenifelves  for  choofng  many 
Elders  of  other  Churches  y  and  invefiing  them  with  furudiiiiot^ 

R2  of 


1 24     Cap.  p.         The  Confiitutim  of  a  Vi(ibU  Church         Part 

of  Judge- like  authority  over  \o  many  other  Churches,  bc(ide  their 
own. 

j^For  if  they  b^ve  liberty  to  inftitute  and  commit  a  pswer 
to  many  which  Chrift  never  appointed,  why  may  they  not  have 
the(3me  liberty  co  lalhcuce  apojvsr^  and  commit  it  to  one  wrHcii 
Ghrilc  never  appointed  ? 

For  when  ic  is  atfirmed  and  confeffed,  that  one  Congregation 
hath  no  power  ovt:r  another ,  therefore  if  they  rtctive  ihis  power 
aver  other  Congregations,  Icsnot  theOiftceoia  Paftouc  or  tea- 
cher that  gives  chat  power,  for  that  they  had  compleaciy  when 
they  were  officers  but  of  one  Congregation, 

There  fire  the  fsrver  they  receive  from  the  combination  mtiFt 
he  no  office' fOTver, 

T  here  fire  it  mftB  be  fime  other  fo'wer,  bejlde  that. 

Therefore  ComhinAtion  gives  feme  power  tor  mtny^  befide  the 
fetter  ofoffice^  that  Chrift  hath  not  appointed,  and  that  is  a  hu- 
mane invention. 

And  why  may  they  not  give  the  like  power  to  one  mm^ 
and  let  him  take  Surrogates^  Deans,  Arch- iicjtsffnsy  lind  C^^^" 
cellopirs  to  himfeif :  this  is  but  a  humane  inventioPj  as  the  o^ 
ther. 

In  a  word,  let  Mi  /J.  give  me  but  one  place  of  Scripture,  or  one 
found  reafin  for  it. 

I,  That  a  per  fin  maj  be  a  Paflour  to  a  people^  by  whom  he  "^as. 
ne^er  chofen. 

a,  And  that  he  may  be  a  PaFhur  (  as  the  Office  of  a  Paflour 
is  appointed  by  Chlift  )  to/uch^  to  jphom  he  nsi^jer  c^n  nor  Jhotili 
preach  conHantly^ 

Si  And  that  he  is  bound  to  exercife  JurisdiBion  of  cenpire^ 
and  decifion  of  doubts  to  fuch,  to  whom  he  neither  needs,  nor. 
indeed  is  bound  2^<?^^^^jr //7^  5}j<?^fl(. 

-4,orLaftly,  that  the  Churches  may  give  power  to  a  man  or 
men  that  Chrift  never  appointed* 

And  I  (hail  profefiel  will  willingly  yeeld  the  caufe.  But  they 
muft  either  make  good  the  three  fir fi,  or  elle  prove  the  latter,  or 
eUe  the  pillars  oi  the  Presbytcriall  Church  will  fail. 

Sedion.3. 

We  have  now  done  with  <?»^/?r/  of  grounds  ^  whereby  the  con^ 

,. ftirnftrir*    ^ 


Cap.p.  in  the  Caufes  thereof.  Parti,     125 

ftitution  of  a  Presby  teriall  Church  may  be  difcerncd. 
We  Ihall  add  (Another y  and  thence  aUo  di/pt^if, 
Ic  is  then  conteffcd  on  all  hands,  and  granted  ofcen  by  M.  Rfi* 

^^  That  a  (^hsirch  in  an  Iljtnd  mty  dif^enfe  all  the  Ordinances 
*'  of  God,  ef  Ordination  and  excommunication,  heamfe  it  is  a 
•*  (^htitch  i^roperljfo  calltd, 

1,  ^^  hi  that  it  is  a  little  City^  and  a  little  kingdome  of  ^efm 
*^  Chiji^  having  within  it  felf  power  ef  the  word  and  Sacra* 
^^ms»ts, 

2,  ^'z^'ndalfothat  it  is  aChtirchy  and  hath  the  e^ence  of  a 
**  Churchy  to  ^hioh  Agree  the  effentiall  notes  of  a  vifible  Chtsrchi 
*^'Now  preiichii9-g  of  toe  word,  and  administration  of  the  Sacra* 
^'m^nts^  a'e  f^^jf  nti4ilnot^s  of  a  vifihle  (^hurch^ 

From  thps groHndi  would  chus  reafon. 

If  a  Chnrch  in  an  llaitd  m^j  dilfenfe  allths  cenjures  and  all  th§ 
ordi*iayjces  then  e  very  particular  Congregation  may, 

Btitthefirft  is  granted. 

Therefore  the  f^cond  cannot  he  denied. 

The  Profofition  is  evidenced  mr/ij  waies.  TVhere  there  is  the 
faoie  power  appointed  co  tiie  hav^  ends,  there  may  be  and  indeed 
oughcrobctheiamcopeiations,  i^/<f  in  every  vifible  Congrega- 
tion rightly  conftuuned,  there  is  the  fame  power,  and  that  ap- 
pointed to  the  iauie  tvA$.  ^ 

This (eiond  pare  adriiitsno  deniall,  becaufc  fenfe  and  experi- 
ence gjve  in  ceftiniony.  Tliere  be  all  the  Officers  which  Chrift. 
bath  appointee:!  in  the  one.as  in  the  other. 

All  are  enjoy rji:d  to  put  forth  <dl  their  operations ,  and  to  fullfiil 
the  work  of  their  miiiuliry,  and  the  duties  of  their  cal» 
ling,  one  as  the  other,  andthet^^s^i  isthe  (ame  in  ^i?^,  the  gathe- 
ring and ptrrfeding oi  the  Saints, 

The  Propofuion  is  proved  from  that  principle  of  reafon,  that 
ojier*iri  fcqmtpfr  ejf^^  The  op.::r3i;ioa  anivvet5  the  con{^-im- 
lioa. 

The  third  gro^:>tdfoimct\Y  liid^  confif  m.s  the  fame* 
,  Where  there  is  an  Orlice  or  pOvVcf  i^ppvJinted  by  God,  th^rc 
needs  no  other  power,  Datthe  Office;,  to  authorize  to  the  work, 
and  it  lequiies  the  pcrtormanct  ot  tt.  . 

Andlaftly,  If  the  power  be  the  fame,  and  the  end  the  fame, 
t^fio  the  power  aiuftbe/y*/j(,'?r^  and  in  vain,  if  it  (hould  not  be^ 
-...__ „ ' _.. „ R  z  .':.'' .^ _ vut\,  , 


12  5     Cap,9«        ^^-'^  Conftimionofa  Viftble  Churc  h     Part  i 

put  forth  to  the  end.  And  the  power  Qiould  be  wronged,  and 
the  infticution  of  Chrift  alfo,  it  it  ftiould  be  hindered  in  the  attai- 
ning that  end. 

And  let  any  man  (hew  any  power,  right  or  ability,  that  a 
Church  in  an  Hand  hath  co  difpenfe  any  Ordinance;  and  it  will 
clearly  appear  every  particular  Congregation   hath  as  much, 

For, 

1.  All  the difpenfationsGHuch  a  Church  i{Jue from  the  intrin- 
yz-^i^iif/jon^^pr  of  the  Rulers  called  by  Chrift  to  the  work,  and  fo  it 
doch  in  all  other  Congregations. 

2.  If  neighbourhood  of  other  Churches,  he  but  a  fep  Arable  ad' 
junB,  it  can  add  nothing  r<?  tht  conftitutioK^  and  fo  to  the  ope- 
ration of  the  Church,  for  the  nature  of  (uch  adjunds  touch 
not  the  efl'ence  or  conftitution  of  the  thing  in  any  mea- 
fure. 

But  neighbonrhood  is  but  a  fepArable  adjunEi,  as  experience 
and  common  fenfe  can  teftify;  becaufe  tither  death,  or  diffention 
may  take  away  fbme  Charohes,  and  nullifie  them,  and  yet  fome 
particulars  arepreferved. 

3.  SuffofetChmA  gathered  and  ereded  on  a  continent  in 
the  wildernefle,  and  is  there  alone.  If  this  Church  could  ad  all 
thefecenfures,  and  difpenfe  all  Ordinances,  before  any  other  was 
planted  by  them :  and  if  thole  that  come  after,  do  abridge  them 
of  that  liberty,  thej  have  power  over  them :  but  power  they 
have  noi;e,  for  one  Congregation  hath  not  power  over  ano- 
ther. 

4.  Beftdesy  Thofe  operations  which  a  Congregation  puts 
forth,  out  of  the  authority  of  the  Office  and  Officers,  which  they 
have  received  from  Chrift,  and  for  which  they  are  called,  thole 
operationsooghtnotte  be  abridged. 

5%  iV<i7,If  the  Officers  and  Offices  remain  the  fame,  they  ought 
not,  they  cannot  be  abridged.  Where  the  fame  intrinfecall  power 
of  conftitution  according  to  God  remains  unaltered,  there  the 
operations  remain  the  lame. 

Obj.  ^^  If  it  be  (aidf  they  fliould  fubmit  to  a  combination  of 
"Churches,  as  well  as  combine  as  members  of  a  particular  Con- 
?  gregation. 

^nfw^  This  is,  Petereprincipium,  To  beg  the  queftion, 

2.  Suppofe  they  will  not,  then  the  other  Churches  cannot 
exad  or  command  that,  no  more  then  a  particular  Congregation 

can 


Cap.p.  in  the Canfes thereof.  Part.i.     117 

can  command  me  to  be  a   member. 

5.  They  ought  not  fo  to  combine  as  to  prejudice  the  operations 
ok  that  power,  which  they  have  received  oi  Chrift,  and  which 
they  are  injoyned  to  put  forth  accordingly.  And  lee  there  bs  any 
warrant  (hewed  oat  of  the  word,  that  'ioy  perlon  or  Church  hach 
power  CO  hinder  the  operation  of  a  Paftour  or  ruling  elder,  in  any 
on^  ad  of  his  office,  more  thsn  in  another. 

And  Laftly,  It  hath  bz^n  proved,  that  the  addition  of  any  thing 
befides  an  Office  adds  no  power  or  right  of  Jurisdidlion.  Ground 
third  y?f/?r^. 

6*  1 1- the  gr<j/i;?<j^  of  the  combination  be  of  no  force,  nor  carries 
any  validity  with  it.  Then  the  combination  and  claHis  hlls 
wichic. 

But  the  ground  which  is  given,  is  ameer  fallacy,  and  hath  no 
validity  in  it,  Namely,  ^^Thepreventi>ig  or  curing  the  mint  and 
^'  poliutloftthat  afcandull  ^ill  brmg  by  the  neernt^e  of  cohahi" 
**  tat  ion. 

That  this  is  no  ground  it  will  thus  appear. 

If  the  fcandall  in  an  ordinary  courfe  may,  and  will  fall  out  a« 
mong  thofe  that  are  nearer,  then  many  in  the  combination  .•  then 
tfeis  neernefic  is  not  a  (ufficient  caufe  of  it, 

At^rimam:  As  in  cafe  members  trade  among  people  of  ano- 
tfeerClaffis,  and  give  kandalous  example  there. 

2.  They  who  live  a:  the  outfiJe  of  the  combination,  are  nea- 
rer the  Congregation  of  another  Ciaffis  then  their  own. 

J.  The  Scandall given,  it  goeth  far  and  wide  into  the  provinces 
and  nat  ions  alfo. 

BefidcSjthe  righteous  proceeding  according  to  the  rule  of  Chrifl:  ; 
in  a  particular  Congregation  is  a  cure  appointed  to  remove  the 
polluting  and  infeding.  power  of  the  (candall,  be  it  dene  never  fo  ' 
far  cfF,  or  ^ver  fo  neer. . 

Section.  4. 

The  th'.rd  fort  ofgrQunds  taken  from  the  nmme  of  a  Church. 

1.  A  Church  in  the  Gofpel  is  never  fifed  only  fir  Elders, 

2.  There  cannot  be  a  'Dtfinition  given,  that  will  agree  to  a  ■ 
congregdttioffalUnd  Tresbjterlall  Chhrch, 

3.  If  the  Congregations  be  ^ecies  fpecialiJlim<£  of  a  true  Church, 
then  there  canbenolower^fc^/relultingor  arifing  from  them, 
asthisdotb, .  -  -   _   .  4,- If 


128     C  ip.  9,        Tin  Consiimion  of  a  yifMe  Church    Part,  i 

4.  Ik  every  Cangregacion  hath  all  the  Integrall  parts  of  a 
Church,  then  it  is  an  intire  and  comfleat  Church. 

Bat  ic  haih  all  forts  of  OfficerSjas Rulers  and  People  ruled. 

5.  If  the  Cladis  addns  other  Officer  to  them,  then  they  add  no 
nevB  pcmr  oi  luch  Jurifdidion,  becauie  that  ifliies  from  them. 

6.  Every  Integrum  is  made  up  of  his  members,  therefore  in 
mture  they  are  beftrc^  therefore  Churches  hefire  CUjfis.  Th^tt-^ 
iovQr^hat  each  have  they  receive  from  them,  thtvcfovQ  they  have 
no  Officers  but  fromthem^  therefore  both  OrSnation  And  furls- 
di^ion  com?  from  them, 

Sed;ion.4. 

How  far  a  particular  Congregation  is  bound  to  meet  in  one 
place 

Oar  pradljce  here  will  be  che  ht^expofition  of  oar  splnion,  and 
.     that  is  ulually  thus. 

In= cafe  the  C'^^ngregMion  grow  coo  big,  and  therefore  be  forced 
to  iwarm  outiOr  in  ci(e  they  tran$flant  themfelves  from  one  place 
to  anotheriSo  thac^parft  be  forced  to  go  before  to  make  preparation 
for  thole  that  follow,  V7e  then  fend  one  Officer  with  the  fmdltr 
Party,  andthegreater  number  remain  with  the  reft  ;  and  yet  are 
<  ^hMi one  Church \v\  our  account,  and  under  one  Presbytery  of 

Elders,  chofen  Rulers  ot  the  Congregation.  " 

But  when  the  Congregations  are  fxed,  and  they  eftabliftied 
in  peace,  andy^-f/f^  with  fupporc  about  them,  there  Qiould  be  no 
wore,  then  may  comely  and  comfortsiblj  meet  together ,  to  partnk^ 
of  all  Ordinances,  tlje  ufe  and  benefit  of  the  Uhour  of  their 
Oncers. 

Hence  an  ^Anfxver  may  be  eafily  accommodated  to  the  exam- 
ples^ which  M./^.  brings,  for  the  evidcnctngof  a  Prefhjterian 
Church. 

I.  That  of  the  Apofiles  Church  will  in  no  wife  fuit  his  end,  or 
ferve  his  turn,  or  make  good  the  queflion.  For  to  make  up  a 
^refhjteriall  Church,  there  muft  be  many  Congregations,  many 
£lders  appropriated  to  thele  Congregations,  which  have  power 
over  their  own  okIj^  and  not  over  others  :  Thefe  muft  combine, 
and  upon  the  combination  thefc  Elders  muft  aiTembki  anddil- 
penfe  their  cenfures,  and  (et  down  their  d^cifions. 

But  there  were  no  Elders  appropriated  tp  their  feyerall  charges 
.   _  .  ^.  . : _. and 


Cap.9«  in  the  canfcs  thereof.  Parti.      tz9 

and  Ckarches,  which  had  poweronly  over  them.  And fich  EU 
ders  the  Afoftles  could  not  be^  bccaufe  though  they  had  aS,  power 
in  them,  yet  thej  had  no  for^r  limit eA^  for  that  did  ^m//^V^r^9  and 
contradid  their  Apodolicall  com  million. 

The  reft  of  the  examples,  q\.  Antioch^  Ephefm,  Rome^  though 
it  were  granted,  that  upon  their  greater  growth  and  increafe,  and 
(o  want  ot  Elders,  they  might  meet  in  divers  places  fir  the  while^ 
the(e  might  ftiil  be  under  one  Presbytery, their  Officers  in  a  diftind 
manner  attending  upon  them.  And  therefore  gerfim  'Bucerns  his 
anfwer  fuits  here,  ^«  adeo  ineftire fhl^inuerit^  &c.  that  becaufc 
they  met  in  divers  places  they  were  under  divers  Presbyteries  or 
Elders. 

2.  It  doth  not  appear  out  of  any  text,  nor  any  evidling  argu- 
ment gathered  therefrom,  that  ( fcttiog  afide  the  Church  of  /<- 
rtifklem  )  they  (hould  need  meet  in  fevcrall  places. 

3.  Letitbcconfidered,  whether  by  Churchy  many  Churches 
m^y  notbcintendcdt  oi  Saul  made  havockjff^e  Churchy  u  of  all 
Che  faithfull  members  of  aU  Congregations, 


CjHAfi 


f^ 


1 30      Cap.  lo,         Jhe  Con^tmJQn  of  a  rifiile  Cfmreh     Partj . 


Having  difcovcrcd  the  conftitution  of  this  Preshy^ 

temUCburchy  we  are  now  to  confider  of 

Such  Argtments  asM.R.  alledgeth  for  the  confix 
mationof  a  Pre$b)temU  Cburcb,  Anf-^ered^ 

WHich  we  fiiiU  fuddenly  difpatch,  becaufe  we  have  held 
the  Reader  foxnewhac  with  the  longeft  in  this  debite. 
His  firft  argument  is  taken  from  the  Church  mentioned 
m  CMat,  18.  and  his  reafon  is  this.  "  If  C.hrifi  alludeth  here 
**U  the  Sypedrj  andcon0eryofthefews^  ^ith  ^hkh  hit  hea- 
^^rers  were  well  acquainted  i  The»  a  Trefiyteria/i  Church  of 
"  Elder s  coHeSied  and .  eomhined  from  many  Congregations^  U 
^^hcTe  under  ft  oodi 

"  Bm  our  Saviour  nHu^es  here^unto  the  Synedrj  and  ConfiHorj  ■. 

^^cf  the  Jews, 

Tha<:^oxe  A  Prejhytcriall  Church  is  heremderflood, 

^nfw.  Both  the  Propofitions  may  fafely  be  denied:  nor  is 

there  any  evidence  that  can  evid  the  certainty  of  them:  for  as 

M.  Robin(on  faies  Well,  The  manner  of  our  Saviours  proceedi^ig 

ss(opj^in^andobvio444  to anardinarj affrehenfion^that  it  majea'- 

Jily  and  familiarly  he  perceived. 

The  alluding  to  the  Jcwifh  Synagogue  would  add  little  light  to 
the  procefl^  ROW  propounded  :  Should  our  Saviour  mean  a  farti^ 
cular Syoagogue^thty  had.»ff/  the  povpcr  of  e^eommunication  in 
their  hands;  for  the  CharchoF  the  Jews  was  a  nationaU  {^hurch^ 
and  unto  Jemfalem  the  males  were  bound  to  repair  three  times 
in  the  year :  and  it  they  were  not  cafiomfrom  hence^  no  excomma^ 
nication  could hcempleat,  Fpr  they  had  their  liberty  thither  to 
appeal  in  weightieft  matters,  and  the  delivering  a  man  to  the  De- 
vil was  a  matter  of  greatcft  confequcnce,  that  could  behll  him, 
andthereforehewouldinreafon  fee  the  through  tryall.  And  to 
fay,  that  our  Saviour  alluded  to  the  u4tionall  Church  of  the  Jews, 
as  to  confound  the  goverment  of  the  Golfel^  with  that  of  the 
Law. 


OpilO.  />  the  Cdufes  thereof.  Part  i .     13 1 

2.  This  were  tof€ndajnancoa^^w^r4//r^/^»/tf//5noctoa  Claffis 
yea  co  fend  him  thither,  where  be  was  not  like  to  finde  relief: 
fortheplantiffe  might  be  dead  and  buried,  before  the  Councdl 
could  be  gathered. 

3 .  The  diredion  of  our  Saviour  points  out  apparently  fome  (lan- 
ding TribHnall^  and  that  at  hattd.  Such  a  Church  whereof  both  the 
f  Arties  vers  members  :  That  when  two  witnefles  could  not  Icc 
down  the  cffv^nder,  The  Lord  Chrift  raifed  an  ^hole  Churchy 
as  the  body  of  the  army,  to  overbear  his  obftinacy :  1  would 
willingly  lee  how  a  Church  in  an  Hand,  a  folitary  Church  upon 
a  continent,  or  haply  two  Congregations  fitting  down  together, 
orhowthefirftChurchat7<f^«/2/f»>,  c^^.i.ag.  could  take  any 
warrant  to  cxercife  any  ad  of  difciplinc  againft  an  offender  fromi 
this  place;  or  from  any  word  of  the  Gofpel,  VPON  THIS 
gROVND. 

Ladly,  It  doth  not  follow  the  allufion  had  been  to  a  CiafHs 
(  for  there  were  none  but  a  nationall  Church)  but  rather  to  a  Coa- 
fiftory  fuitable  to  the  Synagogue. 

The  Propofition  alfo  admits  a juft  deniatt :  for  an  allufion  is  only 
a  fimilitude :  and  thcfimiittiidrcnifik  in  fome  particular,  befidc 
the  qudity  of  the  Judge,  as  thus.  As  the  offender  that  would  not 
hear  the  fuprcam  Judge  was  cut  of,  fo  look  you  muft  at  the  par- 
ticular Congregation,  as  the  chief  tribunall  •  and  therefore  he  who 
will  not  hear  her  fpeak,  let  him  be  call  out  and  accounted  as  no 
tnember  of  the  Church. 

And  that  the  relemblance  could  not  lie  in  the  ludge^  this  feems 
to  evidence  it;  becaufe  the  Judgement  in  the  Sarthedrim,  was 
mlxt  (asthephrafe  intimates, D^/i/.iy.i 2.  2  Chron.i^,)  ^tttr 
\y  oiEceiefiaftick.,  p2iXi\y  efcivill  Itidges,  who,  as  the  cafe  did 
require,  had  their  hands  and  voices  in  the  verdid,  which  carries 
no  refemblance  in  our  Church- work. 

Argument,  i. 

"  The  (^htirch  •fheleevers  convened  together  is  ft  id  a  Church 
**  met  together,  fif  hearing  the  word  and  receiving  the  Sacraments^ 
**  But  this  is  a  Church  afjemblednot  to  prophefjing  orprajing,  but 
**  to  rebuking  and  jueUciallcenptring. 

tAnfvf. 

The  Church  meeting  together^  though  the  fcope  be  for  praier 

S  a  and 


iji     Ctp.io.     The  ConftmtmofAVifibU  church        Parc.i. 

and  prophccying  mainly,  yet  not  only :  For  they  may  be  jointly 
attended,  the  adminiftration  oiall  Chrifis  holy  things  may,  nay 
mod  properly  Qioald  then  be  attended  ;  as  when  the  preaching  of 
the  word  is  ended,  the  cenfures  aUo  may  be  adminidred :  nay,  un« 
leffe  fonae  peculiar cafting  circumftance  require  the  contrary,  they 
Jhonldfihe^^ 

Argument,  j. 

^^  The  Chnrek  here ^oken  of,  is  fitch  4  pifiriotir  and  jfidtclaU 
**fiap,  M  oH^ht  to  he  obeyed  in  the  Lord,  uptdfrpam  'of  excommu~ 
^^  nicMion,  BHt^mnltitHdeof  bdeeversare  not  fuch  a  jfidkiall 
^feM* 

^nftft 

The  3/i;f0r  is  the  queftion  in  hand,  and  indeed  part  of  the  con* 
clafion  to  be  proved,  namely,  whether  a  particular  Congregation, 
be  the  higheft  tribunal!,  or  a  ClaHicall  Church.  And  M.i^.  takes 
one  fart  of  the  conclufion  to  prove  the  other. 

If  the  Congregational!  Church  be  not  highcft,  then  the  Clafficall 

The  Minor  (bould  have  been  proved,  and  not  propounded  na« 
kedly. 

Argument.  4. 

**  tvhatever  Church  may  excommfmlcAte^  every  wemhr  there* 
^  of  Convened  "^ith  the  Chinch  may  infliB  all  infer  inur  puftijh' 
**  mefitJo 

*'  But  iailthe  menthers  convened  cannot  infliSl  le^trptimjhmentf^ 
^asr$omen  and  children  cannot  rebuke  openly^ 

Anfww 

The  confequence  is  iceble,  as  fhall  appear  from  the  nature  of  de^ 
iegatedpnblikc  power,  which  is  committed  by  Chnft  to  per  fins 
capable  ihQxcoi 9  which  women  and  children  are  not;  the  women 
ffer  their  Sex,  Children  tor  ^ant  ofexercife  of  their  under fianding^ 
being  excluded. 

I^oth  any  man  reaCon  thus,  becaule  people  have  potver  to 
shoofe  their  OjJ^^^r/,  therefore  women  may  put  in  their  voice  in 
dledion? 

If  the  Body  of  4  corporation  may  put  out  a  Major  upoQ  iu&  de- 

fcrt* 


Cap*io.  in  tin  Caufes  thereof.  Parti.     13  j 

ferti  therefore  '9Pomen  and  children.  No,  the  wife  God  provides 
that  the  voces  and  judgements  of  thefe  (hould  be  included  in  the 
male  and  chief,  of  them,  and  in  them  they  {hould  be  (atisfied, 
and  therefore  the  ff^ife  id  Af pointed  to  ask.  her  Husband  at 
home. 

Argument.  5, 

*'  Thdfe  to  rtfhom  the  e^ence  and  definition  of  a  minifteriall  ^ 
**  Church, havingpov^er  to excommHmcaceydoih  nfcefarilf  belong  • 
*'  thefe  and  thefe  onlj^are  under ftood  under  the  name  of  the  Church* 
*^  But  f$  it  iiy  that  the  ejfence  and  definition  of  a  Afinifleriall 
**  Church  having  power  to  excommunicate^  a£reeth  not  necef" 
"•^ (arily  to  a  great  Company  of  beleevers  afembled  ^hurch»^ 
^^V(faies. 

4nfi». 

Both  the  propofitions  with  a  fair  interpretation  admits  s  denial), 
as  being  clearly  falfc. 

I,  ThQ  prop&fiiisyf.  BecauCe  a  Church  neither  as  r<?f««;  ^j[]Cf«r«- 
ale  alone,  or  as  it  arifeth  to  be  Totum  integrah,  is  here  only  under- 
ftood.    Bat  the  (econd  (en(e  and  fignification  is  here  firitly  atten- 
ded ;  becaute  both  people^  and  elders  have  their  power,  parts,  and 
^/'^f<rj  in  this  work  in  a  right  order  and  manner:  when  there  be 
Elders,  they  muft  lead:  but  when  there  are  none,  the  Church  can 
exercile  many  adls  without  them,  or  can  eled  them,  and  with 
them  excrtife  all  the  reft.    So  that  when  it  is  laid,*  a  Minifteridl 
Church  is  here  under^aody  the  word  mini^eriall  admits  feverall 
iignifications  ;•  either  Mmxfters  without  the  body  cxchfivey  and 
jbatisfalfe:  or  the  Minifiers  ^iih  the  body  inclptfive.  Now  a 
^1/Jwi/^tfrw// Church  in  the  faircft  fenfe  aims  ac  both.    In  the  firft 
fenle  the  Propofition  is  falle,  in  i\\q  fecond  u.  dorh  not  corcludc*  * 
To  whom  the  tflence  and  definition  of  a  Miniileriall  Church,  i,e, 
aChurchoirMinifters  wjchouc  thcbody  having  power  to  escotn- 
municate  doch  rjecefl&rily  belong,  thefe  and  chs^fe  onely  are  here 
underftood.    This  is  Calle,  and  M./2.  himfelf  will  refute  it,  lib,i* 
p.226. 

2.  The  iWi«or  involves  many  things  in  it,  and  therefore  ic  only 
troubles.  For  when  its  laid,  T^^^/^rtftfc/^  Mlnifieriall  Churchy  , 
to  whom  power  of  excommunication  appermins,  agrees  not  necejf^^ 
yilj  to  a  companj  of  beleevers. 

S  J  ,  "Here 


?34     Cap.ic.        The  Conflitution  of  a  FifibUchurch     Part  i  • 

C  i.ThercisaMinifteriallChurch. 
Here  be  three  things  <  2.  This  hath  power  to  excommunicate,  . 

l^  3,  This  agrees  not  to  beleevers. 

1,  It  is  conceded,  and  hath  been  largely  proved,  that  by  belee- 
vers ok  a  vifiblc  Church,  wemeanfuch,  who  arc  lo  vifible  to  the 
view  of  charity,  though  not  fuch  in  truth.    And  therefore  I  won- 

,     der  that  M,i2.  (hould  again  trouble  himfelf  to  prove  that  which  no 
man  denies* 

2 .  That  thefc  belet vers  combined  arc  a  Church  before  they  have 
guides,  and  have  power  alfo  to  excommunicate,  that  we  hold. 
But  they  have  not  a  minifieriall  power  taken  in  the  fjarrowefi  and 
ftriBefifenff,  as  here;  they  have  not  formally  the  power  of  Office, 
fotefiatemOjficij,  ytt  poteltatem  judic^,  the  power  of  judgement 
they  have,  as  after  (hall  appear. 

Argument«<5. 

The  Sixth  Argumeat  refers  to  firmer  pro  of s,m6,  wealforeferto 
firmer  Ay^Jwers, 

Argument,7. 

The  Seventh  Argument  taken  from  Ta.rAm  Authority ^  That 
there  can  be  no  complaint  to  a  mnltitude,  needs  EO  anfwer,  being 
evidently,  experimentally  falfc,  how  often,  how  ordinarily  are 
complaints  made  to  Parliaments  ? 

Argument.  8. 

**  //  the  hottfe  of  Cloe  complained  of  an  open  fault  to  the  holy  A" 
**poftle  Panl  to  crave  his  direEiions  and  help  in  way  of  refirmatUn , 
**  having  anther itj  in  all  Churches  then  complaints  mnft  be  to  BU 
*^  der s  only y  and excommnnication  aSled  only  by  them,  and  fecond* 
**  ly^  The  Holy  Ghefi  gives  direction  and  rnles  about  receiving 
**  complaints  to  the  Elderjhip,  Tit.i.  13. 

An/w. 

I.  The  confequence  is  denied.  Vot  Cloe  might  have  made  her 
complaint  to  ony  one  o^th^  members  of  Corinth  :  but  chofe  rather 
10  do  it  to  the  ApofilefbcciMik  his  Apoftolicall  power  would  be 
faelpfuli  in  that  cafe. 

a.  WhentherebeJS/ii^r/ina  Church,  all  the  complaints  mujl' 

be 


Cap.io.  i9$  the  Caafes  thereof.  Part,  f  •     I  j  | 

be  made  to  theaa,  aiidthe  caufes  prepared  and  cleared,  and  then 
by  their  means  they  muft  be  complained  oi  to  the  Church.  Thus 
PafiUdv'ikthTitWf  to  hear  complaints  with  the  Elders,  and  ^7 
(he  Elders  to  complain  to  the  Church.  Now  to  reafon,  complaints 
muft  6e  made  by  him,  and  Elders  to  the  Cnurch,  therefire  they  mufi: 
he  made  only  to  them,  and  not  t9  the  Chnrch^  is  a  j  very  weak 
confequence. 

3 .  I  cs  gran  ted  by  Divines  there  can  be  no  proceeding  to  exeom  » 
municatioyty  but  with  the  mcite  cou/ent  of  the  people,  therefore 
to  them  the  complaints  of  the  evills  muft  be  made  by  the  El- 
ders. 

4  I  would  know,  in  csScmatij  Br etlsrenh^veia^  occafion  gi- 
ven by  the  elders  in  a  Church  of  an  Iland^  whether  may  they  com- 
plain, and  to  whom,  if  not  to  the  hody  of  the  people,  and  they 
muft  know  the  complaints,  before  they  can  grve  confent  to  the 
cenfure* 

5.  Suppofe  there  be  g^^^fe  an^  h^retkall  doBrine  preached  i?y 
Oncers,  for  which  the  people  may  juftly  rcjed  thek  Paftours,  in 
cafe  they  will  not  recant,  and  be  humbled,  as  all  conkfle  ;  whe- 
ther muft  the  people  rejed  their  Paftours  for  fuch  evills,  and  never 
fpeak  to  them  ?  or  if  the  evill  muft  be  required,  and  called  for  to 
triall,  may  not  a  complaint  be  made  to  thefe  people,  before  they 
tome  to  examine  and  try  ? 

Niyfuppofe  all  the  elders  ^«?  one ^  in  a  Congregation  (hould  be 
delinquent,  dwelling  only  by  one  other  Church,  ftiould  the  com- 
plaints be  carried  to  the  one  Slder^  and  not  be  carried  by  him  to  the 
whole  body,  when  it  is  prepared  ? 

Argument.^, 

**  That  Church  is  here  under  flood  to  whom  the  keyes  Uvr<?  gi» 
^^^jen,  Mat.l6.  Butthej  xvere  given  only  to  a  CUfficall  Church 
^^  there, 

Anfrp, 

The  Minor  is  barely  affirmed :  and  therefore  it  fufficcth  for 
the  while  to  deny,  it,  the  proof  fliall  be  given*  in  the  proper 
place. 

Argument,  10. 

^'  The  only  afferent  argument  again fi  this  inter pretationu  "^eaJ^, 


1 35    Cap.  10.       Tks  C0>^siitmon  of  a  VifiUs  Church    Part,  i  • 

[\  and  there  fire  thuffenfe  mttft  have  noflrengt^  in  it. 

Anfvo* 

Both  the  parts  failj  Fori,  Thatis«flf  the  only  apparent  argu- 
menc  that  is  here  remembred,  which  either  is  or  hath  been  given  by 
perfons  of  a  contrary  judgement. 

2.  If  that  was  weak,  yet  it  doth  not  follow,  that  the  different 
feafe  is  clear,  and  the  interpretation  ftrong ;  becaufe  there  may 
be  many  ktter  reafous  rendred  happly  then  there  were  yet  al- 
ledged. 

But  let  us  attend  the  evidence,  whereby  it  is  proved,  that  the 
VJotdfhffrch  inthenewteftament  is  (ometmes  takfff  fir  Officers 
only  :  M.5^//fecingthe  Clrcngthof  the  rcafon  coming  down  the 
Hill  upon  him,  which  at  leaft  might,  and  indeed  doth  caft  fuch  a 
ftrong  fufpicion  upon  the  cade  here  propounded,  leaving  oi  it  a- 
lone,  defolace,  dcfticuteoftheleaft  loving  look  of  the  allowance 
of  any  text,that  might  be  a  fecond  in  the  field.  The  good  man,  ac- 
cording to  chat  fagacity  and  fearpncfle  of  difpute,  wherein  he  ex- 
celled, beftirs  himfelf,  andmufters  up  all  his  forces  (eeks  far  and 
wide  to  win  fome  confent,  but  at  laft  all  comes  to  this,  That  a 
man  may  fnppofe  fme  fuch  thing  here^  but  cannot  get  one  place 
tofpeak  profeffedly  for  him. 

And  to  fay  the  truth,  were  the  word  Ecclefia  rarely  ufcd,  and 
that  the  thing  it  felf  had  been  out  of  ordinary  confideration,  it  had 
been  a  fair  plea  to  have  faid,  the  Scripture  is  very  (ilent  touching 
this  (ubjed,  and  the  word  feldome  u(ed :  and  therefore  no  marvell 
there  wants  confent.  But  when  the  thing  is  fo  often,  lo  ordmarily 
handled  in  ill  the  Evangelifts  and  Epiftles  :  the  very  word  com- 
monlyjconftantly  treating  about  the  fame  fub/ed,  and  yet  it  ^ould 
never  be  taken  in  the  new  teftament  in  this  fenfe,  It  gives  a  (hrewd 
fufpicion,  and  fuch  as  cannot  be  wiped  out,  nor  comfortably  borne, 
that  the  (enfe  is  here  fathered  and  forced  upon  the  place,  but  is  not 
the  naturall  and  native  meaning  of  it,but  fome  changeling  put  into 
the  room. 

Let  us  then  hear  what  U.K.  adds.  Rev.t,  The  Angel  of  the 
«  Church  ofEfhefiisficz.  Here  Angel  Bands  fir  the  Viphole  fhf4rch, 
*'  and  the  ^hole  Church  U  "^rote  unto  under  the  name  of  the  ^ngel 
"  •/  (kch  a  Church,  \iphich  may  thus  be  demonflrated :  becaufe 
*^  not  only  the  LMinifiersy  but  the  people,  who  have  ears^rO  hear, 
**  are  commanded  to  hear^  what  the  Ifirit  faith  unto  the  Churches. 

Anfrp, 


Cap.i*  inthccaujesthtrtof.  Parti.       137 

1.  Tiie  ehing  now  queftioned,  tnd  to  be  provcd^ts,  whether  the 
W«rd  Church  is  ^uc  for  Blden.  Now  I  would  f ^n  know,  whe- 
ther M.i?.orany  mm  can  fay^  tbac  the  name  Church  here  '\'& 
taken  for  Elders  onlyi  allthepad'agesofthecert,  all  the  quota- 
tions  tell  us  the  contrary,  therefore  here  is  not  a  fyllable  or  a  fhe  w 
ef  any  thing  to  evince  it.  1 

When  the  whole  Chorch  is  wrote  unto«  and  the  Epiftle  fupec- 
{cribed  to  the  Angeli  this  intimates  iomething  touching  the  (ig« 
nificationof  the  name  Angel,  but  nothing  at  all  touching  the 
name  Churchi  fo  that  the  thing  is  wholly  millaken* 

Be(ide,  that  which  M,/?.  would,  touching  the  Ansel,  will 
hardly  down  with  any  difcerniDg  man.  Trae  it  is»  that  by  Aqgel 
many  may  be  intimated,  the  word  being  taken  coiledively^  ^^^ 
The  Angel  of  the  Lordpiteheth  his  tents  ahut  the  righteom ,  This 
fenle  hath  good  Authmcs,  and  good  realon  s  bat  that  the  whp|e 
ChuFch  Qiould  be  underOiood  in  that  word,  will  hardly  ftacKl 
with  the  context:  for  fee  ho  w  ftraogely  and  Mt:nily  the  words 
will  found,  To  the  Angel  of  the  Church  of  g^efusy  i.e.  To  the 
Church  of  the  Church  ofEfhefns^  I  fuppofca  man  will  fiiade  lit- 
tle reafon  in  fuch  Kheto'tick. 

Afecondplace  is,  AB.  18, 2 1,  P4ul  called  in  at  Jerufilem 
and  (alutedthe  Church,  itxanntt  be  thought  in  reafon,  that  the 
Elders  only  were  there  faluted,  nor  by  that  word  intended,  be- 
c  aufe  it  appears  by  the  next  verfe,  that  the  ApoKles  fcope  was  t9 
confirm  the  hearts  of  the  Difciples  in  all  this  voyage  qf  his,  and 
therefore  had  an  eye  unto  the  weakeft;  and  tholie  that  wanted 
his  fweet  refre(hing :  and  in  all  probability  the  Church  hearing 
of  his  arrivalli  afTenbled  to  give  comfortable  entertainment,  and 
fo  to  be  comforted  by  him. 

ThereftoftheAnfwcr  is  not  only  that  which  we  grant,  but 
the  mod  rigid  of  the  reparation  prove,  that  in  the  old  Teftameni 
the  Hebrew  and  the  Greek  word  ufed  by  the  Septuagint  is  fo 
underdood  :  and  therefore  it  iigrantedi  without  any  Me  to  the 
one,  or  gain  to  the  other* 

Argument  II* 

^^The  Church  th4t  the  pUntifemufi  telly  that  Church  id  to 
**  admonifh  fuhlikely  the  ofenisr.  But  that  u  the  Church  ef  81" 
Vdirs,  lThef.5,l2.i3,  lTim..5.20.  Luk,  10.16,  for  thej  only 


tc 


wl.  w — ■ 


dtrc 


ijS        Cap.io.    iheConJlmtionpfamfbleChmrch      Part.x, 

._,^_ — _ __  ^  _ — 

*^  dre  to  receive  pMikf  comfUinis,  and  to  rehnksfHi likely^  at 
*«Tit.i.i3.  iTim.j.ip.  aTim.4.a. 

This  hath  been  fully  anfwered  iathc  eighth,  whether  I  refer 
the  Reader:  only  remember  he  may,  that  by  the  order  of  Chrift, 
the  Elders  are  to  receife  the  complaincs»and  to  prepare  them  for 
chi  Congregationi  and  then  they  are  to  report  them  unco  the 
people*  and  they  CO  hear  and  receive  them,  and  they  are  to  pa^e 
a  Judiciall  fentf  nee,  the  Elders  leading  the  adion  in  an  orderly 
manner,  and  caking  their  confent  thereunto.  Therefore  the  ir^h 
ctftuous  Corinthian  was  faid  to  be  rebuked  of  many,  and  to  be 
judged  ofthemalloi  and  that  hoc  only  by  the  judgement  of  dif- 
cretioni  for  fo  they  might  judge  tho(e  that  were  without,  yea 
they  are  req«ired  legally  to  forgive  him»  and  therefore  they  ^li 
aslcgally  and  Judicially  binde  him.  J  .     iu*     :. 

Laftly,  WhacwillM*/^.  fay  of  his  exfpedants,  who  preach 
publikely,  and  therefore  do  inftrud  and  reprove  publikely^  as  in 
iThef.5.12.  aTim.^a. 

Argument  i». 

The  twelfth  argument  hath  received  its  anfwer  before,arifing 
eutof  amiftakewbich  hath  been  often  fpoken  to,  becaufe  nei- 
ther women  alone,  nor  children,  will  make  a  Church,  nor 
have  any  publik^  powtr  put  into  their  hands  for   that  put» 
-pofc. 

Argument  i;. 

The  Thirteenth  Argument  is  propoundedjas  chough  there  was 
no  great  weight  laid  upon  it,  and  therefore  I  choughc  co  paffc  ic 
by  wholly  at  the  firft  ;  yet  upon  fecond  confideracion,!  conceived 
icnot  amiffe  to  intimate  a  word  to  remove  a  ftooe  ouc  of  the  way, 
chough  it  be  (o  imallj  thatany  man  who  CQuld  ftir  his  foot,  need 
aotllumbie  atic. 

The  probability  here  prefenced  is  chis, 

*^ThMt  Chrift  ccHld  n9t  ^eM  mean  a  viftl^h  ^on^regatitn  •/ 
^people  and  Eider i convened^  u  Becaufe  if  thej  did  convene  u 

''worjhif 


Cap.io.  in  the  Caufes  thereof.  Parti.      139 

«« worjhipgodiftjpirh  And  in  truthy  they  meet  in  ChriHs  name^ 
*' hut  there  Ufome  other  thing  re^jfuired  that  the  exeommuni* 
^' eating  Church  meet  for  the  aEifiAll  exercife  of  difcipline :  for 
«<  befiJes  meeting  in  Chrifis  name,  there  is  required  that  they 
*' meet  with  IhuXsfpir it  avdtherodofdifclplinetfo  that  Pauls 
**  ij5#Wf,  as  an  Elder  y  is  required^  who  hath  the  fonder  of  excom- 
*  munica  tion,  as  requijite  to  this  meeting. 

AnfwA* 

Whenever  the  Church  meets  in  Chrifts  name,  flie  hath  Chrjfts 
power  to  execute  all  ads  of  difciplinc  as  well  as  dotftrinc,  having 
her  right  conflitution. 

2.  Its  clear  in  the  text,  the  Church  might  and  (hould  have 
cadouc  the  Inceduous  Corinthian  without  fault  provocation, 
nay  without  his  knowledge^or  confent  by  fending,  and  therefore 
the  Church  is  blamed,  in  that  (he  did  not  fo. 

3,  The  holy  Apoftlcfor  their  provocation  to  the  work,  and 
incouragement  in  ir,expre{reeh  his  confentj  that  his  fpirit  concur* 
red  with  them,and  did  give  full  approbation  to  their  proceeding. 

4>.  This  his  fpirit  doth  not  difpenfe  the  excommunicationy  nor 
give  them  power  to  do  that  which  they  cculd  not  do  before,  but 
incouragcd  them  to  go  on  in  the  work  which  they  had  formerly 
negl€(Sed,and  was  lo  necelTary  to  be  performed. 


T  a  Chap 


,._,  __  II  ■  .  j,-r.  -  ^ 

Part.  I .  of  Church'Difcipline.  Chap. ri .     185 

■ .       ■  ■      ,  ■         ■  _^ — ^ 

C  H  A  P.    X 1. 


T' 


'oHchingthe  frfl  SHhjeH  of  EccleJiafticMlponyryiyhere  the Na 
ture  of  It  isdifcovered^and  the  Arguments  brought  aqain^  i 
anfvpered* 


Efore  we  can  propound  the  ftate  of  thecontro- 
verfy ,  in  which  the  ftrede  lyes ,  and  addc  fuch 
proofs  as  may  be  fiiitab'e  to  fettle  that  which  we 
conceive  to  be  the  truth ,  we  mufl:  of  neceflity 
crave  leave  to  preface  fomething  touching  the 
nature  of  Eccleftafticall  power  in  the  generall , 
and  lay  out  th^  feverall  parts  and  branches  of  it ,  wherein  it  \% 
G^prefled ,  an"  may  belt  be  perceived  by  an  undeVftanding  Rea- 
der; becaufc  this  will  give  light  to  that  which  followes,  and  will 
dayly  help  to  difcover  the  miftakes  of  fuch  arguments  which  are 
brought  to  darken  this  truth. 

Ecclcfiaftical  power  made  known  unto  us  ufually  in  Scripture 
nnder  the  name  of  JC^'^/,  thefigne  or  adjun(3:  being  put  for  the 
thing  fignified,  the  enfigne  of  authority  for  authority  it  felfe. 

r  Supreme  and  Monarchical!, 
This  power  is  double  5  < 

C  Delegate^nd  Miniftcriall. 

Rev.  1. 1§* 

!♦  The  Supreme 2ina  Monarchkall^owtx  refidesoncly  in  our  and  5.7. 
Saviour  ,,can  onely  be  given  and  attribued  to  hira ,  and  to  none  ^^^:  9-  ^. 
other  :  He  is  the  King  and  Law-giver  of  his  Church ,  the  Head  ^^^^'  ^* 
of  his  Body,  and  the  Saviour  thereof.  He  alone  hath  the  ^7^^ 
of  David  jOpeneth,  and  m  wan  /hffPteth;Jhfits,  a^d  no  man  opens  \ 
He  muft  have  all  power  both  in  Heaven  ,  and  Earth,  that  muft 
pofTefle  that  place  of  Head-fhip,  execute  the  office  and  opeations 
thereof-  and  that  none  but  Chrlfi:  hath  ,  and  therefore  none 
but  he  can  have  the  priviledge,  what  ever  is  pretended  to  the 
contrary :  And  of  this  we  do  not  inquire  in  this  place, 

2.  There  is  alfo^  fuhordlnate  and  delegated  power^  which  is 
proper  to  our  prefent  difquifition ,  and  it  is  nothing  elfe,  but 
(*yf  right  given  by  commiffion  from Chrift  to  ft  Terfons  ,  toaH 

in  his  houfe  ,  according  to  his  order, 

"Bj  rightjis  oieant  aj«^  or  4«^<^'^.which  according  to  God cer- 

A  a  taine 


185         Chap.  II.  ASHrveycftheSnmme  Part. 


taine  perfons  poffeffe  in  their  cxternall  adminiftration ,  ifTuing 
from  fuch  fpeciall  relation  ,  which  attends  them  in  their  condi- 
tion ,  unto  which  they^ar^  called ,  and  appertaines  to  no  other, 
iinlefle  they  be  in  like  eftate  ,  and  this  is  given  by  (^hri/}yfo  that 
they  h  we  no  right,  but  by  allowance  from  our  Saviour^  they  have 
no  more,it  goes  no  further^is  no  other,  then  what  heappoints  : 
he  gives  lawes  ,and  fets  limits  how  to  bound  it,and  they  may  go 
no  further  then  their  commiffion  will  cary  them  out. 

We  adde,  its  given  [_tofit  ^erfom^'JhccdiufQ  thofe  are  here  in- 
tended ,  v;ho  according  to  God  are  onely  capable  thereof,  to 
wit  fiich  Perfons  who  are  made  able  to  receive  this  power ,  and 
to  put  forth  the  practice  thereof ;  and  hence  Women,  becaufe  of 
their  fexe,  and  Children  becaufe  of  their  weaknefs,  and  mad 
i  Cor.  14.  Men ,  becaufe  of  their  diftempers ,  are  difmabled ,  and  fo  exdu- 
H'c  ded  thispriviledge. 

And  upon  this  ground  it  appears  how  all  fuch  confequences  I 
with  which  wc  meet  fo  often,  conclude  juft  noching.If  power  be 
in  the  Church  of  beleevcrs,  then  Women  and  Children  might 
exercife  it :  So  Mr.  Bally  Mt^Reutherford,  This  inference  comes 
from  a  falfe  fuppofition ,  and  fo  the  conclufion  fals  to  the 
ground;  for  that  is  taken  for  granted,  which  ever  was,  and 
tor  ever  ought  to  be  denied  5  that  Women  and  Children 
were  fit  Perfons  appointed  by  C/jr//?  to  manage  this  power, 
which  is  crofle  to  the  letter  of  the  text ,  and  contrary  to  the  opN 
nion  and  profeHion  of  us  all ,  and  therefore  I  here  mention  it 
that  the  Reader  may  look  at  it,  as  not  worthy  theconfideration 
when  ever  he  (hall  hereafter  meet  with  it. 

It  is  laftly  faid,  \^they  mtifi  aB  according  to  Chrills  order{^  for 
CWis  not  the  G'o^of  confulion,  but  of  order;  andtherefore  as  all 
power  is  from  Chrifl  committed  to  the  Church ;  fo  it  is  both  re- 
ceived and  exercifed  in  that  order  which  Chrifl  himfelf  hath  or- 
dained.The  whole  Church  is  an  Army  terrible  with  banners :  The 
whole  Army  is  in  dayly  fight  j  but  all  the  the  parts  do  not  fight  in 
the  fame  manner,  but  each  Perfon  keeps  his  place  &  pofiture.  The 
power  is  in  the  whole  firftly ,  but  each  part  knowes  his  rank,  and 
ads  aftet  his  owne  order  and  manner;  The  Officers  in  theirs, 
and  the  members  in  theirs ;  The  whole  adis  fome  things  imme- 
diately,foniething  mediately ;  but  all  is  adedby  it,  or  by  poW€£ 
received  from  it. 

This  power,for  explication  fake,  is  chusdiftiftguifhed  j  , 

Its 


Pare.  I .  of  ChHrch'Bifciflme.  Chap.  II.        187 

f  In  w^;«jf,  when  combined  and  this  is  fo^^ 

Its  either  a  power  ^  \  Donatioms 

•  In  one ,  when  given  to  him ;  this  is  fo^ 
L     tefias  OjficL 

I .  The  power  <>/  judgement ;  the  whole  may  be  and  doth  afl 
m  admiflions  and  excommunications ;  for  the  reafon  is  alike  in 
both.  Ejufdem  efireclpere^  rejicere.  To  inveft  with  priviled- 
ges.to  cut  offfrompriviledgcs :  The  Apoftle  fpeaks,All,as  an  a6l 
ofalK  I  Cor.  5.  1 2»  yea  judge  them  that  are  mthln;  cafi  out  there^ 
fore  from  amongyou,  (i,  e.)From  amongft  the  Body  andMembers 
of  the  Church  /The  inceftuous  perfon  was  not  onely  among  the 
Eldersj)  and  they  are  bidden  to  caft  him  out;  the  words  cary 
acaufallpower  with  them,  zS^av^n-n  c/5  t/^  cafi  out  from  a- 
mong  you^  V.  13.  and  this  is  called  judgement  by  the  Holy 
Chofi ,  which  is  the  ground  why  we  keep  that  expref- 
fion. 

2  Tl7€pwer  ()f  gift  or  ^/^5?i<?;2  is  that  which  the  people  have, 
as  the  corporation  hath  power  to  choofe  a  Major,  and  to  give 
him  authority  to  do  that  which  they  themfelves  cannot  do :  So  it 
is  with  the  Body  of  a  congregation ,  who  do  eled  and  leave  the 
impreflion  of  anOffice  upon  men  gifced,though  they  be  notfuch 
formally  themfelves ,  nor  can  be  faid  to  labour  in  word  and  do- 
flrine  to  be  rulers,to  dilpenfe  Sacraments ;  only  what  this  giving 
iSjis  to  be  underftood  with  a  grain  of  fait,  and  requires  a  wife  and 
wary  explication  •    and  therefore  this  power  may  be  atten- 

,  r  !♦  Inthe  rife  and  reafon  of  it. 
ded,      3  2»  In  the  manner  how  it  is  communicated, 

^  3.  Inthe  firft  fubjedor/sre^zoF  c/^xJ/kof in whch it k 
^        received. 

L  The  rtfe  of  this  power ,  and  the  reafon  ,  why  it  is  necefla- 
ry  to  be  attended  in  a  Church  conftituted,will  fpecially  appeare, 
ifweeyethe  ^W, which  alwayes  fteeres  the  ad:ion among  fuch 
as  be  Agents  by  counfell. 

In  all  combinations  there  is  and  will  be  fome  common  end  s 
That  end  rauft  havcmeanes  toattaincit,  tothcfe  meanesand 
rules  each  man  muft  bind  himfelf  to  attend,  &  in  cafe  he  do  not^ 
tofubmit  to  another,to  be  diredled  and  reformed,orelfe  to  yield 
to  the  whole,  that  he  may  be  cenfured  and  removed  therefrom. 
Forotherwifetheend  cannot  be  attained  ,  northemeanes  at- 

Aa  2  tended 


1 88  Cnap.  n  •  ^  purvey  ujitde  ouTJtmz  raru  i  • 

tended  with  profit ,  or  any  powerfull  fuccefle  in  reafon. 
•  for  if  each  man  may  do  what  is  good  in  his  owne  eyes ,  pro- 
ceed according  to  his  own  pleafure, To  that  none  may  crofle  him 
or  controll  him  by  any  power ;  there  muftof  neceflity  follow 
the  diftradion  and  defolation  of  the  whole,  when  each  man  hath 
Irbertv  to  follow  his  owne  imagination  and  humorous  devices  , 
and  feek  his  particiilar ,  but  oppofe  one  another,  and  all  preju- 
dice the  publike  good. 

In  the  building  ,  if  the  parts  be  neither  mortifed  nor  braced> 
as  there  will  be  little  beauty,  fo  there  can  be  no  ftrength. 
Its  fo  in  fetting  up-tiie  frames  of  focities  among  men ,  when 
their  mindes  and  hearts  are  not  mortifed  by  mutual!  confent  of 
fubjeftion  one  to  another ,  there  is  no  expedation  of  any  fuc- 
ceflefuU  proceeding  with  the  advantage  to  the  publike.  To  this 
appertains  that  of  the  ApQUle,  £i^fr;^  onefubmit  unto  another, 

Mutuall  fubjedion  is  as  it  were  the  finewes  of  focicty,  by^ 
which  it  is  fuftained  and  fupported. 

Hence  every  man  is  above  another,  while  he  walkes  accor- 
ding to  rule ;  and  when  he  departs  from  it ,  he  muft  be  fubje<^ 
to  another. 

Hence  every  partis  fubje(fl:  tothe  whole,  andmuftbefer- 
viceable  to  the  good  thereof  ,  and  muH  be  ordered  by  tha 

power  thereof. 

SalnsTopuUfufremalex, 
It  is  the  higheft  law  in  all  Policy  Civiir  or  Spirituall  to  prefervs 
the  good  of  the  whole;  at  this  all  muftaime,  and  unto  this  a!} 
muft  be  fubordinate. 

This  poteflM  jtidicii  appertains  to  all ,  as 
ktQ/;>e*{',  Math.  i8. 15. 
Kel^s'y,  I.  Cor.  5. 12^ 

both  which  exprefle  ads  of  proceeding  in  a  judiciall  manner. 

Hence  each  man  and  member  of  thefocietyjn  a  juft  way,  maf 
be  direded,cenfured,  reformed,  removed,  by  the  power  of  the 
whole,  and  each  may  and  fhould  judge  with  the  confent  of  the 
whole:  this  belongs  to  all  the  Members,  and  therefore  to  any 
that  fhall  be  in  oftice,  if  they  be  Members.  They  are  fuperior  asr 
Officers,  when  they  keep  the  rule :  but  inferior  as  Members,  and 
in  fubjedionto  any  when  they  break  the  rule.  So  it  is  in  any  cor- 
poration 3  fo  in  the  Parliament.  The  whole  can  cenfure  any 
parr.  This 


Parr.  i.  of  CldHrch-DtfcipUne.  Chap.  ii.         i8p 

This  ground  being  laid , 
That  ObjeBion  ^  in  which  many  place  fomuchconfidencejis 
eafily  anfvvered  and  the  miftake  thereof  is  made  manifeft. 

If  the  people  (hoiild  cenfure  the  Paftor ,  then  there  {hould  be 
Paftors  of  Pallors  ,  and  the  fheepe  fhould  be  Shepherd,  not 
fheepe. 

Anfrr,  The  confequence  is  feeble,  as  appears  from  the  former 
ground  ;  becaufe  the  People  judge  not  as  Officers ,  but  as  Mem- 
bers of  the  whole,  to  whom  by  vertue  of  the  common  Lawesof 
combination ,  they  have  dibjeded  themfelves  in  cafe  of  delin- 
quency to  be  ordered  for  the  Common  good. 

The  feeblenefs  of  this  Objeclion  will  more  fully  appeare  ,  if 
we  take  it  in  the  like.  Take  a  Claffls ;  fuppofe  the  feverall  Paftors 
or  many  of  them  offend ,  the  reft  admoniOi  and  proceed  in  cen- 
fure againft  them  :  the  Objedion  growes  on  as  ftrongly  j  here 
be  Paftors  of  Paftors. 

Nay  yet  further ,  let  it  bee  fuppofed ,  which  is  poflible ,  that 
all  or  moft  of  the  Paftors  offend,  and  the  Rnllng-Elders  with  the 
reft  J  according  to  the  allowance  of  Chrifl  proceed  againft  them 
(be  it  for  Herefy  or  Error  broached  and  maintained  )  here  the 
inferior  do  cenfure  the  fuperior ,  thofe  of  one  order  judge  fuch 
as  be  of  a  fuperioij  . 

2.  The  r//^  of  this  power  appeares  from  a  principle  laid  in 
nature.  Its  a  ftaple  rule ,  which  daimcs  entertainment  without 
any  gainfaying» 

No  man  by  nature  hath  Ecclefiafllcall  poVcer  over  another ; 
by  conftraint  it  cannot  be  impojfed  regularly ,  as  in  part  we 
have Tormerly  heard.  For  coadive  power  expreffed  by  out*- 
vvard  conftraint  and  violence,iscroffe  wholly  to  the  Govern- 
ment ofchrifi  in  his-  Chu  rch,  (  rvhofe  Kingdome  is  not  of  this- 
Tvorld,') 

And  therefore  from  his  owne  inference,  worldly  power,  and 
worldly  weapons ,  he  wholly  rejeds ,  and  none  of  his  Churches 
are  to  ufe  :  thefe  fwords  are  to  be  put  up.  The  Armes  of  the 
Church  are  holy  and  fpirituall  ordinances,  they  look  at  fpiri- 
tuallends,  reach  the  fpirituall  man,  the  confcience  ,  by  fpiri- 
tuall (and  therefore  fo  farmorall )  cenfures. 

As  nature  gives  not  this  power5ib  aCivilRuler  fliould  not  im- 
ppfe  it.  What  ever  is  done  here  in  the  conftituiion  of  Churches, 
is  donebyanEcck(iafticallrule,notby  a  rule  of  policy, 

A  a  3  What 


190        Chap.  II.  A  Survey  0 f  the  Summe  Part.  r. 

I   J       .  I    r-         .    ■  ■  ■      I      I       I  I  '  ....  ^ 

What  ever  is  difpenfed  by  an  Ecclefiafticall  Rule.a  Civil  pow- 
er cannot  dtfpenfe  it  :  becaufe  that  is  his  fphere  in  which  he 
moves,  and  afls  only  within  that  compaffe^  his  end  being  ouTroht- 

If  then  nature  gives  not  this:  nor  Civil  authority  impofeth 
;  this:  it  comes  not  by  conftraintj  therefore  it  muft  come  by  mu- 
tuall  and  free  confent. 

And  the  very  nature  of  the  praftice  ipeakes  as  much* 
Why  doth  this  or  that  man  combine  with  fuch  in  fuch  a  place, 
and  not  with  others  in  another  coaft?  its  meerely  out  of  mu- 
tuall  and  free  confent  on  both  parts.  For  as  I  have  no  power  to 
pre^Te  in  upon  them,  further  then  they  will  admit  me  :  no  more 
have  they  any  power  Ecclefiaftick  over  me,  unlefle  I  freely  fub- 
mit  and  fub/ed  my  felfe  thereunto. 

IfaChriftian  convert  (houldcomefromCte^  into  a  Coun- 
trey  or  City,  where  there  be  multitudes  of  Churches  fet  up,  ac- 
cording to  the  rules  oftheGofpel:  none  of  them  have  power 
to  compel  him  to  joyne  with  any  one  more  then  another ,  but 
;he  may  freely  choofe  that  which  is  mod:  fuitableto  his  owne 
heart  and  affedion,and  may  be  moft  ferviceable  to  promote  his 
fpirituall  edification. 

From  all  which,  premifes,  the  inference  is  undeniable.  So  far, 
as  by  free  confent  their  combinMton  goes ,  fo  farre^  and  no  fur^ 
fher^  the  power  they  have  one  over  another  reacheth :  becaufe  this 
Js  the  foundation,  upon  which  it  is  built,  and  the  root  upon 
which  it  growes,  which  I  defiremaybe  attended,  becaufe  we 
(hall  be  forced  to  have  recourfe  to  this  principle  in  our  future 
proceeding* 

II.  Thefecond  thing  to  be  enquire d^lsXhcm^nntt  how  thus  ii  com" 
mmicated.  Thofe  who  are  thus  met  together,  having  power  dif- 
perfed  among  themfelves,  they  voluntarily  confent  to  unite  this 
their  power,  and  to  devolve  it  upon  one,to  whom  they  will  fub- 
mit,  vyalking  by  rules  of  Chrift,  and  confining  himfelf  within  the 
compaffe  thereof^  So  that  this  right  of  rule,  thus  united  and 
devolved  upon  one,  is  Officiumy  or  the  right  of  Office  properly 
:Eph« 4. 1 1 .1 1,  fo  called*  C^rifl  gave  fome  to  be  Pafiors^  fome  to  be  Teachers^ 
.1  Cor.12.i8.  He  alone,  out  of  his  fupreme  and  regal  power,  dothfurnifh 
them  with  graces  and  abilities,  appoints  the  work,  laies  out  the 
.compafle  thereof,  the  manner  of  difpenfing,  and  'the  order  and 
bounds  of  their  difpenfation. 

The 


Part.  I  r.  OfChrtrch-Difcipline.  Chap.  ii.       191 


the  Church  by  voluntary  fubjcd:ion  gives  them  this  united 
right  of  rule  to  be  exercifed  over  them,  and  this  is  their  out- 
ward calling  by  which  they  are  warranted  to  adl,  and  to  put 
forth  their  abilities  and  Minifterial  authority  over  fuch  a 
people. 

And  hence  againe,  it  is  more  then  plaine  That  men  may  give 
a  call  and  power  to  fuch  and  fuch  to  be  T*afiorsy  and  yet  them" 
[elves  not  Pafiors, 

The  inference  is  undeniable,  thus, 

A  divided  right,which  is  in  many^isnot  an  united  right  yeild- 
ed  by  many,and  devolved  upon  one.  A  divided  power  is  not  an 
united  power. 

A  Paftors  power,  or  power  of  Office,  is  an  united  power 
from  many.  The  peoples  is  a  divided  power,  lying  in  many  com- 
bined, and  therefore  not  the  fame. 

Hence  the  power  of  judgement  is  not  the  power  of  Office 
and  therefore  the  Fraternity  may  have  the  one,  when  they  have 
not  the  other. 

Hence,  The  ^/^^r^  are  fuperior  to  the  Fraternity  in  regard 
of  OfficeyRule,AB^  and  Exercife;  which  is  proper  only  to  them, 
and  not  to  the  Fraternity. 

The  people  or  ^/j//^-^^  arc  fuperior  to  the  j^/i^^^-iinpointof  ^ 
cenfure ;  each  have  their  full  fcope  in  their  own  fphere  and  com- 
pare, without  the  prejudice  of  the  other.     . 

No  man  conceives  that  the  place  and  office  of  the  Ma/or  is 
prejudiced  becaufe  the  corporation  can  for  juft  caufcs  cenfure 
him,  though  norany  nor  all  of  them  can  exercifehis  .office. 

No  man  conceives  the  place  and  power  of  a  King  prejudiced, 
becaufe  a  Parliament  for  juft  reafons  can  proceed  againft  him. 

No  man  thinks  that  the  honour  and  fupreme  Priviledge  of  an 
Emperour  is  impeached  ,  becaufe  the  Princes  and  States  can  ■ 
depofehim,  in  cafe  hefalfify  and  break  the  fundamentalllawes 
of  their  confociation  and  agreement. 

Hence,  The  cenfure  of  excommunication  for  the  aflis  com- 
mon to  Elders,  and  Fraternity  :  only  for  the  manner  of  ma- 
naging of  it,  its  peculiar  to  the  Elders  to  be  leaders  in  that  adi- 
on  •  and  thence  it  is,  They  are  called,  nyQ^jtvu  BeL  13.   17. 

Thefe  things  are  now  laid  down  by  way  of  explication  :  the 
probation  and  proofftiallbebrought  in  the  proper  place  of  k 
prefently. 

Hence 


192        Chap.  IT.  ASurveyofth  Summe  Parr.  i. 

Hence  again,  they  do  not  give  the  power  (  Which  formerly 
they  had  )  away  from  themfelves,  and  eeafe  to  be  what'  they 
were,  as  m  civill  offices,  and  amongft  civill  perfons  it  ufually  fals 
out.  A  man  fels  his  office,and  ceafeth  to  be  what  he  was  before  he 
fold  it.  Its  not  fo  here;  but  by  voluntary  fubjedion,  they  give  an 
united  right  to  another,which  none,nor  all  of  them  ever  had/^r- 
mallter$\xt  vlrtHaliter  only,&  therfore  the  power  of  Judgement 
over  each  other  they  keep  ftill,and  can  by  that  proceed  againft  a- 
ny  that  goes  afide,  though  he  was  an  officer. 

Its  true,The  Officer  may  by  a  fuperior  united  right,cali  thetn 
together,  they  cannot  refufe.  He  may  injoine  them  to  hear, 
they  may  not  withdraw.  He  may  injoin  them  filence,  if  they 
fhallfpeak  diforderly  or  impertinently,  he  may  diflblve  the 
congregation,  and  they  muft  give  way  while  he  delivers  the  mind 
of  Chriftout  of  the  Gofpel,  and  afls  all  the  affairs  of  his  King- 
dome,  according  to  his  rule  ;  and  as  it  fuits  with  his  mind ;  he 
is  thus  above  the  whole  Church :  but  in  cafe  he  erre  and  tranf- 
greffe  a  rule,  and  becomes  a  Delinquent,  he  is  then  liable  to  cen- 
fure,  and  they  may  proceed  againit  him  though  nor^^  any  post- 
er of  office ,  for  they  are  not  officers^  but  by  fo^^er  of  judgS" 
ment  which  they  do  poflefle. 

S  E  C  T.     11. 
The  .third  thing  to  be  inquired. 

where  this  power  ufeateA^  04  in  the  firfi  fHhjeBi  o^^d  there  M» 
Reutherford  his  arguments expreffed  in  LtLi,  (^ht^iA,  of 
his  ^DifcipUne  are  weighed  and  an  fwered> 
This  cont'roverfy  touching  the  firft  fubjed  of  the  pow^r  of  the 
Keyes^  is  of  all  other  of  greateft  worth  and  waight,and  therefore 
both  needs  and  defervcs  moft  ferious  fearch  and  trial! ,  that  if 
it  be  the  good  pleafure  of  the  Lord  ,  we  might  come  to  a 
right  underftanding  thereof ,  and  thereby  a  ready  and  certain 
way  might  appeare  to  cleare  and  fettle  our  proceeding  in  moft 
of  the  things  that  follow. 

We  (hall  to  this  purpofe  crave  leave  to  fpeak  fomething  for 
explication,  fomething  for  confirmation  of  that  which  we  do 
conceive  to  be  the  truth ;  which  li  this ,  namely , 

ThepoW^er  of  the  Kejes  is  committed  to  the  Church  ofconfc" 
derate  Saints  as  the  firfi  and  proper  fuhjeB  thereof 
To  remove  the  diftaft ,  with  which  the  minds  and  hearts  of 

mofl 


part.  I.  ofchurch^D^fctpHne.  Chap^  u.      ipr 

mod  havebeen  taken  afide  ,  as  touching  this  truth  propounded , 
it  will  not  be  unfeafonable ,  nor  unprofitable,  by  fome  plain 
and  fliort  explication  ,  as  by  fome  purging  pill,  to  remove  that 
malignant  humour  of  prejudice  5  which  hath  eaten  fodeep  into 
the  apprehenfions  of  men^that  theyare  not  willing. to  give  any 
.welcome  entertainment  to  this  part  of  Chrifts  counfell. 

We  will  endeavour  to  fcatter  fuch  fogs ,  which  would  keep 

•  thcj  Reader  from  the  full  fight  and  aflent  unto  this  way ,  by  the 
following  propofitions. 

Prop  o  s  i  t.  L 

That  the  power  of  the  Keyes  is  feated  in  the  Church  ^s  the 
proper  fubjed ,  is  m  novell opinion^  and  new  coined  device  of 
later  dayes;  but  hath  been  of  old  profefied  and  maintainedjand 
that  by  men  of  able  judgements  in  all  ages :  fo  that  it  hath  anti- 
quity and  authority  to  honour  ic ,  as  farre  as  that  honour  will 
reach. 

This  I  propound,not,  as  placing  any  cafting  or  convi^ing 
power  in  this  evidence.For  acaufe  is  not  the  leffe  true,becaufe  of 
late difcovered ;  but onely  to ftay  theftomachsof  fuch,  whofe 
expedations  are  not  anfwered  in  any  opinion,  unlefie  it  be 
moldy  with  age.  We  will  fufer  yeares  to  fpeak  a  little  in  this 
behalfe. 

The  place  of  thofe  that  T<ff  ^r  fuftained  in  Matth,  i^.  to  them 
the  Keyes  were  given. 

But  that  Peter  fpeaks  in  the  name  and  fuftained  the  place  of 
the  Church ;  the  teftimonies  and  authorities  of  feverall  of  the  an- 
cient, and  thofe  of  great  eftecme,  areplaine ;  as  Origen^  Hilary^ 
j^ugnfime ,  frequently  ^  expreflely,  pregnantly,  together  with 
troopes  of  our  Divines,  who  with  one  confent  give  approbation 
hereunto ;  as  any  may  read  in  P^^irker  depoii\MccIef.Lii;,^,  C.2,3. 

That  I  may  fave  mine  own  labour,  and  fuffer  every  man  t^ 
receive  the  praife  of  his  own  pa'nes. 

NayM^  Rutkrfird  yeilds  thus  much,  Lib.i.Cap.2>1>ag,2t 

*  We  oppofe  Fathers  to  Fathers^  faith  he.    So  that  the  Fathers  by 
his  own  confeflion  write  for  this. 

Againe,  M^^iCt  Rutherford  fpeaking  touching  excommum- 
cation,  thus  writes,  Lih.  i.pag,  45?.  Here  grave  'Beza,  onrBi^ 
vinei^  CHvin^  Bncer^'Bullinger^  Melmchton^  Bucany  Parous ^ 
RivetHs,  Sibrandnsy  Jmirn^  Trelcatim  ;  The  Fathers,  Cyprm^ 
3^rmhAfigHfiim,N^im^n€_Chr 

Bb  Thc' 


■•■i^ '  nil  I         III 

15^4      Chap.ii.  ASurvefoftheSumme  Fart.  i. 

Thophtla5i  5. require  all  to  be  done,  plebe  confentiente. 

And  why  {hould  their  confent  be  required ,  if  it  wasmeerly 
jnatter  of  complement ,  If  the  Elders  Oiould  doit ,  orindeed 
could  do  it  without  them.  For  if  it  be  in  the  peoples  power  to 
hinder  the  excommunication  from  taking  place ,  then  the  Elders 
onely  have  not  a  power,  given  them  of  Chriftpo manage  this  : 
imleiTe  we  (hall  lay  that  imputation  upon  the  wifedome  of 
Ghrift,  that  he  fliall  appoint  a  meanes  of  Reformation  and 
purging  the  Church ,  that  in  an  ordinary  courfe  cannot  attaine 
its  end,  which  is  deeply  prejudiciall to  his  faithfulnefile ,  wife- 
donre,  and  power.  And  therefore  Peter  Martyr  is  peremtory 
and  definitive  in  hisexprefllons  touching  this  point,  Loc,  Conn 
de  excommunicM>  SeB.^.  Vnde  concluditur ,  non  abfqtie  confenfu 
ecclefiis.  qnemfiam  excommumcarl  poffe» 

P  R  O  P  O  S   I  T.   11. 

The  Key  es  of  the  Kingdome  by  way  of  Metaphor/^;?//)  ^ilthai- 
Min' fleriall power  by  Chrift  difpenfed ,  and  from  (^hrifl  received^ , 
whereby  all  the  affaires  of  his  houfe  may  be  a&ed ,  and  ordered, 
according  to  his  mind ,  for  the  attaining  of  his^nds  purpofed 
and  appointed  by  himfelfe.     All  tktt.power  ;   and  therefore  all^ 
fuch  meanes  as  arefufficient  to  open  the  lOngdome  of  Heaven  to 
fuch  as  ftoop  thereunto,  or  tofmt  theKingdome  of  Heaven  againll. 
fuch ,  who  will  notcome  under  the  authority  thereof,  is  called 
Keyes^ 

7ht  Key  of  Royalty  is  in  the  hand  of  Chrift,  who  is  the  head 
and  King  of  his  Church.  The  Kej  of  Charity,  as  it  is  fometime 
called  f  but  very  improperly  )  is  in  the  hand  of  allbeleevers,  .- 
when  out  of  Chriftian  love  they  lend  fome  help  unto;  fuch ,  with 
whom  they  meet,  to  further  them  in  the  wayes  of  life,  but  have 
no  power  in  a  Judiciall  way  to  proceed  againft  them  in  cafe 
they  refufe,  becaufe  they  are  not  in  a  vifible  Church.  JhtKey 
offubordlnatepoV^er  which  onely  fuch,  and  all  fuch  have,  who  ar^ 
combined  in  a  fpeciall  Corporation  ,  and  come  under  the  exter- 
nall  government  of  the  Scepter  of  Chrift  in  the  Gofpell :  fuch 
have  good  law  y  (as  we  ufeco  fpeak)to  proceed  againft  any^ 
that  will  not  ftoop  to  the  rules ,  and  be  ordered  by  the  lawes  of 
that  Kingdome  of  his. 

Pro  PC  5  I  T.   in. 

where  thefe  Keyes  offubordinate  power  are  feat ed,  as  in  the  firft 
fubjed  :  thefe  are  communicated  by  nieanes  oithat^  to  all  c)ther^ 
that  partake  thereof,  Rfft^Vj 


»n»  ■  aii^Bi^ca^  ■ 


Parr.  i.  cfchrch Difciplifse.  Chap.  ir.      19$ 

Firffly  in  the  Church ,  and  by  vertiie  of  the  Church,  they  are 
communicated  to  any  that  in  any  meafure  or  manner  (hare 
therein.  Heate  isfirftly  in  fire,  as  its  proper  fubjed  ^  and 
thereforeif  it  be  found  in  any  other  thing,  it  is  by  reafon ,  and 
becaufeof  fire.  The  Iron  or  water  is  hot,  becaufe  they  have  fire 
in  them  that  heats  in  them.  The  faculties  of  fen i'e  belong  firft- 
ly  to  the  fcnfitive  foule ,  and  they  are  never  found  in  any  fub- 
jed  nor  ad  by  it,  butonely  where  the  fcnfitive  foule  is.  So  it 
is  with  this  delegate  and  fubordinace  power,  it  isfirftly  in  the 
Church,  and  its  communicated  to  none,  aftsinnone,  but  by 
meane  of  her;  Whence  its  cleere,    that  itfuits 

not  the  rules  of  reafbn, 

1.  Tocaft  fomepart  of  the  powerupon  the  people  firftly, 
fome  part  of  the  power  upon  the  Rulers  .*  As  though  there  were 
twofirft  fubjcds  of  this  power ,  which  the  letter  of  the  Text 
^infay  es,  To  thee  I  will  give,  not  To  theni  :  To  theey  as  repre- 
fenting  one^'sx^  or  condition  of  men :  To  f/;^^  bearing  the  place 
of  Elders  or  fuftaining  the  perfon  oHeleevers,  And  therfore 
to  anfwer  the  fcope  of  the  queftion  ,  we  muft  lay  forth  -^hat  is 
meant  by  Kejes  in  the  generall ,  and  then  {hew  to  V^hom  that 
power  belongs,  and  by  their  meanes  is  communicated  to  others^ 
in  order  and  manner  as  Chrift  hath  appointed ♦ 

2.  That  conceit  is  more  wide  from  the  mark,  if  any  (hall 
make  but  one  firft  fubjed  of  this  power ,  and  yet  have  others  to 
iharein  this  power,  and  not  by  meanes  of  that :  for  this  is  in- 
deed to  fpeak  daggers  and  contradidions.  As  if  all  power  could 
he  faid  to  be  in  one  firftly ,  and  yet  to  be  affoone  in  another ,  as 
in  that^ 

Pro  p  0  s  It.  IV. 

The  poller  of  the  Keyes  take  it  in  the  compleat  nature  thereof, 
its  in  the  Church  of  beleevers,  as  in  the  firft  fubjecl,  i^ute- 
very  fart  of  it  is  not  in  the  fame  manner  and,  order  to  he  attended 
for  its  ruling  in  theChurchibut  in  the  order  and  manner  whichChrifi 
hathapfointed9 

Its  in  her  radically 0  and  originally  ,2,%  the  caufe  fubordinately  un- 
der Chrift;  and  it  may  there  be  aded  by  hQt  immediately ,  as 
potefia^  judicii  inadmidion  of  members  in  the  abfencc  ofMini- 
iters^  in  cenfuringby  admonition,  for  each  man  is  ^;^^^^  0/ 
ijfs  brother ;  and  there  isa  judiciall  way  of  admonition,  when  the 
pities  are  in  fuch  an  eftate ,  that  in  for  0  emrno  they  can  make 


106      Chap.  11.  A  Stirvef4)fthe Summ  Part,  r 

proceffe  ?«ri^/^  againft  each  otheF.  So  alfo  there  is  fotefias  dm^ 
as  in  all  ekftions ,  they  are  aded  by  the  joynt  approbation  of 

the  people.  .       ,       r  . 

Or  elfe  its  fiem  her  commHrncatedumo  fame  particular  andf^e^ 
glall members ,  and  exerciftd  hy  them ,  having  received  it  from 
Chrift  by  her  meanes,  as  all  the  Officers  of  the  Church  have  their 
call  and  receive  externall  right  of  their  adminiftracion  from  her, 
£is fenfttiva  facukas  is  orlgiftallter  ifs  amma/i  :  but  is  afled  and 
communicated  in  the  proper  fpecifications  thereof,  according, 
tothe  order  and  method  of  natures  proceeding.  The  foule  doth 
not  fee  but  by  an  eye ,  makes  an  eye  and  fees  by  it.  So  the 
Church  makes  a  Minifter  and  difpenfeth  word  and  ■  Sacra- 
ments by  him, 

Andbecaufethe  name  Minifter  hath  been  in  common  ufe,  e- 
fpecially  applyed  to  Rulers,  therefore  a  Minifteriall  power  is  put?* 
for  power  of  Office,  and  fo  Minifteriall  power  is  only  in  Rulers.- 
But  as  it  comprehends  all  power  delegated  from  Chrift  and  fub- 
ordinate  to  him,  then  its  as  large  as  the  power  of  the  Keyes  ia 
thegeneralL  • 

Whence  it  is  evident ,  according  to  the  double  acceptation  of: 
the  word,  there  may  be  3i  power  Minifteriall  in  the  Church  ofbe* 
leevers  generally  taken,  and  yet  a  power  Minifteriall  onely  inRu^ 
lers  taken  ixs.'xnarroToer  fenfe,  namely,  the  power  of  Office  is  on- 
ly in  the  Kukrs  f or maliter^  in  the  Church  radicaliter^  ^  caufa-j 

five. 

The  poiver  of  judgement  is  in  the  C^/^rr^formaliter,  andin» 
the  Rulers  dire^live  ,  they  out  o(  an  Office-power  leading  the^ 
whole  proceeding  therein.    And  that  for  thefe  reafons. 

Jrg,  I ,  Is  taken  from  that  received,  principle,  which  is  con-  - 
fefled  and  yeilded  on  al  I  hands.  Ejufdem  eft  inftituere  &  deftitu^^ 
ere.    Whence  I  fhould  thus  reafon. 

They  who  have  power  to  cenfureand  depofe  their  Officers, 
incafe  of  Herefie  or  other  iniquity  perfifted  in,  they  have  power 
of  judgement  formally  feated  in  them  over  fuch»  ThisPropo- 
fition.  admits  no  ienyall.  They  who  can  take  power  from 
another ,  they  muft  of  neceflity  have  a  power  above  that  othec  • 
m  that  regard. 

But  the  Fraternity  have  ppwer  to  eenfure  and  fo  to  depofe  > 
an  Officer,  in  cafe  ofHerefie  or  iniquity  perfifted  in  :  for  they  ^ 
gave  power  to  their  Rulers  by  ekSionj  therefore  in  cafe  of  De- 

'.    '  iinquency^ \ 


Part*  I.  cfChurch'Difcfplm.  Chap. ii.     197 

linquency,  they  may  and  can  take  it  from  them  upon  the  princi- 
ple formerly  received,  therefore  they  have  power  of  judgement 
featedinthem. 

<iArg.i.  If  it  be  in  the  power  of  the  Church  and  fraternity  to 
admit  members,  Its  then  in  their  power  to  caft  them  out  (which 
is  an  adl  of  judgement)  when  juft  caufe  is  given,  and  they  juftly 
deferve  ic.  For  admitting  in ,  and  cafting  out  carry  alike  parity 
and  proportion  of  reafon,  are  of  the  fame  and  equal!  extent, and 
iiTue  from  the  fame  ground* 

But  it  is  in  the  power  of  the  Fraternity  to  admit  members,  as 
itappearesintheadmilfionofOfficersj  before  any  can  be  recei- 
ved into  the  Church. 

^r^.3  .Either  the  people  have  power  to  put  forth  a  caufal  ver- 
tne  inpaflingth^  judgement  and  cenfure  upon  the  delinquent, 
or  elfe  it  belongs  to  their  place,  and  is  their  duty  onely  to  con- 
lent, 

Biit  this  later  cannot  be  granted.  To  confent  to  evil,  and  fay 
Amen  to  an  unjuft  cenfure  is  finful,  and  fo  not  their  duty :  But 
the  fentence  given  by  the  Elders  may  be  unjuft. 

Tofay  they  may  and  fhoulddiflent ,  will  bring  as  great  in- 
convenience unto  the  caufe  upon  their  grounds.  For  if  they  may 
and  (bould  diflent  from  the  unjuft  fentence  pafled ,  then  accor- 
ding, to  rule  and  reafon  they  may  hinder  the  execution  of  the 
lentence  of  Excommunication ;  for  if  they  will  joyntly  keep 
communion  with  the  perfon,  whom  they  will  caft  out,  the  El- 
ders cannot  attaine  their  end  in  the  fentence.  Therefore  they  are 
not  appointed  by  Chrift  to  execute  the  fentence  alone;  unleffe 
wefhall  fay,  that  Chrift  appoints  meanes,  which  cannot  attaine 
their  end,  and  that  in  an  ordinary  courfe  (for  this  may  ordinari- 
ly fall  out)  whichis  toblemifh  thewifedome  and  faithfulneffe  of 
0ur  Saviour  in  managing  the  aftaires  of  the  houfe  of  God. 

tArg,^,  That  Church  which  is  meant  mMatth.iS^thdit 
Church  hath  chiefe  power  in  cenfunng  any  who  are  refradory, 
as  the  letter  of  the  text  gives  in  evidence, 

But  by  Church  there  is  not  meant  the  Presbytery  alone. 
Afl'umpcion  proved. 

That- which  crolleth  the  rule  of  righteous  proceeding  ap- 
pointed by  Chrift,  that  is  hot  Chrifts  meaning  in  the  text. 

But  to  underftand  ic  of  the  Presbytery  alone,  crofifeth  the 
rule  of  the  righteous  proceeding  appointed  by  our  Saviour. 

Bb  3  That- 


i^S      Chap.  ASuwefoftheSumme  Parir.  i- 

That  which  flops  and  difannuls  the  laftpart  and  degree  of  the 
proceffc  appointed  by  our  Saviour,  that  crofl'eth  his  appointed 
proceeding  in  the  cenfure. 

But  this  doth  fo,  as  (hall  appeare  by  a  double  inftance.  Sup- 
pofe  three  Elders  in  the  Church,  and  they  all  under  offence  have 
been  convinced  in  private  :  one^ortwowitnefTes  have  been  ta- 
ken :  and  yet  they  will  not  heare ;  what  can  now  be  done  ?  The 
Brethren,  who  are  oftended  muft  tell  the  Church ,  l  e.  the  El- 
ders, that  the  Elders  have  offended,  which  was  done  before,  and 
which  to  do  is  irrational^  to  make  the  guilty  party  a  Judge  in 
his  own  caufe» 

Againe,  fuppofe  two  of  the  three  be  offcnders,and  thefe  two 
will  not  heare  the  firft  or  fecond  admonition ,  then  the  aggrie- 
ved party  muft  complaine  to  the  Church,  ?.  e,  to  the  third  Elder, 
and  fo  one  fhould  be  the  Church :  or  elfe  this  laft  degree  of  pro- 
ceffe  (hould  wholly  be  difannuUcd  ;  both  which  are  contrary  to 
reafon  and  the  wifdome  of  Oirift. 

aArg. 5 .  If  the  pvper  of  jftdgment  be  in  the  Rnlers  only ,  then 
;it  is  either  infome  of  them,  and  by  them  derived,  unto  others : 
-or  elfe  it  belongs  to  all  equally  by  the  fame  commiffion  •  there 
can  be  no  third  way  deviled. 

But  neither  of  thefe  can  be  granted  as  true* 

To  have  rule  given  to  one  by  him  to  be  delegated  to  all  o- 
thers.  As  to  have  one  cheife  (as  namely  Teter)  and  to  have  all 
other  to  repaire  to  him,  and  to  derive  the  power  from  him ,  is 
apparant  Popery. 

And  it  cannot  be  delegated  to  all  equally  by  the  fame  coni- 
mifliort :  becaufe  thofe,  who  are  equall  in  commiflion,  are  equall 
in  power,  for  thofe  two  keep  pace  one  with  another,  and  are  of 
equall  extent. 

But  its  confeffed,  that  all  theRulers,who  difpenfe  the  Kejes, 

have  not  equall  power.  The  Teaching  Elders  are  in  degree  and 

.     office  both  differing  from  the  Ruling  Elders ,  and  fuperior  to 

thera, 

t/^rg,  6^  Letmeaddethisas  a  fixth  reafom 

The  Church  mentioned  Af^«/7.  i8*  hath  power  to  proceed 

in  Excommunication,  againft  what  brother  or  brethren  will  not 

heare  it.  If  he  mil  not  heare  the  Church ,  let  him  be  as  an  Hea* 

then. 

But  the  Rulers  alone  have  not  this  power.  As  inftance, 

Suppfe 


Part.!.  of  Church  Discipline,  Chap.  ii.      199 


Suppofethat  one  of  the  Rulers  (houldcomplaine  of  the  bo- 
dy of  the  fraternity,  touching  error  in  docflrine  and  wickednes 
in  life.  Incafethey  will  not  heare  the  Rulers,  the  Rulers  may, 
nay  {hould  Excommunicate  them,  {I  e.)  Three  orfoure  R  ulers 
400  or50o.  brethren:  which  if  granted,  it  will  thence  follow, 
thefeRulers  {hquJd  not  only  cenfure  theChu^ch  of  the  fraternity^ 
but  deftroy  themfelves  alfo,  asPaftorsand  Rulers,  for  where 
there  is  no  Flock,  but  all  fcattered,  there  is  no  Shepherd.  But 
being  lawfully  Excommunicated,  ex  conceffls,  there  is  no  Flock, 
but  ail  is  fcattered ;  therefore  tKeir  office  as  Shephers  is  de- 
ilroyed, 

Befidesitisobfervedby  (»^«^^/,thataChurch  or  body  of  a 
people combiningjCannot be  excommunicated;  becaufe  then  a 
Body  having  and  retaining  its  effence,  fliould  be  caft  out  of  it, 
which  is  impoffible*  ^ 

Sect.    III. 

Let  us  now  fee,  what  be  the  Arguments  which  Mafter  i?^- 
therford  propounds  for  the  confirmation  of  his  Tenet :  That  the 
Officers^  thofc.not  of  one  Congregatlonyhut  of  many^  have  the  poiv 
er  of  the  Keyes  conferred  upon  them^  Oi  the  frft  fuh]eU. 

*  That  it  is  not  to  be  holden,  which  is  not  written, 

*  But  its  not  written,  either  exprefly  or  by  good  confequence, 
'that  all  the  faithful  lay  hands  on  men  for  Miniftry,  as  Tir?^, 
'  P^^/,  and  the  Presbytery  do,  i  Tim,  4. 14. 

*  Or  where  all  the  faithful  bind  and  loofe  and  receive  witnef- 

*  fes  judicially  againft  Eiders,as  Timothy  and  Teter  have  authori- 

*  ty  to  do. 

ayfnj^.  This  firft,and  his  fecond  and  third  Argument  touch 
not  the  Queftion  as  it  is  ftated,  and  may  in  a  right  ienfe  be  gran- 
ted, without  any  prej  udice  to  the  caufe;  for  the  fumme  of  all  the 
three  Arguments  amounts  to  thus  much,  That  Office-power  is  for- 
iw^A><fr  infomefek(flperron,  who  hath  minifteriall- fpirit  and 
^i%s  :  and  this  we  all  grant,  Noi  can  Mailer  Rutherford  ihew 
^ny  fober  and  judicious  profefTor  or  writer  of  Reformation  that 
maintains  the  contrary.  Farker,yimes,Rolpi//on»  Thislaftinhis  ^  n"  <: 
moft  rigid  times  of (harpeft  Separation,  thus  profeflech,  '  That  l^j!^^^    ^^^^' 

*  the -Government  ot  the  Chuuh  before  the  Law,  under  the  Law, 

*  and  in  the  Apoltles  timeSjWas,  aiid  io  fiill  is,  not  in  the  multi- 
^.tude,but  in  the  chicfe ;  and  then  he  addcs.  It  never  came  into 
I  their  hearts  to  deny  this-.only  (as  he  faithj  ic  is  one  thing  to  go- 
vern ' 


^00       ^^hap.  II .  A  "survey  ojtm  summe  rarr.  x. 

vern  the  Church,  another  thing  to  be  the  Church*  Its  confefled 
then  by  all,  that  Office-power  is  in  the  hands  of  fome  feled:  per- 
fons :  but  it  doth  not  thence  follow,  The  power  of  the  Keyes  is 
firftlyinthem. 

This  generall  anfwer  was  enough  to  put  by,  what  is  faid  in 
thefe  three  firft  Arguments.  But  for  more  full  fatisfadion,  we 
(hall  take  a  more  fpecial  furvey* 

I,  Office-power,  is  but  a  little  part  of  the  power  of  the 
Keyes :  like  the  nibble  of  the  Key :  and  therefore  that  may  well 
be  in  Officers,  and  yet  the  power  of  the  Keyes  not  be  firftly  in 
;them,butinfuch,  who  gave  that  power  and  gave  that  office  to 
them ;  and  therefore  had  a  power  before ,  theirs  did  give 
what  they  have ,  and  can  take  away  what  they  have  given. 

2/Not  only  the  Officers,  butOfficesalfo,  are  included  in  the 
Keyes,as  being  of  that  minifterial  power,by  which  thatKingdom 
ofHeaven  is  opened,  and  the  Gofpel  difpenfcd  :  and  both  Offi- 
ces and  Officers,  as  all  ordinances  arc  Chrifts  gift  to  his  Church 
Ephef,^.  I  r.  He  gave  fome  to  he  Tabors  and  Teachers^  and  not 
only/o?*  his  Church  ,  but  to  his  Church  ,  as  Mafter  Rutherford 
confefleth  with  Chryfoflomey  and  (hall  be  afterwards  more  fully 
difputed.  So  that  thefe  fuppofe  the  Church  to  be  before  both, 
and  to  have  the  power  of  both»  ^ 

3»  Nay,  Iconfefle,  I  cannot  conceive,  ("if  any  man  will  give 
but  way  to  what  reafon  will  readily  lead  unto,)  but  that  he  mud 
be  conftraincd  to  acknowledge  ,  that  they  cannot  be  attended 
underthe  refped:  and  relation  of  Officers,  to  whom  the  Keyes 
be  promifed;  for  thefe  are  Mn  Rutherford  his  words» 

^  Thefe  Offices, that  effentially  include  both  the  power  and  the  exr 

^  ercife  of  the  Keyes,  be  given  to  fome  feleB  perfo?Js!Thct(oXQ  they 

are  given  to  fome  that  are  not  Officers ;  therefore  thofe  cannot 

undergo  the  relation  or  refpe(5l:  of  Officers,to  whom  thefe  Keyes 

are  promifed.  For  how  unpleafant,  and  I  fufpedl  alfo  untrue ;,  is 

fuch  a  conftruc^ion  of  our  Saviours  words :  To  thee,  who  bearefi: 

^  the  place  and  perfon  of  an  Office,! -will  give  an  Office.  T^^/^  who 

art  anOfficer^fhalt  be  made  anOfficerT^hou  that  haft  anOffce^to  thee 

I  mil  give  an  Office ^  and  yet  this  muft  be  the  fenfe  ef  the  Text,  if 

Veter  to  thee  I  mil  fuftain  the  place  of  Officers  here,and  not  the 

place  and  roome  of  the  Church  of  beleevers :  For  to  them  it  is 

given,  to  inveft  fit  perfons  with  fuch  power  of  office,  that  fb 

they  may  from  Chrift  and  by  delegation  from  them  execute  it, 

accox- 


Part.  I.  ofchurch'Diifdplhic.  Chap^  II,      aoi 

according  to  the  limits  laid  out  by  C  h  r  t  s  t» 

4.  If  this  complcat  power  of  biitding  and  looling  be  given  to 
the  Officers  firftly :  then  either  as  Teaching,  or  as  Ruling,  in  the 
fpeciallwork^,  or  elfe  as  Officers  fharing  in  the  generMl  nature  of 
rule  ,, which  is  affirmed  of  them  both, 

If  this  power  belong  to  Teaching,  qua  tales  ,  thpn  to  inferre 
from  Mailer  Rutherford  his  own  ground  :  ^md  canvenit  y^S' 
ctvlbj  convemt  ct'pTjgpciiufAvitJf.  to  them  a^fuch  :  then  <?;?^/y  to  the 
Teachers  y  or  ondy  to  Rf^lers  :  But  that  is  a  confefled  fa Ife- 
hood. 

If  it  belong  to  thtm  2iS  Rulers ,  in  regard  of  that  common  ot 
generall  nature  of  Ruling  :  Then  is  there  the  equall  and  fame 
power  in  both ,  Teachers  and  Rulers  :  For  the  generall  na- 
ture is  the  fame  and  equall  in  both.    But  that  alfo  is  untrue. 

Thefe  things  premifed ,  let  us  take  a  tafte  of  the  particulars. 

;*'  If  all  the  fAithfull  may  not  lay  on  hands  ^  (  as  Titus  andVdiVilA 
''^ nor  receive  ivltnejfes  judicially  (.^j- Peter  <^W Timothy  5  J  Then 
*^  they  are  not  the  frjl  fuhjeSi  of  the  power  of  the  Kejes* 

Anfw,  The  confequence  is  falfe,  even  from  his  own  grounds. 
Tor  the  ruling  Elders  cannot  fo  lay  on  hands.  Nor  fo  receive 
witnefl'es  judicially ,  as  the  teaching  Elders  doe  :  and  yet  they 
have  the  power  of  the  Keyes. 

Objedl.  2,  ^^To  '^'homfoever  Chrifi  giveth  the  pewer  of  the 
*"  Keyes,  to  them  he  gives  a  Mlnlfieriall  Spirit t  hy  nvay  ofTreach- 
*'  ing^  andfpeciallemba^age  to  entertaine  pn, 

Anf^,  This  is  alfo  unfoundupon  received  principles.  For 
the  ruling  Elders  to  whom  the  power  of  the  keyes  is  given,  yet 
have  not  this  Minifteriall  gift ,  by  way  of  fpeciall  embafTage  to 
bind  and  loofe» 

Nor  doth  the  anfwer  which  is  here  fuggefted,  fatisfy,  ?ag.  p. 
*^  when  it  is  affirmed,?"/?^^  thepd^^er  of V reaching  ^  not  (rivenfor- 
^^mally  to  rulingElders^yet  it  js  effeEiuallj  in  the  fuitaiven  to  them, 

1.  For  they  who  receive  the  power  of  that  fame^Commiflion, 
&  confcquently  both  the  fame  and  equal  power,  they  muft  have 
\x.  formally,  as  well  as  others.  But  thefirftistrue,  andhathbeen 
proved. 

2.  The  power  of  preaching  effeEiually  cannot  be  fa  id  to  be  given 
to  him ;  who  hath  no  caufal  hand  in  that.    But  fo  it  is  here,  this 
power  effeduall  hath  no  caufal  hand  in  ic;for  the  explication  evi- 
denceth  as  much;  in  that  it  is  faid,  '^  There  u  afudiciailaHd  author 

Cc  rita-- 


2C2       Chap.  II.  A  Survey  of  the  Summe  Parr.  \- 

'^  rittitive  ^f plication  of  it  m  the  ext  small  Court  of  Chrifi,  For 
this  application  of  the  word  thus  difpenfed,  imply es^  that  the 
preaching  is  ifTued  and  ended. 

3  Thttcuajudiciallpower  in  making  application  of  the  word 
preached  by  any  of  the  Members,  who  have  power  to  adraoni(h 
and  reprove  judicially. 

Mafi€r'K\\t\\txioxiihi6 fourth  Argument, 
**  The  ^hurchis  comfleat  in  its  Cjovernmentfuffofe  there  he  w 
**  power  of  the  Keyes  in  the  community  of  heleevers,  ay^nd  there* 
^^fore  itsfuperflmus  to  place  them  rhere»  p3ig,io, 

Anfr>i>,  This  was  the  Ajfumption  to  be  proved;  but  the  proofe 
iswhollymiftaken,  and  the  contrary  to  that  is  exprefifed  :  to 
*'  wit.  In  cafe  beleevers  have  power  to  Excommunicate,  &c»  Then 
''the  Slderjhip  u  void  and  a  fix  t  finger  ^  and  there  ts  no  necejjtty  of 
^'exerclfe  of  Keyes  as  Elders. 

But  to  anfwertohis  words  when  they  come  not  home  to  the 
proofe  ofthe  pro pofition  deny ed»  Though  the  people  have  pO'^ 
tefiatemjudicijyY^^  there  is  neceiTary,  that  the  Elders  Jbould  have 
pot  efi:  at  em  Officii*  '  - 

(lArg,  5.  ''  The  multifAde  ofheleevers  mufl  have  this  power  €i»- 
"  therfiom  heaven  or  fiom  man  :  If fiom  heaven^  then  from  the  law 
**  of  nature,  or  fome  divine  pofitive  law. 

Anfw,  It  hath  appeared  before  in  Matth.  16.  2Si6.  JldattL  18, 
That  there  is  pofitive  inftitution  and  appointment  of  our  Savi- 
our to  this  purpofe.  But  when  it  is  added  by  him  that  j^ />  ;7(?^ 
^  found  in  the  New  Te  (lament  that  Chrifi  hath  made  allRulers^and 
*^hath  left  none  over  other  in  the  Lord. 

It  hath  often  been  fa  id  ,  and  fully  opened  before  :  To  have 
power  of  the  Keyes  is  one  thing ,  and  to  be  Rulers  and  guides  is 
another  :  even  as  far  differing,  as  to  fay^the  Court  of  Aldermen, 
or  a  Common  Councell  can  proceed  againft  theA/^^V,  being  a- 
Delinquent,  and  yet  none  of  them  are  in  the  place  and  office  of 
a  Major. 

And  hence  this  overturneth  not  the  order  eflablkBed  by 
Chriftjbecaufethe  members  and  body  have  this  power,  and  put 
forth  the  acl,  not  as  Officers,  and  •a^o'/Va^vVvf,  but  as  members- 
of  a  Corporation  mutually  Covenanted  to  fubmit  each  to  other 
in  cafe  ofDelinquency,and  mutually  to  judge  each  other,though 
in  the  manner  of  the  diipenfation  of  the  ccnfure^as  touching  the 
kading  of  the  af^ion ,  as  guides ,  according  to  their  place  and 

Office^ 


Part.  I .  ofchnrcb  Difcipline.  Chap.  1 1.      205 

Office, that  is  proper  to  the  Officers ;  which  is  the  AnJwertoiCsic 
fevettth* 

Hence  alfo  there  is  a  peculiar  authority  of  Office-po^^er^  which 
]smt  in  t\iC  flocks'  zndY^tthcTQis2iporver' of  judging^  which  is 
inthe*vW^,  and  is  partoftke  power  of  the  Keyes^  andthefc 
two  thwart  not  one  the  other,  which  is  the  (t/^nfwer  to  t)sLt 
eighth, 

oArg.  6*  &u.  Thefe  two  turne  much  upon  the  fame  hingc^ 
and  may  receive  anfwer  upon  one  and  the  fame  ground,  being 
rightly  opened. 

Arg*6*  Pag.  12.  "If  the  power  of  the  Key  es  he  given  tohe- 
'^  lee'vers,  asftich,  mtder  thi6  redfiplicatlon  :  then  all  heleeving  wo^ 
**  men  and  Children  have  authority  over  the  (Congregation^  For  a 
'^  Quatenus  ad  >omne  valet  confequentia  ;  And  all  fhQnld  ht 
'*  l^afiors, 

Arg.i  I  ,^  If  the  power  of  the  keyes  he  given  to  heleeven  Oi  beleeverii 
*'  then  all  and  only  heleevers  have  the  power  of  the  keyes.Q^oA  con« 
^' venit  »<*&' *yT^  convenit  *V7757»a<^^y»^  But  thU  isfalje^hecaufe 
^  many  beleevers  may  be  excommunicated  and  thatjufllji  in  vfihich 
**  cafe  they  remaine  beleevers^  and  yet  have  nojhare  in  the  Keyes, 

*'  Alfo  many  have  the  power  of  the  Key  es,  yea  be  PaB^firs ,  and 
*/  yet  have  no  faith,  Joh.  6.  70.  Matth.7.21. 

Anfw.  It  is  fomething  ftrange  to  me  ,  that  M^  Rutherford 
confefling  that  thofe,againft  whom  he  writes,  do  conftantly  ac- 
knowledge, th.'iX.  there  is  no  more ^  but  an  unblameable  profejfton 
of  Faith  reefuiredj  to  inter  eft  a  man  by  "^ay  of  Charity ,  to  be  accep- 
ted as  a  '^ijible  Saint,  and  as  a  member  of  a  Congregation^  and  yet 
foufiially  and  frequently  tofuppofe  they  required  fincerity,  or 
elfe  there  would  a  nullity  follow  of  their  memberfliip. 

I  (hall  (Kortly  recall"  what  hath  been  recorded  upon  proofc, 
and  fo  expedite  an  cafie  anfwer  to  all  that  is  faid.  Such  viiible 
Saints,  which  combine  in  a  holy  Covenant  one  with  another^ 
and  are  allowed  by  Qirift  as  fit  to  receive  d^legat^d  power  by 
way  of  Commifllon  from  him  :  thefe  are  the  fubjed:  of  this  Ec- 
clefiafticall  power.  So  that  it  is  not  beleevers ,  as  beleevers, 
that  have  this  power,  but  as  beleevers  Covenanting  and  fitly  ca- 
pable according  to  Chrifts  appointment,  that  are  the  firft  fub/eft 
of  thispower.For  beleevers  that  are  asfcattered  ftones,  and  arc 
not  feated  in  a  vifibleChurch  orCorporation,as  fetied  in  thewall^ 
xhefeliav£  not  any  Ecclefica{liallpower,accordingto  which  they 

Cc  %  csa 


2  04      Chap.  II.  A  Survey  of  the  Summe  Parr.  r. 


can  be  proceeded  withall,9r  can  proceed  with  other  m  likecon- 
dition  with  themfelves.  Befide,there  beleevers  are  fuch  inCharity 
who  come  into  vifible  cGmbinatio,not  fuch  in  reality/rom  thefe 
grounds  which  have  been  formerly  proved  and  now  repeated. 

The  Anjvper ,  is  evident.  This  power  is  given  to  fuch  belee- 
vers, who  are  counted  fit  by  Chrift  and  capable,  which  women 
and  Children,  deafe,  and  dumbe,  anddiftrac^ed  are  not.  And 
therefore  theeonfequence  of  the  fixt  Argument  talks  in  the  firft 
branch.  The  power  of  the  Keyes  doth  not  make  a  T^aflor  ,  and 
therefore  its  falfe  in  the  fecond  branch. 
.  Againe,  though  the  rule  of  Matter  Rutherford  ^Hmdconvenlt 
kaB'  et'vwi  rdnvenit  ayji^pauo'Spevi  failes  miich ,  according  to  the 
^Fundam^ntall  LawesofLogick  ,  which  he  will  ealily  find  up- 
on fecond  thoughts,  and  fo  the  bottom  of  the  Argument  bteakes 
wholly  under  him  :  1  fhall  nocwithftanding  let  that  pafTe  ,  and 
fpeake  to  the  matter ,  wherein  there  is  a  worfe  miftake,  becaufe 
the  queftion  is  wholly  mifled.  \ 

VifibleSaints  and  beleevers  acco'^nted  according  to  the  rules  or 
Charity,  are  the  fabjecT:  matter  of  the  Church-.and  therfore  when 
they  are  juftly  excommunicated,  though  in  Gods  account  and  by 
vertue  of  that  fecret  feed  of  Grace,  they  may  be  Saints  inwardly, 
yet  before  their  recovery,,  they  are  notSaints  vifible^to  the  ratio- 
nail  eye  of  Charity. 

Againe,  dofe  hypocriteS)  ^sjudas^  may  be  unbeleevers  really, 
and  yet  fcemingly '  appeare  tobe  Saints,  /x  it  IMafierky  all 
the  Difcipies  fearing  themfelves  as  much ,  as  fufpeding  Judas^ 
And  therefore  the  profeilion  is  fufficient  to  keep  fuch  in  their 
Oifice,  and  to  evidence  that  all  their  actions  are  valide^  which 
they  minifterially  pcrforme..  ^. ■•'.■- 

Arg^.  *'  IfChriffi  give  hisKejes^he  gives  arfwerable  gifts  to  ufe 
^*  the  Keyes,  But  fuch  gifts  he  doth  not  give  to  all  beleevers, 

fiyinf^.  Such  onely  are  to  be  members  of  the  vifible  Churchy 
who  are  in  charities  judgement  vifible  Saints :  and  thofe  who  are 
fuch  5  they  have  received  an  annainting  in  fome  meafure,  as  thaC 
they  will  hear  and  can  difcern  the  voice  ofChiift,and  will  follow 
him,  and  fiibmit  to  him.  Such  are  able  to  difcerne  falfe  Dodrine 
and  falfe  Teachers :  fuch  are  able  to  choofe  themfelves  Paftors^ 
as  being  able  to  relilli  the  favour  of  fpiritual  adminiftrations,and 
to  feele  what  Key  will  bed  open  their  lock  :  can  fee  and  difcerne 
what  courfes  be  [infuil  and  fcandalous^perfonsobftinate  and  per- 
tinacious 


Parr*  i.  ofChHrch-Di{ctplwe.  Chap.  ii.     205 

tinacious  therein.  If  fuch  have  power  to  rejed  falfe  and  errone- 
ous teachers,  as  well  'as  choofe  them,  they  have  in  reafon  pow- 
er and  skill  to  difcern  fcandalous  oftendersand^torejedlthem. 
This  Is  not  an  Office-calling  ,  but  calling  to  be  a  member  of  a  fpi- 
rituai  corporation,  which  is  Mr.  Rutherford  his  firft  demand:: 
and  therefore  there  needs  not  the  tongue-ef  the  learned  for  this 
work :  nor  a  fpirit  to  come  upon  them  in  more  then  an  ordina- 
ry manner  to  difcharge  this  judgement.And  their  carelefnefTe  in 
not  watching,  not  purging  \s  reproved,  i  Cor.  5. 2.  3.  So  Mafter 
Rmherford  hath  all  his  demands  fatisfied  in  fo  many  words. 
That  which  is  further  added  by  way  of  inquiry  : 

"  God  never  cals  to  a  place  Jout  he  leaves  rules  and  direEHons  for 
*^  to  order  and  ^de  themfelves  anfwerablj  thereunto  :  But  the 
**^  IVord  hath  noCanons  ho\^  the  people  fiould order  theKeyes, 

aAnfw.  The  places  are  expre(re,the  diredions  ph\nQ,Mattk 
18.  17.  Jfthy  brother,  &c,  wherein  the  Lord  doth  as  \x.  were 
put  the  finger  to  the  fefcue,  and  point  out  all  the  feverall  para- 
ges touching  their  proceeding  ,  even  from  the-firft  tothe  laft* 
And  as  in  one  peculiar  duty  of  admonition  ,  wherein  the  great- 
eft  both  danger  and  difficulty  lay,  the  Lord  is  pleafed  to  point 
out  the  way,  and  to  put  it  almoft  paft  queftion :  the  like  propor- 
tion fhould  be  held,  and  conftantly  attended  in  the  other  duties 
of  brotherly  love,  to  build  up  each  other  in  their  mofl  holy  -faith^ 
1  Thef,  ;.  ii,  I2,.I3:.  iThejf.^.  14.  Beb.i'y,ij,.Rom:\6.  ij,Ob- 
[erve  thofe  that  caufe  diffent ions  among  you,  (^r. 

The  laft  difpute  of  Mafter  Rutherford  iflues  from  that  fo 
ordinary  and  often  miftake,  in  not  differing  the  power  of  judge- 
ment from  the  power  of  Office,  and  confining  the  power  of  the 
Keyes  unto  too  narrow  a  compafTe,  as  though  the  authority  of 
Office  was  there  onely  to  be  attended,  when  it  hath  appeared^ 
that  it  is  of  farre  larger  extent ;  whence  the  confequence  is 
very  feeble. 

"  If  God  require  fuch  abilities  and  qualifications  in  Qffiicers  , 
*'  vphich  he  doth  -not  in  all  beleevers^  then  the  power  of  the  Keyes  is 
''  not  in  the  Church,  I  fay,this  confequence  hath  no  colour  m  it, 
becaufe  the  power  of  the  Keyes  is  of  larger  extent  then  the 
power  of  Office,  and  thence  it  is,  where  the  other  is  not ,  and  • 
requires  not  fo  great  abilities  to  the  managing  tnereofy  as  the  o- 
ther  doth,  which  is  of  greateft  eminency. 
The  10,.  Arg,    Which  would  biemilh  this  opmion,becaufe  it 

Cc  3  makes 


2o6      Chap.  ASurvefoftheSumme  Part.  i. 

makes  the  Government  oiGois^iOMk  democratically  is  referved 
to  another  place,  where  our  anfwer  (hall  attend  it ;  only  for 
the  prtfent,  we  (hall  record  that  ftaplc  rule. 

The  government  of  the  Churchy  in  regard  of  tht 'Body  of  the 
peopleis  Democratkalliin  regard  of  the  Elders  Ariftocratic-ail;  in 
regard  ofChrifty  trufiy  Monarchwall,  And  itsfueh  a  compound 
of  all  thefe  three,  as  that  a  paralell  example  to  the  like  perfedi- 
on,  is  not  to  be  found  on  earth. 

SECT.  IV. 

We  have  now  done  with  thefe  Arguments  which  we  find  m 
Mr.  RHtherfords^t{k^ook.'y  ihcrebefour  more  mentioned,/;L 
2.  />.  ^.  lo.to  the  14.  which  now  we  (hall  endeavour  toad- 
dre(re  an  anfwer  unto ;  and  they  are  taken  from  Matth,  16^ 
Touching  which  place,  let  thefe  two  things  be  attended  in  the 
entrance  once  for  all,  becaufewe  (hall  be  conftrained  to  have 
recourfe  unto  them,  in  the  confideration  of  the  Arguments 
following^ 

1.  Its  affirmed  by  Mr.  Rutherford^  p.  p. 
'^  The  Kejfes  are  given  toT^eteryOS  reprefinting  the  Church" 

*'  Guides  efpecialljy  though  not  excluding  beleevers,  giving  to  them 
^'^ popular  confentiand  not  to  believers  as  united  in  a  company  of  per- 
^^fons  in  Church-Covenantyexcluding  the  Elders, 

Thefe  are  his  own  words,  which  if  we  compare  them  with 
our  former  explications  of  the  fir  ft  fubjedl  of  Ecclefiafticall 
power,  it  will  appear  to  any  that  will  lay  afide  prejudice, 
Thatw^^y^  give  the  power  Ecclejiajlick^to  the  Church  of  belie-- 
vers  radically,  that  by  their  means  \\v  communicate  the  power  of 
office  to  the  Elders,  and  do  feat  office-rule  formally  in  them.  So 
that  they  are  not  excluded  from  having  power,  but  not  to  have 
it  firft,  but  receive  it  from  the  Church ;  who  under  Chrift,  and 
according  to  his  appointment,  convey  the  fame  by  an  out- 
ward call  unto  them, 

2.  Lpt  it  here  alfo  be  remembred,  which  is  yielded  on  all 
hands,  that  by  keyes  in  this  place,  not  fomc,  but  all  delegated 
power  is  to  be  underftood ,  which  is  appointed  by  Chrift,  as 
firfficient  to  attain  his  end  of  bmding  and  loofing,  opening  and 
(hutting  heaven. 

Thefe  things  pr^mifed,  the  Arguments  as  they  lie  in  order 
propounded  by  Mr.  Rutherford,  \.  2.  p.  9-  arc  thefe. 

'  To  that  Church  are  the  keyes  aiven  which  is  huilded  vn  a  rock^ 


Part.  I.  ofChurcbDifcipline.  Chap.  ii.      207 

^  Oian  hmfeythehoufe  ofwifedome,  Prov.p.  i.  The  houfe  ofgod^ 
«^  I  Tim.  3.  15.  Heb.  3, 4.  hj  the  doElrine  of  the  Prophets  and 
'^^po files :  byDoEiors  a/tdTeacherSyrphom  Chrifi  hath  given  for 
*•  the  huilding  of  his  hofife^  Eph.4.  1 1. 

"  *Bfit  this  houfe  ii  not  a  company  ofprofejjtng  heleevers  united  hy 
**"  a  Church' (Covenant ^  and  deflitute  of-'jpafiors  and  Teachers, 

*^  Therefore  fuch  a  Chnrch  is  not  here  underftood. 
He  proves  the  aflumption, 

^*  The  Chffrch  of  heleevers  combining  in  Chfirch-Covendnt ,bfit 
"  wanting  their  Pafiors  and  Teachers  ^is  not  wife  domes  houfe  ^  nor 
**  bnildedby  T^aftors,  and  Do^iors  given  to  edify  and  gather  the  bo- 
**  dy:  but  they  are  only  the  materials  of  the  houfe,  yea  wanting  the 
'*  'Taflors^  they  want  minijieriall  power  for  p  aft  or  all  preaching  and ' 
^  adminiftrmg  the  feales. 

Anfw,.  The  aflumption  fails:and  all  the  proofs  are  not  able  to^ 
prop  it  up  from  falling  to  the  ground.  For  they  are  but  bare  af- 
firmations of  many  particulars;  which  either  are  fo  many  un- 
truths, or  miflakes  of  things^that  have  fome  truth  in  them.    As^ 

1.  It  is  untrue^-that  combined  believers  in  Church-Covenant, 
wanting  Pafiors,  are  not  wifedomes  houfe,  fince  we  have  for- 
merly proved  thzifucha  Church,  taken  as  Totum  effentiale,  is 
before  officers,  and  may  be  without  them,  and  what  can  be 
more  plaine,when  the  Scripture  affirms.  Jet,  ij\,  23.  That 
the  Church  by  lifting  up  of  hands  did  make  and  choofe  them  El'-- 
dersf  in  region  they  muft  be  before  their  Elders.  When  Paul 
chargeth  the  Elders  to  watch  over  thefiock^  over  whom  the  Lord 
hadmad^  them  overfeersyht  implyes,  there  is  a  fiock  diftindfrom  - 
their  overfeersj  when  the  Church  reje(5ls  her  officers  as  hcrreti- 
call^  doth  (he  then  deftroy  her  fclfe,  and  ceafe  tobe  a  Church, 
becaufe  they  ceafe  to  be"  officers  ? 

2.  It  is  untrue,  that  believers  thus  covenanting  are  only  the- 
jw^/m^/i  of  the  houfe  ;  when  we  have  formerly  proved,  that 
fuch  a  confederating  company,  hath  the  materials  dLudformals^ 
required  to  the  conftitution  of  an  houfe.  If  combination  c^n 
mdk^^Preftyteriull  Church  J  why  not  a^lfo  a  congreg_ationall^ 
Church? 

3.  It  is  a  miftake  and  not  a  full  explication,   of  that  which 
hath  a  truth  in  it.  i,  e.  That  -wanting  Pafiors,  they  want  thepow-  ' 
erofedfyingthebody  ofChriB,    which  is  required  in  a  vifible 
Churcho .  F<>r  the  anfwer  is,  when  they  want 'p.t/c^r/,  they  want 

Cc.4,  that 


2  o8       Chap.  II.  A  Survey  of  the  Summe  Part,  i . 

that  power  that  Totum  Orgdnlcum  hath  to  edify  .•  but  they  want 
not  that  power,  with  a  Church,  taken  as  Totnm  effentlalcy 
{hould  have  to  edify  it  felfe:  but  it  hath  power  to  chufe  officers, 
and  fo  to  provide  for  paftorall  preaching  and  adminiftration 
of  the  feales  by  their  meanes. 

LaftlyletMr,  Rut herfordtcW  us,  bow  God  fet  Teachers  in 
the  Churchy  if  Teachers  are  before  the  Church. 

Obj.2.  '*  To  thefe  are  the  k^jes  here promi/ed^^ho  areflerpards  ef 
*'  the  myfleries  ofCjody  I  Cor*4. 1 ,  fervants  of  his  houfe-,  2  Cor.4, 5 . 
^^^hoaretobehav^ethemfelveswell  in  Cjods  honfey  I  Tim.  3.  15. 
^'  -rvho  are  to  cut  the  word  aright.  But  a  company  of  Be  lee  vers  in 
"  (^hurch  (Covenant,  and  deftitute  of  officers ,  are  not  fiewards  by 
^^  office,  therefore  to  fuch  a  company  //7^heyes  are  not  given »  The 
'^  Propofition  is  proved  by  the  allegation  of  fever  all  teflimonies  of 
^^  fcripture  andconfent  of  interpreters^  the  clavis,  a  k^y,  Jignifies  of 
^  fice-power.  Ifa.  22.  22.  Ifa.  p,  6.  Rev.  3.  7.  Rev.  i.  18. 
*^Rev.  9,  I. 

(iAn{yi>,  If  by  fiewards  we  muft  underftand  thofe  who  are  de- 
fcribed  and  intended  in  the  places  quoted,  i  Cor.  4»  i.  i  Tim^ 
3.  I'^.&c.  Its  certain  the  Ruling  Elder  muft  have»<7  key  of 
binding  and  loofing,  opening  or  {hutting  :  for  all  thofe  places  do 
properly  intimate  the  Teachers  and  Pajlors  office, 
.  2.  The  proofs,  brought  here  for  confirmation  of  the  propo- 
fition,  do  not  touch  the  thingat  all,  for  which  they  are  brought; 
or  elfe  they  reach  not  theConclufion  in  the  right  and  full  mea- 
nmg,  which  they  rhould have  confirmed;  Moft  of  them  make 
nothing  to  the  purpofe,  asT/Q,  p.  6»  Rev,  3.  7.  Rev*  i,  18. 
all  which  fpeak  of  the  fupreme  and  monarchicall  power  of 
Chrift^  and  therefore  do  not  in  the  leaft  meafure  look  at  that 
xyr^B^^r^/y  and  delegated  power  of  which  we  fpeak,  and  the 
t^exts  fpeak,  and  the  propofit ion  fpeaksin  expreffe  termes,  for 
which  they  were  brought. 

So  that  there  remains  but  one  more  (  Ifa^  22.  22.  )  to  be 
cpnfidered;thatairo  comes  not  home  to  the  conclufion,  which 
was  to  be  fetled  :  only  proves  that  which  no  man  ever  ( I  think) 
denied,  that  key  in  phrafe  of  Scripture,  foraetime  fignifies  a  pow 
cr  given  to  a  Steward, 

But  what  is  this  to  the  place  Matth,  16.  or  our  purpofe  ?' 
for  this  may  be  granted ;  that  key  fometime  fignifies  a  poVi^er  gi- 
ven to  an  office,  and  yet  by  keyes  here  are  not  meant  that  power 

only, 


Part.  I.  of  Church-Bi^dfline.  Chap.  n.        109 

onlyjtnuctvlefle  a  power  firftly  delegated  to  them.  And  if  the 
Reader  be  pleafed  to  recall  fome  things  formerly  propouuded, 
this  will  readily  appear.  ^'^  k^jes  is  here  meant  aUfower,  which 
ferves  for  thejI'/^mVi^  and  o;?^;?/;^^  the  doors  of  the  houfe  (  ut 
fkpra)  but  befide  a  fieWardlj  power,  there  is  requifite  for  this 
end,  a.  power  of  the //)o//7Q"  and  Tv/f^  of  the  family;  to  hr  it  is 
the  Lord  Chrlfl^  as  i;^r  husband,  hath  given  power  to  admit  in- 
to the  family,  and  rejed  as  juft  occafion  (hall require ;  and  in 
fuch  cafes ,  and  for  fuch  ends  to  judge  alfo ;  becaufc  fuch  adls 
cannot  be  done  without  judgement ;  to  her  it  appertains  t  o  call 
the  Steward  to  his  place,  and  put  him  into  his  place,  and  fo  toput 
akey  of  office,  by  eledlion  intohishand. 
The  iflue  hence  is  this. 

To  thofe  are  the  keyes  here  promifed  firft,  to  whom  firftly 
and  orighialiter^  though  not  formaliter  all  power  belongs  ;  but 
tothelpoufeofChrift,  the  Church  of  Covenanting  Beleevers, 
all  power  originalker  belongs :  for  fhe  can  admit,  rejed:,  and 
judge,  y^^  can  call  to  office,  and  put  in  office  :  and  therefore, 
though  all  powerbenot/<:;rw^//V<?rinher,  yet  all  com^s  origU 
nalUeritom  her. 

And  this  hath  been  the  opinion  and  apprehenfion  of  the 
;moft  judicious  in  all  ages,  which  makes  me  wonder  why  Mr. 
i2//^/7^/W  rhould  thus  write,  *'I  think  while  of  late,  never 
" any  Interpreter  dreamed,  that  in  the  text ,  Matth.  i<5« 
The  key es  of  the  Kingdome  were  given  to  all  beleevers,  under- 
ftandingbeleeversfortheCWr//;  Ifay,  I  wonder  he  fliould 
thus  fpeakjwhen  thatman  of  a  large  and  multifarious  reading  as 
J^r.  Rutherford  is,  cannot  but  knovv  otherwife ,  if  he  will  but  re- 
call what  he  knowes ;  nay  let  him  recall  and  remember  what  he 
Wrights./.  i./T,  21.  weopp(fe/^^/>^rj  to  fathers ^  (peaking  of 
this  point,  and  therefore  confefleth,  that  the  fathers  fpake  and 
writfo. 

Objedl.  3 .  "  T^  the  fern  this  text  doth  Chrlft  give  the  ksy^s, 
"  to  Tvhom  he  gheth  warrant  and  offclall  authority  for  the  oBu^ll 
"  exercife, to  wity  of  opening  andfljutting^  But  this  warrant  and 
^^  o^cialJ  authority  of  binding  and  loafing  Chrlfi  giveth  to  Peter 
*'  onls  as  reprefenting  Teachers  and  Elder s^  therefore  he  only  gives 
^'  to  Teter  this  ofiiciall  powery  I  will  give  to  thee  the  kcyes,  &Co 
^^  ther  is  his  ponver^and  authority  granted:3Lt\&  whatfoever  dial  bc 
*^  bound  in  earth,  (hall  be  bound,  (^c*  there  is  his  warrant  for  the 
■'^  exercife  of  the  aB  of  his  power,  D  d  A?ifni^» 


210       Chap.if.  ASurvefoftheSHmme  Fart,  i* 

Anfiff,  This  Arguient  labours  of  the  like  difeafe  with  the 
fornier,an(ithe  c(mclufion,in  afairfenfe,may  be  yielded  without 
any  prejudice  to  our  caufe,  or  hazard  to  the  queftion  contro- 
verted betwixt  us,  namely,  That  only  to  Tetery  as  reprefenting 
the  place  of  Teachers,  is  the  official!  authority  of  the  keyes  gi- 
ven, (as  will  appear  in  the  things  premifed  in  the  entrance.)  c?^- 
eeyj  may  have  this  oficiail  power  formally  ymd  yet  the  power  of 
the  keyes  may  be  originally  in  the  Church,  and.  this  oifice-powv 
er 'z/<?n/i!^/// proceed  From  them. 

2.  The  Propofition  is  apparantly  faile,  to  wit.  To  them  the 
power  is  given  firftly,  to  whom  warrant  and  officiall  authority 
for  the  aduall  exercife  of  the  keyes  is^  given:  I  fay  this  is  falfe- 
hccd^ufe.' I,  the  power  of  the  k^jes  i&  far  larger  then  office-porv" 
en  as  to  admit,  rejefl,  &c.  2.  There  is  power  before  office^ 
power^wh^ch.  vertually  communicates  and  conveyesit  to  the  offi- 
cers, who  are  made  pertakers  thereof. 

When  it. is  added.  '  Now  if  the  keyes  be  not  given  to  Peter,  as 
*■*  to  a  PaJlor,then  Peter  and  Pafiors  by  this  place  as  Pafiors, neither 
*'  have  the  keyes^nor  officiall  warrant  to  preachy  and  to  remit  and 
^^  retain  ft  ns  I  and  if  by  this  place  they  have  it  not ,  We*  deflre  to  fee  a 
'^  warrant  from  Chrifi^  before  he  \'>P€f^t  to  heaven  for  PafioralPrea-^ 
'*  ching, 

tiAnfw,  Though  the  keyes  be  not  firftly  given  to  them  there, . 
yet  herethey  may  have  good  warrant  for  their  office-power,  be- 
laufe  the  Church,  who  hath  received  power^  to' -admits  rejeifl', 
judge,  choofe  and  refufe,  doth  by  Chrifts allowance  and  war- 
rant call  the«i  to  that  place,  and  inveft  them  with  that  office. 
Again  that  Commiflion  Alatth,  28.  ip,  go  preach  and  baptize^ 
John  20,  fVhofefinsye  remit  they  ^e  remitted y^ives  warrant 
abundantly  to  that  work  of  preacMig, 

Mr.  ii^/^^r/Wlaftly  addes'/).  12.  ''To  binde  andloofe  are 
"■  aBs  of  officiall  ponder :  and  of  Paftors,  Rulers,  Feeders:  I  prove 
*'the  Antecedent,  becaufe  To  bindeand  loofe  by  all  Interpreters^ 
*'  Auguftine,  O^rill,  &c.  and  the  evidence  of  Script  fire,  is, by  pub- 
^^  like  and paflorallTreaching  to  remit  andretaine  fn^  'Bnt  pajlo^ 
*'y  a' I  preaching  doth  not  beiong  tobeleevers, 

QtAnf^\  Binding  and  loofing^  look  at  them  as  in  the  place,  and 
in  their  largeft  fenfe .,  they  comprehend  the  exercife  of  all  wie 
ads  of  the  keyesy  or  Church  power,  wliichnwy  attain  this  end ; 
and  tbolcads  are  noconly  by  publike  pre^hing  (  for  then  the 

Ruling'' 


Part.  I •  <f church Difcipline.  Chap,  ii,      21 1 

Rtdinff-Elder  ftiOuldhave  no  key  to  bind  or  Ioore)biitalfo  by 
admonitions,  excommufiicationsyadwtffiuns^  which  as  we  have  for- 
merly proved  ,  ifl'iie  from  a  power  of  jiidgeing,  common  to  the 
people  with  the  Paftor,aud  not  appropriate  to  the  Paftors  only, 

Laftly  we  fo  give  the  keyes  to  the  Church ,  that  yet  (he  doth 
not  exercife  any  aft  of  Office-rule  without  Officers ,  whom  (he 
xalstothatend. 

Obj'eft.  4»  '^  IfChrlfl  neither  in  Mutth,  i6,  nor  in  Mattk  18. 
^'  doth  fay ,  that  the  Keyes,  for  the  aEl  of  the  ksyesy  (to  ^it.bindlng 
*^  and  looJtng)are  given  to  theChurch  ofbeleevers  without  theirOffi- 
^'  cers^  then  neither  flace  -proves  it^  Mm  Qhri^  doth  fay  it^  there^ 
^^fore  the  text  doth  not  beare  it, 

^^  That  Chri^  doth  not  fay  it  ^  he  proves  y  bee  anfe  flaking  of 
^'  the  £hfirch  in  thefirfipart  of  the  verfe,  he  changeth  hisfroofe^  I ' 
^'  mil  give  to  thee,  not  to  the  Church,  But  its  anfwered  5  The 
promife  is  made  to  Teter,  becaufe  he^ave  aconfeflion  ofChrift^ 
in  the  name  of  beleevers.  To  this  Mr,  Rutherford  replyei*. 
*^  If  the  keyes  be  given  \  to  beleeverSyfo  Covenanting  \  I  aske^ivhe' 
'^  then  they  be  given  to  them  ^  a  true  orafalfeprofejftoninterve- 
-**  riing^  04  the  neerefl  caufe  of  the  gift  ofthefe. 

We  anfwer ,  if  by  faife  profeflion ,  fuch  aone  may  bemeanta 
which  may  agree  unto  hypocrites,  covertly  fueh ,  yet  appea- 
ling outwardly  unblameable,  we  grant  it. 

To  t\\\sM.2Sitr:^Htherford  replyes.  "  Then  the  k^yes  are  not 
"^^  given  to  beleevers,  be  caufe  they  are  beleevers  ,  and  united  tint  € 
^*  Chrifi  as  his  Sfouje,  2.  then  this  p^uthor  faith  amijfe ,  that  the 
^'  Church  inftitmed  by  Chrifi  is  a'comfany  of  godly  men-y  thereof 
^^VQttt\\>asone,  3.  Our  brethren  prove  theksyes  to  be  apart  of 
"  the  liberty  qfthe  redeemed»anes\  but  counterfeit  prof e^ors  are  not 
''fuch. 

Anpdc,  All  thefe  confequences  ifliie  from  that  fo  often  and 
ordinary  miftake  of  vifible  Saints.;  and  if  the  Reader  fhall  re- 
member how  to  redifyhis  judgement  in  the  right  underftand- 
ing  thereof,  the  anfwer  will  be  eafie  and  familiar  :  namely,  ^Z- 
fible  Saints^  which  are  members  crf'the  Church  ,  they  are  exter- 
nally united  toChrift;  and  not  internally  al'^ayer,'^^'^  are  faith- 
full  and  godly  to  the  judgement  of  Charity  ,  but  not  in  reality 
andtruth :  the7  are  redeemed  viGbly  ,  not  inwardly  aiideffica- 
ciouQy.  '  :   .v>f}  t*:^vj  v-^ 

Its  added  laftly  by Maftefi?ji^r^^r/<?r^,    "^That  Chrifi  fpeaketh 

D  d  2  t9 


212        Gbap.  1 1  •  A^ Survey  of  th  Summe  Part,  r, 

**  to  Peter, /?/  onereprefenting  theApoftles^  and  not  as  to  one  repre- 
*'  fenting,  all  beleeverSy  ts  cleere ,  firfl,  becaufe  hy  the  confeffion  of 
^^  oHr  brethren^  binding  andLoofing  are  deny ed  to  many  that  make 
**^  Vctttsconfeffiony.  thou  artfefus  the  f on  of  the  living  (Jvd  y  as^to 
"  believing  Women  and  Children ^andmany  out  of  Church-efiate^ 
Anfwi  When  y[?&^v  Rutherford  makes  that  the  conclufion 
he  would  confute  ,  that  Chrift  fpeaks  not  to  all  believers  in  the 
perfon  of 'Teter^  we  affirme  the  fame,  and  that  he  knowes ,  and 
in  many  places  expreffeth;  and  therefore  it  was  fufficient  to  lay 
afide  the  confideration  of  all  his  proofes  :  yet  that  we  may 
not  leave  the  place  void,,  we  flaallfpeake  fliortly  to  the  par- 
ticulars. 

Let  it  then  be  remembred,  that  Teter  fpeakes  in  the  name  of 
a  community  of  Difciples  beleeving  and  profefllng  the  faith 
with  onefoint  confent  and  agreement.  For  the  words  are 
plain  and  differencing,  Matth.i6»i<^.  But  nf  horn  fay  je  that  I  am  ? 
TV/iinway  of  difference  ^ndd'i{i'm(^ionfrom4hofefome^ndo- 
fhers  mentioned  in  the  foregoing  verfes-,  Somefaid.he  ^as  John 
Baptifl:,/^w^^  Elias,  others  ^ttzmid^s^  or  one  of  the  Prophets,  Thefe 
hereunderftoodbyy^?»^^W^/^/7<rrj ,  were  in  reafonnot  luibelee^ 
vers  onely  ,  but  many  beleevers  alfo ,  and  yet  in  a  differencing^ 
way  our  Saviour  adds,  whom 7^/7^  my  Difciples,  who  ha>e  wal- 
ked in  the  profeflion  of  the  Faith  ?  Teter  in  the  name  of  thefe 
thus  having  confefTed  the  Faith,  and  upon  that  joynt-c-onfeflion 
now  inftituted  a  Church  by  Chrift ,  in  the  next  words ,  in  the 
name  of  thefe  ,  (I  fay)  Peter  atfwers;  and  therefore  not  in 
the  name  of  Women  and  Children,  which  is  Mafter  Rmherfords 
firft  Argument. 

C^^je"^,  ?.  Head dSb  ^  If  beieeveics  as  giving  Vttt^s  confejpon 
"  and  builded  upon  the  Rock^  Chrifl,  by  this  place  are  made  a  Ml* 
^'  nifteriall(^hurch  byChrifl-^and  gifted'^  Ith  the  power  of  the  k^yes  : 
^^  then  the  officiali  power  of  preaching  and  binding  and  loojitjgjhouid 
'^be  made  as  fable  and  fame  fomdefeEhion^  as  the  Church  ofeleU 
^*  beleevers* 

^iAnfyp,  The  Ajfumption  is  denyed  :  for  as  it  hath  been  often 
faid,  The  Church  here,  to  whom  the  keyes  arefirftly  given, 
though  they  have  a  vertuall  power  to  call  men  in  a  right  order 
according  to  Chrift ,  unto  Office  y .  yet  they  have  not  forrmlly 
Officiali  ^ovitt  :  nor  is  the  one,  I  meane  the  Offciallpoi^'er^  of 
,  like  ftability  with  the  Church.     For  the  Church  may  be  without 

them. 


Part.  I.  of  church* Discipline.  Chap. ri .     215 

them,  and  in  cafe  they  faile  ,  as  in  g  re  .t  Apoftacyes  and  univer- 
fall  declinings  of  the  Churches,  they  may,  and  yet  i\\tvijtble 
Qhurch  never  did,  nor  can,  fo  totally  faile,  as  all  our  Orthodox 
writers,  and  Maimer  Rutherford conft&th, 

Obje<3:  5 .- '  Thofe  to  whom  C^rifi  gives  the  keyes,  do  refrefeHt 
^^  the  perfon  of(^hrifl^and  who  defpifeth  them  defpifeth  Chr'ifl ,  and 
''  he  that  honour eth  them^honoHreth  Chrifl^  which  is  evidently  fpo^ 
^^k£ntotheMiniflersof(^hrifi,  Matth.10,40,  ^c*  Norv  Scrip- 
^^  turcs  never  mak^  all  beleevers  Embaf[adors  in  ChriHs  roome 
&c, 

Anfw»  The  reprefentation  of  Ch rift  as  ^\s  Stewards  ^n^ 
Ambajfadours^  belongs  onely  to  fuch  who  have  Offce-p  wer^^nd 
are  Rulers  in  his  houfe ,  and  this  power  is  but  part  of  the  power 
of  the  Keyes  here  mentioned  :  and  therefore  the  Church  may  be 
the  fubjed  of  the  Keyes  firftly  and  originally,  and  vertually  com- 
municate Office-power  unto  her  Minifters,  whom  (he  cals,  though 
formally  (he  hath  not  that  power,  norfo  difpenfeth  it ,  and 
therefore  the  Propofition  is  to  bedenyed  as  apparantly  falfe': 
namely,  thole  to  whom  Chrift  giveth  the  keyes  here  in Matth, 
16,  thofe  reprefent  his^perfon  ,  as  Ambafladours ,  becaufe  the 
Spoufe  had  a  power  in  the  family  before  the  Steward  was  enter- 
tained in  to  the  family  by  hen 

Objedl.  2*  ''  Thofe  to  whom  the  kiye^s  are  given  ,  do  amhorita- ' 
**  tively  forgive  and  retaine  fnsy  and  their  aEis  are  valid  in  Hea- 
*'  ven.  But  the  Qhmch  or  company  of  beleevers ,  wanting  their 
"  Officersyby  noScripture  can  authoritatively  forgive.  When  it  was 
anfwered,  that  beleevers  out  of  Office  may  forgive.  2  Cor.2.10. 
*'  He  replies  that  the  place  in^the  (^orlnthsis  controverted^  and^e 
^^  doubt  not-  (  fayes  he  )  but  of  the  fame  nature  y^ith  the  po^er  of 
**  excommunicating  i  Cor.  5 , 4, 

Anf^^j,  That  pht:^ie  o^  Authoritative  forgiving  being  a  little - 
cleared ,  the  ft  reffe  of  the  Objeclion  will  readily  be  taken  off. 

The  word  Authority  in  the  ordinary  fpeech  is  fometime  ta- 
ken /or  poiver^'xrAVi^s  in  equall  latitude  with  it :  but  in  ins  pro- 
per figniiication  ,  as  in  this  place ,  its  put  for  Ruling  and  Office- 
power. 

Retaining  this  fence,  which  muft  needs  be  intended,  and  the 
expreflions  of  Matter  Rutherford  inthis  place  intimate  no  leffe : 
The  pro polition  admits  a  ready  anfwerby  arationall  denyall. 
There  is  a  ^ower  of  judgement,  which  the  fiat  ernkj  have^  and  they 

Dd  3.  forgive- 


214       Chap.  ASnrvefoftheSumme  Parr.  t. 

forgive  judicially ,  There  is  a  power  ofrnle  and  Office^  and  the 
Officers  forgive  Authoritatlvtly^  as  Rulers.  Of  the  hrft,  the  place 
of  the  Corinths  is  underftood :  for  any  other  of  other  Churches^ 
or  fnch  as  were  of  no  Church  ,  might ,  and  indeed  fhould  have 
forgiven  the  incelluous  perfon ,  charitatively  ,  out  of  charity,  as 
Chriftians;  but  its  fpokcn  here  in  reference  to  hisformer  cenfurcy 
and/£>forhis  receiving '\mgimty  andthofe  in  a  Church  ^nely 
)  muft,  and  indeed  can  do  this* 

The  like  and  fame  anfwerfuits  the  j  Objedlion,  mc^rely  iflii- 
ing  from  th  e  fame  miftakc,  as  namely,  when  he  fayes. 

^'To  thofe  only  are  the  key es given, who  having  VvAifpirit^rvhich 
^^  isafpiritOfficiall  to  preach  and  excommnnicate^  nt^y  convene  and 
''deliver  to  Satan.  AnfXho.  diftindion  ofjudiw/lfandOfficiall 
power  fully  difcovers  the  falfeneffe  of  the  propofition ,  and  prc- 
ferves  the  power  in  his  firft  and  proper  fubjed,  according  to  for- 
mer eKplication. 

•    We  have  now  done  with  all  theobjediion?,  which  we  meet 
ywithall,  touching  the  firft  fuhjeB  of  Church-power  in  Mafter 
Rutherford  hisfecond  ho^k ;  unleffe  it  be  thofe  which  fall  in  wixh 
a  frefh  difquifition  of  the  CathoUke  viftb'e  Church ,  where  we 
{hall  attend  them.   Only  before  I  pafle  from  hence,  I  fhall  crave 
leave  to  offer  fome  things  to  confideration  touching  this  1 6  of 
Mattk  A  place  upon  which  all  forts  have  preffed  in.firft  or  lafl, 
to  claim  fome  priviledge  to  themfelves*  The  Pope  will   needs 
have  all  power  belong  to  him  as  Peters  fucceffor :  The  Tre/ates  - 
they  claim  the  next  place  for  preeminence  as  peculiar  to  them.; 
The  ^/^erx  and  Officers  of  Churches  conceive  itbeftfuits  their 
minifteriall  condition,  and  now  at  laft  r^atPraternity  lay  in  for 
fome  allowance  to  themfelves,  and  that  they  were  looked  at,  in 
the  firft  injent  of  Chrift.  My  purpofeisonlj^  to  propound  fome 
things,  that  may  occafion  fome  wife-hearted  to  fettle  the  mean- 
ing of  the  text  by  undeniable  evidence;  we  fhall  therefore  make 
our  approaches  upon  the  fenfe  of  the  place,  by  the  propofitions 

following* 

P  R  o  p  o  s  I  T.  I. 
Key^  being  an  enfigne  ofpov^er :  by  kejes  in  the  plurall  ^//dele- 
gated power  for  the  ordering  of  the  affaires  of  the  Church,    is 
here  underftood,  as  the  ufe  of  the  keyes  expreffed  in  the  words 
doch  fully  evidence^  For  all  power  that  the  lord  Chtift  hath 

be- 


Parr.  I.  of Ctmrcb  Discipline.  Chap.  1 1.      215 

^trufted  his  Church  withall,  aimes  at  this  end,  to  open  and  fhut, 
bind^e  and  loofe, 

Pkoi^osit.  II. 

Thefe  keyes  and  power  mufl:  be  given  to  a  Jtrtg[efocietj{2isMu 
Rutherford  is  wont  to  fpeak  )  i,  e,  to  2ifort:  or  condition  of  men 
under  fomeypmW/relation^  To  thee  as  a  (ingle  fociety,not  to 
them, 

Proposii.  III. 

This  fjnglefoctety.  under  fuch  a  relation  and  vd^tdi^Jhare  alii^e 
inequahtyofthispowerpromifedto  them,  the  reafonis  this; 
Thofe  which  have  the  famecommiflionfhare  alike  in  the  fame 
and  equall  power,  becaufe  the  power  they  do  poflefl'e  and  par- 
take of  ifTues  only  from  their  commifllon,  but  there  is  but  one 
and  the  fame  co^nmiffion  given  to  all:  I  will  give  to  theekc. 

P  R  O  P  O  S  I  T.   IV. 

Thisywi^/<?  fociety  here  related  unto,  camothc  the  condition 
of  Rulers :  becaufe  to  the  perfons  here  intended  all  power  is  gi- 
ven. But  all  power  is  not  given  to  the  Rulers  firftly.  For  there 
is  a  power  before  the  power  of  RuIers,to  wit  power  of  eledi- 
on,.and  fo  admilTion  into  their  places,  And  that  both  thefe  ads 
imply  a  power,  is  thus  made  plain.  An  office  is  a  key,  and  con  - 
fequently  comes  under  the  po>^er  of  the  keyes :  and  to  give  that 
key  implies  a  p^wr.    2,  If  excommunication  argues  a  power,  It 

thenalfoadmiffion  dach  the  like,  in  that  there  is  a  parity  of 
reafon  Oii  both  fides :  one  gives  that,  which  another  takes  a- 
way, 

Againe,  fhould  the  condition  of  an  officer  or  an  elder  be  rela- 
ted unto,  It  mtift  be  either  the  T'f^ir/?/;;?^-^'/^^^- alone,  and  then 
the  Ruling-elder,  and  his  power  is  excluded  :  or  if  thei^^/i^^.T-El- 
der  alone  muft  be  meant,  then  the  power  of  the  Tf^c^/>g.^/^^r 
muft  alfo  be  denied :  and  then  how  can  All  power  De  here 
meant  by  thdtkey.es  ?  Nor  can  th^  general  I  nature  of  a  Ruler  y 
as  belonging  to  both  teaching  and  ruling  be  attended.  For  then 
both  teaching  and  rtiltng  fhould  have  the  fame  equall  power,  ha- 
ving one  and  the  fame  commilTion,  but  that  the  word  and  all 
wife  hearers  deny» 

P  R  O  P  O  S  1  T.   V. 

Hence  this  power  of  the  keyes,  cennot  be  given  to  one  (JnaVe 
fociety  of  men  formally  in  all  the  kinds  of  it.bccaufe  it  requires  fe- 
verali  kinds  of fubjetts /o^t/?^//^  ditterent ;  As  k>m,^  Rtiling,{omt  ' 

Teach' 


2.16         v^nap^ii.  /i  :iHrveyoj%moHmms  rare,  i 

''i^ach'm£y(qmtele5iwg.  Hence    ic  followes undeniably,  Thefe 
keyes,  and  the  power  fignified  by  them*    muftbe  given  tofuch, 
who  have  ibme  of  this  ipoWQtfirfiiyy^ind  formally,  and  originally., 
and  virtually  can  give  the  reft  of  the  power,    which  fo  given, 
iTiay  be  fully  exercifed  in  all  the  afts  of  binding  and  loofing,  ac- 
cording to  all  the  neceflities  of  the  Church  and  intendment  of 
our  Saviour  Chrift,    And  this  may  readily  be  accompliflied 
and  eafily  apprehended  to  be  done  by  a  Church  of  beJeevers : 
They  can  admit,  eledl;  this  formally  belongs  to   them.- and 
officers  being  eleded  by  them,  the  whole  government  of  the 
Churchj  will  then  go  on  in  all  the  operations  thereof,  and  be  fit 
to  attain  the  ends,  attended  by  our  Saviour.         The  firft  thing 
vi/hichwas  of  difficult  explication,  is  thus  difpatched. 

The  fecond  wherein  the  greateftftrefle  lies  in  this  iniquiy,  i^., 
jvhether  the  Church  mentioned  in  that  text,  he  the  vifible  c>r  invi- 
%\^  Church, 

After  many  thoughts  floating  in  my  mind,  what  might  be  the 
meaning  ofour  Saviour,  one  expreflion  of  Mr,  Rutherfordy  L  2. 
p.p.  10.  made  me  recall  former  confiderations.  His  words  are 
thefe. 

"!T  hough  the  building  of  this  Chur  ch  ^n  the  Rock,  Chrifl,  may 
*'  ^ ell  he  thought  to  he  the  inward  huilding  of  theC atholick^and  in- 
^'  vifihte  Church  in  the  faith  of  Chrifl  :  yet  as  it  is  promifed  to  the 
^^  church  y  to  the  jyhich  (^hrifi  promifeth  the  J^yes  of  the  kjng- 
^^  dome  of  heaven^  it  can  he  no  other  hejide  externall  andminifteriall 
' '  huilding  hy  a  puhlik^2\iiniflery , 

Which  expreflions  occafioned  me  to  recover  many  of  thofe 
debates,  which.before  had  been  ftirring  in  my  bofome ,  whether 
the  Church  there,  might  not  in  a  fafe  fenfe  be  conceived  to  be 
the -I'i//^/^  Church  :  and  all  things  waighed,  my  apprehenfions 
came  to  be  inclined  and  byaffed  that  way ,  and  that  for  this 
reafon,  untill  better  reafon  appear. 

^hat  (fhurch  is  here  meant , which  is  huilt  upon  the  rock  Chrift  hy 
thevifihle  confeffion  o/Peter,  as  explycated  immediately  before. 
'But  the  invifihle  Chnrch  is  not  huilt  hy  a  vijihle  profe-ffion,  fuch 
asVtttt^was, 

This  fecond  part  or  Afl'umption  will  find  ready  acceptance, 
by  reafon  of  the  oppoficion  betwixt  vifibility  and  invifibility. 
For  the  Propofition  that  is  made  good,  by  the  meaning  of  the 

words* 


Part.  I.  €f church Dffciplf/ne.  Chap.  12.     ^17 

words  ;  Thou  hafl  made  a  confejfion  of  my  felfe  a  rock^;  attd 
therefore  art  caltedaiT^o;  and  upon  fny  felf^  10  confeffed,  yoUl  I 
hmldmy  Church, 

The  main  airgument  that  makes  againfl  this  interpretation 
is  this.  That  Church  is  here  underftood,  againft  which  the  gates 
of  hell  cannot  prevaile.  But  againft  the  vifible  Church  the  gates 
of  hell  hath  prevailed*  Therefore. 

Anfw.  The  vifible  Church  is  attended  in  a  double  re- 
fpea. 

{Either  as  ttiis  or  that  particular  congregation. 
Or  elfe  2is  a  Church  umverfali  ^idiking  in  the  particulars. 

And  in  this  latter  fenfe,  it  is  taken  in  this  place :  and  then  it  is 
a  fure  and  confefTed  truth.  That  the  vifible  Church  doth  not  fail; 
and  this  is  the  judgement  of  all  the  orthodox,  as  Mr.  Rutherford 
grants,/.  2.  /?,   107. 

And  in  this  fenfe,  (Jalvo  meliorl  judlcio  )  is  that  place  to  be 
underftood.  I  Tim.  3.  1$,  that  thou  mi^hteft  k^oVP  hoVc  tohe^ 
have  thy  felfe  in  ^/j^Houfe  0/ C'^i^.This  houfe  is  the  vifible  Qhurch. 
For  \, Timothy  is  inftrudled  how  to  dcmeane  and  carryj  him  felfe 
in  it ;  therefore  he  muft  be  acquainted  with  the  houfe^  and  the 
occasions  thereof;  and  to  demeane  himfelfe  fuitably  thereunto, 
which  is  inconfiftcnt  with  invifibility,  2.  This  diredion  was  to 
continue  to  all  fucceeding  officers,  even  to  the  end,  and  that  ia 
all  their  parcicular  charges :  andthcrcforemuftbea  fatteme  of 
a  Churchy  or  a  Church  as  exifting  in  its  particulars,  which  Chrift 
will  have  while  the  world  continues.  For  Bph.  4.  12.  13, 
There  muft  he  Pafiors  and  Teachers^  untill  all  the  faithfull  be  ga- 
thered into  the  unity  of  the Faith^^nd  acknowledgment  of  the  fon 
of  God,  I>r,(iyfmef,  Meduli,  /.   i,r.  31.  37. 


CHAP.  XII. 

Touching  the  CatholicJ^and  vifible  Church,  To  the  mlnifierj  and 
guides  of  the  CathoUckjvifible  Church  hath  the  Lord  commit^ 
tedthe  ksy^Sy  as  to  theprflfubjeEi* 

Eforewecome  to  the  /canning  of  this  great  contre- 
verfy,  which  hath  exercifed  the  hearts  and  pennes 
of  the  moft  learned  in  this  age,  we  muft  of  neceffity 
cleare  thetermesof  the  queftion,  in  a  word  or  two,  that  fo 

£e  the 


2i8      Chap.  15.  ASiiwejoftheSumme  Part.  r% 

the  breadth  and  fcope  of  it  may  be  laid  out  in  its*  full  bound's 
and  limits,  kaft  otherwife  we  be  at  a  lofTe,  when  we  come  to 
apply  our  felves  to  fpeciall  difficulties,  which  will  appear 
in  the  particular  arguments  which  come  into  confideration. 

\,  By  ksy,  as  we  have  heard,  we  are  to  uhderftand  a  power  de^ 
legated  from  ^hrifi^todifjienfe  and  adminifier  the  holy  things  of 
his  houfe^  according  to  his  own  will,  prefcribing  an  order  to  that, 
end  :  the  key^^  being  an  enfigne  of  this  power^  and  put  by  a  meto' 
Tijmy  for  thefahje^^  the  power  it  felf* 

2  ♦  What  is  meant  by  the  CathoUckjtnd  viftble  Church^ 

When  I  had  read  over  Mr.  Rutherford onct  and  again,  I  was 
at  a  ftand  in  mine  own  thoughts,  to  determine  certainly  what 
was  his  proper  intendment.  IprofeiTeina  word  of  truth, 
I  would  not  willingly  mifconceive his  meaning ,  and  fo  wrong: 
him  and  the  truth,  but  the  variety  of  his  expreflions  forced  my 
apprehenfions  alfo  to  \2xy',fometime  his  words  feem  to  caft  this 
Catholickyifihle  Churchy  upon  the  generall  nature  of  a  Churchy , 
or  a  Congregation  taken  in  the  common  nature  thereof^  and  this 
I  could  willingly  embrace.  Thus  many  o£  his  phrafes  feem  to 
found. 

^^To  what  principall  fabfcB  hath  the  Lord  given  re  of  on  and  n 
^*' faculty  of  difcoHrJing}  is  it  to  Peter  or  fohn?  No^  no :  It  is  for 
'^  and  to  the  race  of  mankind  :  the  cafe  is  fo  here^Li.p,2^,l^ 
*'  So  fpeaking  again  of  the  fame  matter.  /.  2.  p.2p3.  So  he gi» 
^^vethhy  order  of  nature  to  his  Church  In  generalL 

Sometime  againe  his  expreflions  feem  to  intimate  an  Oecu" 
menicall  councell-^  which  is  the  Catholik^  Church  reprefentative* 
*'  /♦  2.  p.  304.  //  doth  not  follow  :  becaufi  the  Catholic^^  repre-^ 
^'fentative^vifibleChurchyis  the  firfifubjeBofthe  k^eyeSy  &C. 

Laflly  feme  times  his  expreflions  feem  to  point  out  a  Catho- 
lickjuijible  (^hurchy  in  the  integr all  nature  thereof,  as  3in  integrum 
acifing  out  of  all  the  particular  congregations  as  the  members 
thereof.  Thiskinde  of  difference  his  words  intimate./.  2*p»  311. 

^'  Generall  councels  are  neither  necejf^rj  to  the  beings  nor  to  the 
^^  well-being  ,  hut  only  to  the  befl-beingofthe  (^atholike  (^hurchy 
here  he  apparantly  diftinguilheth  2,  generall  councell  from  the 
Catholick  Church  in  this  debate. 

The  like  phrafe  is  found.  /.  2. ;?.  304.  Which  of  thcfe  doth 
mod  fuic  with  his  meaning,  I  cannot  ( to  fpeak  ingenuoufly  ) 
percmpcorily  defincK  Thelawvvasold,  Cum  bonis  bene  agier  0^ 


part.  I.  ofchurcihDifcipHne.  Chap*  12.     aip 

fmet.l  confeflfe  my  thoughts  hare  cnclined  me  moft  unto  they^- 
ir^»^,  as  that  he  intended  an  Oecomenkall  Comcelly  becaufe 
when  he  comes  to  apply  himfelfe  to  feme  of  the  objedions 
which  are  made,  his  ufuail  difcourfe  in  the  full  current  runs  that 
.way*  Though,  ifl  might  have  had  my  fecretdefire,  I  could  have 
wifhed  he  had  intended  the  fir  ft :  becaufe  therein  we  (hould 
come  neer  to  an  accord. 

That  I  may  deal  fincerely  in  regard  of  the  truth,  and  inofiea* 
fively,  in  regard  of  fo  worthy  and  learned  a  man  as  Mr.  Ru- 
therford^ I  (hall  take  leave  to  fet  down  my  apprehenGons,  fuck 
as  they  be,  touching  all  thefe  fenfes,  thus  explained  5  let  the 
truth  prevail, and  the  Reader  judge. 

Taking  the  Catholick^Church  in  thtfirftfefffa,  as  eyeing  the  na-* 
tnre  of  the  Church  in  generally 

Its  that  which  fuits  in  a  great  part  with  our  opinion  and  appr«- 
henfions ;  we  {hall  therefore  gather  in  upon  the  right  explicati- 
on of  this  truth,  by  the  conclufions  following. 

^\ittiVJthY  acongregAtion  of  vtfihle  Saints  covenanting  to  i.Goncl^C 
vfalhjn  the  ordinances  of  the  Goffel^  is  the  prime  and  originall  fub^ 
jeEi  of  the  power  of  the  keyes  ;  I  fuppofe  it  is  obvious  to  common 
fenfe,  that  as  we  do  not ,  fo  we  cannot  under  ft  and  it  o^thu  or  that 
indi'viduallcongregationy  as  though  they  only  had  it,  or  none  but 
they,  or  as  though  they  had  it  firflly,  and  all  from  them :  this,  I 
fay  is  obvious  even  to  envy  it  lelf.  For  what  meaneth  thofe  cla- 
mors oi Independency^  which  are  caft  upon  our  perfons  and  opi- 
nions, if  we  fliouldhold  that  one  particular  did  depend  upon 
another  5  And  in  that  we  maintain  this  as  a  truth,  that  every 
particular  congregation  hath  equall  power  with  another,  and 
compleati^owet.takenwith  all  his  0 fleers^  to  the  exercife  of  all 
ordinances,  we  do  by  fuch  an  AiTertion  profefle  that  this  power 
is  common  to  them  all,  and  therefore  cannot  be  proper  to  any, 
but  Jonly  in  the  individuall  and  ft>eciall  determination  xhere- 
of. 

The  iffue  is  this  then.  That  the  poxver  of  the  keyes  hlongsfirfi'^ 
Ij  toa  congregation  of  covenanting  heleevers^  not  as  this  congregd" 
tiony  but  becaufe  a  congregation  of fuchy  and  thus  I  do  conceive 
Cfalvomeliorijudicio  J  thu  of  our  Saviour  is  to  be  interpreted, 
J  mil  build  my  Churchytdiking  a  vifible  congregation  ofvifible  co* 
tenanting  beleeverSy  as  that  which  is  2ipatterne  anda  famplar,  (^MS 
I  flaay  fo  fpakj  )  which  leaves  an  impreffion  wpon  ail  the  parti- 

^e  z  mhm 


220       Chap.ift.  A  Survey  »f  the  Summe  Fart,  r.' 


cuiars,  as  common  unto  all^  and  is  preferved  in  alt ;  and  it  will  ne- 
ver fall  out,  but  there  will  be  fome  or  other  particular,in  which  it 
will  be  preferved ,  as  we  (hall  fpeak  afterward,  when  we  come 
to  the  fpeciall  fcanning  the  place;  and  in  this  fenfe  it  is,  the  Lord 
Jefus  never  wants  ^vtfible  Church,  on  earth,  though  tkid,  or  that 
vifible  may,  doth,  and  will  fail,  as  we  fee  by  plentifull  experience 
and  proof  out  of  the  word ,  in  thofe  famous  congregations  of 
Corinth,  Cjalatit^^  6cc, 
z,  Concl.  ^  Congregation  of  Covenanting  vifihU  Saints, being  aGSNVS 

to  all  the  particular  congregations^  -which  are  partes  homogenese  or 
fpecies  tljereofx  hence  it  foUowes. 

J.  That  a  congregation  dothfirfily  communicate  its  whole  na- 
ture  to  every  particular  Churchy  and  with  that  all  the  power  and 
priviledges  that  did  appertain  unto  it,  it  doth  equally  and  indif- 
ferently beftow  upon  them,  As  it  \s  a  received  rule  in  reafon» 
Genui  efi  totumpartibus  ejfentiale.  And  therefore  doth  commu- 
nicate his  whole  nature  firQly  and  equally  to  all  his /pedes,  and 
all  thofe  properties  that  did  appertain  to  his  nature  by  it  and 
with  it,  it  conveyes  to  all  of  them  indifferently, 

2.  And  from  this  ground  it  is,  That  each  congregation  hath  aH 
Eccleji0ifiical  pG\>iier  that  is  feated  in  the  generall  nature  of  the 
Chtirch,  each  particular  aflembly  hath  as  equally  and  compleat-* 
ly  conveyed  to  it^  as  any  other,  and  can  ad  all  of  it  without  the 
other.  As  this  and  that  particular  man,  as  Tho.fohn^feremj  hath 
all  the  nature  equally  and  compleatly  communicated  to  them, 
and  can  put  forth  the  operations  of  that  nature  fully  of  them- 
felvcsj  and  without  the  help  of  any  other, 

3, Hence  CathoUckS'hurch  (in  this  fenfe)  is  never  to  befeen^bnt' 
in  particular  congregations ^  nor  yet  ever  e:>ceycifeth  its  power  and 
operations  alone  (  oxjeorftm  )  but  only  in  the  fe'verall  Ajfemblfesy 
Genus  nee  exiftit,  nee  operatur  nifi  in  fpcciebus.  The  nature  of 
Animal  is  only  to  be  feen  in  homine  ^  bruto.  The  nature  of  man' 
it  only  a5fsy  only  exifisy  in  particular  men.  Hence  the  nature  of 
the  Church  Catholikiy  or  generall,  comes  to  he  determined  and 
cvnfiyied  t a  its  particular y and  being  determined^  it  only  acts  in  that  r 
^nd  is  regulated  by  that  particular  in  which  it  isy  and  to  which  it' 
gives  its  confiitution^  together  vpith  the  fpeciall  or  individuall  na^ 
ture  in  which  it  is.    The  old  rule  was. 

(jenm  cum  forma  conflituitfpeciem, 

I  will  take  leavetoexemplify  for  the  helpof  the  meaner  fort^ 

whofe 


Part*  1' ofChHrcbJ:>ifciplwe.  Chap.  it.      221 

whofe  apprehenfions  meet  not  with  thefe  in  their  ordinary  rode  ' 

This  Corporation  i^  a  fpeciall  kind  of  aCorporation:This  man  and 
woman  are  husband  and  wife,  or  their  contract  is  a  mariage  con- 
trad.  Here  Corporation  taken  in  thegenerall  nature  for  the  body 
of  a  people  combined  in  a  civill  way  for  civill  ends;  thUgcnerail 
^^^/^rd-,  and  whatever  priviledges>  are  fo  proper  and  peculiar   as 
that  they  cannot  be  feparated  therefrom,  both  the  generall  'na- 
ture and  allfuch  priviledges  are  truly  attributed  to  &  affirmed  of 
this  and  that  particular  corporation  as  the  generall  of  the  fpeciall 
and  this  generall  comes  to  be  determined  sindfpecificated.^  by  the 
individnall  and  formall combining  o/^^aj  fpeciall  company  of  per- 
fons  :  and  that  makes  \t  this  corporation*  And  that   generall  na- 
ture as  it  comes  to  be  conveyed  to  this  particular,  is  confined  te 
and  ailed  only  by  the  power  of  that  particular  :  fo  that  though 
this  corporation  hath  the  generall  nature    which  is  common  to  all 
corporations^jet  have  they  not  poyver  nor  priviledge ,  but  in  their 
own  place. 

So  that  marriage  contrail ,  which  is  generall  to  all  of  that 
fort  and  condition,  it  comes  to  be  determinedby  the  particular 
contra^iing  of  thefc,  added  to  thegenerall :  whence  it  is  evident, 
thatbefidea  marriage  covenant  in  thegenerall,  there  muft 
come  a  particular  contrad  betwixt  this  man  and  this  woman: 
clfe  they  will  never  be  man  and  wife;ftillthe  rule  holds,  Genus 
cum  forma  confiituit  Jpeciem,  The  generall  nature  of  marriage 
contrad,  comes  to  be  determined  only  in  this  particular  ,/o  that 
he  is  a  hujhand  only  to  this  woman  3  this^omanis'^ife  only  to  thk 
man* 

And  hence  by  the  way ,  the  wcakneffe  and  fallacy  of  that 
conceit^wilLeafily  be  discovered,  Ihatprofejfion  in  the  generally 
jhould  make  a  man  a  member  of  all  particular  Churches  on 
earth. 

Hence  fifthly^  From  the  firft  ground  it  followes^ 
'S^That  each  particular  congregation  is  compleat  and  independent, 
for  the  exerclfe  of  all  aEis  and  difpenfations  belonging  to  a  congrega* 
tion  or  Churchy  without  any  reference  to  any  other  congregati- 
on, becaufe  they  are  diftind  Ipecies,.  vjhkhfirfily  and  equally  ^u- 
ticipateofthe«^//^rf  ofthe^^;^^j',and  foofallthofe  priviledges 
thac  equally,  and  indifferently  appertain  thereunto. 

6,  Hence  again,   the  generall  nature  of  a  Churchy    as  it  is  ^?'^- 
ferved)  fo  the  tiill  good,  in  the  full  Latitude  thereof ,,  is  promoted 

Ee  ^  and 


222       Chap.  12.  ASurvejoffheSumme  Part.i. 

and  advoftcedyhy  the  particular  Congregations^  which  art  the  (pc» 
cies  thereof'^  for  this  is  a  colleaion  which  naturallyand  necefla- 
rily  followcs  and  flowes  from  hence. 

7.  Hence  <«C/^j!7/jr  which  arifeth  from  particular  congrega- 
tions, and  yet  not  from  all,  but  from  fomejand  that  from  fomc 
members  of  particular  congregations,  fent  out  for  counfell-fak^ 
to  confider  what  might  be  ufefuU  in  the  behalf  of  the  Churches) 
it  can  he  fno  fpecies  of  a  Church :  for  a  particnlar  Congregation  is 
fpecies  fpecialiffima,  whence  it  comes ,  the  nature  of  the  Church 
ingenerall,  and  of  the  [fecies  in  particular  are  comfleat,  without 
any  fuch  a  Claffis;  and  therefore  all  Church'power,  and  the  exer-' 
dfe  t^QXCoi  is  fulUndcompleat  in  point  of  Jurifdidion  without 
it*  And  therefore  furifdi^ion  cannot  hfirfily  there,  becaufc  if  the 
nature  of  a  Church  be  compleat  without  it,  then  the  power  and 
Jurifdii^ion  of  Church-government  is  compleat  without  that, 
andnotfirftinthat. 

iUpon  thefc  grounds  thus  laid  and  debated,  we  (hall  addreffis 
an  ttAnfvper  to  all  Mafier  Rutherford  hi^  <iArguments^  ua- 
•IcfTe  they  fall  under  this  condufion  in  the  fenfe  form^r- 
iy  explicated. 

X* 

*'f  irft,  henfould  have  the  Apojlles  to  receive  the  Keyes  in  the 
^^  name  of  the  rohole  Catholick^  Minifteriall  guides,,  'Becaufe  they 
*'  nHiji:  flandin  the  place  andrsome  of  a  Jingle  foctety,  when  they 
^^  received  that  Qommijfton^  who fi  fins  ye  remits  fhall  be  remitted^ 

Joh.2Q. 

Anfw,  !♦  The/^p^//^  inthat  Commiffionweref^/^^^W/W- 
ry  perfons,  and  were  fent  into  all  the  world ,  to  lay  the  founda- 
tion of  the  Gofpell ,  by  an  Apoftolicall  power,  and  in  thisfenfe 
they  have  nofuccejfors ;  nor  did  they  fiand  in  the  roome  of  any* 
2.  When  they  did  fiipplythe  toomcoi  z.  Jingle  foe ietyy  I  de- 
mand^   whatfociety  was  it  ?  Neither  of  i?////;?^  Elders ,  nor  of 
Teaching  Elders*     It  muft  be  ^  Jingle  foclety  ,   and  one  relation 
they  muft  undergo;  what  ever  will  be  affirmed ,  will  be  prejudi- 
ciall  to  his  caufe.    For  if  they  were  in  the  roome  oi  Teaching 
Elders,  then /^«/»«^  Elders  have  by  this  Commiflion  ;^^  r/^^^  to 
r^tKeyes.     If  they  fupplyedthe  roome  of  jR^/i;j!^  onely,  th^ 
the  teaching  Elders  muft  claime  nothing  from  hence. 

Againe,  I  would  yiilingly  know,  when  they  fupplyedthe 
_      _  _.       jcoQJsye 


Part.  I.  ofchurch-Dilciplwe.  Chap.  12.     223 

,  -  --  '  l««lll    ■■■■■■■        Ml     ■■  ■■■■  ■  . ■       ■         -■ _^ — .^.^^ 

roome  of  either  of  thefe ,  whether  they  fupplycd  the  roomc  of 
4!i/f  of  them,or  ofj^^of  them  ?  If  of  ^/ of  them,  whether/^t^- 
rallj  executing  their  Offices  in  their  places,  or  combined  together 
in  a  C/affis  or  SyMod> 

If  itbeaffi  med,  (which cannot  bedenyed withanyreafon) 
that  they  fupplythe  roome  of  thefe  as  they  be/^z/^'?*^/// execu^ 
ting  their  Otiiccs,  ("For  their  Authoritative  preaching  is  one 
part  of  binding  and  loofing  j  then  each  particular  ruier  may  bind 
orloofe,  excommunicate  and  abfolve  in  each  particular  Con^ 
gregation,  as  well  as  in  siClaJps. 

Nay  becaufe  they  are  fir fi  Elders  in  the  partkfi/ar  congregM' 

ms  before  they  be  in  a  C/affis  Or  Sjnod,  and  there fucceed  tkeA- 

fifftles  as  Rulers ;  then  they  may  be,  nay  mufibc  there,  thefirfi 

fuhjeH  of  the  Keyes ,  becaufe  there  thcyfirfi  fucceed  the  Apoliles 

in  binding  and  loofing  by  officiall  Preaching, 

If  it  iLall  be  faid,  the  Apoftles  reprefent£/^r/,4^  they  are  con^ 
pyned  in  an  Oecnmenicall  councelL  This  belongs  to  fome  only :  for 
all  Elders  never  met  in  an  Oecumemcall cotatcelL  Be(idcthisi$ 
not  proper  to  Elders,  for  brethren  there  meet  alfo  :  whereas  this 
relation  the  Apoltte  herefupplyes  muftbe  common  to  all  that- 
finglefocittf,  and  onely  to  ^^^^  (ingle  fociety ,  whofc  roome  they 
fuftaine. 

The  naked  truth  is,  the  Apofiles  here^^s  in  Matth.iS.ip.Markj- 
16. 1 5.  are  extraordinary  men,  whom  none  fucceed.  And  as  they 
are  ordinary  Tres byters y  or  {]X'^^\ytii  their  place,/^  they  fupplyed 
the  place  of  Deacons^  ^51,6*1,2,  and  had  vertually  ,  and  fo  could 
exercife.,  the  ^owtr  of  all  Officers.  And  therefore  laftly  when 
they  fupplythe  place  of  Elders,  this  (hewes  what  an  Elder 
ftiould  do  in  his  order,  and  according  to  his  place  ,  but  whether 
he  be  the  '^H^tov  /sAxoi^  of  Church  power,  thi^  evinceth  not;  but 
in  no  manner  or  meafure  evidenceth  any  thing  touching  ther<?;9^- 
Unation  of  Elder  Sy  or  their  power* 

Before  we  addrefle  a  particular  anfwer  to  the  Arguments 
next  enfuing ,  we  muft  recolle<5l  fome  former  conlidera-  " 
tionsthat  the  Reader  may  carry  them  along  as  his  Gom-^ 
palfe  CO  fteere  by. 

i;  The  common  nature  of  Church  and  Officers  onely  exifts- 
aad  works,  and  is  preferved  in  the  particulars/ 

2,  ThecompleaEe  being  and  power  of  Cbttj?chf s  or  Elders 


224      €hap.  12  ASurvepftheSumme  Part.  i. 

in  the  full  compaffe  and  Latitude  of  both,  thus  exifting,  includes 
not  onely  t\.tcowmon  MuhejeculUr  nature  of  thelndividmls 
together  mth  the  generaU :  And  therefore  if  we  look  at  them  as 
in  conGderation  fevered  from  their  individuals,  they  onelv  eiift 
in  oHrmderftanding ,  whereas  the  reality  of  their  «^*»m  onelv 
cxifts  m±t particulars  There  muftbe  a  farticulm-combimtiln 
ip/^;^«;/^,beCde  a  combination  in  generall,  before  the  full  and 
compleat  nature  of  a  Corforation^ft\\\  bcexifiin^ ,  or  can  befo 
conceived  The  like  may  be  faid  of  other  free  ctntrafls 
3  .Hence  theLord  never  fets  upChurches  orOfficers,gives*  power 
to  them  and  requires  the  execution  of  power  from  them,  but  e- 
ver  the  Lord  looks  at  the  particular  in  the generamthc  generall 
»sd,ter^,ned  mthe  farticulaplht  Reafon  is,  becaufe  the  exiaiM 
and  v^orking  of  Churches  and  Officers  is  only  to  be  feen,as  it  onjf 
appears,  &  is  expreffed  in  the  individuals. k,  whenGod  makes  an 
Officer  by  elea.on,ereas  afW,its  ..particular  Church  andi«. 
Mua/l  Officer-  therefore  the  individualh;[,...  firft  exifts ,  and 
tne  generall  m  the  mdividua/l.  >       >* 

Hence  laftly  upon  the  fame  ground  ,  and  for  the  fame  reafon. 
as  the  generall  is  divided  into  his  particulars  ,*  fo  the  generals  are 
trefirvMem.  All  vMle  members  exifi  injartictlarConzr,. 
gmons.andare  jerfecledbj  Ordinances  therein.  ^ 

Let  the  Reader  take  thefe  particulars  with  him ,  and  they  will 

Sill  be  Frte'd^";l  waj'  '^'^'  ''""^'  «"^%«>ithac 

The fecondand  fourth  OhjeElions  are  thefe. 
«  [t^'V"  conpder,  that  Chrifls  intention ,  'in  giving  the  Mini- 
jury,  ts  not  for  a  Congregation  of^o,  50,  1 00,  as  if  he  intended 
,,  ^  ""Pff>^  all  power  therein, bm  mtended  the  edifying  of  his  bodi 
^C^thohke,  mdthecommingofalltothe  umtj  of  the  Faith.  A 
'■  I"W'°'',  TT'"  '^l^Saims.    Thispower  iscleerelj  ?iven 

tothemeafure  ofthefulneffe  ofChrifi,  Lib.Lpo.  ^ 

Thefum  of  this  isrepeated,  as  the  fourth  Argument,   2.»,''qj 

^       To  that  Church  hath  Chr!ngiven,asto  thefirftChurch  theOr- 

^  amances  ondMMfterj  -which  he  frincifallj  intended  to  perfeB,  to 

g'^ther,  and  to  bring  to  the  unitj  of  the  Faith. 

'"S»t  he  principally  intended  to  perfea, to  gather,  and  to  brin^ta 

the  umty  of  the  Faith  in  aperfeU  body,  by  thefe  ordimnces%nd 


Part.  I.  ofchurch'DifcJpline.  Chap*  12.      225 

^yjHimflery,  the  "^hole  Qatholike  vlfthh  Church  :  andfecondly  thU 
*'  or  that  Congregation^ 

Anfw.  I.  M^  Rutherford  fhall  anfwer  M^  Rutherford  Lib,  2i 
Pag.  248,  where  he  profefifedly  difputes  out  of  this  place  ofEpk 
4.  for  a  Church  invifible  to  be  the  firflfabje5i  of  all  ordinances, 
Chriftian  priviledges,  and  Officers,on  this  manner. 
Hence  let  me  reafon  thus,  (  faith  he  ) 

'^  The  Church  whofe  gathering  together  y  whofe  unity  of  Faith 
^^  &c»  andgrowthofthatmeafureoJthefulnejfeofChrifif  that  the 
''  Lord  intendeth,  by  giving  to  them  for  that  end,  fome  Vaftors  and 
*'  Teachers :  Eph.  4.1  r.  12*  muftbe  that  Church  to  \>(fhom  all  the 
^^  promlfes  of  the  Covenant  and  priviledges  do  belong, 

''  'But  the  Lord  intendeth  the  gathering  together sto  the  unity  of 
'^  the  Faith,  to  the  kno"^  ledge  of  thefons  of^ed^  and  growth  of  the 
''  meafure  of  the  fulnejfe  of  (^hrifl  ,only  i?/?/;^ -invifible  eleded, and 
^'  redeemed  Chuhch,  not  o/r^<?  vifiblc,profefling  Church,  nor  doth 
the  Lord  fend  T^afiors  or  Doctors ,  upon  a  purpofe  of  gathering 
the  Vifible  £hurch^ 

ThusMafteri?//^^^r/Wisof  feveral  apprehenfions,  and  one  un- 
dermines another;  and  upon  the  former  grant  this  cannot  ftand^ 
much  lefle  conclude. 

Come  we  a  little  neerer  to  the  markc,and  try  the  particulars^ 
Firft  examine  the  l^ropofition, 

Thofe  whom  Chrift  doth  purpofe  to  bring  to  the  unity  of  the 
Faith,andthefuhesofthefiatureofChrifi,Scc,E^h,^Aiyi2XhQCc 
arecercairil^fuchwho  (halbe  faved.And  therforemuftof  necefli- 
ty  be  true  beleevers.  For  they  alone  actaine  \hcperfeBion  for- 
merly mentioned. 

And  it  is  as  undeniably  evident,  that  ordinances  and  Mini* 
fters  are  not  given  firft ly  tofuch^  I  meane  to  true  beleevers ,  as  M'* 
Rutherford  is  exprefle  in  feverall  pafTagcs  of  his  book.  The  in- 
tendment offal  vat  ion  from  God,  and  the  gvingof  Ordinances 
and  Miniftery  keep  not  equall  pace  each  with  other ;  nay  Mafter 
Rutherford  will  tell  us  ,  thatj'^c^  an  opinion  fides  apparantly  with 
the  (iyfrminians,L,2.V,i^2.Thc  propofition  then  is  utterl'j  untrue. 
Let  the  zAjfumpt ion  come  to  its  tryall. 

"  But  god  doth  principally  intend  to  bring  the  whole  Catholik$ 
'*  vifible  Church  to  the  unity  of  the  Faith  ,  the  acknowkdgement 
*'  of  the  Son  of  God,  and  the  fulnejfe  efthe  meafure  oftheflature  of 
'rchrijl.  Ff  Anf^. 


2  26        Chap.  12.  ASurveyoftkSumme  Parr.  !• 

Cx^w/tt^.  The  'i^holemfihle(l}Hrch  conjifls  of  good  and  had, wheat 
and  tares ^  eledl  and  reprobate ,  as  it  is  confelTed  by  M^  Rmher* 
ford 2ind  by  all  judicious  men. 

.And  doth  God  intend  to  bring  reprobates  to  the  mnty  of  the 
Faith  and  th.Qfuhejfe  of  the  feature  in  Chrifl  ?  I  know  that  M\ 
Rutherford  \m\\  not  fay  fb^  fo  that  both  the  pre mifes  failing,  the 
conclulion  mufi:  needs  fail  with  them, 

Anf.  7.  Second ly^what  is  all  this  to  the  controverfy  in  hand  t 
The  queftion  between  M^.  Rutherford  and  uSjis  this  ;  71?^^  to  the 
Minifterj  and  guides  of  the  Qatholike  vifihle  Church  ,  the  Lord 
hath  committed  the  Keyes,  as  to  thefrfifubjeEi  :  But  let  the  for- 
mer conclufion,  and  the  whole  frame  of  the  reafon  be  granted,  to 
witj  that  Ordinances  and  Minifterj  are  given  to  the  Qatholikl'vifi- 
hie  Qhiirch  ofheleevers  (  for  thefe  muft  here  be  and^rftoodj  as 
being  diftind  from  Minifters  and  guides )  yet  this  proves  not  the 
Kejes  given  to  the  guides  onely.  For  the  former  we'can  grant 
in  a  fafe  fenfe  according  to  our  former  explications, and  yet  we 
i[hall  deny  this  latterj  as  not  finding  any  fulficient  proofe  fofit^ 

^nfw,  3.  Lafily,  apply  we  the  Argument  to  that  caufe  and 
queftion  in  hand,  as  controverted  betwixt  us,  and  it  will  appear 
that  ic  lights  ftrongly  a  gainft  it^ 

To  that  Church  which  Chrifi  principally  intends  to  hringto  the 
unity  of  the  Faith  and  the  acknowledgement  of  the  Son  of  God,  is  tO 
them-  gives  the  power  of  the  Key  es  ^   as  to  the  frflfuhjeEi, 

"But  the  gathering  of  the  Miniftery  oftheCatholikeQhurchy  the 
perfeEiing  of  the  m^  an^hringing  of  them  to  the-  unity  of  the  Faith^ 
Und  the  acknowledgement  of  the  Son  of  GodyQhrifi  doth  notfrinci^ 
^ pally  intend. 

Therefore  unto  ^^VPiare  not  the  Keyes  given  as  to  the  fr^ 
fuh^eU. 

,rhi4$  we  have  done  with  the  feconddind  fourth  dArguments^ 

Afg.  3 .  "7/"  all  power  Minifteriall  he  given  to  a  Congregation 
•*  (  hy  our  hrcthrens  confeffton  )  under  the  namt  of  a  flocks  ofreAee-^ 
^medones,  as  the  hody  of  ^hr  if!  y  A6i,io.22,Co\AaS*  Then  it  he-- 
**  longs  to  the  CathoUck^  Church.  For  of  them  thefe  titles  are  ve- 
'*  rifiedyand agree firft  to  the  Catholike  vifihle  Church,  as  is  cleere 
"  CoI.i»i8,Eph.5  25,26,  iTim.3.15:.  Eph.2.rp,  20,zi.  Andfo 
they  come  to  our  hand^  e^^^o- 


Parr.  i.  of  Church-Difaplim,  Chap.  12.         227 

Anfw,  I  am  glad  we  are  come  fo  neer,  if  indeed  It  be  fo  : 
Avhy  do  we  not  then  fhake  hands  ?  for  that  is  it  which  we  feri- 
oufly  and  earneftly  defire,  If  it  was  that  will  and  good  picadire 
of  God»  Let  us  then  enquire  whether  Mr.  Rutherford  his  mind ' 
and  our  meaning  agree  ,  and  then  we  (hall  moft  willingly  fall 
in  with  him. 

This  Catholikc  Church,  as  before  admits  of  a  threefold  ap- 
prehcnfion  :  either  as  it  implyes  a  covenanting  congregation  of 
beleevers :  or  2.  Totum  refrefeittativumt  3.  or  Totum  inte- 
grale.  If  he  means  the  firft,  as  it  is  the  meaning  of  the  Scripture, 
we  have  what  we  would,  and  Mr.  Rtitherford  his  condufion  fals 
Eat  to  the  ground. 

If  the  Catholick  Church  hath  the  power  of  the  Keyes  given 
firftly  to  it  5  then  the  Minifters  and  Guides  thereof,  are  not 
the  ^rft  fubj'edl  of  them. 

But  the  Catholick  Church  i,  e.  according  to  us,  A  congrega- 
tion of  Saint?  covenanting  f  as  before  we  have  explica  ed  the 
queftiori  )  hath  the  power  of  the  Keyes,  therefore  the  Minifters 
or  Guides  are  not  the  firft  fubjed  : 

ThQ\PropoJition admits  no  gain-faying,  becaufe  the  Catho- 
lick Church  and  the  Guides  are  different  and  diftin6t  in  com-^ 
monapprehenfion. 

The  fee ond part  Mr.  i?^^/7^rfW  grants  to  wit.  That  the  mi-' 
nlfieriall  power  of  the  Keyes,  is  given  to  a  cmgregation^  under  the 
nameofthefiock^i^c^ 

And  hence  his  caufe  muft  needs  fuffer  (hiprack,  failing  by 
thefe  {liolts,for I  fuppofe  2LsUT.'Rmhe7ford^mu{k.  as  he doth,difFe- 
rence  betwixt  the  Church-catholick  as  the  fpoufe  and  body  of 
Ch rift,  and  thcMinifiery  thereof. 

But  here  he  grants,  that  this  power  is  given  to  the  fpoufe  and 
body.   Therefore  not  firftly  to  the  miniftery.  Befide,  the 

places  which  he  alledgeth,and  feems  to  allow,  evince  thus  much. 

jP^/if/ fends  for  the  elders  of  Ephefus,  and  bids  them  take 
heed  to  the ^^r;^,  over  whom  Chrlfi  hath  made  them  overfeers^ 
therefore  this  fockjs  diftind:from  their  overfeers ;  and  if  unto 
fuch  2i  f.ocks\it  power  minifteriall  be  given,  it  cannot  be  given 
to  the  overfeers  firftly. 

Hence  th&flockjs  not  the  Catholick  Church,  take  it  as  an  in-' 
tegrum  of  all  congregations,  for  its  only  at  Ephejus;  and  over  it, 
net  over  all  the  world^  where  they  made  them  overfeers, 

F  f  3  Nor 


Q28       Ghap;  I2r  ASHrveyoftheSnmme  Parr.  i. 


Nor  can  it  be  meant  of  an  Oecumenieall  Church,  upon  the 
fame  groundsjyea  by  his  own  confeflion  elfe-where^t  is  not  fo  to 
be  taken.  Taking  Catholick  in  this  fenfe,accordingto  former  ex- 
plication, ue,  the  gener all  nature  of  a  Church^as  exiting  and  aBing 
in  the  particulars^  we  have  what  we  defire,  and  our*:  caufe  is  con- 
firmed by  this  mcanes ,  nor  confuted. 

That  which  is  added,  p.  291.  292.  addes  no  force  to  this  Ar- 
**  gument,  nor  hurt  to  our  caufe?  namely  its  faid,  The  whole  CU- 
*'  tholick  Chfirch  vijible^  is  made  one  vipble  minifieriall  bodj^  and 
^^faidtohave  organicallfartSyas  it  is  defcribed.  Cant.  6,  4.  by 
^^eyes     teeth,    tem^le^  and  [0  to  ha7je -particular  Churches  und,er 

^"her. 

ex/;^y5i^.  Allthisistriie,  inatrue  fenfe,  andurgeth  northe 
conclufionatali.  Yo^  ihe  gentrall  nature  of  officers,  is  anfwe- 
rable  to  the  gener all  nature  of  the  Qhurch^  I  mean  it  is  of  thq  like' 
latitude.  And  conceive  all  particular  congregations  fo  conftitu- 
tedjthey  may  be  called /j<;2//«?^5»^?'^,  i.e.  they  all,  are  Church 
/o  gathered  and  conftituted.  This  particular  Church is  a  Church, 
and  fo  all  the  particulars  they  have  the  nature  of  a  Church  attr i* 
biited  to  them^  and  affirmed  of  them,  as  the  genus  of  the 
fpecies. 

And  thus  the  nature  of  the  Church,  and  fo  the  power  of  the 
Xejfxin  the  Church,  take  them  compleated  in  their  full  being, 
they  include  the  particular  in  the  general,  and  determine  the  ge^ 
neral  in  the  particulanand  fo  the  nature  of  theChurch  and  pow- 
er of  the  keyes,exift  firftly  in  the  particular,are  therein  aded  and 
in  that  determined,which  is  all  w^  call  for,and  our  caufe  requires 
in  the  explication  of  it.  So  that  we  are  to  feek  neither  for  the  na- 
ture of  the  Church,  nor  the  power  of  the  Keyes  ading  or  e^tfifl^ 
ingbut  in  particular  congregation  :  Ksl\\Q  genus  only  exiftsjads, 
and  is  feen  in  \{\'ifpecies. 

The  fifth  mAfeventh  arguments  belong  to  another  place,  where 
we  fhall  attend  them.  The  fixt  is  little  or  no  whit  differing  from 
thethird,yet  wefhall  propound  it,  and  make  a  returne.unto  it.: 

Arg.  6,  *'  'Becaufe  ^'hrifi  hath  not  given  the  porter  of  the  Mi- 

**'  niflry^  ordinances^  and  jurifdiSion  to  the  Jingle  congregation ,  as- 

"  tothefirftfubjeEi^    uponlht  gKOVL^<i  that  our  brethren  f peaky  t» 

^'^Tvity  becaufe  the  jingle  congregation  is  thatfpoufe^to  rvhichQhriB 

^is  referred  a£  an  hujhand,  and  that  body  to  -which  he  carrieth  ths 

^^relation  of  ahead*  ■ 

Nor 


Part.  I.  ofchffrd'D7[ciplwe.  Chap.  13.     229 

*'  Nor  u  it  that  a^dtcjuate  number  ofranfomedperfons,  of  Jheep^ 
^  of  lofl  oyiesy  to  the  "^hich  (^hrifi  doth  carry  that  addc^uate  and 
"  compleat  relation  of  a  Saviour^  King^  Governour;  therefore  that 
"  vijihle  Church)  for  whofifahation  Qhrifl  hath  given  the  mini*- 
"fieria/l  power,  mufl  he  the  larger  vifible  Church, 

c^nfrr.  If  the  Reader  be  pleafed  to  look  back  to  the  firft 
conclufion  ,  in  the  explication  ot  the  caufe,  or  the  preparation 
we  made  to  the  Anfwer  of  the  fecond  Argument,  it  will  appear 
that  as  we  do  not,  fo  we  cannot  underftand  our  queftion  of  the 
flrfl  fubje^  of  the  Keyes  to  be  an  individuall  or  fingle  congregdti- 
m  :  as  though  that  individuall  had  it  firftlyand  all  from  it :  when 
the  clamour  of  independency  doth  proclaime  the  contrary; 
How  can  we  maintaine  every  individuall  congregation  to  be  in-- 
dependent,  if  one  did  depend  upon  another  ?  whereas  its  well 
known,  that  we  maintain  each  congregation  hath  equall  power 
WHth  another-jthcrcfoTQ  we  fay  that  the  power  of  the  Keyes  be- 
longs to  <^  congregation,  zs  exifiing  in  its  particulars,  and  there- 
fore equally  belongs  to  all  particulars,  in  all  which  the  generall 
with  the  particulars  2Stpreferved and perfeEled, 

ThQ  compleat  being  oi  a  Church  attended  ^  as  in  Scripture 
phrafe  we  find  it,  and  as  it  luits  with  the  rules  of  reafon  ,  it  com- 
prehends the  particular  in  the  generall,  and  the  generall  com^s  to 
be  determined  in  the  p^^-r^VW^r;  and  therefore  t\it  Tenet  Mr* 
Rutherford^vo'^ounAsy  is  not  that  which  we  maintaine,  but  that 
which  he  is  pleafed  to  make  to  himfelfe. 


GHAP.  XIII. 

of  the  CatholickS^hurch  as  it  is  totum  reprefentativum  inthc  af-- 
fembling  ofPafiors,^c,  in  a  generall  c ounce II, 

E  have  thu  s  difpatched  the  firft  member  of  the- 
Controverfie,  touching  the  firft  fubjcc^  of  Church- 
power,  or  the  power  of  the  Keyes,  namely,  it 
doth  not  appertaine  to  the  gides  of  the  vifible 
Church,  Take  it  as  Totum  genericumy  or  »»i-^ 
verfale^ 

Let  us  now  confider  it,  as  Totum  reprefentativumy  i.  e.  as  the 
Gatholick  vifible  Church  is,  reprefented  in  the  (Convention- 

Ff  3  and 


ajo        Chap.  1 3.  AS^rveyoftheSumme  Part.  i. 

zndiaffemhUngo^t\itPa(tors  o^dWfeverall  congregations, 
in  a  qenerall  or  oecumenlcall  councell. 
And  according  to  this  acception  of  a  Catholkkyifihle  Churchy 
the  whole  co^jrfe  and  current  ofMsiOicrRmherfoyds  difpute  in  the 
feverall  anfvvers  and  explications  that  are  returned  to  Argu- 
ments propounded,  is  to  be  underftood.  The  words  are  faire 
and  full  Hi?.  2,/?.  3 05.  The  po^er  of  the  k^fes,  by  order  of  nature 
ii  onely  in  the  QathoHck^  reprefentative  Church ,  as  in  the  firft 
fubjeSi. 

Before  we  proceed  tothe  pinch  of  the  debate,  we  will  look 
about  us  a  Iittle5that  we  may  fee  where  the  way  lyes.  For  the 
path  to  thefe  generall  councelshath  beene  fo  long  difufed,  that 
its  almoft  growne  out  of  fight,  and  as  he  fometimcs  fpeak«  in 
a  like  cafe.  The  high  jvayes  are  unoccupied., 

I.  Remember  then  we  muft.  There  be  tv(^o  things,wherein  the 
qualification  2Xi^  fo  the  commljfion  and  warrant  of  a  member 
<?/^r<;//;?f^//confiftsefpecially.  The  materia// ground  of  Com- 
miflioners  at  AfTembljes,  is  their  gifts  2ind  fitnes,  'Xh^forma/l 
ground  is,  the  Church-calUng,2Sid  fending  them.  Parker  de  ?oU\ 
L  3.  c.  18.  Materiale  ex  donis  internis  pendet^formale  ex  dell^ 
gationeecclefd^  and  this  Aflertion  is  approved  by  Mr.  Rutlm-" 
ford^  and  confefTed  by  all    ours,  that  I  met  withaU/ /.  i, 

2.  The  Churches  may  fend,  and  if  they  will  follow  the  pat- 
terne  in  the  word,  they  mufh  fend  learned  and  holy  men  unto 
^  Synods,  befides  Tafiors,  Teachers,  Elders-^  f  3  Luke  hath  it  ciX^t, 

trov.iMc![u'  ^  ^*  ^^'  ^^'  ^"^  therefore  its  an  Argument  v;>hich  learned  whitta- 
mfin  '  key  alledgeth,    from  the  nature  of  a  Synod  ••  That   fince 

a  generall  councell  doth  reprefent,  univer[am  ecclefamy 
there  Qiould  htfome  of  all  forts  and  orders  of  men  fent  there- 
unto :  <iAs  Paflors,  DoSiors,  Elders,  'Brethren,  who  Ihould  as  it 
WXVQ  perfonate,  and  fupply  the  place  of  the  whole. 

3.  y^// /^/^^/d-fo  fent  and  affembled  in  the  Councell,  have  2,  de^ 
cifive  and  definitive  fente-nce  In  the  ads  that  iliall  be  made,  de^ 
crees  and  determinations  that  fhall  pafle.  This  is  made  the  hin(Te 
and  the  very  cafling  difference  ofthecontroverfie  betwixt  m  and 
the  Papifls,  whereby  our  men  vindicate  the  liberty  and  power 
of  ^^7^  brethren  met  in  councell,  againft  the  ufurpation  of  the 
Tcpe  and  his  Pro^ors,  whereby  they  would  arrogate  and  mono- 
polize all  authority  of  deciding  and  determining  controverfies 

unto 


Part.  I .  ofchitrch  Discipline.  Chap.  13.     231 


imto  ihtT relates^ And  therefore  BelUrmine  would  carve  out  all    ^bi  fup-n 
the  authority  to  that  crew  and  company,ahd  (diys,Apofio/os  judl-  ^^^^^•^'  2j  3  '^ 
caffefPrejhyterosconfultajfe,piehematidtvijfe  tmtHm.  But  Whit-  ^' 
^^%r  ftates  the  queftion,  as  the  common  received  judgement  of 
ail  the  orthodox,  and  fo  maintains  that  which  is  openly  contra- 
didlory  to  the  Popifh  conceit.    Noflra  vero  h^c  fentenm  eft^ 
nofi  foios  pralatos  habere  jm  de^niendl  in  conciiiis,  fed  homines  qmf- 
vis  idoneoseligifoffey  qui  ad  concilium  mitt  ant  ur  ^  eofque   liberi 
frdnuntiaredehere. 

Hence  this  Reprefentative  body  is  hnt  apart^asit  ftands  in  re- 
ference to  the  CatholickjvifibleChnrch.mdi  therefore  it  isfaid,  not 
to  be  a  Totum  in  that  relation^  but  reprefentare  totum,  by  way  of 
delegation Qt  commiJfiongiVtTieo nomine ^ot'mth.'SX  refpeA  Ther 
ads  of  this  company  carry  a  kind  of  proportion  andrefem- 
blance  to  the  body  which  it  reprefents :  that  what  they  in  ver- 
tue  of  their  delegation  do,  its  all  one  or  the  like  reafon,  as  if  the 
body  reprefented  did  it.  Look  at  them,  as  they  are  now  aflem- 
bled,  they  are  an  entire  body  refulting  out  of  the  concurrence  of 
all  the  feverall  members  {0  concurring. 

We  fee  now  what  the  nature  of  this  reprefentative  body  is :  we 
{hall  now  draw  neerer  to  the  marke ,  and  make  application  of  this 
to  the  particular  in  hand.  M^ikcr Rutherford  exprefl'eth  the  que- 
ftion  in  thefe  termes  Lib.2.2 8p.  *'  To  this  Church  univerfall  vi' 
^^Jible  hath  the  Lord  given  aMinifiery^andall  hisOrdinances  ofWord 
^'  0nd  Sacraments  principally  and  primarily.  And  to  the  Minifiery 
"  and  guide's  of  this  Catholike  vifible  Church  hath  the  Lord  commit  • 
*'  ted  the  Keyes^,  as  to  the  firfifubjeEl. 

But  we  (hall  look  off  from  this  place  ,  and  take  thofe  words 
which  are  rnoft  plaine,as  the  bottome  of  our  debate,  Lib.2,Tag, 
305'.  The  pon>er  of  the  KeyeSy  by  order  of  nature  is  only  in  the  Ca- 
**  tholike  reprefentative  Church  ,.  as  in  thefirflfubje^i.  From  Pag. 
3 00  to  3 op.  And  the  fcope  of  all  his  anfwer  in  the  moft  candid 
and  faire  conftru^ion  that  can  be  made  of  them  ,  looks  this 
way. 

Againe,  by  power  of  the  Keyes,  we  underftand  all  the  power  of 
Ordination^  excommunicationiScc,  Which  in  the  current  and  con>- 
mon  apprehenfion  is  comprehended  therein. 

And  thereafons  which  yet  carry  and  caft  the  ballance  to  the 
negative  part ,  and  our  apprehenfions  for  the  prefent  that  way, 
are  thefe.  j.We 


232       Chap.  13.  A  Survey  of  the  Summe  Part,  i . 

I.  We  fliall  attend  Matter  Rut herford  his  owne expUcatioyi^ 
as  that  which  he  muft  take  for  granted  and  good ,  as  admitting 
no  juft,exception,  namely, 

^kqttid  convenit  ;c«t 9  dvm  convenit  d^VTiqxtii^'iyedi  >9  x^^Kimf^ 
It  mptft  agree  to  all  mdonly  to  that  kind^Nhcticc  the  Argument 
groweson,thus, 

That  vohichfirflly  andonely  belongs  to  the  (^atholike  reprefenta" 
five  (^htirchy  that  neither  >^as ,  nor  can  he  before  it.  The  very  na- 
ture of  the  termes  gives  in  teftimony  undenyable  unto  this.  For 
it  cannot  belong  to  it  onely^  if  it  belong  to  ethers  bejtde  it :  nor  to 
It  frfilyy  if  to  others  before  it. 

'But  the  power  of  the  Keyes  was  before  the  reprcfentative 
Churchy  yea  before  it  had  any  being.  For  the  Churches  had  the 
Kcyes  and  the  exercife  of  them  by  the  fpace  of  300  yeares,  after 
our  Saviour,  when  as  yet  there  was  not  the  name  of  an  OecHmeni" 
c^// fo//;?c^// heard  of  in  the  world. 

Befide,  from  th^  former  grounds  agreed  on,  touching  the  con" 
ftitution  of  a  generall  councell,  its  plaine:  That  the  Churches  dele- 
gate alljboth  perfons  and  power  from  themfelves  to  the  malcing  up 
of  fuch  a  generall  Affembly.  u4nd  therefore  they  had  all  Officers^ 
0ind  they  the  exercife  of  their  Office-power  before  that  day  long. 

Nor  will  that  diftinftion  relieve  the  caufe  in  this  diftrefle,  to 
wit,  that  in  order  of  nature  they  are  onely  firftly  in  the  reprefen- 
tative,butJ;^or^^^o/fi»^f  they  are  before  in  other  fubjeds ;  nay 
the  medicine  makes  the  caufe  worfe  ,  though  it  was  ficke  be- 
fore. Tor  that  aproper  quality  Jhould  be  in  time  before  his  Proper 
fubjeB^which  gives  it  its  being:  and  that  it  {hould  be,  in  time 
before  its  ovpne  nature^  wherein  his  being  liesy  is  beyond  the  re- 
liefe  of  all  the  rules  of  reafon.  Befide,  that  feverall  things  being 
compared  together,  one  might  be  before  another  in  nature,  when 
it  was  ftmul  and  together  with  another  in  time,  hath  beene 
ufually  faidj(and  yet  by  fome  ufually  queftioned,/^  that  time  ever 
attends  nature)  but  that  the /^?»^  things  fhould  be  in  time^  be- 
before  its  natureh^id  any  being  (  js  this  diftindion  would  bear 
us  in  hand  )  1  fuppofe  is  unheard  of. 

2.  If  the  power  of  the  keyes  Jhould  be  given  to  an  Oecumcnicall 
councell  as  to  thefirflfubjeEi  :  Then  thoje  Jhould  have  and  formal" 
ly  exercife  the  power  of  the  ke)eSi  who  were  no  Pajiors  nor  ojfcers 
inthofe  a6ls, 

*But  that  is  denied  bj  majier  Rutherford,  ergo^ 

The 


Part.  I.  ofChurch-Difciplifie.  Chap.  15.      25 5 

The  propofition  is  proved,  becaufe  the  decrees  and  determi- 
nations of  the  couneell  and  their  adlings,  in  their  decifions  and 
ic^nings  divc  no  proper  wdf-ks  of  a  Paftor^di,  nor  doe  they  pro- 
ceed from  thcfe  offices  or  officers  as  fuch.  Thus  Judicious  Ames. 
'BelL  enerv»  Tom,2*c,i.  de  conciLp  10.  Definire  in  conciliis 
genermlihusnonpotefi  e^eparsmnneris  Pafiorum^  quia  turn  Pa^ 
fior\nullmecctefi<z'Trmitiv£iet  pauci  tantHmfequentiumfuculo- 
rum  THunus  paflorale  potmffent  implete* 

And  the  ground  is  fure  and  fafe»  AEis  which  are  commoft  t9 
BrethrertyOs  wellas  to  fuch  as  be  officers,  Thofe  are  not  proper,  mr 
doe  proceed  from  an  office  or  officer  as  juchy  but  from  fome  root  oc 
refpedwhichdothindifferently  belong  unto  both,  as  its  evident 
in  the  cafe  in  hand,  becaufe  they /*/5^rf(^<«^wf/r^fj^e'r^:  for  that  as  ^ 
we  heard  even  now,  gave  the/^rw^/iyr  to  the  memberof  a  Sy- 
nod, and  by  power  and  warrant  of  this  proceeding  iffued  frora 
thence. 

Befidewe  heard  before,  that  the  couneell  confifts  of  bre-^ 
thren^^s  well  as  Elders,  and  the  power  of  determining  and  bind- 
ing iflues  joyntly  from  all,  and  to  maintaine  the  contrary  is 
judged  an  openpointof  Popery  by  Dodor  whitakfr.  Vtifupra* 

3.  Arg. 

5.  If  the  power  of  the  keyes  belong  firfilj  to  the  OecumenicaU 
couneell.  Then  it  belongs  to  all  other,  by  vertue  of  that,  for  this 
the  rule,  K^i'  clv\  doth  require*  If  none  have  this  power,  but 
onely  this  fubjed^then  this  power  ran  goe  no  further  then  this^ 
l^or  this  eivTj^petfjLivat  and  ng.^oKtmi  require  ;  where  ever  Rifibi^ 
Uty  is,  there  the  nature  of  man  muft  be,  becaufe  it  agrees  to  it 
firfilj  to  Richard,  fohn.feremy,  not  ^s  this  or  that  jndividuall, 
but  as  they  have  the  nature  01  man  inthem> 

AndhcncQthQttczn  no  poVi^er  of  the  k^es  (as  ordination  ex* 
communicat  ion,  &c. )  be  put  forth  but  by  the  vertue  of  an  Oecu- . 
menicallro^w^// giving  in  their  influence  firft  to  that  work; whicih 
is  contrary  to  the  evidence  of  fcripture,  and  the  experience  of 
all  ages. 

And  before  I  leave  this  argument  I  fliall  take  leav€  to  make 
fome  inferences  from  it,  fuch  as  neceflarily  follow  from  the  na- 
ture the  thing  according  to  the  pradifeof  all  Arts,  proceeding 
from  the  infallible  evidence  of  like  precepts. 

If  all  the  power  of  the  keyes  be  firftly  and  onely  in  the  Ca- 
tho like  reprefcntative  body. 

G^  ^enc€ 


234      Chap.i3«  ASurvef^ftbe Summe  Part.  t. 


Tknceinallotherbyvertfieofthis 

Hence  tkis  is  as  necejfary  to  the  rife Il-i^ewg  of  the  Church  as  the 
power  of  the  l^yes,  becaafe  the  Churched  have  not  this  power  buc 
from  hence.  Hence,  this  reprefentative  Church  is  necejfary  to  the 
bene  effe  of  a  Church,  not  onely  ad  melius  et  optimum  efe.  For 
kisasneccn'ary  asthepowerofthekeyes-.biitthat  is  neceffary 
gull^ene  efeyby  Mdiiktv  Rutherford  his  confefUoH.  Hettce  this 
power  of  the  kejes  is  here  mofi  perfeEilj  ;  becaufehere/?r/?/y.  Hence 
moft  confiantlj  and  ordinarily  ?  If  firftljj  onely  ^  ,  and  alwayes 
here,  and  in  others  ^7  -z/^ rr/s^  of  this ,  then  it  b  here  moftcon- 
ftantly  and  moft  ordinarily. 

All  thefe  follow  undeniably  frona  the  rule  Kk'Sot'^Ta  i^u'rv^fA* 
f^off,  nor  can  there  be  given  any  reafon  to  the  contrary.  Take 
any  example  in  any  aft,  and  upon  this  ground  thefe  inferences 
will  flow  naturally  and  beyond  exception.  Rifibility  belongs 
to  thenature  of  a  man.  Therefore  is  there  firftly,  onely ;,  al- 
wayes. Therefore,  conftantly ,  perfedly.  Therefore  its  de- 
rived from  hence  to  all  others  ,  that  ftiall  be  made  parta- 
kers of  it.  Therefore  take  away  the  nature  of  man,and  deftrof 
it,  you  deftroy  this  faculty. 

From  hence  its  cleere ,  that  the  contrary  exprejjtons  to  thefe, 
dropped  here  and  there  by  Mafter  Rutherford  without  which  he 
could  not  decline  the  dint  of  the  Arguments  allcdged  againft 
him ,  are  fo  many  ^fferfions  contrary  to  the  truth  and  the  nature 
^fthe  rule,  IHcC^  av]1  dvTt?p<t^JUJ^aiu 

^.Arg. 
If  the  pd^er  of  the  Keyes  be  here  frflly  ayid  onely  ;  then 
it  can  exercife  them  without  all  doubt  lanfully  r  and  in  the  righ 
exercife  thereof  can  attai'/ie  its  end, 

*3ut  the  firfi part  is denyedhy  y^^/^  Rutherford  Lib.2,Pag. 
^\  %.  •'  /  fmtch  doubt  if  a  Cathdtke  councell  can  formally  excom- 
**  munUate  aNationallChurch.  And  indeed  he  may  well  doubt  it. 

For  fuppofe  that  many  perfons  in  the  particular  Churches  of 
the  Nation  (liall  complaine  of  the  evils  of  the  Churches ,  and 
groan  under  them  :  The  excommunicaiting  of  thefe  Churches y, 
would  mfiidthe  pnniOiment  as  well  u{K)n  the  innocent,  as  the  no- 
ceutyfor  the  communion  would  reach  the  one  as  well  as  the  other, 
and  fo  the  cenfure  fhould  proceed  upon  them  as  well  who  de- 
J^rvcd  it  not ,  asthofe  who  did  deferve  it. 

But  fecondly  its  cercaine ,  if  the  Churches  refufe  the  fentence, 

the 


^Bfrr-rmmar 


Part.  !•  of  church  Dffcipline.  Chap.  13.      255 

the  power  of  the  councdl  cah  never  ^revmk  to  attains  its 
end*  \ 

5.    Arg, 
Let  ine  adde  a  Ufl  Argument  taken  from  Mafter  Rutherford 
his owne  expreHions,  which  are  thefe.  Lih,  i.P/ig,  289.    '*  To  thii 
'*  Hniverjall  Church  vifible  hath  the  Lord  given  a  Miniflery ,  and 
*'  all  his  ordinances  of^^ordSacrawent^  principally^  and  primarily : 
*'  and  to  the  Aiinifterj  and  guides  of  this  Qatholike  Qhurch  vifihU 
"  hath  the  Lord  committed  the  K eyes  as  unto  the  firfifubje^<. 
Whence  I  fliould  thus  reafon . 
To  theMinifiery  and  guides  of  r/;^^Catholike  vifibleChiirch  hath 
Chrifi  committed  rheKey es yOs  to  the  firfl  fubjeH ,unto  which  he  hath 
given  his  word,  ordinances^  Sacraments ^  Miniflery  primarih.  This 
propoficion  Is  in  terminis  exprefl'ed  and  affirmed  by  Mafter  Ru- 
therford  ,    nay  determined  as  a  conclufion  beyond  all  gainc- 
faying. 

But  ( I  aflfume  )  to  an  Oecumenicall  councell ,  as  the  Totum  re- 
prefentati  vum  of  all  Churches^  (jod  hath  not  primarily^  given  to  his 
A^lnifi^ery^  "^ord.  Sacraments,  ordinances. 

Therefore  an  Oecumenicall  reprefentative  Church  hath  not  the 
keyes  given  to  It^  as  to  thefirfifubjetl. 

The  Ajfumption  (  which  onely  needs  proofe  )  fenfe  and  expe- 
rience, the  nature  of  the  thing,  Mafter  Rutherford  his  confefllon 
in  cafes  paralell  and  of  like  nature  doth  abundantly  confirme. 
For  its  well  known  to  every  man,  that  after  the  Afcenfion  of  ouc 
Saviour^  by  the  fpace  of  300  yeeres,  there  was  no ge-ner all  councell 
in  the  world,  were  there  neither  Minifters  lent,  word  not  Sacra- 
ments difpenced ,  Tafiors  and  Teachers  executing  their  office, 
performing  the  duties  of  their  places  and  charges,  all  that  while 
to  thofc,  to  whom  ,  and  for  whofe  good ,  they  were  principally 
and  primarily  appointed  ? 

2.  Each  man  knowes ,  that  the  councell  conCi{\s  principally  of 
t\\o£c,who2LVQ£'lders3ind1*afiors  in  other  Churches,  and  will  a 
mans  fenfe  fuffer hira  to  fay,  that  there  muft  be  Minifters  fent  to, 
teach  3indfeed,  and  watch  over  thefe Minlfiers, 

3.  Nay  doth  not  the  examples  and  records  of  all  ages  evi- 
dence, that  the  preaching  of  the  fVord^  adminlftratlon  of  the  Sor 
cramentSydcc,  not  primarily  nor  fee  ondarily  is  here  attended  ?  but 
thefcanning  ofco'r/troverfiesydeciding  and  determii^ing  of  doubtful! 
queftions. 

G§  2  And.         '' 


256         Chap.  13.  ASfirveyoftheStmfm  Part. 


And  laftly  when  Matter  Rutherford  dtny^th  MinifiersXo  have 
a  '^P  aft  or  all  ch2irgc  2ind  watch  over  a  Trejbyteriall  Church:  be- 
caiifc  that  watch  onely  is  appropriate  to  the  particular  Congre- 
gations, the  care  of  whofe  foules  they  ftand  charged  withail ;  Ty 
parity  ofreafon^  he  will  in  no  cafe  impofe  this  upon  any  Paftor,  to 
be  a  conftant  watchman  over  a  generall  councell  :  not  only,  be- 
eaufe  its  more  then  he  can  difcharge ,  belide  his  care  of  his  parti- 
cular flock,  but  alfojbecaufe  it  would  feeme  irrationally  that  there 
ihould  be  a  /^^/or,  and  fo  a  Ruler  over  thofe ,  whom  he  makes  to 
hsLVCfapreme  rule  over  all  (^hurcheSo-  i 

Hither  appertains  the /^-z/^w^Mrgument  ofMafter  Rutherford 
touching//;^  kejes  given  to  i\\tQatholiki  vifible  church  :and  ther- 
forel  formerly  referved  it  for  thu  p/ace,znd  fliall  now  tak^  it  intc^ 
fcanning  and  confideration,and  it  is  this^  LiLz.c.i^^, 

'^  ?Vheft  any  fcandaloHS  feyfon  is  delivered  to  Satan,  he  is  caft  out 
^'  of  the  vphole  Qatholike  Churchy  therefore  he  ypo^  before  his  eleSii- 
"  on  5  a  member  cfthe  whole  CathoUke  Church.  For  he  cannot  be 
*'  cafl  out  J  '^hoW'as  never  ^'ithin ,  and  ^hen  he  is  excommunicated^ . 
^^  his  fins  boundy  as  in  heaven^fo  on  earth,  i.  e.  not  one  ly  in  that  trail 
"^^  of  ground,  where  a  handfullof  a  little  congregation  indefendent 
*'  (as  they  fay  )  ofio^  or  20,  or  1 00  doth  ordinarily  feed ,  but  in  all 
"  the  vifible  vPorld,  where  Godhath'aChurch ,  and  all ,  both  within 
^''the  little  congregation  and W^ithout,  are  to  repute  him  as  an  hea^ 
^'  then  and  a  publican, 

Anfw.  When  we  enquired  touching  that  which  gzMt  formulUty 
to  a  member  of  a  Church  or  congregation,  we  then  at  large  deba- 
ted the  queftton,  namlyjThat  vifible  prof effi on  did  not  make  a  mm 
amember  of  acongregationymuch  lejfe  amember  of  all  the  -particular 
congregations  on  earth, vjhahtryMf^  refer  thei^^^^^r,Only,we  infer 
from  that  which  was  then  proved,  that  he  who  was  not  a  mem- 
ber (7/^//Ghurches,he  cannot  be  faid  to-be  cut  o^from^all,btczu(c 
he  never  was  ingrafted  into  them-.no  more  then  amember  of  one 
individuallman^  being  cut  off  from  his  body  or  perfon  can  be  faid 
to  be  cut  of  from  another^  becaufe  thefe  two  men  have  the  nature 
of  man  common  to  them  both  :  or  more  plainely;  becaufe  a 
member  of  one  Corporation  is  dif-franchifed  and  condemned  to 
perpetuall  imprifonment  J  asTraytor,  therefore  all  other  Cor- 
porations ihould  difrfranchife  himalfo,  becaufe  thefe  two  are - 
f^eciej  of  a  Corporation  in  generally . 


Part.  T.  of  Church-Difcifline.  Chap.  15.         257 


True  it  iiy  when  one  Church  of  Chrift  hath  righteoufly  cafl:  out 
a  man  J  (*y€ll  other  congregations  Jhonld  account  of  him  asfuchan 
ofitcaft,  approve  of  the  fentence  of  the  Chfirch,un\mQ  any  thing  ap-^ 
peare  to  the  contrary ,  and  they  fhould  fo  exprefle  themfelves, 
towards  him,  asfuch  a  one,  whom  the  Lord  Chrifi  hath  fentenced 
and  judged  as  a  heathen :  and  therefore  becomes  all ,  who  are  the 
/^^jf^x  of  Chrift  to  judge  fo  of  )[{\m.  As  all  the  fubjeEisoi  ihc 
Kingdome  do  account  him  a  Tray  tor  ,  and  carry  themfelves  to- 
wards him,  as  fpch  a  one,who  is  convinced  ^nd  proceeded 2ig2Lm{}i^ 
as  fuch,  in  one  City  or  Corporation, 

This  is  the  aymeof  that  anfwer  which  Mafteri?////?^^^^^  ai- 
led geth  ,  from  fome,  who  fay.  That  the  party  is  excom- 
municated onely  out  oUhat  Congregation,  whereof  he  is  a  mem- 
ber antecedenter ;  becaufe  Chrift  hath  given  the  power  of  excom- 
munication only  to  the  Church :  But  he  is  excommunicated  to  all 
other  Churches  onely  confequenter,  by  confequent* 

To  this  Mafter  Rutherford  fayes^  ''  lanfrper  the  plain  contrary,  ■ 
/*  He  is  ^niQcedQntcr  and  formally  delivered  to  Satan  hy  thepo\\>er 
^^  of  the  Cat.hoUke  vifible  Church ,  which  is  put  forth  in  exerclfes 
and  aHs^before  that  Church,  thereof  he  is  the  neerefl  member*  £- 
**"  ven  as  the  left  hand  doth  cut  off  the  finger  of  the  right  hand,  which 
'*  otherW'ife  Jhould  infe^  the  vphole  body.  Now  it  is  not  the  left 
*'  hand  onely  that  cutteth  off  the  contagiom  and  infeBiom  finger,  but 
'^  the  whole  man,,  deliberate  reafon  and  the  will  confenteth  it 
*^  Jhould  be  done,  for  the  prefervation  of  the  whole.  The  left  hand 
"  is  a-  meere  inftrument ,  and  the  loffe  ofthefingery  is  a  loffe  to  the 
^^  nhole  body  :  and  the  finger  is  cut  offthe  right  hand  not  zntccc- 
**  denier  finely  y  by  thepo^er  of  the  left  hand,  but  by  the  intrinfecall 
^'po^er  that  was  in  the  vpholebody.  Its  true  the  contagion  Jhould 
creep  through  and  infeB  the  right  hand  fir fl :  and  therefore  incijkn 
*^  is  made  upon  the  right  hand  fir fi  When  theElderJhip  oftheCongre- 
*^  gat  ion  delivers  to  Satan,  it  is  not  done  by  that  power,  that  is  intrin- 
^'  fee  all  in  the  congregation  onely  y  but  by  the  power  intrinfecally  that 

is  in  the  whole  univerfall  Church.  lib.2.pag.2p^. 

We  {hall  here  paufe  a  little ,  and  as  travellers  ufe  to  do ,  view 
the  coaft  how  it  lyes,  becaufe  the  path  feemes  dark,  and  the  paf^" 
fage  fomewhat  hazardfulL 

I  Anfwer  then,  If  the  CathoUke  Church  ^ut  forth  a  power  ?>- 
trinfecall in  the  excommunicating  of  the  offender  and  delivering 
lum  to  Satan;  (as  it  is  here  faid  :  )  It  muft  be  either  an  Oecume- 

Gg_3  nicaU-l 


it 


2  28      Chap.  53*  A^nrvefoftheSHmwc  Part.  r. 

nkall  comcell ,  or  a  repreCentative  body  of  dl,  that  muft  do  this  j 
or  elfe  all  the  Churches  muft  have  a  hand  in  it . 

J.  An  OecHmenik^coHncell  cannot  excommunicate.  For  that 
which  li  not,  hath  no  bdngy  camot  put  forth  any  operation,  Non 
entis  non  efi  oferatio. 

But  a  gener all  c ounce II  vpas  not  after  our  Saviour  by  the  fpace  of 
3  00  yeeres.  There  hath  been  none  of  late  ,  by  the  fpace  of  ma- 
ny hundreds,  and  when  there  will  be  any,  no  man  knowes. 

And  therefore  it  can  put  forth  no  intrinfecall  power  in  this  cen- 
fure  of  excommunication,  Titxi\i^t  antecedenter  ^  nor  confe^uen-  . 

ter, 

2.  Nor  can  all  the  Churches  be  faid ,  by  any  evidence  of  rea- 
fontohavea  hand,  or  put  forth  a  power  to  this  worke.  For 
lAi^ti  Rutherford\i\s  own  principles  are,  ^»^  congregation  hath 
no  power  over  another,  one  Clajfis  over  another,  one  Trovinciall 
or  Nationall  councelt,  hath  no  po^er  over  another.  Whence  the 
inference  is  piaine* 

They  ^ho  have  no  power,  much  lejfe  fupreme ponder  over  another^ 
they  can  put  forth  no  power  over  another. 

But  (  ex  concelTis )  many  CWr/^e-jjClaflis,  Synods  have  no  power  . 
over  a  congregation  therefore  they  can  pit  forth  no  power^much 
leffe  antecedenter  to  this  work » 

3 .  A<raine,  they  who  put  forth  a  power  intrinfecall  to  excom- 
munication ,  they  muft  do  it  according  to  Chrifi  hi6  rule,  and  fu- 
table  to  order  prefcribed  by  him. 

^\\X.in  cafes  of  excommunication,  efpecially  thofe  ofobftinacy, 
the  rule  of  Chrift,  and  the  diredion  of  the  Gofpell  require ,  thej 
jhauld  examine y  convince,  admonijh ,  before  excommunication. 

And  therefore  they  muft  be  throughly  informed  3ind  fully  ac- 
quainted with  the  offence,  if  they  ^rocQtd  regularly, 

£ut  all  the  Curches  cannot  be  thus  informed  with  the  offences  of 
fuch ,  who  are  excommunicated,  nor  yet  are  bound  to  be,  antece* 
denter,  to  the  difpenfationof  the  cenfure.  They  arc  not  bound 
to  receive  all  the  complaints  of  every  particular  Church,to  heare 
and  examine  all  witnefles,  not  bound  to  convene  the  offending 
party,  nor  hath  any  (^hurch  but  that  ywherofhe  is  a  member, power 
to  do  it. 

And  therefore  according  to  the  rule  of  Chrift,  they  cannot  put 
forth  a  power  antecedenter  to  the  excommunicating  of  him. 

4.  Befide  if  ^/  the  Churches  put  forth  a  power  antecedenter  to 

the 


Part.  I.  of  church  Difcipline.  Chap.  13.      239 

the  excommunicating  of  the  offender,  before,  the  particular 
Church  :  then  the  fentence  i^knor^nzn^  paft  before  thefentencc 
of  the  particular  congregation  proceed :  then  there  is  no  face  left 
iff  Appeal  to  other  (^hurches^  becaufe  their  judgement  is  paft, 
therefore  they  need  not  require  their  judgement ,  but  this  Mr. 
Rpitherfordy^xWrnnoWik  allow,  nor  is  it  confiftent  with  his 
principles  nor  indeed  with  reafon. 

5.  If  after  the  excommunication  paft  in  a  congregation  or 
Clajfes,  when  other  Clajfej,  Synods,  congregations  ftiall  come  to 
be  acquainted  therewith,  and  the  proceeding  therein,  as  irregular 
and  unjuft,  they  Jhall  rejeEl  thefentenee,  as  not  fuicable  to  the 
mind  of  Chrift,  and  proteft  againft  the  proceeding ;  They  '^hd 
in  their  judgements  ever  difallowed  thefentence^  and  by  their  en- 
deavour labour  to  repcaleand  oppofeit;  They  cannot  h /aid 
in  Te^k>n  to  put  forth  an  intrinfeca/l  power,  and  that  antecedent 
ter  in  the  execution  of  it* 

Andl  fuppofe  thcChurches,who  arc  of  fuch  a  judgement  woul4 
wonder  to  heare  a  congregation  thus  fpeake  to  them  :  Here  is^ 
an  offending  Brother  caft  out  of  our  fociety,  for  fuch  obftinacy 
in  evil  I :  we  have  caft  him  out  confequenter^  but  you  have  put 
forth  an  intrinfecall  power  amecedenter  to  our  ad;,  els  it  coukl 
never  have  beene  done* 

I  fuppofe,  if  a  Provincial! ,  nationall ,  Oecumenicall  councell 
(that  would  condemn  them  for  their  fentence,)rhould  heare 
them  fo  fpeak,  f^^;' 7)?<?;f/J  pr e f em ly  proteft  their  innocency '^  and 
that  they  had  no  hand  in  it,  they  were  never  acquainted  with 
their  proceedings,  for  if  they  had,  they  fliould  have  profeffedlf 
oppofed  them  therein. 

Lafllf,  if  the  whole  Catholick  Church  put  forth  apotver  ante- 
cedenter  in  cafting  om  every  particular   offender  out  of  the 
Church :   they  alfo  muft  needs  put  forth  their  power  ameceden- 
ter in  receiving  him  in :  which  reafon  and  the  experience  of  all 
ages  gainfayes.  That  a  congregation  fbould  confult  with  all 
the  Churches  on  earth,  before  they  ahfolve  a  penitent  offender ; 
there  was  no  fuch  law  delivered  to  the  Church  ofQorimh  in  that 
cafe,  but  as  he  blames  them,    becaufe  they  did  not  cafl  him  out, 
before  he  wrote ;  fo  he  wifheth  them  to  receive  him  in  againe 
into  communion,  neither  ftaying  nor  expeding,  unti^ll  a  general^ 
councell  was  called  for  that  end. 
Ihejtmilitude  which  Mr.  Rutherford  ufcth,  hath  a  handfome 

"    colour 


240        Chap.  15.  A  Survey  0 f  the  Sumnte  Part,  i^ 

'. : ■»  "  ■  '  .. 

colour  to  coufen  the  inconfiderate   Reader^   but  being  ierioufly 
weighed  reacheth  not  the  caiife  in  hand. 

It  is  true,  the  left  haftddoth  not  only  cut  off  the  contagious  and 
infectious  finger,  hut  the  whole  man.Deliberate  reafon  and  will 
confenteth  therennto ;  and  the  finger  is  cut  off,  not  by  the  pw- 
f  r  of  the /(f /> /7W  onely,  but  by  the  intrinfecall  power  in  the 
nhole  hod)\  I  fay  all  this  ii  true,  and  there  \s  very  good  reafon  it 
fhculd  be  fo :  becaufe  the  mind  and  mV/,  and  fo  the  whole  hath 
full  3ind  fufficient  power  in  it  felfe,  and  that  peculiarly  2ind  proper^ 
\y  appointed  by  God  and  nature  to  prcferve  it  felfe,  and  pre- 
vent infedicn  in  any  member,  and  rather  to  cut  of  theinfedi- 
ous  part,  then  that  the  contagion  (hould  fpread  1 0  the  ruine  oi 
the  whole. 

And  it  is  fo  exafHy  in  a  particular  congregation ;  the  chief  off' 
cers,  as  the  mind  and  will;znd  the  reft  or  the  "Brethren ,  as  the 
whole^h^iwc:  intrinfecall  power  given  them  by  Chrift,  and  ihould 
put  it  forth  in  his  name,  and  according  to  his  order  to  remove 
an  infeflious  member.  But  how  unfaitable  is  it  to  require  the 
fame  of  otherChurches,becaufe  they  excommunicate  in  the^^;^^'- 
raU  nature  of  a  Church  with  them,  when  in  truth  they  have  no 
power  over  a  particular  Church,  and  therefore  as  they  cannot, 
10  they  fhould  not  attempt  any  fuch  thing  ?  For  to  lay  afide  now 
theconfideration  of  an  independent  congregation,  we  will  pro- 
pound only,  Mr.  Rutherfordhis  own  principles  for  proof  in  this 
cafe* 

Its  confefled  by  Mr.  Rutherford  that  a  Church  in  an  Ifland 
hath  power  of  excommunication  in  her  felfc  :  and  therefore 
fhe  may  put  it  forth  alone*  And  yet  I  fuppofe  Mr.  Rutherford 
will  confefTe,  that  a  party  fo  excommunicate  is  to  be  accounted 
a  Heathen  to  all  Churches  as  well,  and  as  much,  as  any  excom- 
municated out  of  a  Church  that  hath  neighbouring  Churches 
near  it:  not  withftanding  no  other  Churches  have,  and  there- 
fore can  put  forth  no  power,  in  the  executing  of  that  ad  of  ex- 
communication done  by  a  Church  in  an  JJland. 

The  famealfo  may  be  faid  of  ^/^jpfj  and /?rtf'z/tw/W/yj«^^/, 

in  vega,tdo( other  Synods  and  Clajfes J  over  whom  they  have  no 

power,  by  his  own  grant,  and  yet  a  perfon  excommunicated  in 

one  regularly,  is  fo  accounted  of  by  all. 

And  common  fenfe  will  conftcaine  a  mans  judgement  here- 

IKtfO. 

The 


Part.  I.  ofchurch'D^fcipline.  Chap*  13.     341 

The  Major  2ind  Aldermen  of  one  Corporatid^^mni):  firft  be  privy 
to  the  offence  of  any  member  in  the  Society,  and  then  they  have 
power  to  proceed  againft  him ,  without  either  the  power  or 
privity  of  another  corporation,  though  they  be  both  members 
oit\\tfame  Kingdome^  and  hQt\^fpecies  of  a  corporation,  the 
commonnature  whereof  is  attributed  to  them  both;  becaufe 
there  is  peculiar  power  left  to  them  in  their  own  place  and  ,prc- 
cinds.     The  like  may  be  faidof  a  particular  congregation. 

Thefe  grounds  thus  made  good  by  reafon,  will  give  in  evidence 
'2,'^VivA  fever ullexpreffions  of  Mr,  Rutherford  as  diftant  from  the 
truth* 

^*  That  ffler  churches  receive  members  of  other  (^hurches  t9 
^^ communion  by  an  intrlnfecall  auth  •>ritative(fhurch  poyver* 

If  he  mean /^f  A  an  authoritative  Church-pon-er,  as  a  congrega^ 
tlon  pats  forth  in  excommunicationfiich  a  power  thefe  {hould  put 
forth  in  admittance  to  com.munion :  Its  an  Affertion  neither  fafe 
nor  found,  and  a  mans  experience  will  teach  him  the  contrary : 
Forby  authoritative  Church-power  we  can  enjoine  our  own 
members  to  come  to  xhQ  feale,  or  elfe  cenfur^  them,  but  we  can- 
not fo  deale  with  others,  if  it  {hall  feem  good  to  them  to  refufe 
toxome. 

Headdes,  ^^  (^hrifl  hath  given  an  intrinfec all  power  to  many 
*  •  confociatcd  Churches  to  cafi  out  a  contagious  Imnp^otherwife  the 
^.^co^fociated  Churches  are  to  exercife  the  punijhment^of  the  avoid- 
*^  ing  the  excommunicated  perfin^  as  an  Heathen  ,  which  followeth 
^'  fiom  apoW^r  which  is  no  wayes  in  them;  What  confcience  is  here  ? 

I  dAnfw,  A  good  confcience  rightly  guided  by  rule ;  Tor  if 
by  the  mouth  of  two  or  three  witnejfes  every  word  [hall  be  eflabli" 
fbed,  as  the  Lordmd  his  Larv  fpeaks :  then  miich  more  (hall  a 
fa^  he  eflablijhed ,  that  hath  not  the  teftimony  of  two  or  three, 
hut  o^z  whole  Church,  it  maybe  fo  many  hundreds  to  bear 
witnefle  thereunto.  And  no  man,  nay  no  court  in  the  world, 
can  but  yield  to  this  evidence,  before  fomething  appear  to  the 
contrary,  unlefle  againft  confcience  they  fliall  lay  alide  theex- 
prelle  X^n^of  God* 

We  {hall  propound  a  narrower  cafe  then  this,  and  yet  its  fo 
plaine  that  it  will  carry  the  judgement  of  any  confiderate  man 
with  it.  Suppofe  a  party  going  to  fome  remote  place,  whether 
his  occafion  leads  him,  intends  to  joyne  with  the  Church  of 
Chrift  there  fet  up :  another  perfon  privy  to  his  intention,  and 

Hh  Knovv-^ 


242       Chap.  1 3*  ASurmfofihe  Summe  Part.  i. 

knowing  the  man  nndefemng,  he  gives  intimation  to  a  fricnc^ 
under  his  own  hand  and  twa  othersythzt  the  party  is  fcandaloiis  for 
oppreflion  and  coufenage :  when  he  ftiall  defire  entrance  and 
acceptance ,  the  letter  is  {hewed,  and  witneffes  difcoveredg 
and;^ he  juftly  denyed  admittance,  with  is  ajuft  punifliment 
juftly  inflided  upon  him, and  that  which  a  good  confcience. 

In  the  cafe  in  hand,  the  argument  forceth  a  fortiori.  If  wc 
may  account  a  man  fcandalous,  and  carry  our  felves  towards  him 
as  fuch  a  one ,  under  the  witnefles  of  two  or  three,  before  the 
contrary  be  manifefted-.much  more  may  we  accounta  perfon  juft- 
ly  excommunicated  and  demeane  our  felves  towards  him  in  a 
manner  fuitable  to  fuch  a  condition  under  the  teftimony  of  a 
Church  of  Chrifl,  untill  fomething  fliall  appeare  to  the  con- 
trary* 

^\*BHtfuppofe  the  Church  erre,  and  cafi  oftt  the  ferfon  Clave  er^ 
*'  rante  ?  Jhalla  man  in  a  brfitljh  manner' praBife  according  to  their 
*'  proceeding, and  not  difiern  ^^hether  the  cenfure  hejnflly  or  tin]ufi*^ 
'•  Ij  infiiBed  ? 

liAnfw.  This  is  not  to  pra^ife  after  a  bruitifh  manner,  but  to 
proceed  according  to  fuch  rules,  better  then  which  nor  reafon: 
nor  righteoufneffe  requires  any  :  Tor  under  fuch  a  teftimony  the 
perfon  ftands  juftly  excommunicated  in  mine  account,  and  I 
inuft  judge  fo  if  I  will  judge  righteoufly.  Jnftance.  A  perfon  i& 
accufed  in  open  Court  of  Treafon  upon  three  ivitnejfes,  which  are 
Regnant  and  peremptory:  The  judge  cannot  but  condemne  the 
man,  as  fuch  a  malefador;  and  in  cafe  he  (hould  make  an  efcape, 
all  that  heare  of  the  proceeding,they  are  to  account  him  fuch  a 
one,  and  to  proceed  againft  him  as  luch,  and  yet  cannot  be  faid 
topradife  hrutifhly,  but  pioufly  3ind  righteoujly,  .2LCC0tding  to 
jfuks  of  reafonsBble  nature,which  God  bath  revealed  in  his  holy 
ilvord ,  untill  the  teftimony  given  in  be  controlled  and  difannul- 
kd;fo  it  is  here. 

Laftly  I  (hall  prefent  unto  the  Reader  and  to  Matter  Ruther» 
/<7r<j/whathimfelfe  hath  writ  in  another  place,  andfo  leave  this 
argument,//^.  2.^.320.  we  find  thefe  words,  the  queftion  being 
there  propounded,(ince  a  fcandalous  perfon  living  betwixt  twa 
neighbouring  presbyteries,  and  fo  likely  to  infe<5  both  equally 
and  indefferently  by  his  offence,  why  therefore  (hould  he  not  be 
eaftoutofboth? 

}/l3&Qt  Mutherfordhis  SiUi^Qt  is  thi^^ 


Part.  I.  efchnrch Difcipirne.  Chap.  14.      245 

*5  Though  he  dwell  In  the  borders  of  tn^o  ClaJJicall  prefiyterteSy 
^'  y^^fi^^^  f/^^j  ^^^  ^od  of  order  hath  made  him  a  cominned  member 
*'  novo  by  infiitutioyi  of  one  frefbyteriall  (^hnrch,  not  ef  another  ^  he  is 
*'  to  be  excommunicated  by  the  one^  not  by  the  other, 

A  man  would  think  at  the  firft  blufh,  If  one  clafficall  Church 
doe  not  excommunicate  antecedenter :  by  the  fame  proportion  of  rear 
fon  many  muft  not,  nay  none  but  his  own  claflis  doe  excommu- 
nicate him, and  therefore  how  can  the  QatholiJ^e  £hurch  be  faid 
to  doc  this  antecederiter  ^butM^i^Qr  Rutherford  beft  knowcs  his 
o  wne  meaning,  and  this  will  occafon  him  to  explicate  it. 


CHAE  XIV. 
Of  the  Church  Vniverfall^  as  it  k  Totum  Integrale, 

Nd  to  deale  candidly  in  this  as  in  the  former 
courfe  of  our  difpuce  ,  we  profefTe  our  aymc 
in  this  inquiry  is ,  onely  te  give  in  what  evi- 
dence we  can,  to  the  clearer  difcovery  of  the 
Truth.  For  I  cannot  find  any  exprefllons  in 
Mafter  Rutherford  that  fully  faften  this  fenfc 
upon  any  pafTageof  his  difpute ,  and  it  is  not 
in  my  thoughts  to  father  any  thing  upon  him,  befide  what  he  ful- 
ly expreffeth. 

Fof  our  more  cleere  and  dired proceeding ,  Ifliall  take  leave 
to  inquire*  1.  what  is  meant  by  aCatholike  vifible  Qhurch  x^-* 
kfn  in  thiffenfey  ^  To  turn  integrale. 

2.  whether  fttch  a  Church  u  to  be  found  in  the  Ne^  Tefior 
ment, 

3^  whether  the  Lord  Chritl  hathfet  Oncers  herey  as  in  their  fr ft 
fubjeEi  ;  and  to  themfofet ,  the  po^er  of  the  keyes  doth  fir flly  ap^ 
pertaine. 

To  the  fir fl* 
That  the  Cathollke  Church  hath  fome  ttme  fuch  a  refpeft, 
as  Tetum  integrale  ,    I  now  and  then  find  amongft  Authors, 
^me  f  MedulL  lib.  r .  c»  3  2 .  -far,  5 . 

Ecclefia  particular  is  refpeSiu  Ecclefi<z  CathoHcoty  quA  habet  rati- 

^  onem  integriy  eft  membrum* 
His  meaning  is ,  if  we  look  at  particular  members  and  particu- 

Hh  2  iar 


344      Chap.  14.  ASurvejoftheSumme  Part.  I# 

Ur  Churches  as  aggregated  together ,  that  which  refulcs  and  ari- 
feth  from  the  confluence  and  concurrence  of  them  all,  we  put  the 
rerpe<fl  of  !r<?f ^w  integrale  upon  it,  and  fo  it  is  called  ecclefiaCa-- 
tholica* 

And  for  the  right  difcerning  of  this,  and  differencing  of  fome 
confiderations  about  it ,  The  Reader  muft  take  notice  that  three 
things  are  to  be  attended  for  thediftindlunderftandingof  this 
Totur»i ,  that  he  may  fever  it  from  former  refpeds^  unto  which 
we  have  fpoken.and  difcerne  the  nature  of  it  from  the  generallna^ 
ture  of  a  CWc/?,  between  which  there  is  an  exceeding  -j/.^j^  dtp* 

rence, 

i;  Then^the  particular  perfons  and  Congregations^  the  members 
of  this  Church  Cathohke  taken  in  this  notion  and  confiderati- 
on,  containe  in  them  the  ejfentiall  caufes  of  it ,  out  of  which  it  a- 
rifeth  ,  andisconftituted  ;  Whereas  7'^r^w^;^;?/z/^r/^/^contrari-' 
wife  containes  and  communicates  caufes  to  particular  Churches. 

2,  H^wfjthefe  particular  perfons  and  Churches  are 5  and  muft 
be  in  nature  before  this  Totum  integrale  i.  e.  This  -  Catholikc 
Church  thus  aggregated ,:  and  this  followes  from  the  former ,  in 
fo  m.uch  as  the  caufes  are  in  nature  before  the  effed:. 

3.  Hence  this  totum  in  proper  and  precife  confideration, 
though  it  be  ever  with  its  members ,  yet  is  difiinSi  from  them,  as 
that  which  arifeth  out  of  them.  As  a  man  is  neither  body  notfoule^ 
hut  an  integrum,  a  third  rifing  out  of  them  botk 

.  The  Reader  muft  carry  thefe  along  with  him,  becaufe  hap- 
ly we  (hall  have  recourfe  to  them  5  asoccallon  fliallre^ 
quire. 

The  fecond  things  to  be  inquired,  is, 

whether  thisChurch  is  to  he  found  m  the  Nenv  Teftament, 
When  this  ^<«r^  vfas  prefented  unto  Mafter  Rutherfordhy 
way  of  Objedlion,  thus  ,  Tou  cannot  demonfirate  out  of  the  Scrip* 
ture  y  that  there  ufuch  a  thing  in  the^NewTejlament  as  a  Catho^ 
like  vifihle  Church.  . 

He  anfwers  in  thefe  words,  Zz/'.2.4i  8. 

*'  I  conceive  the  fuhjeEi  ofi  Cor.i2.  is  aCatholike/vifi^U(/hurch; 

*'  we  do  not  'Anderfianda  folitivall  vifihle  body  ,   with  ordinary  vifi- 

^^bh  government  fom  one  man ,   who  maketh  himfelfe  the  Vicar  of 

*'  Chrifljthe  Fope^  whof  members. .are  Qardinals^^iJhopSyandfuch 

like- 


Part.  I.  efrhurch-Dildplim.  Chap.  14.     245 

"■■  like  ,  l»<f  f^^  Catholikf  body  mjfUcall  ofChriJi  ,    and  that  m 

"  WeftehereMafteriJ«fW/.  hisexpreffions  prefented  before 
us  •  but  what  his  meaning  is ,  I  confeffe  ,  I  cannot  ckerely  per- 

i.'w'hatisthemeaningofthatpW/^,  mjfiluJlasvifible.- 

2'  What  is  the  «tof  intended  by  it. 

1"  I  do  not  readily  conceive  his  mind  in  fuch  an  espreflion; 

wcimderftandthebodyw#if<s//ofChriftas  invifMe.  Vot  the 
my  If  kail  body  of  Chrift ,  in  common  and  current  fenfe  is  con- 
Stlv  taken  for  t\.t  invifihle  body  of  our  Saviour.  Now  to 
confider  ^vHnvifMe  body  as  t;.)?^.  doth /^/>&4^.  plamely;  and 
is  as  if  a  man  (hould  fay ,  I  will  confider  whuenege  as  it  is  black, 
and  therefore  this  feeraes  not  .0  be  his  mind  ;  but  it  may  be  he 
takes  »?y/?/V^// in  another /J^^r^f/wmeanmg  :  or  haply  the  ex- 
pSon imif-printed.     Irlufficeth  to  point  at  it ,  to  occafioa 

*'"".  "whl  'h^ih^'thing  here  intended ,  is  as  hard  to  find  out 

Oil, 

When  I  obferved  that  he  puts  vifible  in  a  kind  of  eqml  breadth 
and  latrtude  with  myfticall :  That  being  Totum  integrale  of  all  the 
parts  agsresated,!  could  not  but  imagine,  his  intendment  was  to 
take  ^Jl/.  in  the  fame  fenfe,  Befide  Zi^.i  p^^.222.  Ifindhim 
diftinguilhing  the  Paftors  of  particular  Congregations  from  the 
Tafio^rs  of  the  Catholike  Church ,  whereas  had  he  take^  Catho- 
lik^  for  miverfall,  then  the  Paftors  of  one  muft  be  the  Pallors  ot 
theother  I^or^f?^?^  is  only  exifting  in  its /^^^/^i,  and  there  on- 
ly can  be  feene,  and  fo  confequently  attended. 

Thefe  are  probabilities  which  fwaymy  judgement  that  way. 
But  I  find  alfo  that  fometimes  he  puts  in  the  word  umverfall  to 
.cxpreffe  his  meaning  of  the  place.  And  this  cafis  thehallance  the 
ather  wav.So  that  I  cannot  fay, he  meanethby  Cathohke  Church 
vifible  2.  totnm  integrale.  <iAnd  therefore  I  {hall  not  off  ojett  as 
h'^  fenfe,  but  one  ly  depute  againfi  it ,  as  not  the  fenfe  of  the  f  lace  y 
and  that  thefc  i^.^./^ifollowing  perfwadc  me  for  the  prelent. 

That  Church  u  meant  In  i  Cor.  1 2.  in  which  qodfets  Teachers, 
Helps  frovernments. as  ordinary  Officers fxrffij,  verUS. 

iuthefets  not  thefc.  firftly  in  theCathshke  Church  vtfible ,  as 
totumag£regatum,Cbefore  explicated.)  , 

The  J|^/^/^i.^,  where  onely  the  doubt  lies,  ^^  ^^"^  P'^'J^^^^^^^^ 


7^6       Chap.  14'  A^nrveyoftheSumme  Parr.  i. 

Becaufe  the  fctting  of  the  officers  in  the  Church  (  I  fpeak  now  of 
thofe  which  are  ordinary  )  is  by  the  EleEilonof  the  people ,  and 
therefore  this  fetting  and  officers  fet  muft  be  there  ,  where  the  e- 
ledion  is  :  this  election  or  call  being  the  foundation  ,  whence 
the  relation  between  Paftors  and  people  refults,  and  fo  beconae 
in  relation  one  to  another,  gives  mntuall  being  each  to  other, 
arc  together  one  with  another. 

But  clear  it  is  that  ele5ihn  is  m  the  particular  Churches,  AB, 
14.  2^.  (»yfl},6*$.Tlt.  I.  ^,3ind  therefore  there  thefe  ordinary 
officers  are  firftlj  fet  by  God, 

^rgptm,  lU 

In  what  Church  Paflors  arefirfilyfety  over  them  they  have  firfl^ 
ly  and  primarily  Paftorlike  potver  in  preaching,  ruling,  and  dif- 
penfing  the  adls  of  their  office*  The  natnre  of  the  office,  Gods 
charge  and  command,  the  end  at  which  they  muft  aim ,  and  for 
which  fent,  evinceth  this.  A^f:*  20.  21,  i  T^/-*  5.  2. 

But  ordinary  'Teachers  halve  not  this  pafiorall and  officiall power 
over  the  CatholickjChurchy  as  will  thus  appear. 

Thofe vihok povperh^  the  Law  and  order  of  Chrift  may  be 
refufed  in  ^//congregations,  but  in  their  d^n  particular ;  They  by 
no  law  of  Chrift  have  right  of  paftorall  power  in  any,  but  in 
tljeir  own  particular  charges  znd  Churches*,  otherwife  the  Lord 
Chrift  (hould  fet  a  man  in  his  office,  and  by  rule  and  law  others 
may  for  ever  refufe  the  exercife  and  power  of  his  office  over 
whom  he  is  fet» 

But  the  power  of  ordinary?  afiors  may  by  law  and  order  ofChrijly 
bejuflly  refufed  in  all  congregations  be  fide  their  o^n*  As  fuppofe 
all  congregations  have  Paftors  of  their  own,  they  may  juftly 
refufe  any  to  preach,  or  exercife  any  Jurisdi<5lion  amongft  them. 

Whereas  he  that  hath  power  to  preach  as  a  Paftor,  he  hath 
authority  to  enjoin  thofe,  who  are  his  flock,  to  attend  him, 
though  they  (hould  refufe  it :  yea  to  exercife  his  office,  though 
they  do  not  defire  it,  For  it  is  not  read  in  any  Gofpell,  that  the 
Lord  Chrift  hangs  the  performance  of  a  Teachers  office  upon  0- 
thers  de(ires,bnt  upon  his  own  duty,  with  which  he  ftand^  char- 
ged with  by  vertue  of  his  place. 

For  I  might  laflly  here  adde  (  though  many  other  reafons  are 
at  hand,  yet  I  will  not  multiply,  becaufe  I  know  not  Mr.  Ruther^ 
ford\^s  minde  in  this  behalfe,  and  I  would  not  trouble  the  Reader 
^  with 


Pare,  I.  ofChurcbDifcfpline.  Chap.  14.      247 

without  caufe  )  I  fay,  I  may  here  addc  ;  Ifd  man  he  a  Pafior  to 
aU  rhnrches  befide  his  own  farticnlar :  Then  he  is  either  the 
fame  Paftor  to  both^or  another  and,  diver fe.  This  laft  none  will 
own;  therefore  he  muft  be  the  fame  to  both^and  he  that  hath  the 
farre  paftorall  office,  he  hath  the  fame  power  and  jurifdidion  in 
both,ftandsin  the  fame  manner  bound  to  both,  becaufe  right 
of  Jurifdidion  iffues  from  his  office-call. 

Thefe  mifts  then  being  removed,  the  meaning  of  the  Apoftle 
is  this;  Godhathfet  in  his  Church,  /.  e.in  a  Congregation  exifting 
in  its  particulars^  and  fo  in  all  particular  congregations,  the  ex- 
traordinary and  ordinary  officers,  according  to  the  extraor- 
dinary and  ordinary  occafions  thereof;  and  this  fenfe  fuits  with 
that,  which  we  explicated  in  the  firft  part  of  this  difpute,  touch- 
ing a  (^athotick  vifible  church  as  Totum  univerfale;  and  hence 
that  qmre  which  c^irries  the  only  difficulty  with  it  receives  a 
full  fatisfadlion, /.  2,  p.  401* 

*'  This  indefinite  fpeech  (  fayes  Mr,  Rntherford  )  mu&bygood 
'^  logickjoave  the  vert  He  either  of  one  tiniv  erf  ally  or  a  particular 
*'  propofnion  :  If  they  fay  the  fir fl,  tve  have  what  ^e  crave :  if  they 
"  fay  the  fecondjtheyfallinto  the  former  abJHrditjy  for  God  hath 
^ '  placed  Apoflles  in  the  ^hole  Chrifiian  world, 

tsyfn/w.  If  Mr.  Rutherford  crave  no  more  but  this,  that  every 
particular  congregation  ftiould  be  thcfpecies  of  a  Congregation, 
we  willingly  grant  him  his  deSre :  but  to  affirme,  that  the  reafon 
is  the  fame  oi  Totum  aggregatum^  is  as  far  wide,  as  eafl  is  from 
the  w/.  And  that  his  caufe  gains  nothing  by  this  grant,  is  plaint 
for  thus  the  nature  of  a  Church  exifts  only,ads  only,is  to  be  fcen 
only  in  the  particulars,  doth  equally  and  firftly  communicate  his 
nature  to  the  particulars,  fo  that  no  Church  hath  more  power 
then  another,  nor  yet  power  over  another,  having  upon  this 
ground  and  grant  an  independent  power  of  its  ownc  ;  As  each 
fpecieshdLthfirfily  and  independently  the  nature  of  l\\Q  genus , 
which  fo  exifting  in  it,  comes  to  be  confined  to  it,  and  wholly  to 
be  ordered  by  it.  As  we  (hall  give  in  evidence,  by  inftance  of 
many  particulars ,  that  we  may  relieve  the  Reader  there- 
by. 

Thus  the  common  nature  of  a  Corporation  exifts  in  all  particu- 
lar congregations,  and  fo  its  common  to  all  to  have  Major  and 
Common-councell,  ( I  /peak  exfuppofito)  which  government  and 
Gavernours  exifting  in  and  determined  by  the  particulars, 

liave 


2  48       Chap.  14.  A  Survey  of  the  Summe  Part,  i . 

have  ovA^  fower'wi  their  oW«  place  :  The  Major  and  councellc^n 
exercife  ??i>  autho rity  in  ^;?5tfc<fr  corporation.  To  reafon  there- 
fore thus,  ifthe  nature  ofa  corporation  be  common  to  all,  and 
the  King  hath  fet  Major  and  common-councell  in  all  and  every 
one  of  them,  therefore  the  Major  of  one,  may  rule  in  another 
corporation;  I  fay  fuch  an  inference,  will  in  no  wife  fol- 
low. ' 

The  like  may  be  faid  of  like  example.  Ai\  ft ates  fet  generals. 
Colonels^  Captains  in  their  Armies  i  'X\\tVmgfets  conflables  in 
all  Towns ;  Sheriffes  in  all  Countyes .  If  any  (hall  reafon  thu«, 
IfthisbeconTmontoallTownsto  haveConftables,  Sheriffs  in 
all  Countyes ;  therefore  a  Conftable  may  exercife  his  office  in 
another  Towne,  or  a  Sheriffs  in  another  County:  each  mans 
experience  will  give  in  evidence  to  the  contrary.  And  the  ground 
of  the  Argument  taken  from  the  community  of  the  natnre  of 
fuchthings,willnotinforceit,but  inftrre  the  contrary,  ifferi- 
oufly  con{^dered^ 

Thefenfe  of  the  Text  thus  opened,  the  y^r^//»?^f?/^j  gathered 
put  of  the  feverall  verfes  will  eafily  receive  .their  anfwer :  This 
then  is  the  fenfe.as  hath  been  proved  liA congregation  or  Church 
exifting  in  his  particulars  is  theChurch kere meant ^'d^r\^t\\^t^^Q)::t 
all  particular  congregations  are  here  intended. 

And  its  true,  that  in  all  particular  congregations  ( thofe  ex- 
traordinary gifts  and  miracles  being  now  ceafed)there  be  the  or- 
dinary officers  of  Teachers^  Helps,  GovernmentSy  bcc. 

1.  Its  true  ofall  particular  congregations,  that  they  are  one 
body  in  themfelves,  and  are  one  in  the  common  nature  of 
the  Church,  and  thefe  take  in  all  vifibly  baptized  into  one  Spi- 
rit, 

J.  Its  true  that  in  all  thefe  particular  congregations  all  JeWs 
2xAg  entiles  are  coraprehended,that  come  within  the  pale  of  the 
vifible  Church.  For  the  whole  nature  of  the  generall  exifts  in 
the  particulars. 

^  4.  Its  true,  that  the  members  of  each  particular  congregation 
have  need  each  of  other,  and  one  particular  Church  of  the  help 
of  another,  as  occafion  fliall  require. 

5.  Its  true  of  all  particular  congregations,  that  their  members 
(hould  not  make  a  fchifme  one  from  another. 

_^.  Its  true  of  all  particular  congregations,  that  the  members 

do 


Part.  I.  ofChrch^Dffdplme.  Chap.  13.       249 

do  and  ("hould  efpecially  care  one  for  another,  and  fuffer  one 
with  another. 

7.  Its  true  of  all  particular  congregations,  that  by  immediate 
commilfion  God  fet  Apoftles,  whofe  power  of  rule  reacheth 
to  them  all,  but  ordinary  officers  he  hath  fixed  to  their  particular 
places  and  ftations,  each  one  in  the  individuall  congregation  by 
the  which  he  was  called,  and  over  whom  he  is  appointed. 

We  have  now  done  with  our  tnqmry  touching  the  QatholicJ^ 
vifible  (^hurch :  we  (hall  remind  the  Reader  of  tVffo  things, 
which  may  be  of  fpeciall  ufe,  andfo  we  fhall  put  an  end  to 
thisdifpute. 

I. 

1,  From  the  foregoing  difcourfe  he  may  difcerne,  wherein  ^ 
fpeciaily  the  opinion  of  Mr,  Rutherford  appears,  touching  this 
Catholick  vifible  Church,  with  any  certainty.  As  namely,  Its  cer- 
tain that  A4r,  Kuther^ard  holds  the pojver  af  the  kcyes  belongs 
firfily  to  the  Cat hollck^Reprefentative  Church;  for  to  this  pur- 
*Vpofcliis  words  are  moft.exprefle*  /.2.  p.  305.  The  power  of  the 
*'  ksyes  by  order  of  nature^  is  onely  in  the  Catholick^  reprefentative 
*^  QhurchyOS  inthefirfi  fubjeB, 

2.  lis  not  to  mQ  certain  ,  what  he  holds  touching  the  Catho- 
like  vifible Church, confidered  either  as  Totum  umverfale,^0K. 
Integrate  :  what  probabilities  his  expreffions  carry  either  way, 
we  have  formerly  intimated  out  of  feverall  places :  and  there- 
fore I  tTiink  it  moft  faire,  to  faften  nothing  upon  him,  unleffe  his 
words  were  fully  and  condufively  clear, 

Laftly  Its  certain,  that  if  the  power  of  the  keyes  be  in  the  Ca- 
tholike  r^/>V^y^;ir/2f/t/^  Church,  as  the  fi r ft  fubj'ecfl,  thej  cannot  he^ 
long  firjllytothe  CathoUckJCJourch^  either  as  Tetum  univerfale 
or  integrate :  Thediftance  and  difference  betwixt  thefe  three  ac- 
cording to  former  explication  is  fo  great  and  vaft» 

II. 

Againe  let  me  remind  the  Reader,  what  light  the  truth  hath 
gained,  if  we  look  at  it,  as  laid  forth  in  the  right  frame  of  it. 
As  thus. 

1 .  The  common  nature  of  a  Church,  and  fo  the  nature  of  of- 
Rc^^s  in  that  proportion,  are  only  exifting,  ading,  and  become 
vifible  in  the  particulars,  as  thdtfpecies, 

2,  Hence  ^W  officers  and  office-power,  as  the  nature  of  the 

I  i  Church. 


2  50        Chap,  ij^  ASurveyofiheSufftme  Part.  r» 

Churchjfo  their  nature,  is  equally,  firflly,  independently',  com- 
municated to  all  particular  congregations :  fo  that  they  do  not 
receive  office  nor  office  power,  one  particular  from  another, 
oY  more  particulars,  becaufe  all  particulars^fhare  in  all  equally 
and  firftly,  2isjpeclej  pertake  of  the  nature  of  a  ge^im, 

3.  Hfnce  it  is  not  lawfuli  for  the  Churches  to  give  ar&ay  thi? 
their  power  unto  othei^s^  nor  lawfull  for  others  to  take  it  ^uj 
from  them.  And  therefore  they  Qiould  not,  by  combining  them- 
felves  with  others  lofe  this,  nor  fliould  other  Churches,  by 
€9n*hv»Atii)n\,'^t  this  power  from  them^  in  i^hoie  o^r  inpart. 


CHAP.  XV. 

Jrt  Anf\^^r  to  Mr,  Hudfon,  coHce^'nin^  th&  Chfh'ch-(^^thoUck^  vi- 
/^/^,  ^j  Totum  integrale. 

^Hile  I  was  inquiring  and  writing  touching  this  ecle-- 
Jta  cathoHca  'OiffhUlsy  aii  efpeciall  providence, 
brought  a  book  to  my  view  which  did  purpofely 
intreate  of  this  particular  fubjed.  The  Author 
Mafter /-//!^^»  a  learned  man,  and  afaithfull  mi- 
nifterofthcGofpelK 

When  I  had  confidered  fiis  Writing  <^?  id,  rdf  t  f6ithct 
his  judgerticnt  fliar^  and  fcholaftitall,  his  fpHit  Chriftian  and 
moderate,  his  expredion  fuccind  and  pregantly  plaihe  to  ex- 
preffe  his  owne  apprehenfiorij. 

So  that  my  heart  \Vas  much  contented  with  the  Acumen  and 
Judicious  diligence  of  the  Author;  though  I  could  not  confent  ta 
what  he  writ,  yet'  I  could  not  but  unfainedly  prife  the  learning, 
perfpicuity  andpairifulneffe  exprefled  in  hils  writing. 

Therefore  I  thought  good  to  caft  in  fome  few  coftjtdermon^^ 
touching  the  things  of  greateft  confequence  therein,  that  fo  I 
might  occafioil  hirtl  ahd  others  alfo,  into  whofe  hands  that  book 
maycom^,  if  not  to  judge  otherwife,  yet  toeonfider  againe  of 
fome  particulars  whether  they  will  abide  the  balance  of  the  fan^ 
duary  or  not* 

Ther&ii  one  principal  point  :I  fay,  principals,  bccaufe  the  whple 
frameof  the  difputeftayes  upon  that,  as  upon  the  maine  pillar 
and  foundatiort,  which  if  it  faile,  the  whole  falls  to  the  ground  as 

Matter 


»^igg»wnjj uj 


Parr.  i.  of  Church-DifcipUne.  Chap.  15.         251 


Matter  H,  confcfTcch.  /?.  i  t  . 

"  Ifinde((2Lkh  he  J  thefuhjeEiofmy  fnefi Ion  exceedingly  appofed, 
■*  and  that^j  ^//r  divines^  and  therefore  I  mufl  crave  letw  to  cok« 
*'  frme  thatfuffcientlyor  els,  what  ever  Ijhallfaj  of  the  prcedicate, 
^  will  he  as  a  houfe  hullt  upon  thefand^or  a  caflle  in  the  aire^ 

T  he  greareft  weight  lies  here,  and  therefore  my  greatcfl  in- 
quiry fhalbe  about  the  truth  of  this. 

And  before  I  enter  upon  the  examination  of  this  principal! 
point  propounded,!  (hall  <r(?//<?<^/^'z/er^//^A'^rf^^af,  om  of  [eve- 
rAllpUc€sinthevpYiting^\if^\^^\\i^t^iy^x\t  as  fo  many  can- 
cluftons  confijfed  hj  the  Author  that  my  felfe  and  reader  may 
have  recourle  thereunto,  as  occafionfhall  require  in  the  follow- 
ing difcourfe,  when  their  fpecials  {hall  come  to  a  Judxious 
triall. 

And  (ince  Mr.  Hudfon  acknowledge^h,  that  this  queftion  is 
exceedingly  oppofed,  and  that  by  our  Divines-,  Imayfay,  by 
aUfhepioii^andfudicioHsOrthpdoXy  that  I  meet  withali,  who 
write  againft  the  Papifts,  it  will  not  feein  ftrangc  to  any,  nor 
yet,  I  fuppofe,  grievous  to  Mr.  Hudfon,  if  I  joine  with  them  in 
this  defence  of  the  truth,  as  I  yet  conceive  it  to  be. 

And  in  my  retired  meditations,  I  could  not  bwt  obfervc  a 
fecret  Kind  of  divine  difpenfation  that  the  T^refhyterianway  muft 
need  the  helpe  of  a  point  of  Popery^  not  pnelyas^p///^?*,  by  which 
it  mufl  be  under  propped,  but  ^s^  foundation  or  head  cortjer 
fione,  upon  which  the  tvhole  building  mufi  reft  and  he  ereEied. 

Tlcitk grants  and  poftulata  which  I  fhall  mention,  are  thus 
freely  and  fully  laid  downe  in  feverall  paflages  and  places. 

I.    Co  NCLUSION, 

fVhen  a  (^hurch  is  called  univerfall  vuniverfall  in  this  queftion 

CP^rfons,  pag.  4. 
is  meant  principally  in  regard  of  ^^ laces  ^  and  not  in  regard  of 

C    l^inte* 
2. 
The  univerfall  Church  vifible,  ^  the  -whole  company  ofviflhU 
helievers  throughout  the  ^hole  ^orld.p,j^, 

.  .  3- 

«xf//thevi{ible  rcWgioixs  J (femh I iesofsLnat ion s^tc parts  of  the 
fhurchCatholike  (  hc  meanes  members  )  p,  6. 

I  2  4.  Particfi* 


252         Chap.  15.  A Smveyofihe Sn97me  Parr,  r- 

particular  Churches  are  made  ftp  of  the  mcmhers  of  the  Church 

Catholike.p.ii* 

5- 
Jho:  prof  emotion  of  the  Church  ^*?f/W/^,  and  particular,  ky 

of  Integrum  et  membra  (p.  20.)  and  ij  (primum  in  fuo  genere,)^^- 
f ore  them*  p.  10* 

6. 
For  my  part  (  faycs  he  )  I  conceive  the  Church  Catholike  to 
hcTotfimfntegraley2ind  the  particular  Churches  to  be  Partej 
jimilaresy  and  fo  members  thereof  and  parcells  thereof,   as  tlje 
J  ewijh  Synagogues  were  of  the  fetviJhChurch..p,2l, 

■  7. 

Everyf^r^/V///<^^' Church  ;7^r^^%/^  of  part  of  the  matter^zni 

part  of  the  forme  of  the  whole.  /».  21* 

8. 

Particular  Churches   ar<e  limited   and  diftingmjhed  from 

each  other  by  cm//  2ind  prudent iall  limits  ,  for  convenience  of 

meeting,  and  maintenance  and  tranfading  ofbufinefTe^ 

This  memberfhip  is  either  devolved  on  a  man  by  Gods  difpo- 
CmgTrovidence^hyxe^ifonofh'isipirth^ov cohabitation  there:  or 
voluntarily  afiumed  by  his  voluntary  r^T^o-z/^//,  into  that  place, 
allotted  out  by  civill  prudence  for  fuch  aparticitlar  fociety,  to 
injoy  the  ordinances  of  God  conveniently  together, 

10, 

Iht  Catholike  Church  may  by  perfecution.  &c*  be  brought 
into  a  little  roome  and  haply  to  one  congregation,  p.  24* 

II. 

While  the  ^Wr/?  is  but  one  congregation,  That  hath  the. 
Notion  oftheChurchC^r/?o/;V^<?  more  properly  then  of^parpicu- 
lar  Chmch,  yea  though  it  be  but  in  one  family,?s  it.  was  in  the 
^r/^  in  the  dayes  of  i\rc^/7.;?.24v 

12. 

Speaking  of  the  exiftence  of  the  Church  CathoHke,  in  ihe 
exiftence  of  particular  Churches,  he  grants  that  the  Catholike 
Church  exifteth  not  but  in  particular  Chmchcs  ,  asaheapeof 
flones  exifieth  onely  in  the  exiftence  of  particular  fiones  p.  24, 

I  thus  take  leave  to  fever  and  funder  the  fpecials  one  from  an- 
other, becaufe  if  I  deceive  not  my  felfe  much,  they  will  make 

way-,  , 


Pare.  I.  cfChfirch'Dffdplme.  Chap,  15.         253 

w-av,  not  onely  for  the  help  ofthe  Reader,  that  he  may  more 
eafilvcarrv  them  along  with  him  mhisconfideration  butalfo 
may  readily  have  refort  thereunto,  astheoccafionofthe  difputc 

(hall  require. 

From  thefe  particulars  thus  premised,  the  Stateofthe 
Que  ST  ION  is  fully  this,  . 

rvh^er  there  be  a  Catholike  vipU^'hurch.as  Totum  integrale, 
•  confifting  of  all  the  particular  Churches,  as  tts  members  ? 

And  to  this  we  muft  anfwer  ya  negatively. 

Becaufe  this  quefion ,  thus  propounded,  lookes  fo  fully  like  a 

PopiJhTenent.  at  the  firft  appearance, Mr.H.  defires  to  put  aPr.- 

teLm  dreffe  upon  it  .that  perfons  might  not  fufped  it  came  from 

the  Romijh  Sjragogue,  by  reafon  of  the  T^omHctan  ShMoletht 

prefents  before  fh?  judicious  Reader.    And  therefore  he  would 

difference  r/7/^queftion  from //^tf^Vj  in  three  things.  ^ 

I    The  Pontificians  take  vifible  for  confpicuous  zndglortous, 

2.  They  hold  the  ?2^?»^  of  the  Church  Catholike  to  belong  to 

"""V  They  hold  that  this  i;/;/?W^  Catholike  CWr^  fliould  be  un- 
der  one  vifible  univerfall  head. 

The  i^^;/;  is, 

This  Calve  onely  skimes  over  the  fore,  but  neither  healesthc 
wound  :  nor  removes  the  skarre.  For  it  is  certaine,  there  be  ma- 
ny  collaterail  errors,  which  go  in  the  crowd  an-d  company  with 
this  Popifh  opinion;  but  with  his  favour,  thofe  which  he  hath 
mentioned  with  many  others ,  thej  border  about  thi^  cauje ,  but 
enter  not  at  all  into  the/^/^  and  conftitution  of  it ,  but  are  di- 
liinEi  errors,  fo  mentioned,  fo  maintained  by  the  Pontificians  lo 
oppofed  by  ours.  For  Mr.  H.  very  well  knowes  th^t  Bellar^ 
wTiL,  with  the  reft  of  the  Popifh  champions,  marfliall  thefe  caufes 
as  diftina  companies,  when  they  come  into  the  field. 

I.  Ecclefanonpotefi.deficere  {\,^,)  numerus  eor^mqmveram 
fidemprofitentur.non^fifemperfiequens  fgloriofus.  And  thatis 
theftate  ofthat  queftion  controverted  betwixt  us  and  them* 
Whitakerdeecclefqueflaert,  a    -rwr 

2  Ecclefi<&  regimen  eft  movarchicum  :  nempej)pHi€Jtvipt?Ui 
monarcha  &fummo]udice.  Whitak.de  Rom^Pontifq.  i  .c  f .       . 

3  Jts  alfo  a  diftina  queftion,That  the  Biftioppfi^.^^fucceeds 

li  3.  f-^ 


i.M' 


254        Chap,  f  5.  ASifrveyoftbeSumme  Part.  i. 

^eter  in  that  Monarchical!  government  ofhi^  rvhital^de  Rom. 
Fontif.  €j  4.C  I'. 

Hence  its  phine  that  all  the  differences  Mr.  ^.propounds,  are 
fo  many  dlftinci  queftlons  among  the  Pontificians ,  and  that  thU 
£  Ecclefia  Cathollca  e(l  vijlhlUs  ]  is  4  fourth  difiin^  from  all  the 
three  /'.rw^'r.Therfore  they  enter  not  at  all  into  xhtflate  nor  con- 
ftitution  of  this,  as  either  controverted  with  the  Paptfts,  or  now 
agitated  and  diiputed  with  us. 

And  if  M£»  Hudf,  pleafe  to  caft  his  eye  upon  the  expredions 
and  apprehenfions  of  judicious  ^/j/V^^j^^,  when  he  debates  the 
queftion,  he  will  plainely  and  prefently  perceive ,  that  vifihle 
here  \%  oppofed  to  invipble  „  by  the  confeflion  of  all  our  writers 
againft  the  Papifts  :  and  when  they  prove  that  the  Catholike 
Church  is  not  vifible  ,  they  do  not  raeane ,  that  ic  is  not  con- 
fpicHot'ts  ditid  glorious  to  the  world,  but  that  it  never  was ,  nor  can 
he  vifihle  to  any ;  but  it  is  to  be  beleeved,  not  to  be  apprehended 
by  fenfe. 

Mcclepa  Qatholica  non  potefi  a  quoquam  rmpio ,  irnb-^  ne  a  quo^ 

quam  pit?  i/i^m.  Whitak.de  Ecclef.q.2  c.2.p.57. 
And  therefore  the  forenamed  Author  makes  thefe  two  di- 
ftinfit  queftions 

Ecclefia  Qatholica  non  efl  vifihilis, 

Ecclefia  vifihilis  poteft  deficere  v  i,  e.  ecclefia  vifihilis  non  efl  fern* 
iferfrequens  etgloriofa,  vid.  uh,  fupra. 
The  id  ue  then  is. 
If  thefe  three  mentioned  differences  he  three  diftinEi  que fi ions 
from  this,  HOW  controverted ;  then  they  enter  not  into  the  conflitut^ 
ion  of  this  :  Take  it  in  his  peculiar  and  precife  confideration  and 
as  controverted  betwixt  the  Papifts  and  us» 

And  if  he  will  haverecourfe  to  learned  SadeeLhc  will  there 
find,  th^t  Turrianfo  expreffeth,  fo  underftandshis  meaning,that 
Ecclefia  Qatholica  vifihilis  efl  aggregata  ex  omnihns  particular iht^ 
ecclefiisypertotumterrarum  orhemfufis  :  which  is  the  very /^//j^e 
of  this  queflion  norv  controverted  mth  hs. 

So  that  I  muftyet  crave  leave  toconcutre  with  all  our  Di- 
vines againft  the  Papifts  in  this  opinion,  and  to  profefle  with 
them,  that,  Ecclefia  Qatholica  efl  invifihilis  :  i.  Q,  nee  ah  impioimo 
ne  a  qmquam  pio,  videri  pot  efl. 

And  when  we  fay  that  EcclefiaQatholica  non  efl  vifihilis ,  nei- 
ther they  nor  I  meme ,  that  it  is  not  confpicmm  to  the  eye  of  the 

world, 


Parr,  l .  ofchHrch-^Difcfplme.  Chap.  15.    255 

world  :^//rthat  there  is  nofuchEccleJiaaggregata^xomnibptieccleJlis 
-t/lfibilibjis^  that  hath  any  being  inrerum  natHra,  or  was  inftitutcd 
by  our  Saviour  Chrift. 

For  the  clearing  of  this  conclufion ,  we  ftiall  firft  difpute  from 
^t  nature  of  Totum  integrate.  For  herein  M'.  H.  deferves  /uft 
commendation,  that  he  deales  openty,  and  like  a  Judicious  Divine, 
expreily  intimates,  what  kind  of  Totum  he  meancth ,  that  fo  we 
may  not  be  to  feeke,  when  we  ftiould  fp?ak  to  the  point  contro- 
verted and  intended  by  him .     Dolus  latet  in  univerfalihus . 

To  begin  then  our  inquiry  touching  the  nature  oi  Totum  inte^ 
grale^  which  being  attended ,  according  to  the  proper  and  right 
oefcription  of  it,  that  will  be  as  a  torch  in  the  entry  y  to  give  light^ 
and  lead  the  Reader  into  the  particular  truths ,  as  fo  many  par- 
ticular roomes  in  the  houfe,  that  fo  the  whole  frame  may  fully  be 
conceived. 

Integrum  fays(the  Logician^efl  totum^cui partes  fnnt ,ejfent tales: 
it  ^Juch  d  wholey  unto  which  the  farts  are  ejfentials  ;  i,  e.  give  the 
efl^ntiall  caufes ,  whence  the  integrity  and  entireneffe  of  the 
whole  is  made  and  conftituted.  And  therefore  to  fpeak  in  their 
language,  they  are  orta  argument  a ;  the  members  arife  out  of  the 
matter  zrA  forme ,  and  containe  in  them  maierialia  &formalia 
principia,  which  they  give ,  in  their  concurrence  to  make  up  the 
integrum.  Thus  the  feverall  Troopes  and  Companies  make  up 
the  Army.  The  Free-men  of  fo  many  Companies ,  the  Com- 
rhoft-Couricell  of  Aldermen.and  Major  make  up  g  Corporation, 
So  many  Cities,  Shires,  Counties,  itiake  up  a  Kingdome. 

In  all  thefe  the  members  are  caufally  each  gives  in  a  fubftantiaH 
fhare^  to  make  up  the  integritj  or  intirenejfe  of  the  whole. 

Hence,  the  members  are  in  nature  before  the  whole  ( I  fay  in  na- 
ture ,  becaufe  I  would  not  run  into  needleffe  niceties  touching 
any  other  priority,  but  thus  they  are  certainly  before  the  whole  ) 
b^aufe  they  containe  the  caufes  that  make  it  up. 

That  which  M^  H.  fuggefts  elfe  where  by  way  of  objeEHony^2<t 
they  be  relata,  and  therefore/^?///  natura ,  is  an  old  fallacy  fre- 
tjuent  in  the  Schooles,  and  proceeds  meerelyout  of  amif- 
take  of  Logicail'principles.  True  it  is jthzt integrum  2ini mem- 
bra may  be  cloathed  mihfuch  a  re^eU  ,  which  may  be  put  upon 
them,  for  our  exprelfion  and  apprehenfion  (  as  it  were  eafie  to  o- 
pen,  onely  it  futes  not  this  popular  debate)  but  to  ^^^dkproferljy 

io  oke 


256         Chap.  16.  A  Survey  0 f  the  Sutnme  Parr,  r^ 

look  at  mte<Trum2indi  membra  in  their  peculiar  affeBlon  of  arguing^ 
and  they,  can  be  no  more  Relata  ,  then  one  oppofite  can  be  ano- 
ther.. 

Hence^Th^t  integrum  is  another  thing  refiilting  and  ariQng  from 
the  members  imitating  exafWy  the  nature  of  the  ejfe&: ,  exifting 
from  his  caufes ,  and  therefore  its  called  fymholum  e^eUi.  As  ji 
body  is  diftindl  and  a  third  in  reafonand  reality  trom  all  his 
members ;  The  Army  conftituted  of  the  feverall  Companies; 
The  Kingdome  from  th#  feverall  Counties,Hundreds,  Cities. 

Hence  laftly,  This  is  made  peculiar  to  thisT'^^//w^(from  that  we 
call  Totum genericum  ,  or  univerfale  ,  )That  tvhat  belongs  to  thld^ 
doth  not  belong  to  all  the  member s.hs  that  man  is  faid  to  eat,drink 
walke,  talke,  look  upward ,  when  no  part  of  the  body,  nor  yet 
the  foule,  in  reafon,or  according  to  truths  can  be  faid  to  doe  any 
ofthefead:ions. 

Hence  then  it  followes  undenyably  and  neceffarily. 

If  £cclefia  Qatholica  be  Totum  integrale,  its  a  thirds  and  difiinB 
from  all  the  members  y  and/^from  ^//particular  Congregations. 
AndthQtdotctheremufi  be  fome  Officer  y  ABj  and  Ordinance  ap- 
j>ertaining  to  that ,  which  doth  not  appertain  to  am  of  the  members. 

And  this  rule,  reafon,  all  experiences,  all  inftances  in  ^LW-inte- 
grumsydo  evidence.  There  is  ^fupreme^ovct^om  in  a  kingdom, 
A  Cjenerall  in  a  Camp ,  befides  all  other  Officers  in  all  the  Regt- 
ments* 

But  there  could  yet  be  never  given  any  difcovcry  of  a  Catho- 
like  Church,  as  a  third  3inddifiin5i  from  its  members ,  nor  yet 
Act  or  OfficeryhcMcs  thofe  which  are  obferved  and  exercifed  in 
particular  Churches. 

And  I  would  earneftly  and  ferioufly  defire  Mr.  H,  or  any  man 
living,  but  to  lay  forth  the  nature  of  particular  Congregations, 
and.attend  ^//the  Offices,  acflions,  and  ordinances  there  difpen- 
fed,  and  in pr^ri/^confideration,  ofier  to  my  underftanding,the 
nature  of  this  whole  diJiinB  in  apprehenfion  ( I  would  not,T  defire 
not  a  feparation  of  this  whole  from  the  parts ,  or  the  pulling  of 
them  a  funder,  for  that  were  infanirecum  ratione  )  but  a  prefent- 
ing  of  fome  diftinByOffcer,AByOX  operationyfeclufa  ratione  yOr  not 
habit  a  ratione  of  particular  Congregations,  which  do  not  apper- 
taine  to  them.  And  this  muft  be  done  ,  or  elfe  this  totum  inte^ 
grale  will  prove  a  meere  fi^ilon,  and  a  conceit  minted  out  of  a 
mans  imagination. 

Its 


Part.  I.  of  Chkrch-Difcipline.  Chap.  1$.         257 

ItsttVi^^Tetum geyiericu?n,  or  take  the  nature  of  a  Church  in 
generally  there  is  nothing  required,  but  that  it  fhould .  exift  in  it>s 
particulars,  as  in  its  fpecies :  and  that  the  general!  nature  of  a 
Church,  and  all  the  priviledges  firftly  appertaining  thereunto 
fhould  equally  and  indifferently  be  communicated  to  all  the  par- 
ticulars as  inferior  fpecies  :  as  the  Hke  is  eafie  to  be  feen  and  ob- 
ferved  in  all  examples  of  this  fort,  as  we  have  inftanced  in  the 
foregoing  part  of  the  difcourfe. 

YiWX.^^  nature  oi^Vi  Integrum  is  wholly  different ^  z%  it  is  a 
thlrA  arifingfrom  his  members,  foit  c\Qrh3it[\/omthhig peculiar 
and  not  communicated  unto  them. 

And  hence  it  was,  that  the  Papifts,  who  maintained  this  Ca- 
tholike  vifible  Church,  have  created  and  fancied  avifible  Head 
to  this  vifible  Body,  but  that  fond  device  labours  now  with  the 
loathfomnefle  of  it  felfe. 

When  Mailer  H,  is  to  make  anfwer  to  this  Argument  he  thus 
writes,  p,  23. 

'^  Thuuthe  main  argument  of  pheTontificians^for  thefupremacy 
*'  of  the  P  operand  that  which  made  our  Divines  deny  them  a  Church 
'*  CathoUke  vifible  :  But  to  the  argument  I  anfwer  that  the  Church 
^  had  a  Head  of  the  fame  nature^  confifilng  of  body  and  foule  who  . 
*'^fometlmes  lived  in  this  kingdom  of  grace  in  the  dayes  of  his  flefh, 
''  and  did  vlfblypartakein  ex t email  ordinance s^  though  now  indeed 
*'  he  be  afcended  into  his  kingdome  of  glory -^  yetceafeth  not  to  be  a 
^^  manias  we  are y  though  glorified^  and  ceafeth  not  to  rule  and 
^^  gov  erne  his  Churchy  here  belo^-,  for  it  is  an  everlafllng  Klng^ 
"  domejfa,  ^.j^As  When  King  James  Vf^as  tranflatedfrom  Scotland 
^''  to  England  and  lived  her e^  he  did  not  ceafe  to  be  King  in  Scotland.^ 

'  My  Reply  is. 
I.  The  confej/ion of  Mafter.  H.  is  very  remarkable,  which  I 
defirethe  Reader  to  obferve,  and  for  ever  to  carry  along  with 
him  in  his  confideration,  that  according  to  the  concurring  and 
joini  judgement  of  ^//  our  dlvlnes^thtyliw  it  necejfary  to  deny  the 
^aplf-  a  (^athollke  vifible  (^hurch,  unlefle  they  fliould  be  con- 
ftrained  to  grant  them  an  officer,  as  a  fupreme  vifible  Head ;  for 
fo  his  words  are  exprefTe. 

"  This  made  our  Divines  deny  the  Pontlficians  a  Church  Catho^ 
^'  like  z///^/^,  namely.  That  fo  they  might  deny  a  vifible  Head  fu^ 
table  thereunto*  As  though  he  had  faid,  unlefle  they  had  denied 
the  one^  they  could  not  have  denied  the  other. 

K  k  Thk 


2  5  S      Chap.  15.  A  Survey  of  the  Summe  Part,  i  • 


This  was  the  conclajtve  determination  of  all  thole  worthy 
champions  ofthe  Lord,  who  oppofed  the  fupremacy  of  that  man 
offin  in  former  ages;  and  I  cannot  but:  conceive  their  gronnds 
impregnable  :  If  the  one  be  granted,  the  other  cannot  be  avoided 
according  to  all  the  principles  of  well  ordered  policyes,  and  the 
rules  of  reafon  propounded  in  the  fcKegoing  arguments. 

2.  Thefalve,  which  Mafter  H»  here  applies,  is  fo  far  from 
healing  the  fore,  that  it  makes  it  worfe,  the  phyficke  being  al- 
moft  as  bad  if  not  more  dangerous,  then  the  defeafe  :  for. 

When  in  his  Anfw.  he  would  beare  the  Reader  in  hand  that 
C/:7ny?  as  »^^«  confiding  of  body  and  foule,  and  living  in  the 
Church  muft  in  that  regard,  be  the  vifible  head  of  his  Church, 
though  now  afcended  into  heaven  :  I  would  aftedionately  de- 
fire  him  in  Gods  holy  feare  to  confider  what  he  writes.     For , 

I.  Itisnotonely  untrue,  but  very  dangerous  to  hold,  that 
Chrift  as  meere  man  confiding  of  body  and  foule  is  a  viftble  Head 
of  his  Church;  and  yet  this  he  doth  and  muft  fay.  if  he  fay  any 
thing  to  the  argument  in  hand :  But  upon  this  grant  it  va\\  follow 
that  Chriftisfuchahead,that^;2(7f  frefent  with  his  'Body,  nor 
doth,  nor  can  lend  influence  to  his  whole  body,  and  the  mem- 
bers thereofinalIplaces:and  therefore  muft  not  be  fufficient 
to  fupply  fully  the  neceflities  thereof;  which  how  derogatory 
and  prejudicial!  to  our  bleOed  Saviour,  and  the  fatherly  love  of 
God  the  father  to  his  Church,  lam  perfwaded  his  love  to  Chrift, 
will  make  him  more  fenfible  of  fuch  indignity,  then  I  am  able  to 
cxprefTe. 

2«  Its  certaine  our  Saviour  is  H>^^  of  the  Church,  as  media- 
tor, God  and  man,  who  hath //^/;?7^/<f  of  all  grace  and  of  all 
power  committed  to  him,  and  fo  becomes  fully  fit  to  execute 
the  place  and  office  of  fuch  a  head,  to  fend  all  officers,  to  furni(h 
them  to  the  worke,  andbleffetheminthe  worke  ofthe  mini- 
ftery,for  the  gathering  andferfeBing  of  all  his  faints,  mnill  they 
come  unto  the  unity  of  the  faith.  So  Bexa  in  his  confeflion  :  cha^, 
5^  Artie.  5.  whitakt  de  Pontif.  Rom*  q  i.cap.  1-arg.  6,  where 
difputing,  that  to  be  Head  of  the  Church,was  a  burden^too  heavy 
for  any  man  to  beare,a  worke  too  hard  for  any  man  to  difcharg, 
he  ifliies  the  reafon  thus,  quure  relinquendum  efi,  &c.  therefore 
Wv'  mnfl  leave  the  worke  to  Qhrifly  Vpho,  as  he  id  everyyufhere ,  fo 
he  can  doe  all  things-,  alias  enim  caput  non  ejfet^  othermfe  he  fhonld 
mt  be  a  Head> 

.  3. 


Pnrr.  i.  ofChurch-Difciplme.  Chap.  15,      259 

3^  Hence  that  which  mafter  H.  takes  for  granted,  that  Qhrifl 
n^as  a  vifthle  Head,  and  Monarch  in  the  Church,  \s  not  fafc,  nor 
true,  as  hath  appeared  by  the  foregoing  arguments,  and  is  con- 
felled  by  all  ours  that  I  meet  withall.  whitaker  de  Pontiff 
Rom,  q.  ^ »c.  2*p\  14.  ^^5.  '^ellarm.  arg.  ChrifiHsigitHr  non  dege^ 
b^it  in  terrii  ut  vlfihilys  monarchy,  nee  ideo  vcnit  in  mundum  ut 
monarchU  vifibills  fundament  a  jaceret ,  Qkrifc  did  not  rejide  in  the 
rporldas  a  vifible  monarchy ,  nor  came  he  into  the  world  to  fet  it  uf. 
The  like  expreflions  Mafier  H.  may  find  often  in  TVhltak,.p,  535. 
$,')^.ut,fuprtrh  Chrlflm  mijfm  nonefi  utRegnnm  vifibile  occtiparer^ 
aritfe  tanquam  ^omlnum  et  Afonarchamin  Ecciejlagereret,. 

4.  When  vvedifpute  touching  the  diftindion  of  ?^n- integrum 
from  its  members ,  we  look  that  this  difiinBion  fl-iou'd  be  atten- 
ded in  thhfame  kjnd;  namely,  the  integrum  muft  not  onely  have  a 
diftinft  nature,  buty^r^  a  nature ,  as  arifeth  and  refults  from  the 
members-^  and/^?  th^Ojficer  or  officers,  which  are  appropriate  un- 
to that,  muft  have  fome  futable  refemblance  in  regard  of  the  kjffd 
of  them  with  the  other. 

As  the  Nationall  Church  of  the  Jewes  being  2i  dtfiinci  klndo^ 
Church  ,  had  peculiar  and  diftincl  Officers  and  ordinances,  which 
were  ;2^/^io;?^//,befidethofe  of  the  Synagogue  :  So  the  Catholike 
muft  have,  if  it  be  a  Church  made  up  of  the  particular  Churches, 
*^  as  the  Nationall  Church  was  made  up  of  the  Synagogues^^s  Mr,  Hi 
words  are,/7.2i» 

Hif^^cf  again e,  from  the  former  ground  laid  and  proved,it  fo!- 
iovves.,  the  Catholike  Church  receives  being  from  the  particulars, 
and  therefore  its  after .  nd  cut  from  them. 

Hence  jhey  receive  no  being  from  it ,  becaufe  the  integrum  efl 
totum  cui  partes  funt  effentiales,  non  totum  effentiale  partibus  ,  for  ' 
that  is  as  far  wide  from  this ,  as  heaven  from  earth ;  for  let  our 
fenfe  and  experience  fpeak  in  this  cafe.  This  totumCatholicum  . 
is  aggregate  of  the  particulars,  as  a  heape  is  aggregated  and  made 
up  o^  many  ft  ones.  (Maftcr  H,  pag.24  )  an  Army  of  many  Regi- 
ments :  but  oar  fenlts  will  fay,  if  asked  :  the  ftones  muft  be  before 
the  Heape ;  the  Regiments  in  reafon  before  the  Army,that  ari- 
feth out  of  them. 

That  one'y  which  puts  faire  colours  upon  this  falfe  conceit,  is, 
the  mifapprehending  of  fome  particular  examples,  namety,  when 
they  fay,  thu  anj  portion  of  ri^.'^r^r  divided  ,  every  part  of  it 
^j  water ,  and  hath  the  name  and  nature  of  it.    The  Anfwer  is, 

Kk  2  That 


26o        Chap.  I S.  ASurveyofikSumme  Parr,  i, 

Thatprcdication  ot  affirmation  is  not  by  vertueofthatdivifion 
of  a  portion  of  water  that  is  made,  as  integri  in  memhra\  for  in 
very  deed  y  it  is  profefTedly  opfofite  thereunto  ;  But  it  is  becaufe 
the  naftire  is  preferved  in  the  leaft  portion  of  it ,  and  thence  this 
predication  this  part  of  water,  is  water,  is  made  good,  bccaule  a 
genm  and  fpecies  are  there  preferved  and  attended  ,  going  along 
with  the  divifion  of  iMcgri  in  membra.  For  when  we  fay,  h(tc  a- 
qua  efi  aqua  ^  the  Arguments  are  ^^;^^^  and j^me-j  :  andtheUke 
may  be  faid,  and  muft  be  underftood  of  the  hke  examples.  And 
that  this  isfo,  will  eanly  appeare  by  inftanccs,  if  we  narrowly  fe^ 
-  ver  the  confiderations  and  refpeds  one  from  another. 

Take  a  quart  of  water  and  divide  it  into  f  a^-o  fms^  here  is  a  dU 
'vifionok'i  integrum  into  its  members  :  though  each p/>f  may  be  cal- 
led water,  yet  a  pint  cannot  be  faid  to  be  a  quart ,hcc2iiik  the  divi- 
fion of  that  tot  urn  Will  not  permit  it. 

ST**; 

From  thefe  particulars,  as  fo  many  proved  premifes,  inferred 
from  the  nature  of  an  integrum^tothei^^^^^  ,c&ncluJions  ofM-. 
H.  fall  to  the  ground. 

Nor  can  I  fee  how  the  5  and  the  7,  can  ftand  together. 

If  the  proper  notion  of  the  Church  Cat  ho/ike  and  particular  (^hur^ 
ches  he  o/mtegrum  in  membra^  pag.  20.  Then  particular  (Chur- 
ches are  effentials^and  give  matter  and  forme  to  the  Catholike, 

Therefore  they  cannot  receive  matter  and  forme  firom  the  Ga- 
tholike,  c^^^i^r^irj  ?o  concluL  7.  pag.  21. 

7f  the  Church  Gatholike  extfleth  out  of  the  particular  Churches, 
as  a  heape  out  of  fo  many  ftones,  pag»i4.  then  ihcy  are  before  the 
Gatholike,  contrary  to  f^;2r/^/.5  .p^^^j  o. 

My  fecond  ground  is  that  which  MafterH.  grants •  and  the  na- 
ture of  the  Ghurch  feeraes  to  force*  *'  TheCatholike  Church  may 
^  by  perfecution,  &c,  be  brought  into  a  little  rmme  ,  and  haply  into 
^^  one  (Congregation^  pag.  24.  j^/  all  the  ejfence  and  priviledges  of  the 
'^  Church  Cat  ho  like  vifihle  are  contraEied  and  preferved  therein^ 
''  and  from  them  conveyed  andde  rived  to  tho^'e  whom  they  fhall  con- 
*'  vert^  ibidem. 

From  this ^r^«/, I  offer  thefe  colleliions  to  confideration. 

I.  Hence  thisGathoHke  Ghurch  being  an  individuall,  it  muft 

needs  he  Jpecies  fpecialij/ima,  and  therefore  can  have  no  inferior  to 

it,  or  fubordinately  under  it,  to  which  it  can  give  nomen  of  natu- 

ram\  for  no  man  is  fo  far  forfaken  of  reafon,  as  to  affirme.  This 

indi. 


Part.  I.  ofchHrch*Difcrplwe.  Chap.  15.     261 

individuall  Church  is  that  individual!  Church. 
2.  Againe,  wherein  failes  this  kindof  reafoning  ? 

1.  Catholica  Ecclefia  extends  it  felfe  to  all  perfons  and  places, 
concluf,  !♦ 

But  fo  cannot  a  particular  Congregation. 

2.  Ecclefia  particHlaris  may  faile  :  fo  cannot  Ecclefia  Catho^ 
lica^ 

3 .  Ecclefia  Catholica  gives  part  matter,  and  part  forme  to  all 
particular  Churches,  f(?w//if/7. 

But  a  particular  Congregation  cannot  do  ^(J, 
4.    That  which  is   aggregatum  of  all  pirticular  Congre- 
gations ,  and  its  nature  confifts  in  thts  ,   that  it  isfuch  a  Totum^ 
the  nature    of    fuch  an   integrum  cannot  be  preferved  in  one. 

For  integrum  cannot  be  made  oione  member  :  As  though  a 
man  fliould  fay  ,  there  may  be  the  nature  of  ^  heafe  referved  irt 
onefione  ;   The  nature  of  a  flock}}:*,  onefieefe.     A  Corporation  in   ' 
one  man. 

Its  true  I  confefle,  I  fhould  eafily  yeild,  that  which  all  writers, 
all  rules  confirme  ,  Tot  a  natura  generis  confervatur  in  unajpecie  : 
2LSt\\^natureQimm  was  preferved  in  o;?<?  man  Adam.  ^  But  that 
an  integrum  made  of  many  members  fhould  be  intire  and  have 
his  whole  nature  preferved  in  one,  It  is  tome  unconceiveable, 
imleffeMafter  //.will  help  us  with  another  Logick,  that  never 
yet  faw  lights  Should  one  affirme  the  body  to  be  an  intire  body 
and  not  lame,  which  lacks  all  the  members ,  but  only  the  head  or 
hand,  it  would  be  counted  a  ftrange  affirmation. 

Let  us  yet  once  againe  look  a  little  more  ferioufly  into  that 
particular  branch  of  thei  i^"^  concluf  on '^'i\i\'^\^  fomething  may  be 
fuggefted  to  our  fecret  thoughts ,  for  our  further  confideration. 
Itsfaid,  ''r^^^' Ecclefia  Catholica  was  referved  in  the  family  of 
Noah. 

Befide  the  inconveniences  mentioned  before,  we  may  thus  fur- 
ther inquire :  Its  granted  that  the  Church  was  appointed  by  God 
to  be  in  families  >  Suppofe  Noah  hisfonnes^  iffuing  out  into  their 
own  families,  as  they  did  :  Noah^  he  had  his  family  intire  :  when 
Noahvjzs  dead,  and  his  family  diffolved  ,  I  aske  where  £ff/^/^ 
Catholica  was  ?  It  muft  needs  be  either  in  fome  of  thofe  families 
feverally  confidered-,  or  ma  fourth  family  as  an  aggregatum  of 
them  all. 

It  could  not  be  in  the  families  feverally  confidered, ,  as  that  a-  - 

li  3  "y 


265       Chap.  55*  ASurmyofiheSumr/Jc  Parr,  i, 

ny  one  of  them  fhould  be ,  or  could  be  truly  called,  Ecclcfia  Ca- 
tholica.Yot  which  of  them  could  claime  that  more  then  another? 
2.  Ectiefia  (^atholka  gives  matter  and  forme  to  the  particu- 
lars, as  in  the  7  conciuf,  but  one  family  did  not  fo  to  another* 
3  BccleJtdCatholka  confifts  of  all  the  particulars  as  its  members* 
But  no  one  did  confift  of  the  other  two. 
Nor  can  the/^rW  firn  be  granted,  to  mt,  that  there  fhould 
he  a  fourth  family  3iggrcg2itcd  of  all  thefe  :  A  mansfenfe  gives 
fuificient  confutation  of  this  :  for  there  was  never  any  fuch  re- 
corded in  the  word  ,  nor  conceived  by  any  in  that  age  :  nor  can 
there  be  fuch  a  one  asMr.H.hath  deciphered  to  us,that  fhould  give 
part  matter,  part  forme,  to  all  the  particulars ,  as  in  the  leventh 
conchijiorj. 

For  it  privily  imply cs^co^tradt5lio'/t  :  to  be  d^Ti  aggregAinm  0? 
particulars,  and  to  give  being  unto  them. 

Laftly,  take  we  Mr.  H.his  definition  of  the  Catholikc  Church 
'*  as  iitc^p^ds  all  per fons  and  place  s  ,  as  in  t)\Q.i:concltif,  And 
"therefore  ,  uthe  whole  company  of  aH  beleeversin  the  ychole 
''  world, 

How  ^ill ,  or  in  truth  can  ,  this  agree  to  the  vifible  Church, 
when  it  was  confined  within  the  pale  and  limits  of  the  land  of 
^udea  ?  Its  confefTed  by  all  that  1  know,  that  God  had  no 
Church  vifihle ,  to  whom  all  Church  priviledges  and  ordinances 
belonged,  but  onely  that :  And  therefore  all  were  bound  to  turne 
J^d-Uv/,  and  become  Pr<7/^/n^^ ,  before  they  could  be  faid  to  be 
within  the  Covenant,  of  the  Church,or  had  any  right  to  the  feales, 
or  to  fhare  in  any  priviledges  thereof.  Exod,  f  2, 42.  Ephef.2,12, 

And  therfore  all  beleevers,that  were  not  joyned  to  the  people 
of  the  God  o^  Abraham ,  that  were  not  incorporated  into  the 
'  Church,by  fub  jelling  themfelves  to  the  way  and  wordaip  of  God 

amongft  them,  and  receiving  circumcifion  in  the  foreskin  of 
their  fledi,  they  were  debarred  ^//Pn-i/i/^^^j.  Conceive  we  now 
i?^/i^^  converted  to  the  faith,  andasfhewas,  its  certaine  many 
families  in  like  fort  might  be. 

•By Mr.  H.his  principles,  thefe  were  all  of  the  Catholick 

Church,  and  had  title  to  all  Priviledges  of  the  Church,,  which  the 

words  of  the  text  profeffedly  gainlayes.  Nay  compare  we  Mr. 

H,  hi^way  of  the  conveyance  of  the  right  of  Church  Priviledges, 

"^ith  Gods  way.  punctually  expreffcd  in  his  word,  and  then  we 

•^  {hall 


Pare.  I.  ofChHrcb^Djfcipline.  Chap,  15.      262 

{hall  fee  what  accord  there  is.  Mr.  H.  thus  writes,  />.  1 1. 

*'  Particpilar  Qhurches  are  made    up    of  the  members  of  the 

*  Church  (^athoUck^,    and  pert  ake  of  the  beytefit  and  friviledges  of 

*  the  (^hurch  primarily^  not  becapife  they  are  heleevers  of  the  parti" 
"  cular  Churches y  hut  of  the  Church  Catholick' 

So  that«we  have  Mr.  H.  his  mind  and  method  thus  laid  open 
before  us. 

I.  When  a  man  is  converted  to  the  profefllon  of  the  Gof- 
pell,  and  fdl)ecomes  a  vifible  believer,he  is  then  a  member  of  the 
viiible  Church  Catholike. 

2,  He  hath  by  this  his  profeflion  and  memberfliip  with  the 
Church  Catholike,right  unto  all  Church  priviledges. 

3.  He  then  becomes  a  member  of  a  particular  Church:  but 
hath  not  right  to  Church  priviledges,  hecaufe  of  that^  but  becaufe 
of  his  former  memberfhip  with  the  Catholike  Church. 

This  is  his  method. 

Gods  method  in  ^aj  word  is  this. 

T .  A  perfon  is  converted  and  becomes  a  vlfthle  beleever. 

2.  He  comes  to  be  adjojned  to  the  Jewlfb  Church,  and  turnes 
Profelyte, 

3.  Becaufeht  IS  now  converted  and  turned  Jew,  he  may  eat 
the  Paffeover,  and  enjoy  all  the  other  Priviledges,  Exod,  12. 42. 
Jfa.^6. 

It  is  hereby  tpparant  that  Gods  method,  and  that  which  Mr. 
H.  expreffeth,  is  diredly  contradidory.  The  Lord  fayes :  Its 
not  hecaufe  a  beleever,  but  becaufe  beleeving  he  j^Ty;^^/ to  the 
Church ;  therefore  he  partakes  of  Church  Priviledges.  Mr,  H, 
affirmes  :  Its  not  hecaufe  he  pines  to  the  Church ,  but  becaufe  he 
is  a  heletver^  that  he  hath  right  to  the  Priviledges  of  the  Church; 
which  are  open  contradift  ions  j«  ipfis  terminis. 

From  the ^ro//«^  formerly  made  good  and  granted,  it  follows 
in  the  fecond  place.  The  Church  vifihle  was  not  of  all  people^  nor  in 
all  places. 

If  the  Church  was  confined  within  the  pale  o^fudea,  then  was 
it  not  in  all  places. 

If  confined  to  fuch  only  as  were  Jews,  or  became  fuch,  then 
was  it  not  of  all  people. 

And  by  all  that  I  can  obfcrve  in  the  text  or  out  of  Interpreter^ 
its  plaine,  that  the  fonnes  of  Keturah  whish  were  fent  into  the 
*^/?,though  they  were  circumcifed^and  in  all  appearance  of  proba^ 

bility,. 


2^4         Chap.  15*  ASurveyoftheSumme  Part,  i 

ty,  not  only  profefled  the  faith  (which  were  enongh  accordingjto 
M.  H.  his  principles ,  to  make  them  members  of  the  Catholike 
Church)biit  were  fome  of  them  true  and  fincere-hearted  belee- 
vers :  yet  its  moft  certain  (7^^  did  not  account  of  them  as  a  vifible 
^/;/j{rc^,  nor  did  he  betrufl:  them  with  Church-Priviledges.  The 
Pfalmift  therefore  confines  and  impropriates  ^/j^»;  t«  the  Jew. 
He  hath  not  dealt  fo  r^ith  any  nation^  neither  have  the  Heathens 
l^nowledgeofhiswayeSy  Rom.  3.  2.  Vchatis  the  T^rtv  Hedge  of  the 
few  ?  &c*  to  them  was  committed  the  oracles  of  God^  not  to  any 
other. 

And  therefore  it  is,  that  Divines,  and  thofe  moft  Judicious, 
conclude,  and  that  with  confent,  that  the  Church  was  then  in 
fopnlo  IfrasliticOibut.novf  inpopf^lo  Catholico  :  That  it  was  then  in 
a  Nation  y  according  to  that,  I  mil  make  of  thee  a  great  Na- 
tion :  But  now  in  all  Nations,  according  to  that,  Qo  preach  and 
teach  all  Nations  ;  and  in  Chrifi  there  is  no  difference  either  of  few 
or  Grecian,  Scythian,  or  Barbarian :  and  in  this  r>otion  and  confi-, 
deration  it  is,  that  I  conceive  the  vifihle  Church  may  novo  he  called 
Catholike,  and  not  in  the  time  oithe  fevo,  becaufe  the  Gofpel  is 
preached  to  all  people  univerfally  and  indifferently,  and  gathe»- 
rediout  of  all  without  any  reftraint,  but  was  then  confiiied  pofu^ 

lo  Ifraelitko^ 

S  E  c  T.  II. 

Wherein  Mr.  H.  his  Demonfiration,  by  which  he  would  prove  a 
Catholick^^hurch  viJihUyis  examined  and  mfwered, 
• 
Thefe  grounds  being  laid  and  proved,  there  is  a  ready  way 
made  to  the  right  underftanding  of  that  which  Mr.  H,  pro- 
poundsin  way  of  proof  of  his  AfTertion,  [the  nature  whereof  we 
have  now  opened. 

Y^is  demonjlr  at  ion  2s\\z  rermes  it,  is  this, 

*'  Jf  particular  Churches  he  vifihle^  then  there  is  a  vifhle  Qatho" 

^^ /ickChurch, 
'But  f  articular  Churches  are  vijihle.  Therefore.^ 

Our  Anfwer  vpHI  be  double. 
I.  Wcfliallenquire  what  our  Writers  and 'Pr^^^/^;^^  Z)i^ 
vines  do  re  urn  to  the  Tropofiion, 

2.Thenwefliallapplyour  felves  tothe  fccond  part,  or  Af 
y^??jj/?m;2,  and  by  both,  it  will  appear,  that  this  Argument  doth 

no 


part.i  .  ofcburch-DifcifUne.  Chap*  15.      265 

net  probably  conclude  the  caufe,  muchlefTe  neceffarily  demon- 

ftrate  it. 

To  begin  with  the  Propofition, 
When  'DurdHi  urged  Dodor  v/hitaker  with  thii  ^rgnment 
to  maintaine  a  Catholike  Church  viji'ble,  which  he  and  all  ours  do 
conftantly  deny,  Mafter  H,  may  be  pleafed  to  confider,  what  re- 
turne  the  Dodlor  mik^s  whit  ak,*  contra  Duraum  Lib,  ^,de  Ecclef, 
fag,  no. when  "Dur^ui  had  thus  laid  down  his  Argument,  Die 
quafoy  fifinguU  Ecclefidt  ex  cjuihus  veltiti  part  ib  ft  t ,  &c.  If  all  par  ^ 
ticular  Churches ,  whereof  the  Church  (^atholike  conjifls ,  a^  mem" 
hers,  bevifble,  arid  fall  under  our  Jight^  rvillit  not  follow  ^  that  the 
Catholike  Church  will  be  vijible  alfo  ? 

After  Dodor  jvhitaker  had  told  him  ,  that  the  Catholike 
Church  is  not  to  be  confined  to  ^«^^^^  and  time,  but  compre- 
hends all  the  faithfull  oi  all  ages ,  which  went  before  us  ,  and  are 
now  in  heaven,  and  then  he  demands  of  Dur^zus ^yN\\^)^tt  all  thefe 
be  vifible  or  no  f 

Se^ndly,he  comes  yet  neerer  homeland  drives  him  to  a  grea- 
ter ftraight  and  narrow  ;  Deinde  ut  Qatholicam  tuam  ecclepam  in 
hoc  feculum  compingamus^tamen  quoufque  parttculares  Ecclejlte,  ^- 
fpeElabilejfunt^QathoUca  ajpeBabills  non  erit.  In  a  word  he  pa- 
remptorily  and  rcsidily  denies  the  confequenceydL^vtningThat  the 
members  may  be  afpedabiles,^/^^  the  '^hole  notfo.  And  gives  the 
reafon  of  his  denyall ,  which  is  this.  Sienim  Catholica{m  tti 
diets  )  confiflit  expartibus,  ^c,  Locofupra  citato.  If  the  Cat  ho* 
like  be  aggregated  of  many  part  s^  then  rvhen  thefe  parts  aye  gather^ 
ed  together^the  ^hole  may  befeen^  but  the  parts  04  fever  ally  cannot 
hefeene.  And  addeSjanfwerably  ^hen  the  parts  are  feene fever aU 
ly  5  then  the  To  turn,  as  aggregated^cannotfje  feene. 

Nay  if  Mafter  H,  be  pleafed  to  review ,  how  learned  Sadeel 
deales  with  Turrian ,  propounding  the  very  fame  Argument  to 
him,in  the  very  fame  termes,he  will,and  ih^Readerm'xy  perceive, 
what  ftrength  that  Judicious  writer  apprehended  to  be  in  this  rea- 
fon, and  T>o^otivhitaker  alledgeth  and  repeats  this  againft'S^/- 
larmine  and  gives  his  approbation  of  it.  The  concurrence  of  thofe 
judgements  of  chcfc  two  Worthies  you  may  fyid^lVhitak^deScclef 
comrov.z»q,c.^.ArgAi^ 

EcclefamQatholicam  adv  erf  aril  dlcunt  ejfe  omnes  Ecclejias  par^ 
ticular  es^pertot  urn  terror  urn  orbemfufoiy^UiZ  quiafunt  vifibileSieC" 
defiam  Qatholicam  exhi^  a^gregatam  vifiiilem  effe  affirmant  % 

LI  Our 


'66  Chap  15.  ^  Snrvey  ofths  Sumtm  Part.  j. 

0«y  jddverfaries  (hxih  Sdiicd)  ajprnu  the  Qathollke  Qharch 
to  he  all  particular  Churches  Jpread  through  the  whole  world;  and  be-^ 
caufe  the -particulars  are  vijible^^therefore  they  concludes  the  Qa- 
thoUch^aggregatedof  all  the fe  to  be  vifible  alfo.  (  So  that  it  is  plain, 
the  Papius  plead  the  fame  Argument  with  Mr.  H,  for  their  caufe, 
as  he  now  doth  for  his. ) 

B\xtSadeel  and  fvhitaker  both,  make  ar^z/i^ireturne  tohim„ 
Sed  hoc  nihil  ab fur  dim  did  potefi.  7  hey  fea  re  not  to  profefTe  that 
the  confequence  is  very  abfurd  and  deftitute  of  any  (hew  of  rca- 
fon,  and  therefore  retort  the  argument,  as  marvellous  ftrong  a- 
gainii  him.  If  the  particular  Churches  fevered  be  vifible^  then  the 
whole  aggregated  cannot  be  vifible :  And  if  the  aggregatum  be 
vifible ,  they  cannot  be  vifible.  As  they  inftance.  If  there  be 
ten  flocks  of  ftieepfeverall,  they  are  and  may  be  feen  fevered 
one  from  another :  But  then  one  Catholick  flock  gathered  toge- 
ther of  all  thefe  cannot  be  feen. 

By  this  which  hath  beenalledged,  two  things  the  Reader  may 
attend: 

1 .  How  feeble  thefe  j  udicious  writers  judged  the  force  of  the 
confequence  of  the  Argument. 

2.  Its  evident  by  their  whole  debate,  that  they  take  it  as  a 
thing  fuppofed,  that  to  make  up  a  Totumaggregatumy  there  muft 
he  mxtdiion  the  aggregation  of  the  membtrs* 

For  it  is  not  enough  to  make  up  a  Totum  aggregatHm^  that  the 
feverall  members  are  under  the  fame  larves^  and  governed  after 
thejame  manner^  Tor  that  which  may  and  doth  belong  to  thofe 
that  are  not  aggregated  in  any  fuch  a  whole,  that  cannot  be  fuflfi- 
cient  to  give  a  proper  nature  o^  formality  tp  fuch  an  aggregatumi 
for  things  common  do  not  give  any  proper  and  differencmg  n^- 
tutt,But  thefe  forenamedjto  wit,to  be  governed  by  the  fame  laws, 
and  ruled  after  the  fame  manner,  may,  and  doth  befall  thofe  bo- 
dies, that  are  not  under  fuch  an  aggregation. 

Thus  feverall  Free  cities  and  Houfe-Towns,  which  are  entire 
i«  thcmfelves :  Scverall  Countreys  and  Kingdomes,  who  have 
nothing  to  do  with  each  other  in  their precinds and  Jurirdi<flions, 
yet  may  have  the  fame  lawes,  and  the  fame  manner  of  Govern- 
ment, Only  that,  wh  ch  makes  them  an  entire  and  compleat 
common-wealth  in  themfelves,  is  the  aggregation  of  them  un- 
der the f ame  govermurs  a^s  the  chlefey  whether  o^^fingle  perlbn 
as  in  a  monarchkaJix^^ftn^,,^  in  an  Arifiocratkall  ftate. 

And 


Part.  I.  ofChtrch-DifcipUne.       ,     Chap.  15.    .  26 j 

And  this  might  fuffice  for  a  fatisfaif^or^  anfwer  fortheprefent, 
but  I  iTiall  go  a  nearer  way  to  worke,  and  as  they  have  denied  the 
confequence,  I  (hall  deny  the  fecond  part  or  al^umptlon.  Namely,  . 
that  farticHlar  congregations  are  not  members y  (but  [pedes)  of  ^ 
Church,  which  as  a^^m^exifts, and  works,  and  is  preferved  in 
^aUfe  particular,  and  as  far  as  vifibUitj  may  be  given  to  9.  generally 
exlfting,  andadingin  the  individuals,  I  (liall  not  gainfay  it :  for 
it  is  that  I  have  opened  and  defended  in  the  foregoing  part  of 
the  difcourfe.  Such  a  Totum  mherfaiel  grant,  and  do  not  know 
any  either  do  or  indeed  can  deny;  but  this  ferves  not  the  Pa^ifts 
turneat  all.  '•  *  :^'*/ 

For  the  generall  nature  of  a  Church  being  determmed  to  its 
particulars,  and  cxifting  therein,  all  particular  Churches  do  e- 
qually  and  indifferently  from  thence  receive  ail  the  Church- 
power  and  pnviledges  that  arc  common,  and  there  neeJs  no  vi- 
Jible  monarch  over  all  Ch arches,  but  foirhfuU  "Pafiors  and  Teach- 
ers, fet  over  every  particular  congregation,  for  improvement  of 
all  ordinances.  Sacraments,  and  cenfures  for  the  good  thereof. 

Nor  willlc  fuit  Mafter  H,  Becaufe  we  need  not  ( if  we  will 
follow  the  levell  of  this  truth,  as  it  leads  us  )  goe  about  by  a  Ca- 
tholike  vifible  Church  aggregated  of  all,  before  we  come  to  a 
congregation,  but  we  muft  be  neceflitated  to  attend  upon  a  par- 
ticular congregation;  for  there  both  the  effence-and  prrvi/edge  of 
the  Church  is  firfi  to  be  found,  becaufe  the  genus  firft  exifts 
there. 

Mafl:er  H.  conceiving  fuch  wt  anfipere  might  be  made,  he 
frames  it  as  an  objection  againft  himfclfe,  and  makes  onely  /^a^  re- 
turn, that  he  takes  the  noticn  of  C/^Af^r/rin  regard  of  its  particu- 
lars to  be  Integri  in  membra  hut  the  proofs  which  lliould  fettle  it, 
are  no  whit  fufficient.  !;■•-./•  ,ji 

I.  Healledgethanexpreflion  outof  Doc1:or  ^mes  his  me- 
dulla///', i,  r.  32,  part  4  particular es  iftx  congregationes  fum 
partes  ftmllares  ecclefia  Catho/ide]  which  words,  its  certaine,  doc 
properly  and  direcflly  confider  particular  congregations  as  fpe- 
o>^ofaChurch,andwevefointendedby  the  Author,  as  it  ap- 
pearesin  the  next  word, 

True  in  the  following  words,  he  fpeaks  of  ecclejia  CathoHca, 
as  ime^ttm^  but  rather  as  putting  fuch  a  notion  upon  it,  or  analy- 
fmgtherofonof  fdch  an  apprehenlTon,  then  concluding  that 
thciz  is  d^v['^{iK)\  reality  exifiing.   Forinthefirft  words  of  that 

LI  2  chap. 


:t6B      Chap.  ly.  ASHrveyoftheSumme  Part.  i. 

chap*  the  thus  writes ,  ecclejia^  cjuos  in  terrvs  agity  mn  efl  tota 
Jimalvijlbilu,  Th^vt^ortt)^\s  aggregation  is  not  vifible  (for  in 
that  the  nature  of  this  Totum  imegralelyes )  fo  that  this  expreC 
(ion  of  Doctor  Ames  neither  hurts  ours^nor  helps  Mafter  H.  his 
caufe, 

Mafter  H".  addes  alfo  one  argument, 

"  ZJbi  emnes -partes  exiflunt  fimul  com^aBdiyibi  totum  exifiltl 

"  Sed  ofnnes  partes  ecciejia  Catholics  vifibilis  exifiunt  fimtU 

"  compaBiS, 

Therefore  ecclefia  Catholic  a  vifibilU  exiftit^ 

The  minor  he  proves  out  of  Eph,  4. 1 6. 

AnftiP:  T^f- c^;£-/»/?o«  may  be  granted  in  a  right  fenfe,  with- 
out any  prejudice  to  our  defence  at  all.  i  ♦  Where  the  particular 
members  of  acongregation  are  compacted  in  covenant  of  the 
Church,  and  with  Church  officers,  there  is  a  particular  Church.? 
2.  Where  there  are  many  particular  Churches,  amongft  them, 
l]\tXt'is'rottim genericum  exifiens* 

In^^^fenfe,  (^  which  is  the  fenfe  of  the  place  J-allmaybe 
granted  :  but  in  his  fenfe,  the  minor  is  denyed,  namely,  that  all 
particular  congregations  do  exifi  aggregated  together  as  mem- 
bers of  the  CathoHcks  that  fhould  have  been  proved,  but  is  not 
touched,  much  lefl'e  evidenced. 

And  if  Mr.  B.  had  attempted  to  (Lew  how  all  particular^ 
Churches  are  aggregated  or  compad;ed.  in  toto  integrally  which 
arifeth  out  Qlxkitmy  and  hath  iomtyN^zX.  peculiar  to  it  izX'it^  and 
not  common  to  them ,  he  had  helped  the  caufe  with  fome 
proof,  and  us  with  fome  light. 

The^  particular  xsiktn  from  the  Apoftles  and  Evangelifts^ 
namely,it  muft  therefore  be  a  Catholike  Church,  becaufe  they; 
were  given  to  it,  we  (hall  meet  with  it,  in  i.  Cor,  12, 28.  where, 
it  fhall  receive  a  fSll  anfwer. 

Se  ct.  IIL 

Wherethe  Scriptures  Mr.  H..alledgcth;  are  examined  and 
cleared. 

We  have  thus  done  withMt,  H,demonfir  at  ion  yinnd  we  fup» 
pofeit  doth  appear,  that  it  doth  notxicceffafily  inforce  the  con- 
ciuIio^^  A  . 

We 


Part.  I .  ofchurch'D7[ciplwe.  Chap.  15.     269 

We  (hall  now  weigh,  with  like  liberty,  the  Scrlptfirej  which 
he  propounds  to  this  end  and  purpofe, 

Theiiril:alledgedbyhim5is,y^^,  8.  3.  and  to  this  alfo  may 
that  be  referred  ;  Gai.  1.13.  becaufe  theaime  of  the  Spirit  is  the 
fame  in  both,  and  the  fecond  is  but  a  relation  of  the  firft. 

Now  that  by  CW^r/?,  in  A^,  8.  3.  cannot  be  meant  cath- 
Ilea  ecclejia  vijihilis,  is  thus  plain> 

That  Church  is  there  meant,  which  7^^/</perfecuted. 

But  he  could  not,  nor  did  he  perfecute  the  whole  company 
©f  profefling  beleevers  in  the  whole  world,  for  he  could  not  fee 
them,  nor  know  them. 

Befide,  he  did  not  perfecute  the  Church  of  the  Jewes  in  Jern- 
£d.km,  i.e.  the  JewifljChnrch  ^  and  yet  its  certain,  there  were 
there  many  that  believed  :  but  as  the  text  faith,  and  he  affirms  of 
himfelfe,heperIecutedrW7^^j',  and  all  that  heknewof  that 
way :  which  was  indeed  the   Chrijiian  Church  in  Jerufalem, 
now  ereded  by  the  Apoftles,  and  there  exceedingly  increafed 
by  the  blefling  of  the  lord,  and  therefore  Church  Is  put  by  a  fy- 
necdoche,  for  that  particular  Church  :  and  that  alfo  for  the  men 
and  members  of  it,  that  P^^/ could  take  notice  of  it,  A^i,  p.  2 
£0  tfie  words  are,  if  he  found  any  of  that  tvaj^  them  he  had  com- 
miffion  to  purfue,  and  fo  did. 

The  probabilities  intimated  to  the  contrary  by  Mr.  H.  do  not 
evince;  as  firft  when  he  faith, "  It  was  not  a  particular  Qhurch; 
^'becaufe the perfecution  rvas  in  ferufalem,D3im2ikus,afideven  tl 
*^ftr^nge  cities. 

^  Anfw,-  True,  no  wonder  becaufe  he  perfecuted  all  that  profef- 
fed  that  way  of  the  Chriftian  Church,  and  thofe  by  reafon  of  a 
great  perfecutionwerefcattered  abroad  throughout  all  the  v^- 
glons  of  fudea^nd  Samaria,  they  fled  far  and  wide,  and  there- 
fore he  might  perfecute  them  where  he  found  them,  as  he- 
did,  hunting  after  them  with  eagerneflTe  and  madneffc  of 
malice.  Thus  Dr.  JVhltaker  expounds  thcphcc^controv.  2.  d& 
ecclef  p.  ^$6 

When  Mr.  H.  addes  ,  an  indefinite  is  equivalent  to  a  oene- 
rall,  he  will  find  that  it  is  not  alwayes  fo  upon  fecond  thoughts, 
as  innumerable  inftances  might  be  brought  to  evince  the  con- 
trary. 

Noryetlaftly  is  there  the  fame  reafon,  that  the  word  Church 
heiefliould  reach  all  other  Churches.  For  the  Apoftk  gives  in 

U  3.  a- 


ayo         Chap.  15*  A  Survey  0 f  the  Summe  Part.  !• 

a  peculiar  ground  why  he  was  thus  carried,  namely  heperfe^u- 
ted  their  way,  not  fimply  becaufe  they  were  beleevers.  (For 
fuch  many  in  Jerufalem  were  that  were  of  the  Jewifh  Church 
^^j-^.  i3.i4>  But  becaufe  they  made  this  mmner  of  profelHon 
touching  Chrift  and  falvation  by  him  alone,  rejeding  the  cere- 
monies of  the  Law. 

To  this  alfo  you  may  referre  thefe  txpo  other  Scriptures : 
AEi*  2»  47.  ^Q(i  added  to  the  QJourch  fuch  as  JJyould  be 
faved% 

T.  That  is  ;7(9f  to  the 'K'^^?/^  company  of  beleevers  inthe -whole 
World :  for  fuch  a  company  they  never  faw  nor  knew,  and  there- 
fore could  not  be  added  to  them  :  But  to  the  Chriftian  Church 
now  ereded  :  and  therefore  it  is  laid,  they  continued  in  the  Da- 
^rine  of  the  Apoftles,in  their  fellowjhip^  A(ft. '/.  42. 

2.  There  were  many  beleevers  of  the  Jcwi{h  Church,  A^, 
5.  14.  and  therefore  they  who  met  of  that  Church,  could  not 
be  added  to  them,  but  to  the  Apoftolicall  and  ChritHan  Church. 
And  therefore, 

3»  When  it  is  faidj^^^^  were  added  to  f/?^  Church,  v.  47.  in  the 
41,  v.  Its  (aid,  thej  were  baptised,  and  the  fame  day  wer  e  added  un- 
to them  about  ^ooofotiles  ^  i»  e.  to  the  Apoftles  and  their  com- 
pany. 

Laftly ,  the  Church  is  diftinguifhed  from  all  the  reft,  many 
whereofwere  certainly  profe(!ing  beleevers,  A^.  <.  14  feare 
came  upon  all  the  Churchy  and  upon  as  many  as  heard  thefe  things • 

To  this  head ,  namely  of  the  Chriftian  Church  of  theGentiles, 
you  may  adde  that  \Qor,\o  32.  (jive  no  ojfenceto  the  feW'^norGe?:- 
tiley  nor  to  the  Church  of  god.  Where  the  w^ord  Church  (  faith 
Mr,H.paga3  )  cannot  be  the  Chaich  of  the  eled ,  nor  any  par- 
ticular Congregation,  but  indifinitely, 

Anfyfi,  But  muft  it  therefore  be  meant  of  the  Cathol  ksCh^^rch 
'vifible.^  and  that  as  integrum  ?  the  confequent  deferves  a  denyall; 
and  that  it  cannot  be  meant  of  the  Catholike  Church ,  the  words 
of  the  text  give  appar ant  tefti  mony » 

That  Church  which  is  contra-diftind  to  the  Jewes,that  cannot 
comprehend  the  whole  company  of  beleevers ,  through  the  whole 
7r^r/^,bccaufe fome  beleevers  were  ofthe  jtvj^s, iTet.i .fam^ij, 
Eut  this  Church  is  (b  coatra-diftind. 

Againe,  that  Church  is  here  meant ,  whom  a  man  may  ofend 


Parr.  r.  of  Church-Difcipline.  Chap.  rj.         271 

by  his  pradife  in  the  particulars  mentioned. 

But  he  cannot  fo  offend  the  whole  company  of  beleevers, 
thromh  the  ^hole  Vi>orld :  becaufe  a  fcandalt  muft  be  feene  or 
known  certainly  :  but  fo  a  perfons  pradife  cannot  be  to  all 
beleevers  in  the  whole  world. 

Therefore  the  meaning  is  plaine,  we  muft  not  offend  thofe  that 
are  without,  nor  yet  the  beleevingjewes  ^  nor  any  of  the  helee- 
vmg  Gentiles,  y^^io  are  brought  home  untoChrift^and  the  fellow- 
(hip  of  the  Church. 

To  this  head  alfo  belongs  that  o( Eph.^  10, 

That  t§  principalities  might  he  made  kno'^^n  by  the  Chffrch,  the 
manifold  wifedome  of  God  if  it  benotmeant  of  the  Church  invi- 
Jihle^  It  muft  needs  beunderftoodofthe  Chnrch  of  the  Gentiles 
tben  gathering  ,  not  of  the  whole  company  of  all  beleevers 
throughout  the  whole  world,  as  the  feverall  circumftances  carry 
it,  beyond  controle.  For  in  v,^.  the  Apoftle  fpeaks  of  fuch  myfle- 
riesthat  ^ere  kept  fecret  fince  the  beginning  of  the  \\^orld»  2.  Its 
fuch  mptltifarioHi  mfedome ,  which  was  now  made  k^own  by  the 
Churches ;  but  before  to  the  Church  of  the  Jewes :  And  there- 
fore the  Ct'urches  oftheGentiles  are  here  tobc  confidered  and  un- 
derftood. 

Unlefl'e  ^  as  I  faid  ,  it  be  meant  of  the  invifible  Church ,  unto 
which  Matter  ^^^^^^and  P//?^?^??*  fee  me  to  incline ,  becaufe  firft 
theApoftle  fpeaks  of  fuch  things  that  appertain  only  to  the  faith- 
ful ^asz/  9. he  fpeaks  oi all  things  created  byChrijl  Jefm^  i.  e.  all  the 
elecfl  &  called(fay  they,^^*  thofe  former  interpreters  mentioned) 
2.  This  difcovery  of  wifdome  isini^.  12,  according  to  hiseter- 
nall  councell  in  Chrift  Jefus  intended  towards  his  eled,  and  in- 
deed in  thofe  difpenfations  this  wifedome  appeares, which  drives 
the  very  thoughts  to  a  mazemcnt :  But  however  it  be  taken ,  it 
helps  nothing  to  Mr.  H»  his  Scclefia  Qatholica, 

Mafter  Haddes,  iCor.12,28.  <■  God  hath  fetfome  intheChurdh^ 
"  as  firfi  Jpoftles,  teachers,  i  Tim .  3 . 1 5 .  That  thoH  maift  kno^  how 
'^  to  behave  thyfelfe  in  the  houfe  of  god,  Vohichisthe  Church, 

"  Ephef.4.1 1,  1 2,  perfecting  the  body  ofChriJl, 

**  Thefe  places  mufl  needs  be  meant  of  the  Qatholike  Church  fa^ts 
'*he. 

Anfw,  No :  but  they  a-re  to  be  underftood  of  every  particular, 
©r  (  which  is  all  one,  and  ray  meaning  )  of  the  Church  as  a  To- 

tum^ 


2  7  2       Chap.  I  y .  ^  S/^re/gi  (?/ r/:ie  Summe  Part,  r . 

r^»^  ^;?jz^^r/^/^exifting  and'determined  in  its  adlings  by  the  parti- 
culars, or  if  you  will,  TheApoftle  points  at  one  particfflar^  but 
includes  all  particulars  by  a  parity  and  proportion  ofreafon.  As 
God  fe t  in  the  Church  of  Corinth,  andfo  in  all  Churches y  Apoftles 
and  Teachers.  The  Church  of  Ephefm  is<]ods  houfe ,  and  are  all 
Ghurch3s  truly  conftituted. 

The  Church  of  £;>/?<?/^  is  Chrifts  body,  and  fo  are  all  the 
Churches  inftituted  by  Chrift.     They  are  all  one  in  the  generall 
nature  of  them,  and  thofe  priviledges  which  belong  in  common  ^^^^ 
to  them  all  equally  and  indifferently,  ^4^1 

Let  us  now  fee  whatisfaid  for  the  confirmation  oit\\tfenfe^         M 
for  which  Mr.H,  alledgeth  them. 

The  greateftcoft  that  he  beitowes  upon  that  in  i  Cor,i2,  as 
conceiving  that  to  be  moft  pregnant ,  and  therefore  prudently 
gathers  in  u  pon  the  difpute  thus* 

It  cannot  be  meant  of  the  triumphant  or  tnvifihle  (^hurchhut  the 
vifible^and  that  not  effentlalisy  but  organica,  both  which  we  willing-. 
ly  grant,  and  confeffe  his  reafon  good,  as  formerly  we  have  done 
to  M\  Rutherford 

But  how  doth  he  prove  that  Cht^rches  colUElively  taken,  or  Ca^ 
tholicaecc/ejiatanquam  integrum  is  hcxQ  meant.  That  he  indea- 
vorshy  this  reafon, 

*'  If  there  be  oncers  ofthtChurch  Catholi\e  vifible,then  there  U 
^^fmh  a  (fhurch  Catholike  vifible^ 

^'  'But  the  Apoflle  andprophets  y»ere  officers  vfthe  ChurchC^tho^ 
"Uike  viJtbleXherdOTC. 

^'  The  minor  he  thus  proves,  becaufe  they  had  no  limits, ^vA  yet 
^'  are  faid  to  befety  not  in  Churches y  but  in  the  Church,  The  frame 
''ftandsthus^ 

**  They  who  are  fofet  in  a  Churchythat  yet  they  have  no  limits  in- 
^'  their  work^s  that  Church  mufl  be  a  CathoUkeChurch, 

'  ^^But  the  ApoJiles,^c,^  are  fofet  in  a  (^hurchy  as  yet  they  have  no 
t^  limits  in  their  office,  therefore  that  Church  muji  be  a  Catho/il^ 
^Church. 

aAnfw,  The  ma]or  propoGtion  or  confequence  is  denied,  as  not 
futable  to  the  truth,  which  may  thus  appeare. 

The  reafon  of  their  unltmited'/iejfesLVoic  from  their  commiffion, 
becaufe  it  was  i^^;;fr^//,being  immediately  called  and  appointed  by 

God 


Part.l.  vfchyrch'Difciplirte.  Chap^  15.      27^ 

Godto  preach  to  a/l  nations,  and  fo  had  power  to  plant  all 
Churches,  and  had  vercually  all  Church  power  in  them :  but  this 
^\d  noU^w^nextlj  from  the  Church,  in  which  they  were  firfth 
fet. 

As  the  tleven  Apofi/es  were  firft  kt  and  over  the  ChrlfiUu 
Church  ereded  in  A6l»  i.  where  there  was  a  company  of  an  1 20^ 
can  any  man  reafonfrom  hence  thus  ? 

In  what  Church  the  Apoftle  were  fet,  that  is  tfie  Catholikc 
Church,and  the  whole  company  of  all  believers  in  the  whole 
world.  But  they  were  fet  in  that  Church  mentioned  A<5!'.  i .  and 
chap.  2.  47.  therefore  that  120  were  the  whole  company  of  ail 
beliversin  he  whole  world. 

2.  7^/;4r  Church  where  Z)^^f<7;?j  arey^^that  Church  is  not  an 
unlimited  Church. 

'Bfit  otAmiv^  Deacons  were  fet  in  the  fame  Church,  wherein 
the  Apoftles  were  fet,  as  in  the  place,  i  Cor.  12.  its  affirmed 
joyntl)'  and  indifferently  of  them  hoth. 

Therefore  that  Church  doth  not  argue  an  unlimited  power. 

The  minor  propodtion  is  cxpreHe  in  the  text» 

The  major  is  fure,  as  being  bottomed  upon  confefled  princi- 
ples;ordinary  officers  have  not  an  illimited  power,  but  are  con- 
fined to  their  proper  charges,  becaufe  that  is  one  maine  diffe- 
rence, betwixt  them  and  extraordinary  ones. 

That  which  is  impoflible  for  a  Deacon  to  performe,  that 
our  Lord  Chrift  never  impofed,  never  exaded  at  his  hands,  nor 
doth  i&be;ong  to  his  office. 

"But  for  a  Deacon,  called  Helps^  in  the  i  Cor.i  2.  to  diftribute 
to  the  wbglecompany  of  all  believers  in  the  whole  world,is,  and 
was  ever  impoflible.  " 

3.  If  Teachers  be  unlimited  in  their  work,  then  an  ordinary 
officer  hath  power  over  all  the  Chiirches,and  is  bound  to  feed 
and  watch  over  all.  and  fo  there  is  a  rode  wa .  e  for  Tot  quots  and 
flnralltjes, 

4.  If  fcttingan  ordinary  officer  in  the  Church  be  by  eleBlon, 
then  in  that  Church  he  is  fet  by  which  he  is  eleded. 

"But  a  particular  company  combined  in  a  particular  congrega- 
tion, they  onely  elet%  not  the  whole  company  of  all  believers  in 
the  whole  world. 

Therefore  in  that  he  is  onely  fet* 

Touching  that  of  i  Tim.  3. 15,  he  gives  in  a  double  Argu- 
ment for  proof.  Mm  '*  Thii 


274  Chap  15.  A  Survey  of  the  Summe  Parr.  t. 

^*  This  Chmch  muft  he  a  vifihle  Church  where  he  and  others 
*'  mn^  exifi  andco?iverfe  together^  and  carry  themfelves  In  mm  unit 
^^dtttyes,  Non>  thefe  direEiions  concerned  not  Sphefus  alone  ^  orm 
"  any  fheciall  manner^  hut  alt  the  (^hurches  where  ever  he  Jhould 
^^  come,  its  that  Church  t  which  is  the  pillar  of  truth,  and  holds 
•-'  it  forth  more  forenfi,  &c. 

nAnfw.  All  thefe  particulars  here  affirmed,  may  be  and  are 
truly  faid  todching  a  particular  congregation  y  for  in  that  Timo- 
thy may  converfe  with  others,  in  mutuall  dutyes ;  there  may  di- 
reflions  be  gken  touching  that,  which  by  a  parity  of  reafon, 
will  reach  ^//<>/W/.  As  thofe  P^/^/ did  give  to  the  £/^frj  of  J?- 
phefusy  that  they  {\\ow\di  feed  and  watch  over  their  flocl^:  This  is 
common  to  all  Paflors,  in  all  their  Churches :  and  Timothy  was 
left  in  Ephefiis  to  that  end. 

A  particular  congregation,  which  is  the  true  Church  of  Chrift, 
it,  as  a  pillar ,  doth  hold  out  the  profeflion  of  Faith  and  Gof- 
pel  more  foren/i. 

And  therefore  there  is  no  evidence  nor  ftrength  ofji^rgument, 
from  all  thefe  to  conclude  a  CathoUck^fhurch. 

2.  But  ifthefeW/ belong  to  ;>4r?if///^r  congregations,  and 
not  to  the  ^^^rW:>  Catholic^,  asncw  controverted,  then  the 
place  ferves  for  a  confutation^  not  2,  confirmation  of  it ;  furvey  we 

the  feverals  in  fhort. 

1.  Itsyeildedby  allthatlknoWjWho  plead  for  a  Catholick. 
vifible  Church,  that  thi^  vifthility  is  only  in  t\\^  parts  of  it,  not  in 
the  integral!  pate  of  it,  iy^mes.medulL  /.  ic  c*  ^2.p,i, 

2,  That  Church  ft  ate  which  men  cannot  fee,  in  that  they  can- 
not converfe  one  with  another,  nor  performe  duties  one  to  ano- 
ther, look  at  it  in  that  precife  confideration,  of  which  now  we 
fpeak. 

That  which  is  not  fen  hy  any,  that  as  a  pillar  cannot  hold  out 
the  truth  more  forenfi. 

The  firft  is  yielded  as  true. 

Therefore  the  fecond  cannot  be  denyed. 
.  3.  //there  htfuch  an  Ecclefta  Catholica^a^ a  pdittkuhr  or  in- 
dividual! integrum^  (  for  fo  it  miiftbe  attended  )  thenit  hath 
{omQ  fpecialla^s  or  operation  peculiar  to  it  felfe,  not  communi- 
cable to  the  members  of  it :  As  the  nature  and  definition  of  an 
i^^^^^r^w  doth  require;  and  which  we  have  formerly  eviden- 
ced, 


MBMB^ ■ 

Part.  !•  ofChurch-Difciplim.  Chap.  ij.       275 

*5i^^  there  be  f^o/^/f/^^^j-'and  operations  that  were  ever  yet 
foundjOr  could,be  inftanced  in. 

Its  true,  there  be  common  operMtons^  ordinances,  ptivikdgcs, 
that  belong  to  a  congregationall  Church ,  as  Totum  genericnm, 
fir%,  and  therefore  are  attributed  and  given  to  all  particular 
congregations /ff<7;^^^r;^/7,  and  as  they  are  aded  and  exifting,  fo 
they  may  be,  and  there,  are  eafily  and  evidently  apprehended. 

But/^r  ^/^«f  the  particular  congregations,  the  feverall  opera- 
tions thereof^  and  priviledges  therein  ,  If  Mr,  Hud/on  or  any 
man  (hall  demonftratefome;>^mV/^/^r  either  ^^/,  priviledges, 
officer  or  officerfy  that  ^rc peculiar  to  thij  Totum  aggregatum ,  I 
will  yield  the  caufe. 

Laftly,  That  \^hich  is  not,  nay  cannot  he  the  pillar  of  truth  ,  td 
puhlijh  or  hold  out  the  truth  more  forenfi,  that  Church  is  not 
here  meant. 

'BmCatholica  ecclefta  vifihilis  cannot  do  this,for  we  have  pro- 
vedjthat  there  is  no  fuch  ecclefia  aggregate  :  and  non  entis  non  efi 
notio* 

IntheplaceoftheJE;/?7^/.t'.  4.  12.  that  Church  is  cMcd  one 
in  regard  of  the  common  nature  of  it,  which  as  To^tum  generic 
mm  is  communicated  to  all  the  particulars,with  all  the  common 
priviledges,  that  by  a  likenefTe  and  proportion  of  reafon  is  gi- 
A^en  to  them. 

That  refcmblance  of  the  roorldly  empire,  hath  been  formerly 
confuted,  and  the  difproportion  demonftratcd ;  for  there  muft 
be  fome  peculiar  ad  and  officer,  belonging  to  the  Church  as 
fuch  an  integrum^  as  it  is  in  all  worldly  empires,  vyherein  the  in- 
tegrity confifts,  and  comes  to  be  apprehended  which  is  not  to  be 
found  in  the  Church." 

ThsconfiderationofC/?//?'^^,  as  Totum genericum^sts  an- 
fwer  to  all  thofe  places  where  the  word  Kingdome  is  ufed  t® 
(ignifie  the  vifible  Church,  and  therefore  I  might  fpare  here  any 
repetition,  and  leave  the  Reader  to  make  the  application  him- 
felfe:  but  the  truth  is,  the  word  Kingdome'm  many  of  the  places 
here  quoted,  carries  another  fenf€,and  doth  not  reach  the  caufe 
in  hand,  muchlefle  conclude  it ;  as  will  thus  appear  by  the  tryall 
of  the  particulars* 

IhQ  Kingdome  of  heaven  befide  other  fignifications,  as  the. 
Kingdome  of  glory,  &c,  it  doth  by  a  Metonymy  (  fo  its  frequent- 
ly ufed  in  the  Evangelifts, )  imply  the  ^^ord  of  the  Kingdome  and 

Mm  2  the 


ctjS      Chap.  I  J.  ASur^vcyoftheSumfne  Part,  i, 

the  dljpenfation  and  adminiflrMion  of  the  Gofpell  in  the  Chur- 
ches and  the  fpeciall  things  appertaining  thereunto.  The  King- 
dome  of  heaven  U  like  to  a  man  [owing  offeedy  Matth.  1 3 ,  24.  like  to 
Mnfinrdfeed,  ^i*  to  Leaven,  ^"^.to  treafnre  hid  in  the  field  44. 
The  Church  is  not  like  to  Leaven  or  fc^d,  but  the  difpenfation  of 
the  Gofpell  is. 

And  fo  it  muft  be  underftood  in  that  i  Car.  1 5 .  ?4.  Thenjhall 
Chrifi:  deliver  tip  the  kingdome  unto  G od  the  father ,  That  King" 
dome  cannot  be  the  Catholike  Vifible  Church,  becaufe  that  con- 
fifting  of  found  heartedChriftians  and  faifeliearted  hypocrites  ythefe 
are  not  delivered  up  into  the  hand  of  the  father ,  that  he  may  be 
a  1  in  all.  to  them. 

BefideMr.H  his  07^;^^  words  arewitneffe  enough  againft  this 
fenfe,  for  fo  he  writes  in  the  place,  p.  15.  "  Its  the  Kingdome  ex* 
*^  ercifed  in  the  vijible  Church,  in  Ordinances  ofworfiip. 

It  is  to  be  exercifed  in  th  t  vifible  Church-it's  therefore  diftin<fl: 
from  it  in  fenfe  andfignification. 

To  this  head  alfo  belongs  that  in  Hel^.  1 2. 28. 
wherefore  receiving  a  kif^gdome  that  cannot  he  Jhak^n^  &C,  This 
kingdome  is  not  the  Catholike  vifible  Church* 

/.  For,  ^M^r  kingdome  is  here  meant,  which  cannot  ^^7>&^)^». 
But  this  may  be  fliaken  by  ftrong  perfecution,  and  the  moft  of  the 
members  of  it,  the  particular  Chiirches  deftroyed  and  diffolved* 

2.  Its  a  kingdome  which  is  unlike  ihdX  which  was  in  the  Old- 
Teflamenty  and  the  unlike  lynes  lies  in  this ,  that  thisnowmthQ 
time  of  the  Gofpell  cannot  be  moved ,,  but  that  was :  whereas  the 
Church,  for  its  exiftence ,  is  fubjed  to  be  as  much  (haken  now,  as 
that  under  the  Law. 

But  the  faireft  coufiru5iion  of  the  words ,  and  moft/^/  to  the 
fcope  of  the  place,  is  to  (hew  how  farre  differing  the  difpenfati- 
on of  the  wayes  of  Gods  worjhip ,  which  is  now  appointed  by 
him,  is  from  that  which  was  ordained  under  the  Law :  ThofeOr- 
dinancesand  adminiftrations  are  now  come  to  an  end,and  others 
inftituted  in  their  place  and  roome  :  but  thefe  wehaue  nowun. 
der  the  Go  (pel  I  are  lafi,  and  fo  the  unalterable  inftitutions  of  ouc 
Saviour :  and  thusMr.H.expr€fleth  himfelfe;  carryed,asit  fhould 
feerae ,  with  the  conftraining  evidence  of  the  words.  "  Thk 
kingdome  cannot  be  meant  (T  faithhe  J  of  the  inter  nail  kjngdome  of 
f^grace^but  it  is  meant  of  the  externa  II  ordinances  ofworjbip  anddif' 
^ciplinei  but  I  fuppofe  thofe  ucnot  the  Church^jini  therefore  ther 

is. 


'  '   '         '  ™  ■ '      1^*—^^ 

Part.  I.  ofChurchhD7{ciplme.  Chap.  15.     277 

is  nothing  hereto  be  found  for  the  eftablidiment  of  that  con- 
ceit. 

Much  leffe  is  there  any  colour  of  fuch  a  conceit  in  that  of 
uMatth.^,  Recent,  for  the  kingdome  of  heaven  it  at  bund:  i.  e,  the 
Catholiice  Church  is  at  hand;how  harfli  is  fuch  a  found  to  a  mans 
eare,  fuch  a  fenfe  to  a  mans  mind?  v 

The  reft  of  the  places,  where  kingdome  (ignifyes  the  Church,as 
Luke  7»  3  8.  So  like  wife  thofe  fimilitudes  of  floor  e  z,n&  field,  they 
point  out  ^//particularw«?;ir^r^^^^;'^«j*under  that  condition,which 
is  common  to  them  all,  to  wit,  that  they  are  made  up  of  a  mixed  - 
multitude  of  good  and  bad,  or  which  is  all  one,  they  looke  at  the 
gene  rail  nature  of  a  Congregation  exifting  in  its  particulars :  but 
put  not  on  the  relation  of  members  to  an  integrum  2X  all.  Nor 
doth  the  feemingreafon  of  Mr.  W.alledged  to  the  contrary ,carry 
any  conftraining  force  to  pcrfwade  a  man  ferioufly  judicious.  For 
when  he  thus  writes  pag»  15, 

'•  Nonv  ifthefe  things  (  thofe  to  wit,  "^hich  were  Jpo ken  concermng 
''  field,  floore^  Kingdome  y  were  fpok^n  of  a  particular  Congregation 
*'  onelj  :  which  particular  Congregation  in  the  world  Jha/i  impropri" 
"  ate  thefe  to  itfelfefbut  if  true  of  every  one  "^n  particular^  and  all  m- 
^^ generally  and^theje  all  he  continually  cabled  one  kingdome y  then  there 
•*  is  a  Church  Cat  ho  like  vifihle, to  wit,  totum  integrale. 

The  anfwer  will  be  eafie  and  ready  at  hand  :  That  our  expref- 
fions  and  apprehenfions  looke  not  at  anything  impropriate  to 
one,  but  that  which  is  common  to  all ,  and  true  of  all ,  becaufe  all 
thefe  particulars  are  unumgenere.  And  the  generall  nature  is  one 
in  them  all ;  and  it  is  but  reafon ,  that  in  that  regard  they  fhould 
be  called  one.  But  thence  to  gather,that  therefore  there  is  a  Ca- 
tholike  vifible  Church,  as  totum  integrale ,  is  to  wrong  the  meaa*-- 
ing  of  the  text,  and  to  wring  out  blood  inftead  of  milke :  Nay  in 
truth  to  make  the  conclufion  to  oppofe  the  premifes,and  his  own 
expreffions^ 

That  which  is  common  to  all  the  particulars ,  that  cannot  be 
2in  integrum,   but  zgenui  :  as  the  rules  and  definitions  of 
genw  of  neceflity  require. 
Thofe  are  his  premifes. 
^  Take  his  exprcflions.  If  true  of  every  particu  lar^  and  all  in  gene- 
rall :  whence  the  iflue  willcome  to  this  : 
That  which  istme  of  all  the  particulars,  as  a  generall^that  muft 

Mm.  3,  needs^ 


ayS         Chap.  15.  ASHrveyoftkeSumme  Part.  i. 

needs  be  a  genus,  and  not  an  integrum  to  them . 

The  firft  Mr.  H  affirnjes;  therefore  the  fecond  cannot  be  gain- 
fayed* 

TheflaceofMatth,\6.  18,  attonitos  tenet  iftterpretes ,  like 
the  body  of  <tA[ahell,  puts  every  man  to  a  ftand ,  that  pafleth  by* 
True  it  is,  that  doting  delufion  of  thePapifts^makingT^fd-rj-  per- 
fon  the  rock^,  is  hiffed  out  of  all,  that  have  attained  any  eye-falve 
of  the  Scripture,  to  cleere  their  underftanding  in  the  truth  there- 
of* yet  there  remaine  more  difficulties  and  myfteriesin  fome 
parts  of  the  Text ,  which  were  never  feene  with  any  ful'  convifl- 
ing  evidence  to  this  day,  though  many  have  fet  therafelves  ,  and 
that  fadly  to  the  fearch  thereof. 

We  will  only  attend  the  particular  here  fpccified  by  Matter  H, 
rfhat  Church  id  here  under  flood? 

Though  I  muft  confefle  (  for  I  love  to  be  plaine)  that  I  do  in- 
cline to  Mr.H.  his  judgement ,  that  the  vifthle  church  is  here  un- 
derftood  :  yet  I  muft profefTe  alfo  ,  that  his proofe  isno  way  fa- 
tisfa^ory  either  to  evidencethatitmuftbevifible,  muchleffea 
QathoUke  vifible  Church: 

For  when  it  was  objefted,  that  this  was  an  iftvijtl>/e  Chmchy 
here  fpoken  of,  becaufe  the  viflh/e  may  fal/e. 

Me  onely  fpeaks  to  the  fecond  part,  that  the  Catholike  Church 
cannot  faile:  but  that  this  was  not  an  invifible  Church  here  inten- 
ded, he  doth  not  at  all  prove,  nor  in  truth  fet  about  it  ♦ 

2.  Hisreafon  whereby  he  would  perfwade  that  the  vifible 
Owxrch  nun^uamdeficit'yhdLth  not  ftrengthinit,  nor  truth  in  it, 
though  the  conclufion  be  true,  which  he  would  maintaine;  Fox 
he  thus  disputes.  > 

"  Jfail  vifible  members  Jhould  faile  ,  then  all  the  invifible  mu^ 
faile  alfo  :  for  none  are  invifible  in  this  worldybut  muft  be  vifible  al-^ 
^'fo :  except  any  be  converted  and  fed  onely  by  infpiration^vphich  we 
^^  have  no  ground  for  in  the  Serif  ture* 
The  frame  ftands  thus. 
If  none  be  invifible  members  in  this  world,  but  they  muft  be 
vifible  members  alfo  :  when  vifible  failes,  then  the  invifible  failes 
alfo. 

But  the  firft  is  true;  there  be  no  vifible,  but  they  be  invifible 
alfo.  The  afiiimption  defervcs  a  deniall  and  that  Imppofe  wpon 
iecond  thoughts,  he  will  grant  upon  his  o'^ne  principles* 

I, For 


Parr.  i.  cf  chHrch-Dtfciplme,  Chap.  15.       279 


1.  For  its  moft  certain,  that  an  invifible  gracious  Saint,  may 
juftlybecaft  out  of  the  Church, 

2.  Its  as  certaine  to  Matter  H«^«  that  he  thatiscaftout 
and  excommunicate  from  one  congregation,  is  caft  out  of  all 
congregations,  and  out  of  the  Cathoiike  vifihle  Church* 

Hence  I  would  reafon. 

He  that  is  caft  out  of  all  vifible  Churches,  and  the  Church 
Cathoiike,  he  is  no  vifible  member  for  excommunication  cuts  off 
vifible  memberfhip. 

But  he  that  is  and  remainesan  invifible  member,  may  be  juftly 
caft  out  of  all  vifible  Churches,  and  fo  the  Church  Catho- 
iike. 

Therefore  a  man  may  remaine  an  invifibk;  and  yet  not  be 
a  vifible  member* 

That  which  is  added  for  proofe,  toucheth  not  thecaufe:for 
a  man  caft  out,  and  fo  no  member,  may  be  fed  by  word,  and 
prayer  and  fafting,  promifes,  conferences,  readings,  without  any 
infpiration ,  and  this  the  fcriptures  abundantly  declare,  and 
each  mans  experience  will  make  good. 

^^/^^j,it  hath  been  made  good,  that  a  man  may  out  of  the 
weaknefl'e  of  his  judgement  conceiving  the  Churches  not  right- 
ly gathered,  refufe  to  be  baptifed,  and  fo  be  no  member  of  the 
Church,  and  yet  be  a  Saint  truely  gracious,  according  to  their 
principles. 

^gaine^  fuppofe  a  perfon  fall  into  fome  notorious  evill,  and 
for  that  caufe,  all  the  Churches  may  rejefl  him,  and  deny  him 
communion,  he  is  then  no  member  vifible  :  and  yet  he  is  an  in- 
Vifible  one. 

Its  Tiot2i]xtx\^ dangerom  to  lay  the  foundation  bf  the  not  fall- 
ing of  our  grace^  upon  the  not  j ailing  of  Church  member Jhif, 
which  this  doth.  This  were  enough  to  make  it  appeare,  that  this 
place  lends  no  reliefe  to  the  conckifion;becaufc  it  doth  not  prove 
a  vifible  Church  here  intended. 

But  let  this  be  granted.  I  would  yet  adde,  that  this  cannot 
be  a  Cathoiike  Church  of  Mafter  H,  his  cut*  For  I  would  rea- 
fon from  his  owne  words  and  explication ,  which  I  think  have 
waight  in  them. 

That  Church  which  onely  includes  the  Church  of  the  Gentiles, 
and  that  to  he  built, i\\2X  cannot  comprehend  the  whole  compa- 
ny of  the  faithfull  in  the  whole  world,  and  fo  cannot  be  a  Ca- 
thoiike Church.  'Bm- 


2  8o       Chap.  15.  A  Survey  of  the  Summe  Part.  i« 

'Bnt  this  Qiurch,  Matth,  i(5.i8.  (byMafter  H.  his  ownc 
words  )  includ.es  only  the  Church  evangelic  afl  of  the  Gentiles, 

The  Proportion  hath  fenfe  to  fettle  it,  for  there  were  ma- 
ny of  the  Church  of  the  Jewes  true  believers  and  profef- 
fors. 

The  minor  is  Mafter  H.  his  own  exprcfllon  /J,  1 7. 

Wt  are  now  neere  home.  The  kft  place,  where  any  ftrength 
of  dispute  lies,  is  in  2,  Epift  of  ^y^;^  v.io.  where  excommu- 
nication is  called  cafilng  out  of  the  Church, 

<iy€nfvr% 
By  church ,per  (jnechdochen  generis  profpecle^  which  is  moil:  fre- 
quent and  familiar  in  the  Scripture,  That  particular  (fhurch 
where  Diotrephcs  ufurped  preeminence,    is  underftood. 

So  its  ufed  zA^*2C.i^.  JFeedthe  flocks ,  over  whomye  are  fety 
and  that  was  the  Church,  which  Chrift  hath  redeemed,  in  the  fol- 
lowing words.  And  our  ordinary  fpeech  is  generally  in  this 
flrainc5fuchaman  iscaftd7//r<?/^^^CWc/7,  meaning  xki2.t  parti- 
cular congregation  in  which  he  was  incorporate. 

Let  us  heare  how  Mafter  M  can  fcrce  any  CathoUke  vifible 

Church,  with  any  concluding  evidence^  from  hence.   His 

words  are  as  followes. 

'*  If  the  church  here  he  a  vijihle  Qhurch  ,  InPould  ^^^W,  yvhe- 

*'  ther  a  man  truely  excommunicated  in  one  congregation^    is  not 

''  thereby  ex  communicated  from  br  ^.'t  her  ly  fellow  pilp  in  allcongrega" 

^^tions, 

I  anfwer,  yes ,  and  what  is  gained  from  thence  ?  therefore 
there  is  a  Church  Catholick  vifible.  The  inference  is  weak  of 
r<;afon.  Forwhen  aperfon  i^  juftly  excommunicate  from  the 
congregation  in  which  he  was,  it  followes  of  neceflity,  all  that 
j^lloivjln^  he  might  enjoy  ^  by  vert  pie  of  communion  of  Churches  mufl 
ofneccjfity  be  denied  unto  him^  and  he  juflly  deprived  thereof:  be- 
caufe  in  the  vertue  of  his  fellowQiip  with  one,  he  gained  fellow- 
fliip  with  others:  and  therefore  when  he  is  juftly  deprived  bf 
theone,by  the  cenfure  of  the  Church,  he  muft  in  all  reafon  be 
deprived  of  the  other;  but  by  what  ftrength  of  inference  a  Ca- 
tholick vifible  Church  fhould  be  concluded  from  hence,  I  con- 
felTelfeenot, 

If  Mr»   H.  conceive  that  the  party  was  an  afluall  member  of 
every  congregation',  and  that  when  one  congregation  cuts  the 

party 


Part.  I.  ofCharch'DtfcipUne.  Chap.  15.      28^ 

party  off  from  his  particular  memberfhip  he  had  with  it,  by  the 
fame  ad^,  it  cuts  him  off  ftom  all  the  other.  If  this  be  his  mean- 
ing, there  be  as  many  miftakes  almoft  as  words  in  fu  h  expref- 
fions^  and  therefore  the  inference  muft  be  wholly  deftitute  of 
ftrength  and  truth. 

That  which  is  added  afterwards,  is  yet  much  further  from 
"the  mark^  as  when  he  addes.  I  would  k^ow  whether  the  delive- 
*^  riȣ  Hp  to  Satan  J  is  only  within  the  bounds  of  one  congregation,fo 
^  that  if  he  remove  out  offuch  a  circuit  or  circle  of  ground  to  ano" 
^  thery  he  is  out  of  Satans  bounds  again,  and  may  communicate 
^  there  fafdy. 

The  frame  ftands  thus. 

Ifaperfon  excommunicate  is  not  cut  off  from  his  member*" 
fhip  with  every  particular  congregation,  and  fo  from  the  inte- 
grall  vifible  Church,  then  when  he  removes  from  fuch  a  circuit  of 
ground,  he  may  communicate. 

But  this  iaft  is  untrue,  namely  when  he  is  out  of  the  circuit  of 
ground,he  may  againe  communicate,  therefore. 

This  t'o;2/^^//e'«r^  is  conjured  into  fuch  a  circle  of  a  conceit 
that  its  beyond  the  compaffe  of  common  reafon,unleflreMr. 
H,  (hould  imagine,  that  excommunication  only  cafts  a  man  out 
of  a  circuit  of  ground  or  that  the  power  of  Satan  were  only  con- 
fined to  fome  circle,  I  wonder  how  fuch  a  confequence  came  into 
his  thoughts. 

The  truth  is,  The  power  ofexcommunicationliesinthe  par- 
ticular congregation,  where  a  perfon  injoyes  his  memberfhip 
withthe'SaintsofGod,  under  the  kingdome  of  Jefus  Chrift» 
And  when  a  party  is  caft  out  of  that,  and  delivered  up  unto  Sa- 
tan, and  into  the  Kingdome  of  darkneffe,  let  him  be  where  he 
will,  and  go  where  he  will,  he  is  under  the  Kingdome. of  Sar 
tan,  and  all  the  Churches  riiould  look  at  him  as  a  Traytor  a- 
gainft  Chrift,  and  fo  deal  with  him,  as  one  uncapable  of  Church- 
communion» 

Thofe  two  places,  ^j^^^yi  ^  and  Iaft,  ^ok  10.  i5.  arc  either 
underftood  of  the  Church  invifible,  as  the  circumftances  feem  to 
intimate;or  elfe  they  (hew  that  unity,  and  fo  cvmmmmy  of  the 
difpenfation  of  Chrift  in  all  the  Churches  of  the  Gentiles^ 
with  which  the  generall  natyrc  of  a  Church  formerly  opened 
and  difputed  fully  fuits,  and  therefore  gives  no>  appearance  of 
a  proof  for  Catholic  a  eccl  eft  a  'v^fihilpt  as  Tnum  inegrak  and^ 
aggregatum,  N «  We 


2B2        Chap.  15-  A  Survey  of  the  Snmm  Part.  i. 

We  have  now  done  with  the  firft  Queftion. 
The  reafons  and  Scriptures  brought  for  the  proof  thereof, 
have  been  anfwered  and  fatisfkd  :  fo  that  bythecon- 
ceffionandconfeHionofMr.  H,  we  (hall  not  need  to 
adde  any  thing  of  the  fecond» 
Forthis  was  like  the  m:aine  pillar,  upon  which  the   whole 
fcame  was  built,  which  failing  utterly,  the  whole  muft  neceffa- 
rily  fall  to  the  ground.  This  Queftion  being  plucked  up  by  the 
roots,  upon  which  the  other  and  all  the  confedaries  and  colle- 
dions  grew,  they  will  wither  prefently  of  their  own  accord.This 
bottome  breaking,  there  needs  no  battery  further  to  be  erected 
againft  the  reft  oi  the  difcourfe ;  it  moulders  away  without  any 
more  ado,  and  therefore  1  ftiall  eafe  my  felfe  and  the  Reader  of 
any  further  pains  to  be  improved  that  way. 

Onely  for  a  clofe,  I  ihall  be  bold  to  ofe  fome  few  confidera- 
tlons  to.Mr.  H.  his  more  ferious  try  all  touching  y2?»^^  proportions,. 
47^^whereofareexprefl'edin  the  tenth  and  eleventh  concludon;. 
the  thiyd  and  lafi,  may  be  found  in  the  eleventh  page.  All  thefel 
(lull iLortlyfet down  and  fuddainlyexpreffe my  reafons, why 
a^yetleannotyeeldafTent  thereunto,  and  fo  leave  the  whole 

debate. 

I .  Propofition  is  laid  down  in  thefe  words 

'*  Thof^ parts  (that  is  a  particular  congregation  )  are  limited^ 
^*  4mi  diflifigf^lMd  from. other s^b'i  the  civil ^M  prfidentiaU  limit Sy 
^^for  conveniency  of  mse ting  fin dm^^iyitainance,  md  tranfaEiing  of 
^'  hj^fmeffe* 

That  which  feems  here  dlfficalp,  I  ftiall  thus  kggt^. 

I.  That  feverall  congregations  are  feparated  one  from  anoi; 
therinplace;  as  it  is  a  thing  that  a. mans  fenfe  can  determine, 
which  admits  no  gainfaying,  fo  Ifuppofe  its  not  the  aime  of 
Mr.H.  ns9r  the  fcope  he  intends,  nor  which  he  would  have  the 
Reader  to  attend  in  thofe  words :  but  hi^  pnrpofi  is  to  point  out 
that  wherei^ith^  difiinguijhingand  differ encingformalitj  of  one 
congregation f'Qm  another  con0s,  as  the  followings  words  and 

fpcciall  inftance  \ifcd  io  thsit  end,  gives  in  abundant  evidence. 
-    -    -  "  •"  Buc 


Parr.  i.  of  ChHrch-I>ifciplme.  Chap.  15.        283 

But  this  apprehenfian,  I  cannot  yet  fee  how  it  fuits  with 
the  nature  of  a  particular  Church ,  or  the  nature  of  a  forme 
whence  this  ad  of  diftinguilhing  properly  iffues. 

1.  Ihat  V]h\c\i formally  and  truly  diftinguifheth,  \s internal 
to  the  thing :  but  thu  is  ext email  and  meerly  adventitious. 

2.  That  which  is  common^  nor  doth,  nor  can  diftingui{h ;  but 
this  is  fo. 

3.  That  which  diftinguifheth  truly,  it  is  the  f^rme  of  the 
thing  properly  and  firftly,  or  el[e  it  proceeds  as  a  peculiar  frc^ 
ferty  from  it ;  its  either  e^enttale  conflituens  or  confequeni: 
but  this  is  neither  for  neither  the  forme  nor  property  arefepa- 
rable  ;  hut  thm  the  f  lace  or  limits  are, 

4.  lithis  diftinguifheth  one  congregation  from  another,  how 
comes  it  that  to  his  and  each  mans  experience,  not  only  in  the 
fame  Town^  but  in  the  fame  meetiftg-houk  there  be  feverall  and 
diftind  Churches  ?  As  the  ^utch  and  Engltfl?  Churches  in 
Colchefler,  Jfthe  diflinElion  of  congregations  ifTued  from  the  /i- 
?»its  of  the  place,  then  they  who  were  in  the  fame  place,  they 
fhould  not  be  diftinguidied.  Then  the  Dutch  Church  in  Colche" 
fler  fhould  be  Englifh  :  for  they  are  both  within  the  fame  pre- 
cinds,  and  either  do  or  may  at  feverall  times  meet  and  affemblc 
within  the  fame  ftone  wals  of  the  Church  fo  called* 

5.  \i the  diverfe  limits  oftheplace^  did  put  a  difference  diftin- 
dive  upon  a  congregation,  then  the  place  of  the  Merchants,  mo- 
ving from  "Delph  to  Rotherdam,  becaufe  they  are  in  difiinB places^ 
therefcTf  e  they  are  diftinB  Churches ;  and  fo  by  moving  and  fet- 
ling  in  feverall  places,  one  congregation  {hould  differ  from  it 
felfe;  and  as  before  many  congregations  were  one,  now  one  and 
the  fame  fhould  become  many. 

Its  true  if  the  demand  be,  of  what  particular  Church  we 
fpeak,  or  to  what  Church  we  would  write,  its  ufuall  and  fuffi- 
cient  to  defcribe  the  Church  hy  the  place ^  as  the  common  fub- 
jed  where  it  hath  its  abode  :  but  this  is  no  proof  that  therefore 
a  common  fubjed  fhould  give  a  dil^inguifhing  difference  of  that 
from  anothen 

When  the  Chrlflian  Church  of  the  120.  was  ereded  in  ^ernfa- 
iem,  befide  the  Church  of  the  Jewes  formerly  inflituted,  and 
yet  not  abrogated,  was  it  ground  fufficient  thus  to  conclude, 
becaufe  they  are  in  the  fame  city,  therefore  they  are  the  fame 
Church  ?  I  fuppofe  the  inference  will  be  judged  unfound  by  all^ 

N  n  2  and 


284       Chap* IS*  ASnrvefofthe Summe  Part.  r. 

and  yet  if  the  differencing  diftinflioniffued  from  the  place,  it 
would  undeniab  ly  follow   they  were  not  at  ail  dftingulihed 
each  from  other. 

The  fecond  Propofition  is  in  the  fame  place,  and 
its  thus  exprefled. 

**  The  member  fhip  of  a  ^drticular  (^hnrch  is  dtvolvedon  him^  by 
"  Gods  dlffojing^rovidence,  by  reafon  ofhisbirthyor  cohabitatl" 
**  on  there y  or  voluntarily  affumed^  by  his  voluntary  removal  I  into 
*'  the  f  lace  allotted  out  by  civi  II  frudence^  for  fuch  a  particular  fo' 
^^  ciety  to  enjoy  fuch  ordinances  of  Cjod  conveniently  toge^ 
'^ther. 

■r  To  iKisaJfertion  I  cannot  give  my  affent^  and  fhall  prefcntly 
give  in  my  reafons  when  I  havebreifly  laid  open  the  meaning  of 
the  exprellion^ 

WhenMaflerH.  feeraes  to  lay  feverall  grounds,  by  which 
memberfhipcomestobe  attained,,  I  fuppofe  in  thclaft  refolu- 
tionthey  iffue  ail  in  one,,namely,  the  confiancy  of  abode  and reji<- 
dence,  ivithin  the  limits  of  fuch  a  f  lace. 

For  imagine  that  a  man  hath  an  inheritance  fallen  to  him  by 
birth  in  flich  a  towne,  if  yet  he  will  let  it,  or  fet  it  out  to  another 
andrelldein  another  place,  his  birth  diOi\\  not  devolve  his 
memberfhip  upon  him  in  that  place.  For  if  he  were  borne  heire 
to  lands  in  20, places  or  parifhes,{hould  he  have'  memberfl:iip  in 
aJl,  when  he  doth  abide  but  in  one  ?  I  believe  Mafter  H,  would, 
deny  fuch  an  inference. 

The  like  I  may  fay  o'i  remove  all;  f  f  he  did  but  as  Travelour 
and  meffenger,  take  up  his  habitation,  I  fuppofe  Maftcr  U,. 
would  not  afrirme  he  was  a  member  in  the  place  becaufe  he 
lodged  two  or  three  nights  or  fo  many  weeks  or  months  in  a 
place. 

That  I  may  then  put  the  faireft  conftnidion  upon  his  words 
that  in  love  and  prudence,  and  ingenuity  I  can,  I  conceive  the 
meaning  to  be  this,  w^i.ere  aperfon  takes  up  his  habitation^ 
whether  he  haue  right  to  it  by  birth,  or  it  come  by  gift,  pur- 
chafe,  or  hiring,  &c.  h^  msmber/hip  iffuesf torn  hence  imQdhtc- 
\y,  that  he  takes  up  his  conflant  abode  within  the  limits  of  fuch  a 
place  or  parifh. 

But  that  this  cannot  give  the  formality  of  memberfhip^  I  have 

for- 


Part.  I.  ofChurcb^Difcipline.  Chap.  15.      285 


formerly  proved,  and  I  confeHe I  doe  a  little  ftrangethat  Ma- 
fier  Hudfon  a  man  learned  fhould  fall  in  with  fuch  an  opinion, 
which  I  cannot  perceive  gains- fo  much  from  any  Judicious  at 
this  time,  that  they  are  willing  to  fpeake  a  good  word 
for  it. 

i«  Forna  civill  rule  can  give  an  ecclefiaflicall  right, 
Becaufe  thofe  are    two  kinds  of  goverment  oppofite  one  a- 
gainft  the  other,  and  each  of  themmtireandcompleat  within 
it  felfe. 

3.  This  defiroy^s  the  cenfure  of  excommunication  and  wholly 
furftrats  the  power  thereof,  that  it  can  never  attaine  its 
end.  For  the  fcope  of  the  cenfure  is  to  cut  a  perfon  off 
from  his  memberfliip  and  communion  with  the  Church, 
as  the  name  of  excommunication  and  the  nature  of  the 
ordinance  requires. 
But  if  the  Triviledges  oi  memberfliip  be  devolved  upon  me 
by  a  civill  right  and  cohabitation,  This^  excommunication  nor 
doth,  nor  indeed  can  take  awaye*  And  therefore  upon  this 
ground  it  cannot  take  away  my  memberfliip  and  communion 
with  the  Church. 

And  therefore  is  by  this  meanes wholly  made  voide  and  of 
none  effeft. 

3.  If  right  (?/ cohabitation  gives  memberfliip,?"/?^;^  Turk^^and 
^ewes  may  be  members,  and  they  and  their  children  have  right 
to  all  Church  ordinances  as  well  as  any:  Then  men  may  make 
themfelves  members  of  a  congregation  though  they  be  never 
fofcandalous  and  unworthy  to  be  received;  nay  though  the 
congregation  be  never  fo  defirous,  in  a  juft  way  according  to 
the  rules  of  Chrift,  to  hinder  their  proceeding,  and  re/edl  them 
from  their  communion -.which  VidXitx  Rutherford  and  all  rules 
and  reafonable  men  gaine  fay  .In  a  word,  by  this  grant,  all  the 

power  of  Churches  and  cenlures  and  ordinances  would  be  frii- 
llrated  or  prophaned* 

The  pretended  inconvenience  which  perfwades  him  to  imbrace 
this  opinion,  isjbecaufe,  to  be  in  a  city,  and  not  to  be  a  member 
ofthe  Church  in  the  city^  it  fcemes  to  imply  an  unchurching,  of 
thofe  places.  &c. 

But  I  anfwer  it  doth  butfeem  fo,,  it  doth  in  no  wife  doe  any 
fuch  thing:<?;?/;  itjhows.that  gods  jjeofle  are  a  free  people  ^andthut 
combination  iujfes  from  free  confent ,  when  no  rule,  in  nature,.. 

Nn  3^  nof. 


286        Chap.  15-  ASuweyofthSumme  Part,  i 

nor  providence  according  to  God  puts  any  reftraint  in  that 
kinde. 

The  third  Propo(jtion  is  ;^.  ir. 

*  *^  Particular  Churches  are  made  uf  of  the  members  of  the^ 
*'  Church  Catholike,  and  partake  of  the  benefits  and  priviledges  of 
''  the  Church  primarily ynot  becaufe  they  are  members  of  the  varti- 
*'  cular  churches, but  of  the  Catholike. 

In  thefe  words,  there  isfomething  implied^  fomethlng  expref* 
fed:To  neither  of  which  I  can  give  ajfent  nnleffe  feme  proof  bee 
alledged,  which  may  prevailc  with  my  judgement,  and  per- 
fwade  thereunto  which  as  yet  I  fee  none. 

That  which  is  implied  is  this  ^  That  the  Catholike  Church  may 
have  its  being,  when  as  yet  there  be  no  particular  congregations 
exifting ;  for  this  the  words  of  the  propofition  doe  neceffarily 
prefuppofe. 

If  particular  Churches  be  made  up  of  the  members  of  the 
Catholike :  then  the  Catholike  Church  and  the  members 
i.        thereof  muft  have  a  being,  before  either  can  give  a  being 
to  the  particular. 

But  I  fee  no  rule  of  reafon,  nor  teftimony  of  holy  writ  as  yet 
to  fettle  fuch  an  affertion. 

For  lay  afide  in  our  confideration  the  confederation,  and 
combination  of  Chriftians^  which  make  up  particular  Churches  .- 
let  it  be  fuppofed  there  be  hundreds  of  Chriftians,  who  are  vifi- 
ble  believers,  fcattered  up  and  downe  in  feverall  coafts  of  the 
world,  thefe  now  according  to  the  methode  of  Mafter  H»  his 
frame  of  Church  policy  will  firft  make  up  a  Catholike  vifible 
Church,  and  out  of  that,  particular  Affemblies  will  afterwards 
arife. 

This  is  the  frame  of  Mafter  Hudfons  Church- policy :  but  this 
feemes  contrary  to  the  principles  of  all  bodies  politick^:  that  ever 
were,  are,  or  (hall  be.  for  there  neither  is^nor  can  be  an  externall 
body  politicks,  of  that  kind  we  now  fpeakc  )  made  up  andconjtitu- 
ted  of  people  that  never  herein  externall  communiou  oneyvith  anc^ 
ther  (  haply  )  never  had  the  fight  and  knowledge  one  of  another ,  as 
it  is  here  fuppofed. 

True  it  is,  if  there  were  many  thoufands  profeffing  and  beleev- 
ing  in  the  name  of  Chrift:fo  many  as  were  fincere  have  union  and 
communion  withChrift  invifibly,  andfo  makeup  an  invifible 

^hurch 


Pare,  I .  ofChurch-Difciplwe.  Chap.  1 5.     287       I  . 

Church  Catholike.  But  that  there  fhould  bean  externall  vifi- 
ble  particular  body  plitick^,  either  chill,  or  EccleJiafllckX  which 
this  QatholtcaEccleJta^  as  Totum  integrale^mvSk  be  )  and  that  con- 
ftituted  of  men  ,  which  haply  never  had  the  fight  or  knowledge 
one  of  another ,  who  never  entred  into  agreement  of  govern- 
ment one  with  another,  is  beyond  my  compafle  to  conceive,  and 
Ifufpcft  any  mans  ability  to  explicate  and  evince. 

Againe^that  perfons  thus  feat tered  and  fevered,are  wholly  de- 
flitute  according  to  reafon  and  all  rules  of  the  Gofpel ,  of  all' 
Church  priviledges, 

I  would  thus  reafon. 
Thej  who  are  infpich  an  efiat-e  as  that  they^ nor  have^nor  can  have 
Church  Officers^     They  are  dcfiitHte  of  Church  worJhip,fealeSy  cen^ 
fures^  andfo  Church  Cjovernmenty  and  Church  Ordinances » 

This  is  undeniable.  Becaufe  according  to  Presbyterian  prin- 
ciples, none  of  all  thefe  can  be  a^ed  or  adminiftred  without  Offi- 
cers. 

'But  -perfons  thmfcattered  and  fevered  one  front  another^  can  have 
mOfficers.  For  thofe  receive  their  call  and  right  adminiftration,by 
the  joint  voice  and  elecflion  of  the  people  now  in  communion 
one  with  another.^^.6.-i^f?.i. 

Jgaine^l  conceive  it  wii  be  granted  (which  cannot  be  denyed) 
that  thefe  particular  perfons,tbus  fevered^are  membra  integrantia 
of  this  Catholike  vifible  Church.  And  therefore  they  wholly  give 
being  to  this  Church ,  but  receive  no  being  from  it. 

Hencel  cannot  fee,  how  this  part  of  the  Propofition  will  ftand, 
with  t^3it  cone/ ufton. That  the  Catholike  Church  gives  part  mattery 
fart  forme,  to  the  particular  Churches, 

If  particular  Churches  receive  their  being  from  the  members  of 
the  Catholike  Church,  (  as  this  propofition  affirmes ; )  Then  they 
cannot  receive  part  matter ,  and  part  forme  from  the  Totum* 

For  if  Ecclefia  Catholica  give  any  matter  or  forme  to  the  par-- 
ticukr  Church  ,  it  gives  it  by  its  members, 

*But  it  cannot  give  matter  or  forme  by  its  members. 

Becaufe  it  received  all  its  being ,  and  fo  all  matter  and  forme 
from  them,  but  gave  none  to  them. 

Thereforeihey  can  give  none  from  it ^ 

T^efe  intricate  difficulties  and  twiftings  of  controverfie  which 
appeare  in  Mafter  Uudjons  fram^j  keepe  mc  y«t  that  I  can  give  no 
aflent  thereuDto, 

IJv^rt^ 


2  88       Chap.  16 


ASnrvefoftheSumme  Part.  i. 


There  is  a  third  branch  in  the  Propofition,  namely. 
That  particular  Churches   partake  of  the    friviledges  of  the 
Church  primarily  y  not  becaufe  they  be  members  of  particular  Chur^ 
ches,  but  becaufe  they  are  members  of  the  Catholike. 

Againft  this  we  have  formerly  given  in  proofc,  whether  we  re- 
ferre  the  reader ;  and  fo  reft  to  make  any  further  inquiry  touch- 
ingthisfubjedofEccLESiA    Catholica  Visibilis, 


CHAP.  XVI. 

We  ha.2)e  now  doae  voith  Church-power. 

Of  Church  Communion  as  it  is  a  pcc\i\hr  priv Hedge  to  the  member 
of  di  Church. 

He  Priviledges  of  the  Church,;>r<?/^;^^  them- 
felves  next  to  our  conjideration  ;  and  the 
chiefe  of  all  thefe  >^>hich  we  /ball  ejpeciallj 
attend  in  this  place,is  Church-Communi- 
on»  Becaufe  we  perceive  the  difquifition 
of  that  to  be  of  greatefi  difficulty ,  and 
the  right  underftanding  of  it  to  be  of 
greateft  ufe.  And  here  we  (hall  make  the 
entrance  of  our  inquiry  about  that  que- 
ftion  propounded  and  largely  debated  by  Mafter  Rutherford  lib, 
Z.pag»  26p.  JVhether  ordinary  hearing  be  a  part  of  Church  Com' 
muniona  .The  fenfe  is  to  be  opened, 2. The  concluflon  we  hold  to  be 
f roved,      3.  Tht Arguments ioh^anfn>ered. 

To  thefirfiy 

Con  clusionL 

Communion,  according  to  the  nature  of  the  word,  implies  ever 
fomething  common  to  manj^  wherein  they  fhare  bjv?ay  of  proportion, 
each  per  [on  according  to  his  condition  and  place. 

When  this  is  applyed  to  fever  all  fubjeEls  ,  though  it  requires  a 
communication  of  fomething  to  all  the  fubje^s ,  yet  it  ever  implyes 
fin  appropriation  of  that  fo  conveyed  onely  to  that  kind  :  whence  it 
IS,  that  as  there  is  ^  community  of  the  thing  to  all  fuch  wherein 

this 


Part.i.  of  Church^  Difcit4U.  Chap*  15.      283 

this  communion  lyes,  yet  there  is  alfo  ^  Jpecification  or  determina- 
tion  of  the  fuhjeB ,  unto  which  that  is  conveyed  ,  whereupon  it 
comcsxhough  all JuchhdL\t  it  y  ya  none  but fnch  are  made  parta- 
kers ofit.  * 

Thus  in  cities  there  ht  fever  all  companies, i\\2X  maintainey^":/^^^// 
commmions zmongih&mkhfts  :  T\ms civill commHmonhdongs 
onely  to fmh  a  civillfiate :  The  like  we  may  fay  o^Church  commu^ 
nion ,  whereof  we  now  intreate.  It  doth  not  imply  all  or  any  of 
thofe  things  which  a  Church  hath  in  common  Vpith  other ^  while  Itidii 
Churchy  but  as  it  u  aChurch ;  As  inftance  : 

A  Church  while  it  isa  Church  in  that  relation,  they  haver^w- 
mmionwith  f^^T<?>??«  or  people  of  the  Plantation  amongft  whom 
they  dwell,  communion  with  other  Townes  who  live  with  them^ 
under  the  fame  JurifdiifVion  and  Government ,  h\xt  this  is  not 
Church  communion^  bcc2iukiti$notas  a  ^hurch,  theyinjoy  or 
(hare  in  this  communion,  but  as  Tlanters  in  the  fame  Town,  oc 
people  und^r  the  fame  Government, 

But  that  is  Church  communion ,  which  belongs  to  a  Church  ,  as  4 
Church,  under  that  notion,  (  as  we  ufe  to  fpcak  )  refpeft  or  rela^ 
tion. 

Conclusion  II. 

r  Either  in  the  things,  which  they  do  in/oy 
The  communion  ofj      as  Sacraments,Ccnfures« 
theChurch  Jy  es,  y)r  elfe  the  fpeciallmanner  appropriated  to 

L     them  in  their  difpenfations. 

And  though  the  things ,  fometimes  be  common  to  other  befide 
the  Church,  yet  the  manner  of  difpenfingjand  fo  of  enjoying  thefe 
is  alwayesp^r^////^  to  the  Church. 

4SW/>;^<?/^  the  Churches  beintreated  by  a  company  of  i  Indians,' 
whofe  hearts  are  ftirred  with  fome  confideration  of  the  truth,  to 
defire  lbm€  conferences  with  feverall  of  feverall  Churches ,  and 
feverall  of  the  Common-wealth,  that  their  judgements  may  fur- 
ther be  informed,  and  their  confciences  convinced,  and  the  courfe 
of  Godlinefle  cleered  up  unto  them  :  upon  the  meeting  granted, 
they  have  liberty ,  and  they  take  it ,  to  wit ,  they  propound  their 
demands,  they  heareanfwers,  they  make  Obje^ions ,  ferioufly 
and  fadly  debate  the  difficulties.  There  be  conferences,  difputes, 

Oo  debates^ 


290  Chap  i6.         A  SurDty  of  the  Symme  Parr,  i . 

Abates ,  by  thefe  novices  ,  now  coming  on  to  Religion,  with 

EiderSyMaglfirates  y  in  the  audience  of  the /^wr^//  members  of 

«  the  Churches,  and  yet  no  man  wilt  fay,  thtfe  are  Church  alllons, 

becaufe  they  do  not  this  as  a  Churchy  but  as  Chrifiiansy  to  draw 

,   on  beginners  to  the  faith. 

Suffofe  againe,  the  Church  of  her  felfe  appoints  a  meeting  ,and 
appoints  the  Elders  to  handle  thefamequcftion«,  to  propound 
and  explicate  the  fame  Scriptures,  in  way  of  anfwertngand  clear 
ing  updifficukies ,  This  13  now  a  Chnrch  aBion  :  biecaiife  though 
the  dutieshe  thcfame,yct  th^mamer  of  the  difpenfttiott  iffues^^^iw 
another  roote  ;  namely  ,  Oncers  ,  by  vertue  of  their  afithdritf.tQ'' 
quire  and  call  for  the  prefence  and  fwbjedion  of  the  people  :o- 
thers  in  joy  the  be?tejit  of  the  actions ,  (which  as  fuch  >  are  noi 
Church  a(9dons,)as  hath  appeared  before,  but  the  manner  efdip- 
fenfation  is  properly  Church  v^orke ,  and  in  that  they  have  w  Co79p' 
zw;^»/<?«  with  the  Church, 

And  this  frequently  and  familiarly  is  to  be  obferved  in  afi  Cor- 
foratiorjsywhcn  they  meet  in  publike,  many  ftrangcrs ,  of  fcvcrall 
Counties,  Countries ,  come  in  to  fee  and  heare  the  benefit  of  the 
admin  iftrations :  But  one/y  the  members  of  the  Corporation  injoy 
Corporation  communion ;  i.  e.  they  are  onely  under  the  power 
and  authority  of  the  Corporation,  and  by  vertue  of  that  relation 
are  to  be  there ,  and  to  fubmit  themfelves  to  the  authority,  deli- 
vering orders  to  that  end ,  and  may  be  conft rained  thereunta. 
"»vhich  ftrangers  cannot  be,  and  fo  it  is  here*. 

COKCLUSION   III. 

Itsplaine  fromMafl:eri?«r^^r/or^his  own  grant  ,that  the  ordi-^ 
nance  it  felf,nor  the  publique  difpenfation  therof,jnor  the  hearing 
of  the  difpenfation  doth  make  Church-communion:  for  he  con- 
ifefleththat  Turkes  and  Infidels  may  come  in  oceafionally,feveral 
timesjas  it  were*^/V^r,and  yetthis  doth  not  make  them  partakers 
of  Church-Communion ,  and  ye£  in  thefe  their  attendances, 
dicfc  three  things  are  evidently  and  undenyably  to  be  obfervedo 

Ordinance^. 
The  ^^ifpenfation  on  theMinlfiers  part, 
Hearing^  on  th^  TnrkifarK 

"Coi€^ 


Part.  I.  ofClmrcl^Difciflinc.  Chap.  16.       291 


Conclusion   IV. 

Therefore  in  the  fourth  place  ,  we  are  to  Inquire  what  he 
meaneth  hy  fet  and  ordinary,  lib,  2.pag.  169^  iindprofejfedsind  re^ 
fsived  hearing,  pag.  2  70. 

Ubyprofeffedy  he  meanes  fuch  a  profijjjon  as  makes  a  man  a 
Member  ut  fupra  ;     this  doth  yeild  thecaufe,  which  he  would 
maintainc  in  appcarance,namely ,  he  that  is  a  member  of  a  Church 
doth  communicate  in  Church  Communion, 
Never  any  deny ed  this. 

Bucifitbetherf/<7//*rio«  of  the  fpirlt  oFatnan  inwardly  (for 
there  refo/fttion  lyes)  znd  profeffion,  outwardly  to  attend  this 
action  of  hearing ,  we  then  know  where  to  fallen  ,  and  we  have 
tvfiaqHeftionstO  difcuffe. 

I.  whether  preaching  ^ublihelj  an  J  publike  hearing  he  a  ^hurch 
aEilon  in  itfelfe  conjidered. 

Andthat  this  is  no  Church  adion,Mri2//^W/Wyei Ids,  which 
indeed  is  the  maine  fcope  and  hinge  of  thequeftion,as  it  is  prad- 
iCcd,  and  by  difpute  agitated  betwixt  us  and  them. 

For  i/Infidels  coming  in  occafionallyj  once,  twice,  twenty 
feverall  times,  to  hcare,  do  not  yet  in  fo  doing  communicate  in  a 
Church-aftion  :  Then  preaching  and  hearmg  do  not  make  a 
Church-adion,  inthemfelves  conlidered.  Atprimum  verumex 
conceffis, 

Qiieft.  2»  A  bare  profejfion  to  attend  the  oafdt^ard  hearing  of  the 
vcord  ordinarily y  is  not  a  ^hurch  aBion^  nor  doth  infer  Qhnrch  Com* 
THunion, 

Our  Arguments  are, 

^Arg,  I. 

That  profeffion^  rchich  may  fiand  with  the  profejfed  oppojttion  and 
renouncing  of  the  doEirine  of  the  Gojpett.andthe  truth  of  the  Church  % 
That  doth  not  make  any  Chm  ch  communion*     For  oppofition  pro- 
fefTed  againft  the  truth  of  the  Do(f^rine,and  truth  of  the  Church- 
ftate,  is  crofTe  to  communion  with  it. 

But  fuch  a  profejfion  ordinary  may  fiand  i^ith  both  thefe. 

For  a  Jefuit  m  ay  be  hy  red,  as  an  inteHigencer,to  heare  and  re- 
port the  Dodlrine  to  others,  who  fethira  on  worke  to  chat  end : 
or  ejfe  asa  Gaviiler  to  undermine  it  in  the  hearts  of  others  whom 

Oo  2  he 


2gz       Chap,  ly.  ASurveyopheSumme  Parr. 


he  would  either  draw  to  Popery ,  or  conffrme  in  Popery,  He 
may  be  a  conftant  hearer,  and  yet  profefle  that  he  hates  the  Pro- 
leftant  Religion,  and  renounceth  the  Handing  of  the  Churches. 

where  there  u  no  Church  Hmon'y  there  ism  Church  communion^ 
becaufe  this  ifl'ues  from  that. 

^ut  many  heare  ordinarily  ,  who  have  no  Church  union  ^or  reall 
memberfliip  withvifibie  Churches. 

ftArg,  3.  - 

church  communion  u  ordered  bj  the  fonder  ofthe^hnrchyandthey 
can  exerclfe  their  fower  therein :  for  what  excommunication  takes 
away,  that  communion  of  the  Church  can  give. 

But  the  church  doth  not ,  nor  in  reafon  can  hinder  ordinary: 
hearing.. 

Therefore  it  did  not  give  it,  by  any  power  of  Church  worke* 

We  fhall  [now  take]  Mafter  Rutherford  his  Arguments  into 
confideration. 

Onely  we  (hall  crave  the  Reader  to  recall  two  things,  (  for- 
merly evidenced)to  mind  ,  and  to  carry  them  along  in  his  confi- 
deration;  andthofe  will  help  to  expedite  the^^^/T^^^r^tothe 
r£^/tf«j  alledged  to  the  contrary. 

T,  That  Infidels  and  Turks  may  come  in  occafionallj ,  and  yet 

that  hearing  is  not  Church  communion^  Lib.  2  .p*  270, 
2,  That  an  aUion  in  itfelfe  (imply  confidered ,  may  not  he  a 
Church  a^iiony  i.  e.  proper  to  the  Church,  yet  the  manner  of 
injoyning  this,  or  injoying  of  it,  in  vertue  of  Church-pow- 
er, is^  Church-worke  and  way)  i(ruing  from  Church  confer 
.  deracy  and  combination. 
Fromthefe  ^»'«>/)r^w/y^/ now  recalled,  formerly  proved ,  It 
follo^esy 

That  the  Preacher  may  in  preaching  edify  the  Church  met  for 
that  end  and  convince  an  Infideil  coming  in  occafionallyy  iCor, 
14. 14. 25.  And  yet  the  Infideil  doth  not  joyne  in  Church  com- 
munion, though  in  hearing  the  word  preachedby  the  Officer  of 
the  Church;  which  is  an  Anfwer  to  his  firfi.<!^rgument. 

Hence  the  Infidelln-iay  be  converted ,  and  To  injoy  the  benefit 
of  the  ordinance,  and  be  built  upon  Chrift,  at  that  his  occaiionall 
coming  ,   and  fo  joyne  in  wor(hip  with  them ,  and  yet  not  in 

Church-? 


Part.  I.  ofchurch'DilcipHm.  Chap.  15^     295 

Church  worfhip,  for  his  own  occafionall  coming  was  noChurch 
communion ,  by  Mafter  Rutherford  his  own  grant ,  which  is  an 
Anfiver  to  hisfecond  Argument, 

Hence  the  Infidell  may  be  called  by  others^and  being  fo  called, 
he  may  come  and  heare,  and  partake  in  the  woi  (hip,  and  yet  not 
^%Chtirch  hearing  or  TJ'i?^/^//?,  which  is  an  Anfwer  to  the  third  Argu- 
ments 

Hence  Church-hearing  will  be  then  Qhttrch  communion  ^  "^hen 
hy  vertae  of  Church  covenant  they  put  forthChurch  power  in  dif- 
]^cnCing,andperfonsin  vertue  of  that  relation  ftand  bound  to  fub- 
mit,  in  attending  to  fuch  adminiflrations,  and  thns  all  the  members 
heArcs  But  the  Infidellhtdites  upon  another  ground  and  fo  {hares 
in  the  ^^,  but  is  not  under  the  Church-pon^er  and  manner  of  the 
dijpenfation  of  that  ad  :  and  therefore  hl^  hearing  is  not  Church" 
hearing.  As  it  is  in  the  meetings  of  civill  Corporations:  The 
members  of  the  Corporation,  they  come  in  vertue  of  the  combi- 
nation, which  they  hold  by  Charter,  and  fo  have  Corporation  com-^ 
mmitj  :  others  come  in  by  the  by,  2,sfirangers^  and  they  commu- 
nicate in  the  hearing  of  the  AEls  that  paife  ,  but  not  in  the  C^rp<7- 
r at  ion  community  ^  in  which  they  have  no  (hare :  nor  hath  the  Cor- 
poration any  power  over  them,  which  Anfwer s  the  fourth  Argu- 
ment, 

Hence  this  [hearing  doth  not  feperate  a  vifible  member  ingene^ 
re  mtiorum  vifibilium ;  becaufe  it  belongs  to  an  Infidell  alfo  : 
which    anfwers  the  fifth  Argument.     Nor  doth  this  hearing, 
bring  the  hearer  under  any  tye  ,  which  anfwers  thefxtArgu^ 
ment,' 

Prom  this  ground  thus  laid  and  made  good, 
^e  may  colleB fever  all  things, 

T..  The  ^^^r;;?^  d)f  Infidels  occafionally  argues  not  communion 
ofTafior  and  people,  betwixt  him  and  the  Officer  ,  that  preacheth 
to  him  ;  Communion  hetwixtPafior  and  flockJsChurch'Communiony 
as  the  termes,  and  the  nature  of  the  relation  euidence. 

But  in  this  hearing  of  an  Infidel  i,there  is  no  Church  communi- 
on, exconceffts^  from  Mafter  Rutherfordjih,2.ijo, 

2.  If  ?^^/7t'^r/^^  would  make  a  perfon  of  fuch  a^ flock,  andfo 
the  Minifter  his  Paftor ,  then  this  kind  of  hearing  of  a  wicked  and 
unworthy  Minifter  ^  would  make  a  man  partake  with  him  in  that 

O  ^  3      *  fift* 


20  4         Chap.  1 6.  A  Survey  0 f  the  Summe  Part,  i^ 

finfuUftationofhis;  which  hath  ever  been  accounted  irratio- 
nall,  in  thofe  who  have  been  rigid  in  their  reparation,  fo  that 
it  is  eafy  to  diftinguifh  betwixt  the  yt>ord  that  is  difpenfcd,  in 
which  a  hearer  communicates,  and  betwixt  the  office  ^n^ftati" 
on  ofhim  that  doth  difpenfe  it,  with  which  they  onely  com- 
municate, who  ftand  in  relation  to  fucha  one  difpenfing  as  their 
officer. 

3.  Hence  Church-power  and  (^hurch-prlviledges  are  diffe- 
renced in  the  fame  afl.  Trhiledges^  (m  my  aimc  here,)imply 
that  good  and  ^f^f/^f  which  attends  any  Qiurch  difpenfation. 
Astakeany  ^Wc^<!?^  difpenfed,  there  is.  i.  The  good  and 
hnlftt  which  may  rife  and  be  received  therefrom.  2.  (^hurch 
/ii^<?/?oW<rr  in  the  difpenfation  thereof.  And  thefc  rir^,  though 
they  goe  together,  yet  are  y«>J/jftfr^wff<i  in  reality  of  their  na- 
tures, that  the  one  may  be  in  joyed,  Imeanethe  good  and  pri- 
viledgeoftheadl,  by  fuch  who  communicate  not  in  the  pow* 
cr.  Asinftance. 

A  man  preacheth  authoritatively  in  his  congregation.  Indian? 
and  Turkes^  come  to  heare  occafionally,  they  partake  in  the 
^W<?fr/;^W(7r^and  difpenfation  of  it.  But  not  in  the  authority 
of  his  miniftery.  For  he  is  not  a  Tajior  to  them  nor  communi- 
cates with  them  as  a  Paftor ;  as  it  hath  beene  formerly  from 
lA^^t^  Rmherford  proved. 

Hither  belong  thofe  expreflions.  i  Cor  5.  &  laft  "^hat  have 
we  to  doe  to  judge  thofe  that  are  rvithout}  Matth.iS.  let  him 
be  to  thee  as  an  heathen* 

Therefore  Heathens  come  not  within  the  priviledge -re- 
fpedlofa  brother  in  Church-communion,  though  theycoaie  to 
Church  hearing. 

And  hence  it  is ,  as  people  are  more  or  lefle  capable  of  the 
good  of  thefe  difpenfations  (for  fo  they  may  be)fo  they  do,  and 
may,  partake  more  or  lefTe  in  thefe  priviledges,  and  yet  not  in 
Church  power  whereby  they  are  difpenfed.  As  it  is  in  feme 
Corporations,  fome  perfons  of  fome  families ,  by  reafon  that 
their  prcdeceiTors  have  beene  Benefactors  to  the  Charter,  they 
have  priviledges  to  come  into  the  councell  of  the  company,  to 
adventure  with  them,  if  they  will,  and  yet  have  noftroke,  by 
any  fpeciall  relation,  to  aft  in,  or  carry  on  the  occafion  or  dc- 
figne  taken  up.Thus  members  of  other  Churches  are  capable  of 
more  priviledges  then  thore,vvho  are  not  in  that  condition:  and 

therefore 


Part,  I.  of  church-Difciplme.  Chap.  \6.       295 

thercforeparcakeof  thebenifit  of  fomc  afts  and  ordinances, 
and  yet  communicate  not  in  the  authoritative  difpenfation  of 
thofe  afts ;  and  this  appeares  thus. 

If  a  Paflor  of  another  congregAtknhath  no  authority  or  power, 
by  hid  office  to  require  them  of  another  Churchy  to  receive 
a  Sacramenty  hut  they  may  refufe,  if  it  feeme  good  to  them^ 
Then  are  they  not  under  h^  pafioraU  poVver  to  difpenfe  it  to 
themVor  by  his  office  powerhe tan  require i^^y^of  his  own 
Church  to  receive  it. 
And  if  heh^th  no  power  authoritative  to  mjoyne  them  to  re- 
ceive it,  they  cannot  challenge  it  by  any   fpeciall  intereft  they 
have  in  that  power.  For  the  parity  of  rcafon  is  the  fame  on  both 
fides. 

That  looke,astt  was  before,  when  the  Tafiors  did  preach 
4Hthoritativelj\Ti  his  congregation^he  did  not  onely  difpenfe  the 
word  unto  his  people,  as  one  out  of  office  may  doe,  but  he 
could  by  vertue  of  his  office  and  relation,  injoyne  them  to  heare 
it.  They  in  vertue  of  their  relation  to  him  as  a  Paftor  could  ex^ 
pe6t  and  require  it  from  him.  Yet  Indians  coming  in  Obiter, 
they  partake  ofthe  good  of  the  difpenfation,  but  are  not  under 
the  authoritative  power  ofthedifpenfer-.fo  that  he,  by  his  au- 
thority, could  not  require  them  to  heare,  nor  they,  by  any  rela- 
tive intereft  to  his  power,  could  challenge  him  to  fpeake  to 
them. 
Knd  ^ttt  then  tcmtmh^T  two  things, 
i^  That  the  benefit  ofthe  ordinance  difpenfcd  and  the  power 
in  the  difpenfing  the  Sacrament,  are  fo  different,  that  though 
the  Paf^ors  did  difpenfe  it  to  a  member  oE  another  congregation, 
yet  he  had  no  power  to  conftraine  him  to  receive  it» 

2.  Remember,  that  though  a  member  of  another  congre- 
gation s  capable  ofthe  good  of  thofe  ordinances  (  for  it  is  not 
becaufe  a  member  of  thisot  that\  but  becaufe  a  member  ofacon^ 
gregation  that  he  becomes  capable  nextly  of  thefe  fealcs )  yet  he 
hath  no  relative  interefl  in  the  power  ofthe  difpenfer  to  require 
it  at  his  hand.  And  this  example  will  hold  proportion  with  the 
former,  namel  y .  That  perfrns  may  partake  in  03ureh^priviltdgesy 
"who  doe  not  partake  in  Church'power. 

Take  this  other  example. 
A  man  provides  for  his  wife,  as  an  husband,  fuch  and  fuch 
diet,  andhecanreqiiireher,  outof  his  authority,  to  take  his 

provi(i» 


296       Chap.  1 5 .  A  Survey  of  the  Summe  Part,  i . 

provifion*  A  neighbour  coming  in  may  haply  (hare  in  the 
like  provifion,  but  not  upon  the  like  ground.  The  neighbour 
as  priviledge  offpeciall  neighbourhood*  But  the  wife  by  the 
power  of  her  relation,  as  a  wife. 

So  that  I  cannot  fee  but  the  proportion  is  faire.  Aperfon 
may  partake  of  the  word  authoritatively  preached,  and  yet  not 
communicate  with  the  power  and  authority  of  the  officer  as  his* 
Aperfon  may  partake  of  a  Sacrament  authoritatively  difpenfed, 
and  yet  not  communicate  with  the  authority  and  power  of  the 
difpenfer.  i.e.  as  in either,to have  relation  to  him,  or  them,  as 
their  officers. 

The  like  may  be  feene  in  fuch  ads,  which  iffue  from  that  rela- 
tive intcreft  which  refpedl  the  fpecialty  of  the  covenant  of  this 
or  that  Church.  As  namely,  when  members  eledl,  admits  cen- 
fure  by  vote ;  The  formality  of  thefe  ads  is  onely  proper  to 
them,yetthe  good  and  benefit  of  all  thefe,  they  who  are  pre- 
fent,  partake  of. 

Inftancethus* 
Suppofe  a  Penitent  is  to  be  received  into  the  Church,  the 
members  they  expreffe  their  readinefle  of  love,  pity,  mercy, 
brotherlinefle  to  forgive :  others  alfo  preftnt  joyne  thus  far  in 
that  adj  as  confenting  to,  and  approving  of  what  they  doc  ac- 
cording to  God  .-yea -are  much  quickned,  comforted,  incour- 
aged  yea  taught  and  inftruded  by  that  they  heare  and  fee,  and 
for^fdz/^j^^^^W,  and  are  much  edified  by  the  ordinance.  And 
yet  its  that  which  all  men  will  yeild,  they  (hare  not,  communi- 
cate not,at  all,  in  any  interefi  ofthefower  by  which  fuch  ads  were 
difpenfed 


Of 


Part   IL 
Of  the  Church  confidcred  as 

Corpus  Organiatm, 


C  H  A  p.     I. 

Oj  the  number  ef  Officers  there in^  and  the  nutme  thereof. 

E  have  in  the  foregoing  part  of  our  DiC- 
courfe  enquired^  touching  the  conftituti- 
on  of  a  Church,  in  regard  of  the  materl- 
all  and  formal!  caufes  of  it,  and  the  fpe- 
ciall  qualifications  that  attend  therupon^ 
in  regard  of  the  power  and  priviledges 
that  appertaine  unto  it  j  and  thus  farre 
we  have  looked  atitjas  'Totum  Kjjcntiale  ^ 
and  yet  there  is  much  more  required  to  make  up  the  integrity 
and  perfeftion  thereof,  that  it  may  be  compleated  in  all  the 
fpcciall  Members  and  Officers,  which  the  Lord  Chrift  hath 
appointed  and  fet  in  this  vifible  bcxiy  of  his,  for  the  improve- 
ment of  the  fpeciall  operation  of  every  part,and  the  edificati- 
on of  it  felfe  in  lovejEp/pe  4.1 3,1 6, 

And  thus  the  Church  becomes  Cerfm  Orgmkum^h  body  or- 
ganized of  fuch  pdme  and  choice  menjbers,  which  may  con- 
dnce  to  the  beauty  and  building  of  the  body  in  that  intireneffe 
that  it  may  grow  up  to  an  hol^  temple  in  the  Lord. 

Aa'a  '  As 


70 


Chap.  I.  uifurveyofthejumme  i:'ar.3. 

As  wc  lookc  at  Samffon^fWhen  he  was  deprived  of  his  eycs^as  a 
man  ftill^to  whom  the  ful  definition  of  man  did  fully  agree^eft^ 
animal  r&uomk^  as  a  living  creature  enduld  with  a  realpnable 
fouLBut  confiier  him  in  the  integrity  or  incircnes  of  his  con- 
ftitution,  asconiifting  of  body  and  foule,  and  that  body  made 
up  of  fuch  members,  as  eyes,  hcid^hands/uch  as  are  integral! 
to  the  whole:  We  fay  then,  though  he  be  a  true  man,  yet  he 
is  not  an  intire  man,  but  lame  and  mamed,  deilitute  and  de- 
prived of  romex)f  thole  parts,  that  conduce  to  the  perft£tion 
of  his  integrity. 

It  is  fo  here,  A  Church  without  Officers  is  a  true  Church, 
in  regard  of  the  cffence  of  it :  There  is  a  company  or  fociety 
ofvihble  Saints  confederate  togci  her  in  theprofeilion  of  the 

faith  of  the  Gofpel). But  it  is  not  compleatjbut  lame  and  mai- 
med in  regard  ofthe  integrity  of  it. 

The  Lord  Chrii\  therefore  hath  provided  for  the  perfefkion 
of  his  Church  in  this  bchalfe  alfojit  is  a  ccronation  gift  which 
he  beftoweth  upon  his  Spoufe,  Epb.4.  when  he  had  conquered 
the  enemies  of  our  falvation  by  his  death  and  obedience,  tri- 
umphing over  them  in  his  refurredion,  and  now  returned  in- 
to his  owne  countrey,  afcending  into  the  higheft  heavens,and 
fits  crowned  with  majefty  and  glory  at  the  right  hand  of  the 
Father,  he  gave  gifts,    gave  /ew2  to  be  J^ofiles^  feme  Evange-  • 
lifts, [ome  FrofbetSy  thofe  extraordinary,     becaufe  there  was 
extraordinary  ufe  of  them;  for  the  firft  planting  and  watering 
ofthe  church^  s;He  gave  alfo  fome  to  bee  Paftors,fome  Teach- 
ers ,  for  the  gathering  of  the  Saints  the  work  of  miniftery, 
building  the  body  of  Chrift. 

i 
And  though  the  chiefe  aime  and  fcope  of  ourSav  our(ttnder 
the  glory  of  his  name,)was  to  provide  for  the  fpeciall  good  of 
hiseleft;  yet  becaufe  thofchis  eleft  were  mingled  herewith 
the  wicked  in  the  world,  nay  many  an  elcft  child  proceeds  of 
a  reprobate  parent  ,  and  becaufe  it  is  impoffible  for  the  eye  of 
man  to  fearch  into  heart  fecrets  5  and  inward  fincerity  which 
is  covered  there  5  but  muft  judge  of  men ,  and  difpencc  ordi- 
nances to  men  according  to  the  lawes  and  limites  of  rationall 
charity  5  therefore  it  is  that  our  Saviour  hath  bellowed  thcfc 
©ffic  f  as  a  royall  gift  upon  the  vifiblc  Church  over  whom(as 

W€ 


Par  .,2.  ofChurchdifcipiine.  Chap.r. 

^•mmmmmmmm  ^^mmatmm^mmmmf^'^m  mBBaaiBaaaaBBaBK  .__i_ap____a^  .anBi«aaBmav«i^— w  ••-••••/•MVi»>^»>*   •^.•m__ 

wehavc  heard)  he  is  a  head  PoliciciU,  by  outward  guidance 
and  governmentj  as  well  as  a  head  myfticall  by  his  fpeciall 
and  ipirituall  conveyance  of  his  grace.  The  confideration  of 
the  Nature,  Inftitution,  and  operations  of  Officers,  hath  a 
conftraining  power  to  conclude  this  truth  beyond  all  con- 
troll.  For, 

1  The  invifible  Church ,  and  all  that  is  comprehendsd 
wichin  that  notion,  is  to  be  believed,  is  not  lyablc  to  our  eye, 
nor  comes  to  be  difcerned  viiibly. 

But  for  the  Officers  of  the  Church,  which  are  now  ftanding 
and  ordinary,  there  is  required  a  vifible  company  of  people, 
thatmuft  concurre  and  conftnt  to  call  them  :  The  perfons 
muft  be  tried  and  approved,(and  er^o  viiible)chat  muft  be  cal- 
led.God  fets  ordinary  Officers  in  hlj  Chuic'i,bunt  is  by  man^ 
and  therefore  he  muft  know  them,  i  Cor»  12.28.   GaU  i.i.2# 

2  Look  at  their  Ordination,  when  they  are  called. 

3  Look  at  their  Difpenfation  and  exercife  of  their  places  and 
power,  in  preaching  the  word,  in  adminiftraiion  of  Sacra- 
ments and  cenfiires. 

4  Look  at  the  parties  which  are  offenders  who  muft  be 
cenfured,  or  penitent,  who  muft  be  received  again. 

All  thcfe  operations.proclaim  a  vifibility  on  all  parts  and 
in  all  the  particular  circumftances. 

Which  is  the  rather  to  be  obferved ;  becaufe  when  we  read 
or  meet  with  fuch  expreflions  in  Scriptures  which  intimate 
cither  the  call  or  inftitutioa  of  Minifters,  or  any  of  their  mi- 
niftrations,  we  may  know,  they  do  belong  ucto  the  vifible 
Church,  and  are  to  be  attended  in  that  relation  and  refpeft. 

For  common  fence  will  conitrain  a  man  to  confeflTe,  that 
there  muft  be  vifible  perfons,  who  muft  exercife  keyes  in  go- 
verning :  and  there  muil  be  vifible  perfons  that  muft  be  go- 
verned. 

What  the  word  of  the  Gofpell  hath  revealed  concerning 
thefe  Officers  may  be  referred  to  thale  particular  heads,  and 
thus  laid  out  unto  our  view. 

Aaa  2  Officers 


4  Ch?p.i;  Afurveyofthefumme  Tar.2. 

''  r-  r  Ruling  onely,  a«:  Eiders^ 

Officers  of  \RuHi)g  )  CPaftors. 

the  Golpel    Numbsr  <^  j Ruling  andTeaching  both,  a«^ 

may  hz        \  )  ^  Dcdors- 

confidcred^  {^  CStateof  th^  body,  as  Dcacoas. 

wkhrefe-|  Siipportirg  tbe"^ 

renceto  Healih,  as  Widowes. 

ilicir  I  ^  cEledicn.' 

\^In{li:utlon ,  m    S 

Ordinationi 

We  fee  the  franic^we  fhall  attend  thif^particularSjas  they  are 
propQunded  in  their  order. 

Toiichig  the  N  jnbsr  of  chefeO.lijers^generallj  two  things 
are  to  be  attended. 

L 

Whether  bed  J«  thefe  live  appointed  by  Chrift^  any  more 
can  lawfully  be  added,  or  (hould  be  tolerated  > 

Jnf*  No,  in  no  wife  5  the  rule  i  s  here  fure,  {:  om  which  we 
muft  notdepart,  no  not  a  haires  breadth:  thou  (Jialt  adds  no- 
thing thereunto,  take  nothing  there-  from. 

That  wh^ch  our  Saviour  inquired,  and  the  Scribes  confef- 
fed,  touching  Johns  niiniftery,  it  is  true  of  all  thefe  orders  and 
Ordinances,  They  are  from  heaven.  The  Lord  Chrift  is  the 
giver  and  alone  Inftitutor  of  them,aBi  none  befide,and  this  is 
evidenced^  j.  From  the  rig^ht  of  givln£;,whencethe^c  proceed. 
When  our  S  iviour  afcended.  He  led  captivity  captive,  &c» 
He  that  conquers  the  count rcy,  to  him  it  appertains  to  fet 
rulers  over  it,  and  over  his  fubje£i:s  in  it. 

2  They  are  efpeciall  mcancs  of  G  jds  worfhip,  and  all  of 
them  in  rife  and  end  have  an  eye  to  fpirituall  things, 
and  fpirituall  operations,  though  thfy  be  employed 
in  ordinary  outward  things ,  as  the  Ofices  of  the  Dea- 
cons and  widows  are  appointed  by  Chrift  to  provide  for  the 
ftate  and  health  of  the  niembersrthat  ihelovc  of  Chrift,as  the 
Head  of  his  Church,  might  thereby  be  oblerved,  and  the  fpi- 
ritsof  tliofe  whearc  rcfrcilied  thereby,  may  be  more  full  and 
enlarged  to  ferve  him  with  a  glad  heart,  in  a  Church  w^ty^ 
and  in  the  improvement  of  all  Ordinances  to  that  end  :  and 
all  other  civill  proviiibns,though  good  in  their  kind,will  ne- 
ver attain  this  end,  without  the  Ordinances  of  Chrift,  ^^,6^ 

I.2.3,  . 

3.  It 


Pare  2 .  <  Church  difciptine .  Chap,  i . 


3  Its  affirmed  by  the  Apollle,  touching  two  forts  of  them, 
the  Paftor  and  the  Teacher,  whofe  imployment  is  prircipally 
about  labouring  in  the  Word,  that  the/  are  for  the  perfef^ing 
ofthebody^untiilwcallmeetin  theunity  of  the  faith,  and 
the  fulnefle  ofthe  ftatureinChrift  :  fo  that  they  are  able  to 
.  attain  this  end,  and  that  in  all  ages  untill  the  full  accompJi(h- 
ment  and  gathering  in  of  all  the  Saints-,  and  therefore  there 
needs  no  more  to  be  added,  to  th^'end  of  the  world. 

It  is  therefore  the  ufurpation  of  that  man  of  finne,  when  he 
afcended  upon  high,  to  the  Popes  chaire,  and  to  be  Head 
of  the  Church,  that  he  gave  fome  to  be  Surrogates,  Chancel- 
lours,  Deanes,  Arch  deacons  for  the  building  up  of  the  king- 
dome  of  darknefle  5  becaufe  he  eafily  perceived,  that  Chrirts 
Officers  would  never  do  his  work  kindly,  nor  further  his 
kingdome,  but  he  maft  have  his  own  creatures,  which  muft  be 
at  his  beck,  and  (land,  durante  bene^lacito  ;  and  therefore  muft 
be  forced  to  do  his  drudgery,  and  dur ft  do  no  other,  unlelTe 
they  ftiould  be  flung  away,  if  the  man  of  finne  did  but  once 
frown  upon  them. 

That  as  God  complains  of  Jnsboams  pra6:ice,  when  he 
would  maintain  his  faftion,  and  preferve  the  people  from  re- 
turning to  their  King ,  He  fetup  falfe  worfhipj  becaufe  he 
concluded,  the  truth  of  the  word  and  worfhip  attended  unto 
would  make  them  look  unto  their  true  King  ;  and  to  keepe 
them  in  falfe  worfhip,  he  provides  falie  teachers  5  nude  the 
loweft  of  the  people  priefts,  who  becaufe  they  had  no  call  and 
jappointment  from  God,  never  had  care  to  preferve  his  word 
or  wor(hip,but  to  maintain  that  courfe  of  religion,  whereby 
they  were  maintained  in  their  places. 

And  therefore  as  God  (aid  of  themj  he  will  fay  of  thefe  hu- 
mane Orders,  They  never  came  into  his  mind  or  heart. 

^fet  coJjie  from  Heaven,  but  from  ihe  bottomlcflc  pit,  and 
therefore  ought  not  to  be  admitted,  nor  yet  tollerated  j  but 
being  plants  which  the  Lord  hath  not  planted^  they  (kould 
be  plucked  up. 

Whom  God  never  calls,  G®d  never  blefleth. 
,    And  ijC  Is  to  be  obferved,  that  thefe  Orders  have  beene  the 
props  and  pillars  of  that  Kingdome  ofdarknefle,  and  have 
been  the  brokers  and  maintainers  of  all  that  hideous  wicked- 
Kcfle,  which  hath  beene  vented  in  the  doctrines  and  opinions 

Aaa  3  that 


Chap.  T .  Afurvey  ofthefumme  Par.  2. 


thac  have  aded  in  the  lives  and  converfations  of  that  hcllifti 
crew  that  have  had  their  dependance  upon  the  man  of  llnne. 

And  it  is  marveloHS  dangerous  to  bring  in,  or  continue  the 
Icaft  alteration  from  the  minde  of  Chrift  in  any  thing. 

The  Church  of  iScor/^wdcomplaines  bitterly^that  a  conftant 
Moderator  made  way  foraBifhop,  and  fo  for  the  bane  of 
their  Churches.  Chrift  who  is  the  King  and  Head  of  his 
Church  and  Houfe,  hee  in  reafon  fbould  appoint  his  under- 
OfficerSj  and  (uch  as  he  beft  knowcs,  fuits  the  occafions  of  the 
Family,  and  will  beft  provide  for  the  good  thereof,  and  his 
own  content. 

II. 

The  other  thing  in  gencrall  to  be  obferved,  it, 

T'bat  they  mufl  be  k^ePt  difiind  9  and  that  according  to  the  mind 
and  intendment  of  our  Saviour  one  perfon  muft  not  adven- 
ture to  ingFoffe  all,  nor  (cverall  of  the{e  together. 

As  to  be  Ruling  Elder  and  Paftour,  or  one  and  the  fame 
man  to  be  Elder  and  Deacon. 

For  it  is  apparent  by  the  Apoftle  his  difcourfc,'  Kom.  1 2, 7. 
that  they  are  put  in  way  of  oppofition,  as  Membra  dividentia^ 
itTioii^ffMiv^ml'TrdL^^Kav.TiitTdQTt  cannot  be  in  fubor- 
dinacion  or  fubjeftion  one  to  the  other. 

2.  The  Apoftles  comparifon  carries  this  with  it,  as  the 
maine  thing  intended  therein.  'Kom.  1 2.  4.  As  there  be  many 
members  in  the  body,  but  all  the  members  have  not  one  and 
the  fame  office.  «7fa)  elviiwi^  Tf^^tv, 

It  is  therefore  wide  to  fay  ,  as  Mr.  K.  that  this  comfarifon 
holdetb  not  in  all:  bectufe  it  muft  hold  in  the  rery  thing  that 
is  intended,  yea  (pecified  5  for  this  is  the  hinge  upon 
which  the  comparifon  turnes,  z;.  4, 5.  and  thie  ground  of  the 
A po ftle  his  inference  , '  i^Ttt  Jit ^fiffixttTtL  J>d<po^»  v*6» 
verf,  6.  \       ■ 

3.  Each  ofthem  is  (bfficicnt  to  take  up  the  whole  man  :  fo 
til  at  he  is  net  able  to  attend  both,  but  hce  ftiall  neglcft  the 
fpcciall  fcrvice  of  the  one. 

4.  I  f  the  Apoftles  profefTfd,  they  could  not  attend  tables, 
and  attend  Word  and  Prayer,and  therefore  laid  afide  the  one, 
that  they  might  difcharge  the  other ;  who  (hall  thinke  hee  is 
fufficient  for  many  of  thefe  > 

The  reafoHS  that  Mr.  jR.  alledgctb,  doe  not  (atisfie. 

"i.Thc 


Par.2.  of  Church  difcipline.  Chap.T. 


«  I.  The  Apoftles  did  cxercife  both,  as  they  could^  accor- 
**  ding  as  the  Auditory  was. 

Kefly  I.  The  Apoftles  were  extraordinary  perfens,  and 
were  fitted  and  affifted  anfwerably, which  none,  whoft  calling 
is  ordinary,  muft  looke  for. 

Secondly,  they  had  all  offices  virtually  in  themfelves,  and 
did  put  forth  afts  of  all,  as  it  apoeares  before  the  choice  of  the 
Deacons  :  But  if  any  now  (hall  thinke  himfelfe  able  to  un- 
dergoe  two  of  them,  the  profcfTion  of  the  Apoftles  and  their 
pra^ife  alfo  will  be  a  reall  confutation  of  them ;  fince  they  fo 
allifted,  faw  reafon  to  lay  downe  one,  that  they  might  im- 
prove the  other,  none  will  dare  to  take  up  both,  unlefTe  hee 
will  prcfume  he  hath  greater  both  fufficiencie  and  ability,then 
the  Apoftles. 

"  2.  Mr.  K. faith.  That  the  formall  Objcdls,  to  wit,  the 
**  information  of  the  Judgement,  and  exhorting,  are  not  fo 
**  different,  as  that  they  fliould  be  incompatible. 

Kep/>.  Thefe,  in  themfelves  and  full  bredth,  are  not  fo 
incompatible;  But  look  at  the  fpecialty  of  the  gift,  that  fits 
for  the  one,  and  that  which  furnifheth  for  the  other.  2.  To 
attend  mainly  and  chiefly  upon  each,  according  to  the  gift , 
they  will  prove  inconfiftent. 

To  have  a  fpeciall  gift  for  the  one,  and  to  beftow  himfelfe 
upon  that,  and  to  have  a  fpeciall  gift  for  tke  other,  and  to 
beftow  himfelfe  upon  that  alfo,  will  ever  be  found,  if  not  im- 
poflible  to  attaine,  yet  ever  difadvantagious  to  the  difpenfati- 
on  of  the  Gofpell.  And  a  mans  owne  experience  will  evidence 
as  much  tahim,  if  he  will  attend  it. 

Nor  is  ic  fufficient  that  one  is  eminent  in  the  gift,  which 
fits  the  Ruling  Elder,  or  Deacon  ;  yet  that  gives  no  allow- 
ance, he  may  be  Doftor,  Ruler,  and  Deacon. 

But  look  where  a  marls  fpirit  Is  beft  fitted,  if  once  called  to 
that  worke,hc  muft  let  all  the  ftream  and  ftrength  of  his  abili- 
ties run  in  that  channell,  left  being  divided  into  many,  he  be- 
comes fit  for  none,  and  failes  in  all. 

This  may  fufiice  for  the  number. 


Of 


8  Chap.i.  Afurveyofthefumme  Part.  2. 

OftheRulinff^Elder. 

We  (hall  no\v  take  a  furvey  of  the  fcvcralJ^  in  the  order  in 
which  they  were  fet  before  us. 

And  we  begin  with  the  K«/i;2g  jE/Jer J  place,  for  that  carries- 
a  kinde  of  iimplicity  w/th  it :  there  be  more  inejredients  re- 
quired to  make  up  the  Office  of  Paftor  and  Dodor,  and 
therefore  we  (hall  take  leave  to  trade  in  the  firft. 

Qmo  Jimflicius,  eo  plus. 

1 .  That  there  is  fuch  an  Office  ;»ppointed  by  Chrift. 

2.  What  it  is ,  or  wherein  lies  the  limits  and  bounds 
thereof. 

I. 

That  there  isfrch  (in  Office  and  Officer  appointed  by  Chrift,  as 
the  Scriptures  are  plaine  to  him,  whofe  fpirit  and  apprehen- 
fion  is  not  prepoiTeft  and  foreftalled  with  prejudice :  So  this 
caufe  hath  beene  maintained  by  many  of  Chrifts  Worthies  of 
former,  and  now  of  latter  times  ^  and  now  at  laft,  bythofe 
two  famous  and  eminent  Champions,  Mr^Kutterfort^^nd  Mr. 
Gileffy. 

So  that  we  hav€  no  controverlie  here  but  with  Hierarchical! 
PerfonSj  the  force  and  power  of  whofe  Arguments,lies  efpeci- 
ally  in  a  Purfuvant  and  a  Prifon,  armed  with  Authority  of 
an  High^Commiffion. 

And  therefore  wee  ftiall  content  our  (elves  to  fettle  the 
Scriptures  (hortly  upon  their  bafts  and  bottome,  according 
to  the  (ep{e  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  in  the  feveiall  places,  and 
difputc  DrieEy  there- from,  and  fo  finifh  this  Head  ofDif- 
cipline. 

The  firft  Argument  we  have  from  Kom,  12. 7.  which  gives 
in  witnefle  to  this  truth  j  where  all  thefe  Officers  are  num- 
brcd  and  named  exprefly  5  if  the  meaning  of  the  words  bee 
once  mariifefted,  which  will  bee  made  cleare  in  the  particu- 
lars following : 

I.  The  gifts  here  mentioned  and  confidered,  are  not  fiich 
as  have  reference  to  a  civill,  but  to  an  Ecclefiaftick  condition; 
fo  the  words  of  verf,  5 .  If^e  are  one  body  in  Cbrifl* 
2. The  operations  alfo  which  iffue  from  the  feveral  funftions 

evidence 


Parr.2.  <f  Church  difcipUne.  Chap,  i , 

'^""^"^^"*  *"^ — .^— ^— ^-^— . —    ^       _      ■______ 

evidence  as  much  5  Prophccying  and  attendance  thereunto, 
exhorting  and  the  beftowing  the  heart  and  endeavour  there- 
upon. 

2.  Gifts  here  are  not  fuch  as  be  common,  and  Wong  to 
all  CRriftians,  as  Faith,  Hope,  Love,  Holinefle,  &c. 

Firft,  thofe  gifts  are  here  meant,  by  which  the  members  of 
theBodyofChrift  are  diftin6tone  from  another,  and  have 
fcvtrall  afts  appropriated  to  them,  as  ver[.  4.  ^  m«'/.«  Tf^v-ni,  « 
'Hwd^Tlw  ly^  mt^^tv  I  ov-nx,  o/7rD\\o/  h  a&>[xst,  «cc.  But  the 
Gdmraon Graces  are  not  fD  diftinft,  for  in  them  theydoe  a- 
gree. 

Secondly  ,  Em  5  <f^Jk'cKay  ,  6/7?  e  mif^mKav  :  The 
weight  of  the  phrafe,  having  the  Article  in  that  manner  ad- 
ded, notes  not  every  member,  but  fome  by  way  of  emincncie 
to  whom  thefe  appertaine. 

Thirdly,  the  reafon  and  Logicke  of  the  place  carries  a  di- 
fiinftion  with  it,  and  the  feveralls  are  (et  out,  by  way  of  op- 
prfition,  contradiftina:  one  to  another,  and  therefore  cannot 
be  fubordinate  and  meet  in  one  fubjeft,  where  they  fbouid  be 
both  formally  a^ed,  and  hence  they  mu ft  bepublikc  funfti- 
ons  ;  for  had  they  beene  private  gifts,  one  would  have  con*- 
tained  the  other,  as  diftributing  wight  bee  included  in  fliew- 
jBg  of  mercy. 

3.  Theie  publike  Funftions  and  Gifts  are  ranged  and  re- 
ferred to  two  heads,  in  the  generall,  under  which  the  fevcrals 
are  comprehended,  and  unto  which  referred  :  as. 

Gift t  arc  eit  her^  V  f^Tzt^^'^ii^' 

So  that  Prophecie  and  Miniftery  are  here  put  as  common 
beads, unto  which  the  reft  may  be  referred,  and  under  which 
they,  are  ranged,  and  that's  the  reafon  why  theApoftle  in 
this  enumeration  changeth  his  phraie  :  The  i.  Diftin^ion 
hee  f  xprefleth  in  the  plurall  :  The  2.  in  the  lingular.   Beza 

So  that  it  is  a  meere  cbnceit,  that  carries  not  the  weight  of 
a  feather  with  it,  of  fuch,  who  fay  that  Pad  intended  to  fet 

^^b  downe 


9 


lo      CHap.i.  A^urveyofthefumme  Pani. 


downethe  feverdli  hin^lions  in  the  Church:tlien  there  (hould 
be  fcven,  not  five,  making  Pr  phtcie  and  Miniftery  two, 
when  thcfe  are  not  diftind  jptcux,  but  two  gcnerall  heads, 
unto  which  the  particulars  were  referred. 
Hence  we  reafon. 

That  funftion  and  office  in  rhe  Church,  wh'ch  differs  fo 
from  all  the  reft,  as  one  member  of  the  body  diftin^  from  a- 
nother,  in  actions  appropriate  to  it  ielfc,  that  is  properly  a 
diftinft  rpec/Vj  oi  kind  from  them* 

But  the  funftion  of  a  Ruler  doth  fo  differ  from  all  other 
Offices  in  the  Church,  as  the  members  of  the  body  doe  in  the 
anions  appiopdate  to  them. 

The  Propoiition  needs  no  proofe. 

The  Aifumpdon  is  the  cxprefl'c  words  of  the  Ttxt,  X'»4,5. 

II. 

The  (econd  Argument  is  taken  from  i  Cor,  12.  28.  God 
bath  fct  fome  in  his  Church  5  as  iirftjApottles  v then  Prophetsj 
thirdly,  T  achers  •  after  that  Powers,  then  gil^ts  bi  healing, 
helps,  Governmnts. 

The  fco^e  of  the  place,  ind  Apoftle  his  intendment  is,  to 
lay  open  the  fevc rail  Offices  and  Officers  that  the  Lord  hath 
fet  in  his  Church,  and  fo  many  chiefe  members  out  of  which 
the  Chinch  is  conftituted  as  an  intire  bi)dy. 

And  for  the  right  difcovcry  of  the  Apoftles  proceeding  and 
purpofe,  wc  m  y  obferve  : 

1,  That  thefunftions  he  here  names,  w<^rc  partly  exrraor- 
diRary,  and  fo  temporary,  fernnf^  the  ncccility  of  th^  Ckurch 
in  that  cilate,  and  in  that  tim  ,  when  it  was  fir  ft  pla  t.d,  and 
was  to  b?  watered  with  more  then  ordinary  help,  as  having 
more  then  ordinary  need ,  as  Apoftles,  workers  of  Mira- 
cles^ &c.  fom6  were  ordinary,  and  to  continue,  as  Tea  :hcrs. 
Helloes  which  wtre  Deacons  ,  Governments  which  were 
ElderSf 

2.  The  gifts  uhcmfelves  are  expreflfcd  in  the  abftraft ,  hw- 
An^I«^  :  YivC %^v)]cB4i  t  yet  the  perfons  and  officers  which  ftood 
poffeil  of  thofe,  are  to  be  underftood,  hS  appeares,if  we  looke 
to  the  words  before  or  after;  for  when  the  Apoftle  fayes, 
«f  it^V,  though  there  be  an  apparent  etyAvntjiJk-nv^  yet  »<  «/V^ 
is  to  be  underftood,  and  that  hath  an  eye  and  ncccff  ry  refe- 
rence to  the  peribns :  fccondly,  look  to  the  words  after  ver[» 

2^,30. 


Par.  2.  of  Church  difcif  line,  Cbap.r.  ii 


2^,  30.  he  interprets  the  gifts  by  the  perfons  in  the  fecond  re- 
petition^ M«  vptfTii     A^^\oty  fAAi  -nvm  ^difiJiATn  i)(yffi9    U- 

3 .  Though  fome  extraordinary  perfons  had  fome  of  thefe 
gifts  virtually,  and  put  forth  the  operations  thereof,  as  the 
Apoftles,  they  wrought  miradeSj  fpake  with  tongaes  j  yet 
that  hinders  not,  but  thefe  gifts  mi^ht  formally  be  in  fome 
fubje^ts,  as  appointed  of  piirp ofe  by  ChriiJ,  for  that  kinde  of 
imploym^nt :  k^  fome  only  fpake  with  tongues^  fome  only 
hud  the  gift  of  Healing. 

And  it  is  moft  apparent  in  fome  of  the  particulars,  though 
the  Apoitlcs  did  prophelie  and  teach,  yet  Prophets  and  Do- 
ctors wre  fp?ciall  funftions  appropriate  to  fome  men,  fo  alfo 
w^r-'  Djacons  \  and  therefore  alfo  it  hinders  not  ,  but  Go- 
vern-Bcnts  might  b2  a  fpeeiall  kinde  of  Rulers,  diftinft  from 
Tecichers. 

From  which  premifes,  the  difpute  iflTues  thus  : 

As  Ap  >^les.  Prophets,  and  Teachers  arc  diftinft,  fo  arc 
Helj  s  and  Governments  diftLi^ ;  for  the  Spirit  puts  them  in 
the  fame  ranke,  as  having  a  parity  of  reafon,  which  apper- 
taincs  to  them  all. 

But  they  were  diftinft  Officer?,  and  found  in  perf^^ms  as  di- 
ftind  Officers,as  z^ffrP30.  Arc  all  ApoiUes  >  Are  all  Teachers  ? 
Therefore  the  fame  is  true  of  GovernourSf 

III. 

A  third  A  gument  is  taken  from  that  famous  place,  i  7/w. 
5.  17.  which  is  full  to  our  purpofc  m  hand,  and  intended  by 
the  holy  Spirit  of  the  Lord  ,  to  make  t:viiif  nr  thr  ftation  and 
office  of  Ruling  Elders  unco  the  end  oi  the  wo  Id  j  and  it  is 
aimirable  to  obferve,  h  jw  the  factors  and  followers  of  the 
Pope  and  the  Prelates,  who  la  our  to  pt'opup  their  place  and 
pre-emi'iencic,  have  ufcd  all  the  wilint^Te  of  their  wits,  and 
unwe*riable  wreftlings  of  their  caroall  'e^fon,  to  darken  the 
cvid  nee  of  the  truth,  and  todr-k.-tth?  power  of  the  proofe 
in  the  place,  as  fearirsg,  ir  [huuld  f-emc,  left  by  this  meanes, 
thei-  way  to  promote  and  maintain-  the'  pride  of  the  Prelacy, 
would  b-  utterly  p;  t jndic- 1  and  overthro .vne  ;  whereas,  doe 
but  futftr  the  D-dCjn  10  lay  aiide  the  care  of  the  pfiorcj  nr;ke 
him  but  hjife  a  Prieft,  j>iv^  hicn  the  all  wance  ihat  hec  in  ly 
bapiiz  ,  and  not  give  th?  Sacrament  '»f  the  Supper,  raife  the 

Ebb  2  Ruliiig- 


Ma*««M«MM*aMtaMa 


12         Chsp-'j*  JfurveyofPhefumm0  Par.i. 


•••onatf 


Rilling- Elder  one  ftaire  higher,  that  he  may  be  a  Teach iag- 
Presbytcr  :  By  this  time,  the  Brftiop  is  beyond  thebound  of 
an  ordinary  Elder ,  and  with  a  lirtle  helpe^  he  will  be  handed 
up  into  a  D\QC(£fxn  Palace,  and  one  lift  more  will  make  him  a 
Primate;  and  if  the  Kings  of  the  earth  favour  him,  hee  will 
make  himfelfe  a  Pope  prefentlyj  for  they  differ  but  iadcgrees^ 
not  in  kinde. 

So  that  you  muft  not  wonder  to  fee  the  con<:ention  grow 
fo  hot  touching  3  Ruling  Elder,  becaufe  if  hee  be  confined 
within  his  compaffe,  the  wings  of  Pope  and  Prelate  will  bee 
exceedingly  clipped,  and  their  power  impeached. 

Its  not  fuitable  to  our  purpofe  to  contend  with  all  cavillsj 
nor  (hall  wee  need,  for  they  hdvebeene  confuted  long  before 
this  day>  and  that  by  fuch  who  have  beene  furnidied  with 
choyce  abilities  to  this  purpoff?;  I  (hall  therefore  latisfic  my 
felfe  to  give  the  native  and  »naturall  fen(e  of  the  words,as  fuifS 
onely  to  the  rules  of  right  and  reafon,  and  may  bee  eafie  to 
fuch  (  as  the  wayes  of  wifdome  arej  who  are  willing  to  uii- 
derftand.  .   ; 

The  forme  of  the  context  fl^ands  thus : 
When  the  Apoftle,  in  the  foregoing  verfes,  had  direfted  to 
the  right  choice  of  the  Widow,  whofe  labour  (hould  be  im- 
proved in  the  Church,  he  intimates  alfo  his  minde,  how  (he 
ihould  be  refpefted  by  the  Church,  in  whofe  fervice  (he  is  im«- 
ployed  :  Honour  Widowes^&c,  v.  3.  /.  e,  fo  care  for  them, 
that  they  may  be  {iifficicntly  fupplyed,  according  to  their 
care  and  condition. 

And  from  thence  he  takes  occafion  to  leave  an  Apoftolicall 
Canon  upon  Record,  how  the  Elders  of  the  Churches  (hoald 
be  provided  for :  To  wit,  the  loweil  degree  of  Rulers  are 
Worthy,  not  (ingle  and  fufficient  fupply  of  Widowes,  but 
iouhk  heneur  ^  the  certiine  put  for  the  uncertaine,  the  finite 
for  the  infinite  (by  a  iynechdoche^  /.  e,  all  honourable  refpe6^, 
^Offidum  &  bm'-ficium^  not  onely  fufficient  to  relieve  their  ne- 
cefTides,  but  that  which  may  honourably  anf»ver  their  places, 
imployments,  and  prayers- 

But  the  Elders  that  are  of  the  highcft  ranke,  and  whofe 
place  requires  laborioufnefle  in  Word  and  Doftrine^they  may 
moft  efpecially  challenge,  and  the  Church  ought  efpccially 
to  bcftow  this  douUi  honour  xrgon  them. 

The 


■««■ 


P^ree.  of  Church  difcipline ,  Cbap.i.         it 

*•— -^— — — -~~~~"*— ''^'^^~*''^^— ^— *"~^"~**~^^~-~-^— —  I  1 — rirmi     I   Mil.   I  .  .1  '  


The  words  carry  a  diftribution  with  them  ^/f^^,^<^V  or 
jud\i^  A  J    and  this  traifdtur  coUntione  imfarinnty  am^joribusy 

The  fum  of  the  verfe  is  expreflfed  in  a  difc re te  axiom e ;  The 
Arguments  are  comparata  imparin  j  The  things  compared  are 

^^^  *^^'^''"'t  A  Teaching.Elder. 

And  it  is  efpecially  to  be  oblervedj  their  workes  are  not  the 
things  compared,  but  the  perfons  notified  by  the  kind  of  their 
works  t  For  the  words  are  not.  The  Elders,  becaufe  they  rule 
well,  and  becaufe  they  labour, 
.  j5       ,    .  ^Elders  that  are  ruling. 

^  *^c  Elders  that  are  labouring  in  Word. 

So  that  t,\efc  are  not  the  confeqtient  part  of  the  Propofiti- 
on,  but  the  antecedent,  or  fubje^onely;  and  therefore  the 
perfons  and  Officers  being  the  things  compared,  it  is  certaine 
they  muft  be  diftinft  perfons,  for  that  the  nature  of  things 
compared  doth  require. 

And  hence  thofe  conceits  vanifh  :  namely, 
Elders  here  are  not  attended  for  their  private  converfatioiT 
in  holinefle,  as  though  to  rule  well,  was  to  order  tliemfelves 
well  in  a  Chriftian  courfe. 

"  Secondly,  nor  will  the  conceit  hold^  which  (^ifh/Th!»re  be 
not  divert  Elders,  but  divers  workes  of  ©ne  Eldi^r  ;itt ended  5 
when  0/^,0/  JV,  are  perfons  compared  and  deicribedj  not  a<fts, 
2,  Tfie  confequent  p:?rt  of  the  difcreec  axiome,  is,    - 
cThe  grit  Elder  is  worthy  of  double  honour. 
(  The  fecond  Elder  is  worthy  of  double  honour  5 
But  with  this  difference,  its  chiefly  his  due  : 
p.  ,,  CTn  the  order  to  be  attended 

'Cln  meafure,  more  of  ic  is  due  and  debt  to  him. 
Now  its  well  knoivn,i^s  required  that  both  parts  of  the  diC- 
crcte  axiome,  b  not  only  difcrete,  but  true  in  themfelves. 

Whence  againe,  that  conceit  utterly  vanifheth*, which  makes 
thecoraparifon  to  ly  betwixt  the  two  a^s  of  on^tnan  nam^ly, 
The  well  ruling  of  a  Paftor  i^  worthy  of  double  hoaolir,  be  ic 
alone  in  it  fel  f  con  fid  ered,  which  is  an  aiTertfon  grofTtly  croffe 
to  the  rule  of  divinity, as  the  former  Wcis  to  rhe  rule  d  iogick. 
That  interpretation  which  makes-  the  performance  of  the  leaft 
part  of  a  Paltoral  calling,  though  it  be  with  the  neglcft  of  the 

Bbb  3  greateit 


^4       kbap.  I .  Afurvey  of  thefumme  Pan  2, 

gr^atfft^Kr^rkjWjorthy  double  hoiuur;  that  isgroflfcly  con- 
trary to  the  mind  of  God,  and  the  vcr  J16I:  of  the  Scriptures. 
For  cuflf'd  be  the  man  thauJoih  the  mr';^  of  tk  Lord  negligently  y 
andivo  to  me^  if  If  reach  not  the  C.ff^lL  Rather  a  double  wo  is  to 
be  denounced  againft  them,  then  double  honour  bellowed  up- 
on them. 
But  this  interpretation  doth  this.  Or  thus  I  may  reafon 
If  the  ApolHe,  in  this  text,  doth  not  fpeakonly  of  Elders 
preachers,  then  he  (peaks  ot  Elders  no  preachers. 
But  the  firftistrue,  he  fpcaks  in  the  place  offome  Elders 
no  preachers,  which  is  thus  proved. 

f  he  (peaks  only  of  preachers, then  were  there  fome  preach- 
ers who  preached  not  at  all.  But  there  no  be  Preachers  who 
preached  not  at  all 

The  fecond  part  is  pa  ft  deniall.  Thecon(equ?n  ce  is  proved. 
If  thofe  Elders  who  are  moft  wi>rthy  of  d  u\bl''  honour  are 
(aid  but  to  labour  in  the  word  :  then  they  who  are  accounted 
but  worthy  of  it,  did  not  labour  in  the  word. 

But  thofe  Eiders  or  Preachers,  tha^  by  the  Apoftle  are 
counted  mjft  worthy,  are  faid  b'lt  to  labour  in  the  Wcrd,%  e, 
to  preach  .  ergo  they  who  are  but  worthy,  did  not  preach  at 
all. 

LaPiIy  the  Bilhops  (aftprs,  who  take  up  this  dtfcnce,  pro- 
vide ill  ior  the  honour  and  pomp  of  their  great  Lord?,the  po« 
tent  Prelatef  of  the  world, 

Forby  thcApoftlesperemtory  determination,  the  meaneft 
IV!lir lifter  that  is  confcientions  and  laborious  in  preaching, 
ihould  have  more  honourable  rerpc^,then  the  Diocoefanjwho 
iitB  in  his  Cathedrall,  and  under  the  name  of  ruling,  tyranni- 
iich  over  the  poorc  people,  but  labours  not  to  feed  them  with 
thewordoi  life. 

To  the  evidence  ofthctext,we  may  adde  the  tcftimonie  of 
Jmhrofe ,  which  carries  an  amujing  kind  of  manifeftation  and 
difcovery  with  it» 

rtfud  omnes  nhiqne  gtntes  ho-norahilis  efl  fenedus^urd^  &  S> nagoga^ 
&foifi'aEcck/iaSenioresbabuit^  quorum  fine  confilio  nfhil  agehatur 
in  tccltfiat  quod quh  negligent ih  objokveri  pte[cio^\ifi  forte  Vodforum 
defiiih^  m  magpluftrliii^  dumfoU  volum  diquidvideri. 

The-  brijt!hcF»e(re  and  patnelTe  r  f  the  witnelTe  is  fuch,  as 
though  it  hxd  been  writ  with  the  beam  of  the  fun,  and  da- 

2ells 


Zeis  alr-nolt  the  eyes  of  envy  it  felf,  and  thercfbre  ics  fttfarge 
to  fee  how  the  fpirits  of  men  turn  every  ftone,  wrench  and 
wreft  every  wayj  if  not  not  to  pervert  the  meaning  wholly,  yet 
to  darken  it  as  much  as  may  be,  but  all  in  vain. 

1  (hall  leave  a  mark  or  two  of  remembrance  upon  the  worah^ 
that  the  wife  hearted  reader  may  be  made  cautelous,  and 
fo  fenced  againft  fuch  forgeries  of  devices ,  which  thecar- 
nall  reafons  of  men  ofcorrnpt  minds  have  coined  and  vented 
to  take  off  the  evidence  of  the  teftimony, 

1  Let  him  know  then,  that*  the  Elders  mentioned  by  Ant" 
brofewerc  fuch,  that  their  piac(s  and  Offices  were  almoft 
worn  out,  and  laid  afidein  moft  of  the  Churches  in  his  time. 

But  that  the  Office  of  preaching  Elders  was  not.  Ergo  thofe 
Elders  were  nt)t  fuch. 

2  That  the  defacing  of  the  power  and  rule  of  tfiefe  El- 
ders, it  car.ic  as  he  conjectures,  p.irtly  by  the  idleneffc.  but  efl 
peciallyby  the  pride  of  Teachers,  becaufe  they  alone  might 
beliftfdup.  Er^oth-fe  Elders  could  not  ba  Teachers:  for 
thofe  Teachers  laboured  to  deftroy  the  place  and  power  of 
thefeEld-rs;  butitiS  againft  all  (hew  of  reafon,  nay  againft 
commonfenfetofay  or  think,  That  thefe  Elders  ftiould  de- 
ftroy their  own  plices. 

Again,  The  Teachers  that  would  darken  Sc  ahcliOi  the  place 
of  ihefeEideiS,itisraid,  their  aim  was  to  make  ihemlelves  a- 
lon?  eminent. 

ThTwho  would  make  themfelves  alone  eminent  bv  the 
difamjlling  of  the  honour  of  others  placis,  they  could  not  be 
fuch  who  were  of  that  rank,  or  did  poflcffc  any  of  their  pla- 
ces.       ^ 

And  this  is  fufficient  to  wipe  away  all  fuch  exceptions^that 
the  fubtilty  of  the  wit  of  man  hath  raifcd  and  pretended  to 
weaken  the  authority  and  intendment  of  this  now  alleadifd 
teftiraony,  which  hath  and  doth  torment  all  the  prelaticall 
party» 

T^bat  Cbrmbatb  afpinted  the  Office  and  plaice  of  Ruling 
Elders  hath  bf en  made  evident. 

2  We  are  now  to  inquire,  IFlm  be  the  duties  of  their  places: 
and  that  with  as  much  brevity  as  we  may. 

the  feverall  duties  which  ly  upon  him  by  vcrtue  of  his  of- 
fice 


—  -i-' 


jijurvey  ofthefumme  Part,  t 


Some  he  hath  in  common  with  the  Pa* 

c  Cs.       r   ^  J    ftor  and  Teacher, 

lice  are  or  two  lorts  So         l  i         t      ^     t- 

'Some  be  proper  and  peculiar  to  him- 

felf- 

Some  are  common  with  the  other  QiEcers,  and  therefore 
it  is  we  find  them  all  ranked  under  that  common  name  of  El- 
ders in  the  place^  i  'iim*  5.  formerly  handled.  But  becaufe  m 
our  common  language,  we  appropriate  this  by  a  Synecbdoche^ 
to  fir^nifie  this  Office  5  thence  it  is,  we  fo  ufually  call  him  the 
Elder  of  the  Church  ;  but  when  the  Scripture  would  deiigne 
him  to  his  proper  place,  and  fo  diftin  guifti  him  from  o'  her,it 
doth  appropriate  Ruling  to  him  only,  and  ftiles  him  t^o^^t, 
^•i^^iiy  Ruler  or  Guide,  who  is  above  other,  and  as  a 
leader  goes  before  them. 

The  duties  which  arc  common  to  him  with  the  reft  of  the 

CBefore    the     affenibfy 

Teaching  EUer$,  are  attended  party3^^;\',,f^jj.^^yy  j^ 

C  met.  'i 

Before  the  Aflfemlby, when  there  is  any  emergent  occafion  0 
weight  or  diffieultie  which  concerns  the  c  >ngreg,ition5  the 
Ruling  Eider  is  as  one  of  the  common  counceli,  the  concur- 
rence of  whofc  Judgement,hi8  voice  and  verd^^.is  to  be  rafccn 
in  with  the  others,  in  the  confultation  and  conlideration  of 
thebuiinefle,  for  they  are  all  leaders,  all  Governours,  ail 
watchmen,  in  this  common  work,  and  ergo  maft  have  a  cojtt- 
Hion  influence  of  counsel,  as  the  concernment  of  the  Church 
(hall  require.  Hek  13.17.  i  Cor*  12.  28.^d?.2o.28. 

When  offences  are  publick,  or  private  cannot  be  cured,  be- 
fore they  be  brought  to  the  congregation.  It  belongs  to  them 
all  by  way  of  prec^nfideration,  and  preparation,  to  ripen  the 
occafioDs,  that  all  the  doubtfull  or  perplexed  clrcunjftanccs 
ife^t  might  trouble  the  body,   or  cither  caufe  any  miHake  ia 
jfuch  as  be  weak,  or  miflead  any  through  raifunderli:anding,all 
fuch  mifts  by  through  fearch  muft  be  removed,  the  parcicul  xi% 
cleared,  the  canfe  pun(!tually  and  plainly  ftated^  that  the 
OXJjdcrftandlng  of  the  meancft  in  the  congregation  may  be  able 
to  difcern,  when  the  buiineili  Is  propundcd,  where  th  ?  pinch 
-lic^s  and  fo  to  pafle  fcntenccanfweraoiy. 
t  The  Church  muft  be  told^buc  by  an  orderly  way  1  and  they 

are 


Parr.  2 .  of  Church  difciplme.  Chan,  i , 

'*^^™'~^""*"^™^™^^™"*^  ^•^~~^—  -^— ^-^— — ^^— ■ —  __  ^^  ^_ 

are  the  leaders  of  the  Church5^nci  ergo  in  rcafon  muft  fo  know 
and  prepare  the  caufe,  that  they  may  lead  them  aright. 

3  When  the  Church  is  m'et,  in  the  ordering  of  the  proceed- 
ing of  anypublick  cenfure  or  aft  of  difcipine  5  the  Elder  with 
the  red  of  the  Governors,  hath  liberty  and  authoriny  to  inter- 
porehisjudgeHicntjtoexprefrehisopinion^  according  asop« 
qortunity  is  prefentedj  without  any'leayeaskedj  becaufe  the 
Ruling  and  leading  ofthev/ork  is  common  to  them:  order 
and  decency  only  obfcrvcd. 

The  duties  which  peculiarly  or  in  an  efpeciall  manner  are 
appropriate  to  his  place^  are  fuch  which  concern  the  carriage 
and   demeanour    of  the    nieoibers    in   their  more  private 
way         k  ^^^"  ^^^  alTembled  ,  or  els 
^  *       c  when  they  are  congregated. 
T.  The  members  of  the  Church,  when  under  the  cxercife  of 
Gods  hand  they  become  to  be  exercifed  with  any  fpirituall 
wants,  as  in  time  oflickne^e,  becaufe  of  the  preflli  re  of  the 
difeafe,  and  the  grief  and  weight  thereof,  or  their  own  weak- 
uefTe,  they  are  not  able  to  pray  fjr- thcmfelves,  Jam.'^.iA. 
they  are  theninjoyned  to  fend  for  the  Elders:  not  that  it 
was  unlawful!  for  them  to  come,  before  they  be  fent  for     if 
the  fick  be  in  a  low  and  wearifh  condition  and  not  able 
to  pray  for  themfelves,  but  becaufe  either  the  Elders  happily 
do  not  know  of  their  nece(fitits,or  yet  not  know  the  time  and 
opportunity  when  it  may  be  moft  feafonable  to  repair  to 
them:  ffrge  its  moft  need  they  Ihould  ,  i.e.  they  have  liberty 
for  to  fend,  and  they  by  vertue  of  their  places  and  calling 
are  bound  to  go,  and  pray  with  them,  and  fo:  them,  when 
they  cannot  pray  .for  thcmfelvts,    the  ftrelTe  of  the  ftudlcs  of 
the  preaching  Elders  then  r.qairing  their  imploymcnt,  and 
the  improvement  of  their  time  ii\  fearehing  the  Scriptures,and 
preparing  for  publickdifpcnf^tions. 

And  by  the  fame  parity  and  proportion  of  reafon,  if  any 
want  comfort,  finkii)g  under  difcouragement  and  fadnefle  of 
fpirit,  or  through  ignorance  are  not  able  to  underftandthc 
things  delivered ,  they  may  call  for  the  help  of  the  Elder  in 
private,  that  they  may  be  informed  and  comforted  by  him. 
.  2  Andhenceitfollovvesthithe  ha  h  powerto  inquire  of 
the  condition,  and  take  i«ccount  of  the  fpeciall  (tateof  ilich  of 
the  member.*':  for  elfe  how  fhould  he  be  able  toadmn'fter 

^cc  feafuna- 


•a^tatm 


1 8      Chap.  I.  Afurveyofthefumme  VztS. 

feafoBable  and  luitablc  fupport  >  The  Phyfieian  muft  admi- 
niftcribme  qucftions  and  interrogatories  to  the  Patient  to 
know  his  particular  diieafc^before  he  can  adminifter  phyfick 
to  him. 

3  in  cafe  he  hcare  of  any  uncomely,  and  uncomfortable  dif- 
ferences ariling  betwixe  members,  he  is  to iet  hinifclf  by  en- 
quiry to  know  them,  and  to  remove  and  ftill  them. 

4  If  any  fame  be  bruted  abroad,  touching  the  ofFenfire  car- 
riage of  any  of  the  congregation  to  thofe  that  are  without, 
fo  that  fome  blame  may  redound  to  the  party,  and  fo  fome 
blemilli  ly  upon  the  congregation,  it  appertains  to  his  place 
to  make  diligent  examination  to  (ee  the  certainty  and  truth, 
that  if  falfe,  it  may  be  cleared,  if  )uft,  the  party  may  be  cenfu- 
red,  and  the  credit  of  the  Gofpell  fo  provided  for. 

5  To  him  it  is,  thatfuch  as  are  willing  to  Joyn  with  the 
congregation,  (hould  repair  and  exprelTc  their  defire.  He  is  by 
vertue  of  his  place,  to  taKe  fpeciall  confideration  of  their  per- 
(bns  and  conditions,  and  if  he  find  no  juft  impediment  to  ly 
in  the  way,  he  is  to  bring  their  names  anddefires  to*  the  con- 
gregation,as  in  his  wifdome  he  fees  fit,according  to  God,  and 
to  lead  the  whole  aflembly  in  the  work  of  their  admiflion,  by 
prefenting  them  to  triall,  calling  for  their  allowance  and  ap^ 
probation  by  vote.  And  it  feems  to  u8,to  follow  from  hence, 
that  in  cafe  the  cenfure  of  Excommunication  is  tobeadmini- 
ftred,  it  appertains  to  him  to  lead  the  aftion,  and  pronounce 
the  (enrence  :  becaufc  there  is  parity  of  reafon  :  he  that  ruled 
the  aftion  of  admillions  and  receiving  into  theChurch,to  hiai 
it  appertains  to  lead  afid  difpcnce  the  aft  of  excommunication 
or  cafting  out  5  a:nd  the  argument  that  forceth  and  fattens  all 
thofe  fcrvices  upon  him,  as  his  peculiar  charge,  is  this. 

What  ever  doth  not  bflong  to  labouring  in  word  and  do- 
ftrine,  and  is  not  a- common  aft  of  rule,  thole  aftions  belong 
to  him  that  rules  well.  But  ail  thefe  afts  now  fpecified  are 
luch.And  in  truth,  the  nature  of  the  things  would  cafily  per- 
fwade  a  mans  reafon  to  yield  thereunto.  For  how  inequall 
and  unrealbnable  would  it  Teem  to  a  man  acquainted  with  the 
weightand  work  of  theminiftery  ,  that  when  the  Paftor  or 
Teacher  (hould  be  attending  upon  reading,  and  iearching  the 
fenfe  and  mind  of  God  in  the  word,  and  the  myfterres  of  God 
therein,  C^ho  is  fufficieht'for  fuch  things  >)  that  they  flaould 

be 


Par.2.  of  Church  difciptine.  Chap.r.  ip 

'  — ' '  '  " '         ■ '  ■  ■ 

be  then  taken pfFthelr  ftad»es5&  b^  forced  to  attend  upon  nwns 
fpeciall^weaknelTes  or  wants  in  private^  when  they  fhould  pre- 
pare for  the  publick  difpenfations,  fo  that  the  one  muft  be  of 
neceflity  neglected,  ©r  they  diftrafted  in  both  >  whereas  this 
appointment  of  our  Saviour  proAides  for  both^  without  any 
prejudice  or  difadvantage  to  either. 

Of  the  faflors  Office. 

We  have  done  with  the  Office  of  the  Ruling  Elder.  That 
which  prefents  it  fclf  next  to  our  coniideratioa  is  the  Office  of 
the  Paftor,  and  then  the  Teacher. 

The  limits  of  the  Paftors  work,  may  be  thus  laid  out^  ac- 
cording to  the  lawes  of  Chrifts  inftitution.  The  fcope  of  his 
Office  is  to  work  upon  the  will  and  the  afFeftions,  and  by  fa- 
voury,  powerful!,  and  affedionate  application  of  the  truth 
delivered,to  chafe  it  into  the  heart,  to  wooe  and  win  the  foul 
to  the  love  and  liking,  the  approbation  and  praftife  of  the 
doftrine  whieh  is  according  to  godlineSe ,  and  hence  he 
that  exhorts  is  injoyned  to  attend  upon  exhortation.  Rom.  i2» 
7.  Nut  that  the  Paftor  may  not  interpret  the  text,  and  lay  o- 
pen  the  meaning  fo  farre  as  he  may  make  way  for  the  truth 
to  work  more  kindly,  and  prevail  more  efFeftually  with  the 
afFcftions  :  but  that  is  not  his  lJ)cv  t^ov ,  his  main  work 
whereupon  the  ftrength  of  his  ftudies  and  abilities  ftiould  be 
beftowecl  is  this:  He  attend*  and  infifts  upon  exhortation  how 
•he  may  fpeak  a  good  word  for  Chrift,  make  up  the  marriage, 
and  betroth  the  foul  to  our  Saviour.  This  is  called  a  word  of 
wifdome,  i'C<Jr.i2.8.bccau(e  it  is  a  point  of  fpeciall  prudence, 
and  that  in  the  greateft  excellency  of  it,  how  to  come  within 
the  bofome  of  a  finntr,and  grapple  fo  powerfully  with  his  fpi- 
rit,  that  he  may  take  no  nay  at  his  hand. 

He  that  wins  fouls  is  wife  Pro:/.  11.  30.  and  therefore  his 
labour  Is  to  lay  open  the  lothfome  nature  of  finne,  and  to  let 
in  the  terrour  of  the  Lord  upon  the  confcience,  that  the  care- 
leffcand  rebellious  finnermay  come  to  a  parley  of  peace,  and 
be  content  to  take  up  the  pro^ifion  of  the  truth.  And  be- 
caufe  when  he  h^th  fo  done,  either  hiS  hypocrilie  may  carry 
him  afide  from  Chrlft,  or  diicuaragement  may  make  him  a- 
fraid  toxometo  theLcrd  J^jfus^  ^rgohis  wifdom  and  work 

Cce  2  muf): 


20     Chap.i.  j^furveyofthefumme  Par,2.    ? 


muft  be  to  difcover  the  cunning  fctcht  s  of  the  hyprcritejand  to 
1  Cor  I.2S.  V  huRt  him  out  of  his  mufes,  that  he  may  not  cofen  himfelf  and 
fie  down  with  fbme  referved  delufion,  and  go  no  further. 

2  To  anfwer  all  thofe  feareSj  and  to  fcatter  all  the  cioi:ds  of 
difcouraging  obj  .^lions^that  thefoul  mayfee  the  path  plain 
and  fafe  to  come  to  the  prom ife,  and  to  receive  power  and 
Ads  14.22.    comfort  to  walk  with  God  therein. 

3  When  the  Soul  is  truly  brought  to  Chrift^becaufe  it  may 
either  out  of  (1  Jth  not  ftirre  up  it  felf  to  do  what  it  candor  out 
ofweakneffeor  unskilfull  unhandinefie  not  be  able  to  do 
what  it  would,  ergo  ^  he  Pa{\or  muft  endeavour  by  heat  of  ex** 
hortation  to  quicken  it,  ftrengthen  and  incourage  the  foul  in 
every  holy  word  and  work  i  Ti?e/.  2. 11. 12.  e^c. 

Of  the  T'eachers  Office, 

That  this  is  diftinO:  from  the  Paftors  place  and  imploy- 
nient,  we  have  formerly  proved^  and  in  truth  the  fcope  of  the 
Apoftle,  Epb.  4.  intheftiort  enumeration  of  the  Offices  of 
thofe  that  labour  in  the  word  will  not  in  a  comely  anH  r-afb- 
nable  conformt/  to  fuch  an  intent^fufFer  either  a  n  edUSt  re- 
petition, nor  yet  allow  this  name  to  be  put  in  by  this  way  of 
Bevi  In  locm.  interpretation  of  the  former, when  the  latter  doth  rather  dar- 
'  ken  then  difcover  the  meaning  of  that  which  went,  before. 
Beiidein  Kow.  12.  7.  when  the  Apoftle  doth  on  purpofc 
fet  himlelf  to  record  the  feverall  Officers  appointed  by  our 
Saviour,  he  puts  this  by  way  of  diviiion,and  oppofition  unto 
the  other  :    onlyl  findfome  difference  in  the  apprthenfions 
ofinterpreter?,touching  the  nature  and  work  of  the  Teachers 
amongit  themfelves.  Many  and  thofe  of  exaft  judgement,feem 
to  confine  him  to  the  School,  (with  whom  under  favour) 
cannot  fo  fully  agree  :  I  fiiould    rather  conceive  ,  D jftour 
may  be  attended  with  fome  diftinftion. 

ThereisaDoftor/V;^^^^^^^^^^^^  Iboth  have  their  fpedall  ufe^ 

and  imployment :  but  the  fecond  is  here  meant,  for  he  is  gi- 
ven to  the  Church,  and  that  with  this  intent  and  aim  ,  for 
the  gather ing  and  ferfeding  of  the  body,  and  that  is  of  the  Church 
or  Congregation  ^and  ergo  thev  are  to  choofe  him  to  imploy  and 
improve  him  for  their  rpeeiali  and  fpirituall  edification: which 

the 


Par.2 .  of  Church  difcipline.  Chap,  i .         ix 


the  School  will  not  reach  fo  immediately  unto,  as  his  placc^ 
our  Saviours  purpofc,  and  the  Churches  ncceffitie,  zud  fpiri- 
tuall  edification  will  require. 

In  this  fecond  fenfe  we  underftand  the  Officer  we  now  in- 
quire after,  and  that  wherein  he  (hares  in  common  with  the 
Paftoris,  that  they  have  both  of  them  Authority  and  right 
delegated  from  Chrift  to  conftcrate  and  to  adminifter  the 
Sacraments. 

Hee  who  hath  office- power  to  publifh  the  Covenant  of 
Grace,  hee  by  the  fame  office  may  adminifter  the  feales  of 
the  Covenant. 

But  they  both  may  out  of  Office- power  and  Authority, 
preach  the  Covenant  of  Grace. 

When  I  fay  preach  out  of  Authority  of  Office,  I  fo  fpeake, 
becaufe  as  we  have  formerly  disputed.  Brethren,  who  are  qua- 
lified, may,  as  occafion  (hill  require,  and  they  invited  there- 
unto, preach,  or  publikely  open  the  Scripture,  to  the  edifica- 
tion of  the  hearer,  and  yet  not  doc  it  out  of  office. 

Look  what  office-power  authorizeth  to  the  dlfpenfation  of 
theCovenant ;  the  fame,  upon  the  fame  right,  will  authorize 
to  the  adminiftration  of  the  Scales.  But  the  peculiar  things 
appropriate  to  his  place,  are  ; 

I.  The  aime  and  fcope  of  the  Doctor  is^  toinformethe 
judgement,  and  to  help  forward  the  work  of  illumination,  in 
the  minde  and  underftanding,  and  thereby  to  make  way  for 
the  truth,  that  it  may  be  (etied  and  fanned  upon  the  heart ; 
and  is  therefore  injoyned,  Rom.  12.7.  to  at\e  d umo  'Teaching  : 
Not  that  it  is  not  laivfull  for  him  to  adminifter  a  word  of 
cxhortayon,.as  it  were  by  the  way  :  But  he  dwells  not  upon 
that,  that  is  not  his  maine  worke,  beftowes  neither  his  ftudies 
nor  his  ftiength  upon  it,  as  his  chiefe  bufinefTe,  and  therefore 
a  xpord  of  knowledge  is  faid  to  b^  given  to  him.  Hence  all  itich 
difpenfations,  which  doe  properly  and  immediately  conduce 
to  this  end,  doe  belong  in  an  e(peciall  manner  to  him. 

As  to  dwell  ifpon  the  interpretation  of  the  Text,  fo  farre  as 
the  difficulty  and  intricacie  thereof  may  require,  and  to  cleare 
it  to  the  capacity  of  the  meaneft,  becaufe  this  is  necelTary  to 
the  information  of  the  judgement, 

2.  To  him  it  appertaines  to  lay  down  a  platforme  of  who!- 
fgme  words:^  and  to  deliver  the  fundamentall  points  of  Chri- 

Ccc  3  ftian 


2  2         Chap.  I .         jfurvey  oftheftmme  Part.  2 


j^Samt 


ftian  Faith,  the  principles  of  Religion,  as  the  maine  pillars 
of  truth,  which  may  under-prop  our  apprehenfions,  that  they 
may  not  be  carried  aiide  with  every  wind  of  Doftrinc,  becaufe 
this  is  neceffary  to  the  teaching. 

3.  To  him  it  belongs  to  handle  fuch  controverfics  as  are 
on  foot,  and  doe  arife  betwixt  the  Church  and  Adverfaries  of 
the  truth,  to  ftate  them  clearely,ftrongIy,  and  folidly,  to  con^ 
fute  them  out  of  the  Word,  and  to  convince  fuch  as  bee  the 
broachers  and  maintainers  of  them,  becaufe  this  is  neceffary 
for  the  information  of  the  judgement. 

Other  things  might  be  added,  but  thefe  are  the  principall. 
The  controverfie  which  hath  cxercifed  the  world  fince  that 
man  of  finne  was  advanced  into  the  chayre  of  Ambition,  and 
falls  in  here.  Is ; 

Queft.  Whether  Efifc$fus  and  Fresbyter  hee  the  fame  j»re 
Vivinoy  and  according  to  the  verdift  of  the  Scriptures,  and  the 
appointment  of  our  Saviour  Chrift  > 

•^n[w*  Though  the  nakedneffe  of  the  affertion,  that  would 
difference  Efifcofus  and  Fresbyter  by  divine  right  hath  beene  of 
former,  and  much  more  of  latter  times  laid  open  to  the  view 
of  the  world,  fo  that  there  needs  nothing  to  be  added  here  ; 
yet  to  leave  it  upon  Record,  that  wee  concurre  with  thofe 
Worthies  in  the  defence  of  the  fame  Truth,  wee  ihall  in  fhort 
fct  downe  our  witneffe  together  with  them. 

We  {hall  fpeake  fomething  by  way  of  explication,  and  ftate 
the  queftion  :  Adde  fccondly,  fome  Arguments  for  the  con« 
futation  of  that  which  is  erroneous,  and  for  the  confirmation 
of  the  Truth. 

^Divinns. 
Efifcofus  is  thre€'{old<Humams* 

i^SAtanicus» 
A  Biihopbydivrnelnftitutionisfuch  an  Officer,  which 
Chrift  hath  fet  in  his  Church  ,  and  whofe  Office  is  f  t  forth 
and  di(covered  in  the  Word,and  fuch  are  Paftors  and  Doftors, 
T/r.i*7»  I  7^/^.5.17. 

Humunus  is  a  PrefideHt  or  conftant  Moderator,  chofen  by 
confent  of  Miniftefs,meeting  and  confulting  about  the  ?iffai''e$ 
of  iheir  Churches  in  their  common  confociations,  to  whom  it 
appertained,  to  moderate  the  anions  of  the  Affembly,  to 
propound  things  to  be  agitated ,  to  gather  voyccs ',  to  pro- 
nounce 


Pa  rr  2j  of  church  dtfctphne .  C  hap.  i .         2  ? 

nounc€the  fentence  which  paffed  by  common  approbation  5 
and  he  had  no  more,  but  his  equall  fufFrage  with  the  reft,  and 
when  his  aftion  was  ended ,  was  but  in  equal!  honour  with 
the  reft  5  nay,  may  be,  inlefle  refpe£V,  in  regard  of  yeares 
or  gifts. 

In  conrociations,  rcafon  and  order  forceth  fuch  a  kindc  of 
proceeding  :  For  fhould  all  interpofe  in  the  fore-named  afts^ 
it  would  breed  a  difturbance  and  confufioH  in  all. 

Onely  to  impofe  and  leave  it  conftantly  upon  one  man,  ex- 
perience whiih  is  paft  gain-faying^hath  made  it  appear  to  be 
perilous,  and  to  be  indeed  an  in- let  to  worjfe  inconvenience  s, 
then  at  the  firft  could  have  been  fufpe^ed.  Prevent  then  that 
irreguLrity  of  fixing  fuch  an  imploymcnt  conftantly  upon 
one^  there  is  nothing  of  fuch  a  courfe,  but  may  bee  tollerated 
in  confociations,  where  perfons  by  mutuall  agreement  con- 
curre  for  to  help  with  common  concurrence  of  counfell,  as 
emergent  occafions  (hall  require, 

Satanicus  is  fuch  an  Efifcops^  which  the  enemy  Satan^  a6^- 
ing  the  pride,  and  fuiting  the  Soveraignty  of  the  /pirits  of 
men ,  hath  by  a  myfterious  way  fucceflively  and  fecretly 
brought  into  the  Church,  that  fo  he  might  Mid- wife  Anti- 
chrift  into  the  world,  this  being  the  next  ftep  to  that  man  of 
finne :  And  he  becomes  frinceps  Evifcopui^,  who  by  his  info- 
lencie  hath  arrogatfd  and  afltimed,  and  atlaft  confirmed  even 
a  Monarchical!  power  unto  himfelfe. 

And  however  the  Pope,  who  is  the  univerfall  BIfhop,  is  the 
man  of  finne,  yet  the  Bifhop,  efpecially  when  he  is  afcended  to 
his  Arch-Biftiops  Chaire,  is  the  fame,  but  onely  confidered 
in  his  minority,  as  the  childe  of  finne,  or  the  man  of  finne 
in  his  child-  hood. 

For  laving  afide  the  ranknefle  of  thoft  extravagancies  of 
the  Popes  temporall  power,  or  that  power  in  temporallr  ies  5 
Ic  will  appeare  his  power  in /p/rzf«4/i^«/ is  of  the  fame  kinder 
for  he  affumes  a  peerelefle  power  to  himfelfe;  that  look  what 
the  King  is  to  his  Councell,  he  takes  them  to  himlelfe  in  way  ^ 
of  confultation,  but  the  final!  determination  and  refblution 
lyes  i»  hisov/ne  bofome:  So  the  Bilhopisto  his  inferiour 
Clergy  :  He  will  heare  them  fpeake,when  he  pleafcth  to  give 
allowance,  but  it  is  in  his  owne  breaft,  t©  caft  the  ballance, 
which  way  fc  ernes  beft  to  himfelfe  :    So  Dwnum ,  BHfon^ 

.#  Saravia  3 


24       Chap.T.  Afurijeyofihefumme  Par.2 

^^tf  ,aaaaa_^»raiiaia^>^^  ^"^^l^mmmmm^mmm  ^■^^^^^■••^••^M  ^aisa^i^B^BiB-BMV^M^^HB^Ml^BaBB^  M^b^^b^b^bhb—^, 

Saravia'-,  whence  he  appropriates  to  himfelfcto  bee  Reftor 
and  Judex. 

1.  He  is  fole  Pve^Vor,  and  therefore  Minifters  cannot  put 
forth  any  Aft  of  their  owne  order^  without  his  leave  •,  and 
therefore  if  the  Lord  Bifhop  be  in  place,  the  poore  Prieft  niuft 
notpreach,  norpray,  nor  adminifter,  if  his  great  Mafter  will 
officiate  the  work,  which  (as  hap  is)  they  doe  not  much  trou- 
ble the  world  wii'hall,  if  it  be  matter  of  work. 

2.  Hee  counts  himfelfe  the  folePaftor,  they  arc  onely  his 
Subfidiary,  who  come  onely  in  fartem  [ollicitudiniSy  but  Iharc 
not  in  ^lenztudine  foteflatis. 

Hence  he  is  fole  Judexy  by  whom  all  are  to  be  cenfured  with 
punifhmcnts  of  fufpeniions,  depofitions,  degradations,  ex< 
communications:  But  the  Scripture  ownes  no  fuch  Officer, 
but  he  is  a  meer  humane  creature ;  nay,  an  invention  hatched 
by  Satan,  warmed  in  the  wombe  of  pride,  felfe-Soveraignty, 
covetoulneffe,  untill  the  monftrous  birth  of  iVntichrift  came 
abroad  into  the  world.      * 

Our  reafons  againft  this  ufurped  Order  are  thefe  of  many  : 
I.  The  cxprefTe  teftimony  of  the  Scripture,  then  which  no- 
thing can  be  more  pregnant,  T/N  i-55  7*  The  Apoftle  having 
injoyned  his  Scholler  to  appoint  Elders  in  every  City,  and 
how  they  muft  bee  qualified ,  hee  addes  the  rtafbn  of  his 
advice. 

For  a  Bifhop  muft  be  M^w^/ej/e,  &c.  Where  the  difpute  of 
the  Apoftle  ftiewes,  not  onely  the  community  of  the  names, 
but  the  Identity  of  the  thing  fignified  thereby  :  Otherwife  his 
Argiamcnt  had  not  ontly  been  a  falfe  rea(bning,  and  failed  in 
forme,  having  foure  termes  ;  but  in  truth  had  not  reafoned 
at  all,  for  it  had  beene  ready  to  reply  j  is  another 

thing  from  Presbyter. 

Alts  20.  Taul  fends  for  the  Elders  ofEfhefus^  and  prof  fleth 
in  the  28.  that  the  Holy  Ghoft  had  made  them  Overfeers,  or 
Bifliops,  where  not  onely  the  name  is  common,  but  the 
thing  fignified  by  is  injoyned  them,  as  their 

duty. 

What  implies  or  requires,that  they  were  to  doe 

If  require,  to  lay  on  hands,  to  exerife  jurif  • 

diftion  in/or(?e;)cfer;jo,  that  they  muft  doe  ;  and  (hould  they 

have  been  reproved  for  fo  djing,  they  might  have  ftiwne  this 

their  Commilfion.  And 


Part  2 .  of  Church  difcipline.  ,  Chap,  i  •      2  r 

And  that  which  yet  addes  further  evidence  is^  cTncnio';?^^ 
is  never  read  wor  recorded  in  the  New  Teflanient  (provided  it 
be  not  a  pplied  to  fome  extraordinary  fnbjeSt^iis  it  is  faid.  that 
another  was  to  take  Judiis  his  place,  and  cm<ntc'rrhjr^  jl&,i,  20.) 
but  the  a(^ions  therein  required  belong  to  any  Pres  b}>ter. 

2  If  they  be  diftinft,  the  Bifhop  is  fuperiour  :  (for  they  dmy 
either  equality  or  inferiority  : )  Bat  they  cannot  be  fuperiour. 
Every  fuperiour  order  hath  both  fuperiour  ads  and  honour 
belonging  thereunto  above  the  fuperiour  ;  but  BiOiops  have 
neither  above  thole  that  are  Presbyters ;  for  if  labouring  in 
the  word  and  doftrinc  be  an  aft  above  Rulingj  and  is  moft 
worthy  of  double  honour^  then  the  aft  and  honour  of  a  Pref^ 
by  ter  is  above  the  aft  and  honour  of  a  Bifhop.  For  they  only 
afllime  the  afts  of  rule,  but  give  the  Presbyters  leave  to  labour 
in  the  word  and  doftrine. 

3  If  they  differ  from  Presbyters  Jure  Divinoy  then  there    be 
fome  mini fters  by  Divine  authority  necellary  for  the  gather- 
ing of  the  Church,  and  perfefting  of  the  body  of  Chrift,  be- 
fide  that  of  the  Presbyters.  For  if  the  Church  can  be  perfefted 
without  thefe,  there  is  no  need  of  thefe.  But  there  is  no  mi- 
niftery  heceffary  for  the  gathering   and    perfefting   of  the 
Church  5  befide  that  of  the  Presbyters.     For  the   Apoftle 
fetting  down    the     fevcrall  minirteries,    which  Chrift  had 
purchafed,  and  by  his  afcenfion  beftowed  upon  his  Churchy 
when  be  gave  gifts  to  men  for  that  end,  they  are  only  com- 
prehended  in  thefe  two,    Ptiftors  and  Teachers^  Efbe,  ^,  12, 
13.   and'  they  who  are  given  for  this  end,  can  and  (hall 
undoubtedly  attain  it.  Whence  the  iflue  is.  If  Paftors  and 
Doftjrs   be  -fufficient  Teaching  minifteries  to   perfeft   the 
Church  until!  we  come  to  the  unity  of  the  faith,  then  there 
needs  no  more  but  thefe,  nor  are  there  any  by  Chrift  ap- 
pointed but  thefe,  all  others  are  fuperfluous.  The  firft  part 
is  the  words  of  the  text :  ergo^  the  fecond  cannot  be  denied. 

4  Diftinft  Officers  muft  have  difiinft  operations,  operari  fe^ 
qnitur  effe.  But  they  have  no  diftinft  operations  from  Presby- 
ters. If  ihere  be  any  diftinft  operations,  thofe  muft  be  ordina-  ' 
tion  and  jurifdiftion.  But  both  thefe  belong  to  Presbyters.Ju- 
ri(diftion,jFa/;.  20.  23.  binding  and  looiing  imply  a  power  of 
ccnfuring,  as  well  as  preaching,  and  both  are  given  in  the  A- 
poftlcs  to    their  fucceflburs  the  Rulers,and  Elders   of  the 

Ddd  Churches 


TSTiTSS?" 


2  6         Chap.  I.  A  furvey  of  the  fumme  Pare  2. 

Churches,   who   fucceed  them  in  their  commifEon.     For 
Ordination^its  given  to  the  whole  Presbytery,  17/W.4.14. 

And  if  we  look  to  ancient  times,  that  prime  place  of  H/V- 
rom:  ad  Euagrhm  (hews  the  charter,  whence  all  the  authority 
was  derived,  umm  ex  \e  Helium  in  dtiorigradu  collocarunt^  quern 
Efifcoff^m  nominaverunt.  Whence  it  follows, 

1  That  Bifhops  were  firft  Presbyters. 

2  That  they  had  their  firft  eleftlon  and  conftitution  from 

them  :  and  ergo^,  Presbyters  had  their  rile  and  ordina- 
tion before  BKliops. 

3  Ergo,  If  they  can  give  Ordination  to  Bifhops,  they  can 

give  it  to  Presbyters  alfo. 
5 .  'they  who  have  the  jame  commjjfton^they  have  ihe  fame  fower  fronts 
Chrifiy  becaufe  all  power  iflues  from  their  commiflion.  But 
they  all  have  the  fame  commiffion,  Jofc«  20.21.  frout  me  mi  fit 
Fater^  ego  mitto  vou  It  was  faid  to  all  the  Apoftlcs  equally, 
and  to  all  their  fucceffors  indifferently.  We  have  now  done 
with  the  nature  and  work  of  thefc  Officers. 

In  thefe  two  laft  may  we  attend  the^  ^^"^J^  "fj^^  d°5"g» 

Firft,  For  the  Manriery  it  may  appeare  in  three  things. 

They  rauft  beftow  their  whole  man ,  and  their  whole 
ftren  gthand  ftudy  upon  this  Co  weighty  and  worthy  work  5 
and  therefore  the  Apoftle  when  he  had  confidered  that  the 
Lord  had  put  life  and  death  into  the  hands  of  the  difpcnfers 
of  the  word,  2  Cor. 2,16.  hectics  out,  xvho  is  Sufficient  for  thefe 
things}  andif  noman  befufficient,  it  is  then  needfull  every 
man  ftiould  beftow  his  whole  ftrength  upon  it. 

Hence  it  is  unlawfull  for  a  Minifter  to  be  a  Magiftrate  5  not 
becaufe  thefe  things  are  contrary  5  but  the  weight  of  the  one 
is  fo  great,that  it  is  beyond  any  ordinary  ability  to  undertake 
to  difchage  both,unlefIe  he  would  wrong  both  ;  and  therefore 
the  Apoftlcs  profeffed  r/)ej  w««/^ /4>  dfide  the  attendance  to  tables^ 
that  they  migbt  give  themjelves  to  the  mrd  and  Prayer,  q.  d.  That 
channell  was  wide  enough,  wherein  the  full  ftreame  and 
ftrength  of  their  indpavours  might  be  laid  one  unco  the  ut* 
moft,  ^G*  6.2,4, 

II. 
They  muft  beftow  their  whole  time,pari;ly  by  way  of  prepara- 

tioB 


Part  2 . '  of  church  difcipline.  Q  hap ,  i .       27 


tio  to  furnifti  themfelvesTor  the  work.  A  good  fttward  lays  in 
old  &  new^or  elle  he  could  not  bring  it  om^Mat.  13.52.  ilim^^ 

13.  2Tim;4.i3.partIyinhisdifpenfatio,2T'/m.j..K2,/^d?.2o.:?j. 

III.  ^^ 

They  muft  take  up  no  other  imployment,  nor  beftow  theni- 
felves  upon  any  fuch  bufineflfe,  but  that  which  may  fit  thecR 
for  this  nwiin  work,  and  furnilh  them  in  the  more  fruitful! 
difchargc  thereof,  fMch  as  may  be  helps  and  no  hinderances 
hereunto.  2  T/w.2.4.  He  that  goes  to  mr^  doth  not  intangk  bimfelf 
in  the  things  Bfthis  life :  but  ufeth  his  family,  calling,  &c.  as  the 
traveller  ufeth  the  boat  5  the  Ferriman  lives  by  his  rowing, 
the  traveller  ufeth  it  for  his  pafTage. 

2.  Touching  the  Reward. 
Queft,  But  hoxp  can  it  be  conceived^  that  a  MiJiiHer {bmld  provide 
for  bis  family  y  and  yet  not  befiow  bis  care  andftrengtb  about  it  ? 

j4njw.  Very  well :  as  he  puts  forth  his  effeduall  workingjand 
the  full  iraployment  of  his  time  and  ftrength  for  the  good 
of  the  Church  :  the  Body  alfo  ftiould  joyntly  put  forth 
their  effeftuall  working  for  his  tcmporall  good  j  fo  that 
they  (hould  make  provifion  for  him  and  his  family  in  the 
things  of  this  life,  as  fee  laycs  out  himfclf  for  the  provi- 
lion  of  all  fpirltuall  gooil  things  for  them  and  their  fami- 
lies in  the  things  belonging  to  a  better  life,  and  this  alfo  is  a 
« GhurcU,  or  Ecclciiaflicall  work,  and  fpirituall  fervice,  as  idn- 
ing  from  a  fpirituall  ground,  and  ^ming  at  a  fpirituall  end. 
Queft.  Ifthequeftionbe^whatifthe'^Hle  according  to  which  the 
Church  ought  to  walk^  in  making  this  frovifion  ? 

An-  We  may  conceive  the  compaffc  of  the  Rule  in  the  c  on- 
clufions  following, 

1  Conclujion^ 
Its  not  a  matter  of  liberty  or  curtefie  which  may  be  done 
or  left  undone:  but  it  Is  a  duty  and  a  work    of  juftice 
unto  which  the  Church  is  called,  and  to  the  performance 
whereof  they  are  bound  in  confcience.     Provilion  in  this 
kind  is  wages  and  not  benevolence.  So  our  Saviour  concludes 
(Matth,  10. 10.  J  touching  his  difciplcs,   when  he  fent  them 
to  preach  ;  he  bids  them  not  to  be  iblliGitous  for  relief 
For  the  workman  is  worthy  of  his  wages.    And  theApofllc  de- 
termines it  by  the^erdi^  of  all  Lawcs.Look  we  at  the  Lat<»  nif 
nature^  We  mufi  not  muzzle  the  mouti) of  thevx  tbaureadetb  out  the 

Ddd  2  '  corn^ 


•w 


28.     Chap.i.  J furveyofthefumme  Part.  2 


QQxn^  I  Cor.p.^.  Look  at  the  Law  of  Nations ;  Doth  any  man 
gd  to  warre  at  his  oxi^n  charge Sy  Ver.  7.  Look  we  at  the  Law  of 
God  •,  he  hath  ordained  that  tho'^e  who  f  reach  the  G:){^elifhould  live 
of  the  GoffelL  They  muft  not  live  of  their  patrimon/ ,  bat  of 
the  Gofpell.  As  inftance,  'they  who  adminiftred  at  the  Jltar^  lived 
of  the  Altar,  He  that  (hall  beflowhis  time  andthoaghtsto  pro- 
vide bread  on  the  week  dayes  for  his  family^  how  (haUhe  be 
able  to  provide  bread  for  the  Church  upon  the  Lords  day  ?  : 

T'his  froviftoajhonld  be  fo  hmonrabk  and  comfortable  as  that  it  may 
attain  the  end  for  the  which  it  was  appointed  by  God,  &  fo 
collefted  by  the  people,  and  given  to  the  Minifters.  The  end 
(as  is  above  intimated  j  that  the  Officers  might  employ  their 
time  and  ftrength,  and  ftndy,  for  the  work  of  the  Lord,  and 
that  freely,and  fully.  Hence  therefore  this  provifion  ftiould  be 
fuch  as  might  take  off  all  care  and  diftra6:ion  in  a  rationall 
proceeding  ,  that  they  fhould  have  no  need  to  be  flow  either 
thoughts  or  care,  travell  or  expence  of  timej  which  was  either 
fit  or  needful!  to  be  imployed  to  make  preparation  for  the 
publick,  or  to  beftow  themfelves  upon  the  private  neceffities  of 
the  mer.ibers  of  the  Church,  as  their  occafions  or  the  Offi- 
cers duties  fhould  require.  Thus  the  Levites  were  in  the  Old 
Teftament.  Thus  the  Apoftle  chargeth  alfb  i  Cor,  i6.iS.And 
Jf  they  muft  not  intangle  them  elves  in  the  bufinefTes  of  this 
life  :  ergo,  the  Church  muft  not  bean  occafion  they  fhould: 
and  this  is  one  thing  aimed  at,in  that,  i  7/W.5.17.  'iht  Eldns 
are  worthy  of  double  honour ^  yea  they  muft  be  given  to  hofpitali- 
ty:  and  therefore  they  muft  have  fuch  fupply,  as  that  they 
may  not  provide  for  their  own  comforts  only  for  prefent, 
and  lay  in  for  this  in  a  iaithfull  way  of  Providence,  bat  that 
they  may  be  abk  to  give  comfortable  entertainment  to  ftfan- 
gers,  as  opportunity  fhall  be  offered. . 

IIL 

Touching  the  order  how  this  may  be  raifcd,  that  phce  of 
the  Apoftle,  is  of  all  other  nioft  pregnant ,  and  carries  moft 
conclufive  evidence  to<iired  and  determine  in  this  cafe,  GaL6, 
Let  him  4hat  is  taught  in  the  word  communicate  to  himtbal  teachethiin 
alj good  things »  . 

Two  things  are  of  fpeciall  remark  in  the  wondSiFirft,  What 
the  things  be,  whence  this  maintenance  muft  be  raiied.  Second* 
ly^  From  whom.  .  iT^bH 


Part  2  i  of  church  difcipUne.  Chap,  r .     2  p 


I.  'thdX  from  whence  it  muft  be  raifed^  is  faid  ;  Trnv-ntdyt^  i 
/#f.  All  good  things  that  arc  communicable,  for  fome  thins;8 
are  fuch  as  admit  no  communication  5  fuch  as  a  man  lawful- 
ly cinnotj  fo  he  fhould  not  make  them  common. 

iVs  a  man  hath  one  roome  to  lodge  in,  one  fervant  to  at- 
tend him,  one  coat  to  cover  his  nakednefle ,  onely  fo  much 
provilion  as  will  fupply  his   owne  necellities,    thefe  cannot 
be  made  common.    But  what  ever  good  things  hee  may  make 
common,  if  he  have  for  him  (elf  and  to  fpare,  he  ftiould  com* 
n'iUnicate,  according  to  his  place,  portion  and  proportion. 
Some  good  things  are  common  to  all  or  mod  of  the  body*  - 
Other  good  things  appertainc  to  fome  £tw. 
In  all  there  muft  bs  a  communication  5  as  if  they  have  Land, 
Lbts,  Meddowes,  Cattell,  &c^  fo  muft  the  body  provide  for 
them  h  So  provifions  for  cloathing,  dyet,  or  any  choice  com- 
fort that  God  cafts  in  pccafionally,  which  may  be  commu- 
nicated, they  (hould  even  ofthofefpeciallscommunicate. 
2.  fbeferfons  that  mu^d^e  this* 
The  Text  gives  an  exprefle  anfwer ;  every  one  that  is  taught^  3 
whether  Servant  or  Mafter,  bond  or  free,  rich  or  poore;  yea^. 
though  in  other  cafes  he  receive  contribution,  yet  when,  or 
wheidn  God  betrufts  him  with  any  good  thing,  wherein  hee 
may  communicate  ,  andif  he  findethc  Wordpowerfull,  hee 
will  be  provoked  to  doe  it ;  and  againft  this  1  know  no  judi- 
cious and  pious  Divine,  un  leffeit  be  fuch  who  are  taken  up  » 
too  much  with  a  tang  of  a  Popilh  andjewifti  way  of  Ty  thing. 
However  they  may,  and  doe  happily  adde  fomewhat  more  , 
yet  the  Text  hath  that  native  and  naturall  evidence,  that  it 
will  like  a  mighty;  current,  carry  any  confciencious  man  a- 
way  with  it.     Upon  this  ground  laid,  I  fhall  take  leave  to  ' 
adde  feverall  things, 

I.  This  way  ofmaintenance  is  moft  fafe,  and  certainly  in 
the  times  of  the  Gofpel  moft  fuitable  to  the  minde  of  God;^ 
having  the  exprefleteftimony  of  the  truth  for  warrant  there* 
of,  and  that  recorded  with  fuch  evidence  as  cannot  be  wavecf  \ 
orqueftioned*  This  maintenance  is  fufficient^and  abundantly 
fatisfaftory  to  anfwer  the  worke  that  is  done  ,  and  the  end  to  * 
which  it  is  given.  That  which  makes  the  portion  and  provi- 
fions of  the  Minifters,  to  carry  fome  kind  of  proportion  ta 
the  plenty  and  variety  of  all  the  good  things  of  all  ithofe  with  ^ 

Ddd  3  whonx  i 


3  o         Chajp.  r  •  A  purvey  of  theftimme  Pare.  2  • 

whom  they  live  j  That  ivay  of  raifing  maintenance  tiiakes  it 
Konoiirablc  and  comfortable.  But  this  doth  fo,  becaiife  not 
onely  many^but  all,bring  in  fomcthing  of  ail  they  have  cither 
in  their  coniVant  poflcflionjor  what  they  can  bccaiion ally  pro- 
cure,  or  God  in  his  providence  cafts  in.  And  here  there  is  a 
latitude  given  to  divers  ap^reheniions.  Some  conceive  (the 
Lords  Treafury,  being  committed  to  theDeacons^  forftip- 
ply  of  all  Tables  of  Officers,  and  the  Tables  tif^t  poor,  both 
its  owne  and  others.)  That  this  Ti^cafury  (hould  be  forniilied 
every  Lords  day  by  the  frec-wil  offerings  of  the  AflTembly^evc- 
ry  onccafting  intoit^as  God  hath  blelled  him,i  Cor.i6, 1,2,3. 
They  alfo  conceive  this  rule  ofGaL  6.  6.  may  be  attend^  in 
this  Way,  every  onebringiilg  in  of  all  their  gor>d  things  in 
a  frofortionablevduey  zs  may  fdite  the  occafionsof  the  Church. 
Ochers  againe  conceive,  that  the  maintenance  mentioned 
in  the  fore^going  place  cannot  be  fully  railed  by  a  trcafery 
common  to  the  pobrc  and  'Minifters,  nor  can  it  be  gathered 
upon  the  Sabbath  day. 

The  conchfion  hath  two  parts  :  Firft,  That  this  way  of 
maintenance  caimot  be  rilfcd  fully  by  a  treafury  common  to 
the  peore  and  Minifters,  out  of  which  fupply  unto  them  both 
fliould  be  fetched. 

I .  To  fuch  a  Trea(«iry  ill  fhoiild  not  pay  :  But  to  this  all 
do,  for  all  aire  inftruded. 

2*  Thus  to  provide  is  appropriate  to  the  M  inifter,  and  to 
him  alone.  For  of  him  alone  it  is  (aid,  let  bim  that  teacbeth 
be  made  partaker  of  all  our  g96d  things  j  let  no  man  elfe ;  not  th^ 
poore.That  which  is  pat  into  a  common  treaftiry,that  is  com- 
mon to  all,  who  muft  be  To  relieved.  But  the  poore  are  not  to 
be  relieved  by  all  our  good  things  5  nor  doth  either  rule  or 
reafon  lead  us,  or  allow  us  fo  to  doe. 

3.  Ifall  our  good  things  cannot  be  pot  into  the  Treafury, 
ivhich  yet  by  the  word  wee  cannot  but  bcftow  upon  our  Tea- 
chers, then  this  providing  for  Officers  muft  not  wholly  and 
only  be  confined  to  the  treafury.  Fot  experience  tcls,  there 
be  many  of  our  good  things  thus  to  be  given  to  ourTeachers 
which  cannot  be  put  into  a  Tttaibry. 

4  This  coupling  of  the'  ^oorc  and  Minifters  in  one  common 
Treafury  confounds  the  works  of  Juftice  and  Mercy.  For  the 
poore  who  arc  to  be  relieved  out  of  mercy,  they  (hare  in  the 

coa- 


Part  z.  df  Church  dtfapjine.  Chap.  r.         3  i 

contributions  which  are  put  in,  out  of  a  juft  rccompence  of 
wages  to  the  Minifters. 
2  And  upon  the  fame  ground  they  conceive  that  thfs  way  of 
maintenance  cannot  be  fully  raifed  upon  the  Sabbath^becaufe 
there^be  feverall  good  things  caft  in  by  way  of  Providence, 
which  we  {hould  beftow  upon  our  OfEcers.  And  happily  they 
cannot  be  kept  until]  the  Sabbath,  nor  will  it  be  comely  to 
give  them  in,  in  that  place,  and  at  that  time.  Thefc  be  the 
different  apprehenfions  of  differing  brethren  ;  but  all  agree  in 
this, that  an  honourable  and  comfortable  maintenance  is  a  due 
debt.  If  (heulu  be  no  breach  of  love y  that  each  Cburcb  follow  her  own 
light  herein. 

3  In  cafe  any  member  (hall  fail  in  this  free  contribution,  he 
finnes  in  a  breach  of  the  known  rule  of  the  Gofpell :  it  ap- 
pertains to  the  Church,  to  fee  the  Reformation  of  that  efil], 
as  of  any  other  fcandallj  and  therfore  if  there  be  any  doubt  or 
difficulty  arifing,  how  it  may  be  regulated  in  any  fuch  par- 
ticular, the  Church  is  according  to  God  to  determine  it,and 
the  Deacons  according  to  fuch  a  determination,  are  to  feek 
the  execution  ofit ;  and  becaule  it  is  better  to  prevent  a  fcan- 
dall,  tjiac  it  niay  not  come,  andeafier  alfo,  then  to  remove  it 
when  it  is  given,  ks  moft  fuit«ble  to  rule,  that  each  man 
fhould  know  his  proportion,  according  to  rule,  what  he 
ftiould  do,  before  he  do  it,  that  fo  his  judgement  and  heart 
may  be  Satisfied  in  what  he  doth,  and  jufl  offence  prevented  ^ 
in  what  is  done.  Hence  again  I  colle£t, 

That  this  way  of  raifing  maintenance,  appointed  in  the 
Gofpell,  is  far  differing  from  that  way  of  tithing  in  the  Law, 
nay  to  be  lyed  precifely  to  follow  the  one,  cannot  ftand  with  i 
theother,  for  this  is  railed  out  of  all  good  things,  the  perfon 
that  is  taught  hath  ;  but  thofe  Tithes  in  the  Old  Teftament 
were  out  of  the  jeed  of  the  land ^  the  fruit  of  the  treesy  or  of  the  herd  of 
ibtflockJLtv'u  27.30.3 1. 3 2.Deut.  14.22. 23.': 

2  liis  maintenance  is  to  be  paid  by  dl  that  are  ta»ght :  But 
the  Levites  were  to  receive  the  firft  tenth,  and  pay  the  tenth  of 
the  tenth  unto  the  Prieft,  N^/;.  10.38.  So  that  if  the  patrons 
of  tithing  look  at  the  command  given  to  the  Jew,as  a  morall 
law,  they  muft  confine  themfelves  precifely  to  the  prefcripc 
form  thereof,  ergo  the  Minifters  muft  have  the  tenth  of  a  tenth, 
and  frOra  them  hapily  who  were  never  taught  by  them.  As 

the 


3  2  Chap  -I.  Jifurvey  of  thefumme  Part  2 1 

the  Levites  who  taught  in  the  particular  Synagogues  paid  to 
the  Prieft  who  adminiftred  in  Jerusalem,  And  hence  it  fol- 
lows^That  the  way  of  tithing  in  the  Old  Teftament  was  not  a 
naturall  nor  morall  law  ;  For  no  law  appointed  in  the 
Gofpellj  is  inconliftent  with  any  natjurall  or  morall  Law  of 
God^  which  this  is,  as  hath  immediately  been  proved. 

Of  Deacons* 

We  have  done  with  thofe  Offices,  and  officers^which  look 
at  the  whole  Church,  and  whole  difpenfations  meerely  and 
immediately  reach  the  fpeciall  good  of  the  foul :  But  the  Lord 
Chrift,  as  a  King  of  infinite  mercy  as  well  aswifdome,  he 
provides  for  the  outward  good  and  comfort  of  all  his 
houfhold  and  fubjefts,  in  regard  of  their  cftates.  that  they 
may  be  maintained^and  their  health  al(b,  and  fo  their  lives 
prefervedin  a  prosperous  condition,  and  to  this  end  he  hath 
appointed  Officers,  that  fhould  in  a  peculiar  manner  look  to 
the  Church,  and  fo  provide  for  the  good  of  both. 

The  Office  that  is  to  look  to,  and  relieve  the  Eftatcs  of 
fuch  as  are  commended  to  their  care,  is  the  Office  of  Deacons, 
of  which  we  fhall  inquire  :  Fir  ft.  their  Name  :  fecondly,  their 
Office,  as  it  is  diftinft  from  the  reft  :  thirdly,  the  bounds 
wherein  their  duties  ought  to  be  confined. 

Ibe  name  Deacon  in  our  Englifh  comes  from  the  originall 
Greek  word,  which  in  the  gcnerall  and  largeft  acceptation  of 
the  word,  iignifies  as  much  as  to  adminifter,  and  implies  any 

kind  of  adminiftration,  whether  [g^jJJ^^^^ 

Mat,22.i'^.'thm [aid  the  King  unto  bis  fervants  *y  the  word  is  t^*^* 
Jiaxiovotiy  and  it  is  ufed  alfo  to  exprefle  the  adminiftrati5  of  the 
civil  Magiftrate,Kom.i3.4.  when  their  adminiftratios  are  eon- 
iidered  as  under  God,being  his  fervants,fee  is  tbe  Minifter  of  God 
to  tbee  for  good^  J^simof  *^.  And  in  this  large  circuit  of  ligni- 
fication,it  comprifcth  all  fpeciall  Officers  in  the  Church,a8  A- 
pbftles,  Evangclifts,  d^ci  Gor*^,^rlf^bo  is  Faul^.  JVbois  AfolIo> 
aK\  »  J)oLKoyoi\&C'  but  Minifters,  &c»  Secoiidly,fometimc»  it  is 
taken  in  a  more  fpeciall  lignification  and  includes  thefe  two 

M^      .    Sl^cacons, 
remumng,  ^0  w/f,  ^  ^. j^^^* 

As  in  that  pIace,Pfci/.  1,1.  a  place  very  remarkable,  when  Paul 
in  his  falutations  begins  with  the  wholc^  and  (o  proceeds  to 

the 


Part  2.  of  Church  difcif  lint.  Chap.2-      33 

thefeverall  officers,  he  thus  writes ;  To  all  tb:  Saints  in  Cbriff 
JefuSi  which  are  at  Pbilifpi  :  There  is  the  body  of  the  Congre- 
gatioH,  and  then  adds  with  the  Bifiop  and  Deacons.  In  thefe 
two  expreflions  all  the  Rulers  are  to  be  underftood ;  Pa- 
ftors,  and  Do^^ors,  and  Elders  are  comprehended  under  the 
name  of  Bifhops,  Tanl  ftiles  them^  Ad.  20. 28. 

Where  obferve,  t.  There  were  many  Biftiops  In  one 
Church,  not  one  over  many* 

2.  That  amongft  thefe  there  was  no  Metropolitan,  orfu- 
periour  Arch-Bifhop.  For  then  Taul  had  been  much  to  blame, 
in  pafling  him  by,  or  omitting  his  title  and  due  remembrance; 

The  fecond  word  is  Beacons^  fuch  as  adminifter  to  mem- 
bers weak  in  their  cftates ,  as  the  poor,  or  weak  in  their  bo- 
dies, or  fuch  as  be  iick  5  and  fo  both  thefe  are  comprehended 
in  I.  Cor.  12. 28,  by  tho(e  whom  the  Apoftle  calls  Helfs. 

3.  But  laftly,when  it  is  taken  moft  ftriftly ,  and  as  it  con- 
cerns our  purpofe  in  hand,  it  fets  out  fuch  officers,  who  are  de- 
figned  by  the  Church  to  difpofe  the  ftate  &  treafure  thereof  to 
f hofe  feverall  purpofes  for  w<^h  God  hath  appointed,the  occafi- 
ons  &  neccflities  of  the  body  &any  member  therof  may  require. 

1.  That  this  is  a  diftinft  office  in  the  Church,feverall  Scrip- 
tures give  in  undeniable  evidence  :  Rom.  12,  8.  He  that  diftri' 
lutes.   Here  the  Apoftle  reckons  thefe,  as  a  diftinft  kinde, 
from  thofe  that  went  before. 

I.  It  being  the  Apoftle  his  aimc,  by  a  fimilitude drawn 
from  the  body  ,  veu  4.  to  difcover  feverall  parts  by  the  ani- 
ons, which  were  in  a  peculiar  manner  appropriate  to  them.As 
there  be  many  members  in  the  body,  and  all  have  not  one  of- 
fice or  action  :  fo  in  the  Church  there  be  many  members,  but 
there  be  fever'all  offices^appropriate  to  them. 

Whereas,  was  this  a  Chrittian  duty  common  to  all ,  the 
Apoftle  ffiould  overthrow  his  owne  purpo(e  :  For  he  (hould 
have  (hewed  things  agreeing  to  all  alike,  when  he  (hould  have 
fhewen  that  feme  things  are  peculiar  , 

Obje.  If  it  be  [aid  that  this  was  done  before^  and  now  he  comes  to  [et 
forth  fuch  dutyes  as  appertaines  to  aU, 

An{w.  The  words  of  the  text  bear 'down  that  conceit.  Be- 
caufe  that  which  went  before,  and  that  which  comes  after 
are  publike  officers ,  and  how  can  thefe  be  private  >  Adde 
unto  this.  That  the  following  words,  ver^  9,  begin  a  fair  alte- 
ration at  the  firft  view.  £  e  e  Xhs 


34         Chap.i.  Afurvij  ofthtfumme  Part  !• 

The  a£^8  are  fogenerall 5  that  the  Reader  (hould  not  roifle 
theaimeof  the  Spirit  5  if  h€  would  but  lend  the  lea(i  wary 
a:tGcntion.  B^iidcs  ,  the  words  hold  forth  a  plalne  diftinftion 
cominucd  in  the  leverall  members  of  it.  Now  the  members 
of  a  divifion  are  oppofite  one  to  another ,  and  therefore  muft 
have  fomething  peculiar  one  from  the  other. 

2*  The  ApoiUe  intending  to  lay  out  the  fevcrall  officers 
of  the  Church  in  a  fumary  way  (as  we  have  formerly  heard)  he 
aidrefleth  himfeli  to  a  diftia(^  defcription  and  difcovery  of 
this  Officer 3  as  feleft  from  the  other  of  Eiders^  i.Tim,  3.  8, 
10.  Deacons  muft  be  grave,  and  being  approved  and  tryed^  let 
them  cxercil'e  the  Deacons  office. 

3  And  iaftly.  Do  we  look  into  Ads  6.152,6.  we  may  (ee 
the  ground  and  occafion  of  the  inftitution  and  fcope 
of  their  calling ,  and  at  what  it  efpecially  aymes  5  when 
there  fell  a  murmuring  betwixt  the  Grecians  and  the 
Hebrews^  in  that  their  poorc  were  not  fo  comely  and  comfor- 
tably attended,  as  they  defir^d  and  expe6ired ;  the  Apoftles 
perceiving  the  multitude  increafing,  and  that  it  would  take 
up  their  time  and  pains  too  much  to  give  full  attendance 
thereunto,  a?  the  nccefli ties  thereof  did  require,  they  there- 
fore dire^edjthat  they  Ihould  choofe  men  amongft  themfelves 
fitly  qualified  for  that  purpo^,  and  they  would  fettle  them 
in  that  imployment.  According  to  the  Apoftles  counfcll,  the 
Church  elcftcd,  the  Apoftles  prayed,  and  laid  on  their  hands 
and  appointed  them  to  the  performance  of  that  (ervice. 
Whence  it  is  apparant, 

I  That  this  was  a  publick  Office,  becaufe  they  were  eled^ed 
in  a  folemne  manner  thereunto,  and  received  a  fblemne  infti- 
tution from  the  Apoftles,  and  fo  from  Chrift,  for  the  underta- 
king of  that  fcrvicc. 

2  That  this  their  fervice  it  was  about  the  attendance  of  Tite, 
becaafe  the  provifion  for  the  maintenance  of  the  Widows  and 
poore,  by  a  dayly  fupply  as  the  condition  and  n^cellity  of  the 
Church  did  at  that  time  require,  gav€  occafion  her€UHto  ytrgo^ 
that  name  is  ufed,  and  implies  the  difpenfation  of  the  treafu- 
ry,  ftate,andprovlfion  of  the  Church,for  thofc  end«  and  pur- 
pofes  as  (hould  appeare  ufefull,  and  behovefull  for  the  benefit 
^  the  Church,  or  any  member  thereof,  as  feras  lervedfora 
^irituaUend. 

3  The 


Part  2.   ^  of  Church  difciplitie.  Chap.i.         j^ 

3  The  full  and  carefull  attendance  unto  this  work  could 
not  ftand  with  carefull^conftant^and  confcientious  attendance 
unto  the  Miniftery  of  the  word,  as  the  Office  of  a  Minifter  fo 
imployed  did  require,  as  the  words  of  the  text  witnefle;  It  is 
not  fit  for  m  to  lay  dfide  the  eare  of  the  word  to  attend  tables  ^v,  5.  c^gOj 
frevidemenfitfor  this  things  and  we  will  give  our  [elves  to  the  word 
and  prayer^y,j{  q*dy  thcfe  cannot  ftand  together,  we  muft  either 
lay  afide  the  one  or  prejudice  the  work  of  boih.  Thefe  con- 
clulions  being  faire  and  infallible  from  former  grounds  it  ap- 
pears ^What  the  Epifcopall  Ordination  of  a  Deacon  is  where- 
by they  make  him  half  a  Prieft,  or  a  Prieft  in  preparation,  and 
inveft  him  with  power  to  ferve  the  Prieft  in  the  diftribution 
of  the  Supper,  to  look  to  the  Poore,  to  Marry,  to  Bury,  Bap- 
tifeand  Preach,  if  hce  (ball  be  counted  worthy^ have 
a  licence  granted  thereunto.  But  to  consecrate  the  Sup- 
per of  the  Lord,  that  is  wholly  forbidden  him,  untill  he  be 
made  a  compleat  Prieft,  which  at  the  next  time  of  Ordination 
he  may  attain,  if  he  can  provide  money  to  pay  for  the  Parch- 
ments and  Orders.  Thus  the  myftery  of  iniquity  hath  eaten 
into  the  frame,  and  wholly  defaced  the  inftitution  of  our  Sa- 
viour, fo  that  there  is  nothing  of  an  Evangelicall  ordinance, 
that  can  be  difcerned. 

The  firft  errour( which  was  indeed  the  firft  inlet  into  the  a* 
furpation  of  the  Biftiop,  and  exaltation  of  the  man  of  Sin")  was, 
that  they  lifted  him  up  abov*  his  own  place,  and  crowded  him 
into  a  corner  of  the  Paftors  Office,  giving  him  right  to  Bap- 
tife,  which  is  direftly  croifc  to  the  order  of  Chrift. 

X  That  which  is  made  by  Chrift,a  diftinft  Office  from  Pa- 
ftor  and  Teacher,  that  caimot  be  any  part  of  either,  or  prepa- 
ration to  them  5  But  fo  the  Office  of  a  Deacon  is. 

2  That  Office  which  is  to  attend  tables,  that  hath  nothing 
to  d^  with  Pallors  or  Doftors  place,either  of  preaching  or  ad- 
minifti'ing  Sacraments,  But  this  is  to  attend  tables  j4&.6.^. 
If  any  mm  (hall  iay,  they  may  attend  both :  The  pra6kife  and 
profcffijn  of  tht?  Apoftle  will  confute  and  confound  fuch  a 
conedt,  AU*6,We  will  give  our  fHvei  to  the  word  and  prayer*  They 
conceived  and  concluded,  they  could  not  do  both,  but  they 
ftiould  wrong  both. 

I  If  the  ApjftksjWho  were  extraordinary  perfons,couId  not, 
fhall  men  of  ordinary  abilities  be  fufficient  to  unde/go  both  > 

E  ec  2  2  Shall 


Chap.  2.  j§  furveyofthe  fumme  Part,  2i. 


2  Shall  the  Apoftles  direfted  by  Chrift  fever  them^who  will 
dirt  to  conjoyn  them,  unleflTe  he  will  go  againft  the  direftion 
of  the  Lord  Jefus> 

3  7'he  gifts  of  Veaconr^  which  are  defcribed  by  the  Apoftle, 
(i. 'T/w.  3.8.)  are  Inch  as  will  not  furnifh  a  man  to  be  a  Mi- 
nifter,  f  for  of  him  it  is  not  required)  he  (hould  be  apt  to  teach; 
to  be  a  teacher  and  not  apt  to  teach  ,  is  to  be  a  Kell  without  a 
Clapper. 

1.0%.    I.  That  Stephen  a  Deacon  preached,  /f<f?,  74 

2.  That  Philip  Baptifed.  /<^?.  Z^^S* 

3.  That  Deacons,  by  ufing  well  their  office,  pur- 
chafe  to  themfelves  a  good  degree  ^  /.  e.  a  degree  to  the  Mini- 
ftcry. 

^^fvp.  I .  Stephens  fpcech  was  not  a  fermon  j  but  an  Apologie 
made  by  him ,  for  the  clearing  of  iiis  perfon  and  caufe  from 
the  accufat  ions  and  afperfions  that  were  caft  upon  him  by 
his  adverfaries. 

2.  That  Philip  was  an  Evangelift,  and  fo  appointed  h^ 
God,  as  afterwards  appeares  ,  and  by  vcrtucof  that^  and  not 
of  his  Deaconftiip,  did  baptize. 

3.  That  I^A^f^Vi  mentioned  in  i.  7/w.  3. 13.  is  not 
a  degree  of  the  Miniftery  ;  but  he  that  doth  fo,  and  is  fo,{hali 
purchafe  a  good  ftanding  in  the  Church  ,  whereby  he  may 
boldly  adminifter  his  office  ,  and  with  more  fruit.  For  as  wd 
have  formerly  faid  ;  If  a  man  may  be  a  fit  Deacon,  and  yet 
by  ibme  impediment  in  his  utterance  can  never  be  a  Minifter,' 
then  is  he  not  by  his  Deaconfhip  in  any  ncceffary  preparatiofl 
thereunto. 

The  limits  of  the  office  will  5  i .  What  he  muft  doe. 
appeare,  by  (hewing        c  1.  Hcjw  he  muft  doe  it. 
1  •  What  he  muft  doe. 

This  Deacon  being  the  ftcward  or  Treafurer  of  the  Church^ 
the  thing  for  which  he  isr  mainly  to  be  imployed,  as  for  which 
he  was  ordained,  it  is,  for  the  husbanding  of  the  eftate  and  temporalis 
of  the  Church:,  as  may  be  every  way  moft  behcvefull  for  the  be- 
nefit of  the  body,  according  to  the  rules  of  the  Gofpel.  And 
this  his  Service  will  ftiewit  fdf  in  three  things. 

I.  Hemuftaddreffehimfelf  with  much  obfervance  to  re- 
ceive thofe  provifions,  which  (hall^  pr  ought  to  be  commitcd 


— — — ~— — ^^^~  ^^^^— —  ■ ■  ■   ■     ^  II  I  -~  —  — 

Parr  2*  ofChurchdifcipUne.  Chap.^.     37 

to  his  truft.  I  fay  ^  due  obfervance  in  gathering  in  the  ftate  of 
the  Church. 

1.  It  is  for  him  to  inform  himfelf  by  advice  and  counfell 
from  the  body,what  every  mans  frecwil-offering  (hould  be  in 
making  provifions  for  fupplies  &  paimcnts  of  theCongregati- 
on.For  though  the  Church-contribution  be  a  ^rtc-  will  oiFer- 
ing,  in  regard  it  (hould  willingly  and  wi  h  a  ready  heart  be 
tendred  unto  God  :  yet  neither  in  the  old  Teftament,  nor  un- 
der the  new,  the  thing  it  fclf ,  nor  yet  the  meafure  was  left  to 
a  mans  owndifpofe  or  libertie.  Compare  Pi«f.  16.  ic^  with 
Uviti  22.  18,  I  p.  If  God  hath  bleffed  a  man  with  fo  many 
Oxen,  he  muft  not  offer  fo  many  Goats. 

Vpon  this  information  and  direftion  given  by  the  Body, 

2.  He  muft  obferve,  whether  each  member  performethis 
his  due  and  dutie  :  and  in  cafe  he  (hall  faile  he  is  to  admonifh 
him ,  as  fwerviBg  from  a  rule :  and  in  cafe  he  reform  not,  he 
muft  follow  the  aftion  againft  him  ,  by  the  rule  of  our  Savi- 
our provided  in  ihae  behalf ,  and  bring  him  to  thecenfureof 
the  Church. 

3.  What  is  not  offered  or  given,  butpromifed,  he  muft 
give  attendance  with  the  firft  to  require  it,  that  thus  being  ob- 
fei  vant  to  gather  in  the  (lock  and  provili  jn  of  the  Churchy  he 
may  not  be  to  feek;  nor  ruccx)ur  may  be  wanting  ,  when  fup- 
ply  (h L  uld  be  tendered. 

IL' 
As  thus  he  muft  give  attendance ,  as  Chrifts  receiver ,  to 
gather  in  his  renrs  and  revenues  of  the  Church  :  fo  he  mull  be 
careiull  to  kztf  it ,  when  it  is  in  his  cuftody  5  fo  that  no  lack 
come  thereto;  neither  mifpend  it  himClf,  nor  fuffer  it  to  fooil 
in  the  keeping,  nor  lend  it  with  difadvantagesfo  that  it  Ihould 
returnele(re  in  worth,  or  be  unready  5  when  the  Church  hath 
occafion  to  have  the  imprc»vement  thereof 

.      in. 

He  mud  be  prudent  in  the  difperfing  and  difpofing  of  ?t  to  ' 
fuch  u(es  and  to  fuch  peffons  as  the  body  of  rh?  congregation 
fhall,nccording  to  the  rules  of  the  Scripture,  require  st  his  hand  ' 
herein,  becaufe  the  wtight  and  work  of  his  t  iiicf^  is  efpecially 
to  be  feen  here;  ergo^xhh  is  efpecially  and  particularly  mendq- 
ned,  Kom,  \2^  He  that  diftributes  :  and  this  implits  and  includes 
aM  the  reft. 

E^ «  e  3  ■  S  Wds  ■■'■  *" 


3  8         Chap,2.  A  furvey  of  the fumme  Parc.2» 

For  he  that  muft  diltributt  ^  He  mnft  gather  5  He  muft  keep 
it  by  him. 

Thus  his  office  is  faid  to  attend  tables,  i  e.  To  lay  out  the  re- 
vmues  and  treafurie  of  the  Churchy  as  may  be  behoovcfoll :  For  to 
provide  Elements  for  the  Lords  table  3  when  that  (hould  be 
attended:  For  the  table  of  the  foor^  /.  e.  for  all  their  wants ,  that 
they  may  be  fupplicd  For  the  tables  of  the  Minifter,  /.  e.  what 
ever  proviiion  the  Church  fhall  put  into  their  hands ,  as  by 
them  to  be  adminiftred  to  them,  according  to  that  debt  which 
the  Church  owes  to  them  in  the  way  of  wages. 

And  here  his  providence  ^  faithfulneffc  ,  and  pain es  will 
fully  be  im ployed. 


T 


C   H    A   P.      II. 

Wherein  the  name  of  Ordination  is  difcuffedy  and  the  17.  Chap. 
o/Mr.  R  E  u  T  E  RF  O  R  D  is  confidered ^  and  anfwered  ,  as 
touching  the  f^vper  he  giveth  to  a.Pajior  in  and  over  other 
Congregations  be  fide  his  own. 

He  Reasons  which  arc  in  the  1 6.chaf*  alledged  and  anfwcr- 

ed  by  M^.  K.we  are  content  they  fhould  ftand  or  fall  to 

their  own  mafterSjROt  intending  to  weary  our  felves^with  the 
maintaining  of  other  mens  works  :  what  we  conceive  to  be 
fuitable  to  the  truths  and  we  (hail  make  ufe  of^  we  (hall  indea- 
vourtovindirate,  and  make  good  againft  all  oppofitionin 
their  proper  places. 

Whereas  it  is  faid  cfcd.  17.  ^  264. 

That  we  make  Ordinaiion  and  eleCiian  ofFaftors  all  one^  by  a  mi- 
{lake  :  I  fuppofe^  it  will  appear^  that  we  are  herein  wholly  mi- 
ftaken  5  if  that  which  fallows  be  impartially  attended.  We 
fhall  therfore  for  the  clearing  of  this  coaft  inquire  after  fome 
particulars  5  which  appertain  to  the  fuliunderilanding  of  this 
head  o^Vifcifline  5  and  To  much  the  rather  we  (hall  be  willing 
to  beftow  our  thoughts  about  this  fubjeft  ,  becaufe  of  the  dif- 
ficulty^indobfcuriiy  of  it :  efpeciallvj  becaufe  wi/cence/i'ingjbere 
draw  many  inconveniencies  with  them  ,  and  difturb  almofi  the 
whole  frame.  As  in  an  unjoynted  body  ,  or  mifplaced  building, 
when  any  fpec'uU  part,  and  m^in  p/Ti^risout  of  place,  it 
brings  a  weakning  ,  yea  a  declining  of  the  whole,  andfpoils 

both 


Part  2.  •     of  Church  difcipline.  Chap.2.      ^9 

-i— : — 


both  the  firmncfTe  and  fafhion  of  th€  frame.  Wc  (hall  take  kav€ 
therefore  to  infift  upon  chefc  particulars  by  way  of  inquiry  : 

1.  Whether  Qrdination  is  in  nature  before  ele&ion  ? 

2.  Whether  ordination  gives  all  the  ejfenuals  to  an  Officer  ? 

3.  What  this  Ordination  is  j  and  wlmein  lies  the  full  breadth  and 
bounds  of  the  being  thereof  ? 

4.  In  whom  the  ri^bt  ofdifpenjtng  l)€S^&  by  whom  it  may  be  diffenfed/ 

■*• 
Whether  Ordination  is  in  natwe  btfore  Elediof., 
To  the  firftof  thefe^ihat  which  occafions  an  irquiry  here, 
^^isthe  words  &  expreffions  of  worthy  Mr-  K,  ch,  ly^p.  265.  Or- 
^^dinationisihat^which  formally  mak^s  the  man  a  Pcf^or.  Jhepeo* 
^^ples  elediandoth  mely  apfrofriate  the  maisMiniftery  tofuch  andfmb 
"a  peofle.  It  is  one  thing  lomakeagoldring-^  it  is  another  thing  to 
po^yne&gift  the  ring  tofuch  a  perfon.  26 j.  It  is  prefuffofed  by  or* 
der  sf  nature  i  that  A.'B.isfirfl  called  and  ordained  a  PafJor  by 
"  Chrifl:^  and  the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of  the  Eiders^  1 .  Tim.  4.  14. 
'^^  before  the  peefleuneled  him  for  their  Pajlor,  For  if  A,  B.  be  no 
"  P^fior ,  the  feofie  ^annot  cboofe  him  to  be  their  Paftor :  neither  doth 
^^  the  peoples  eledion  give  any  fuch  power  fo  A.  B.  T'hat  power  is  gi- 
^^ven  by  the  Pres  byteries  Ordination  ,  which  by  order  of  nature  is  be- 
^^fore  the  peoples  formall  Ad  of  EleQion.  As  the  husband  who  in  a  La- 
^^  pidaries  fhop  choofeth  a  gold  ring  for  his  wife ,  atdputteth  it  on  her 
^' finger y  prejufpofeth  it  was  a  gold  ring  before  the  cbocjing  thereof-,  nci- 
*^  tber  doth  hit  choofing  make  it  a  gold-ringybut  onely  mak^  it  his  wives 
"  gold  ring:^  by  application  to  her.  L  pfo  peoples  Eledionappropriateth 
juchamanwho  is  already  a  Paflor  ^  to  inch  a  charge  :  tut  doth  not 
make  the  Pafior  a  P^jlor^  hut  ctoofetb  him  onely  to  be  their  P^ftor 

I  confefle  ,'  I  finde  fome  fuch  expreffions  as  thefe  in  Bellar- 
wine,  Vifputabimusprimodeordinationei  tum  devocatione,  pofiremo 
de  eledione  :wkich  implies^  7'hat  eledion  comes  after  the  vocation  of  a 
Mimfier^  but  Vf-Ames  feaionably  tells  hinij  he  placeth  the  cart  be- 
fSte  the  horfe ;  Hoc  non  ejidijiinde  et  ordine ,  fed prapoftere  et  confuje  i^^'^  ^^^^f' 
iifputare  ordinationem  pr^ponere  vocationi  et  elediom ;,  eji  equis  c^dii^cUnL 
pr^ponere  curorum,  •  *'  ^^^ '" 

I  know  alfo  5  that  it  h  2l  Pap/jT;  courfe  5  which  our  Prelates 
tife  f  the  reafon  whereof  we  (hall  difeover  in  the  proper  place 
thereof )  that  they  arcf^zm  a  Prie^  and  when  they  have  layd 
^ir  hands  upon  his  head  ,  and  put  his  parch nieat^  intohis  ^  ■. 


cc 
cc 


Ao         Chap.2.  Afurvey  of  thefumme  Part  2: 

,       ■  •"  ■• 

*^'  boxe  fealed  with  the  great  fealc  of  the  Bishop  office ,  he  fends 

the  man  to  take  poflcfTion  of  his  parifh  and  tithes  ,  and  the 
f  fjor  multitude  fuffer  themfelvcs  fo  far  to  be  befooled  and  oppref- 
fcd  with  the  tyranny  of  the  Trelate ,  that  they  are  conftrained 
to  fubmit  to  him  in  their  praftife ,  whom  often  they  cannot 
but  juftly  loath  in  their  hearts;  as  being  eitrher  very  fcandalous 
in  his  life,  or  infufficient  in  learning  and  abilities. 

But  I  cannot  meet  with  any  Judicious  writer ,  who  either 

knew  or  maintained  the  courfe  of  the  reformed  Churches  y  that 

placeth  ordination  before  election.  Nor  did  I  ever  conceive 

that  to  be  the  order  of  Cb rift.  For  I  liave  taken  it  for  granted 

what  C)'pri47Z  fayes,  Vidtmus  de  divina  antboritate  defcendere^  ut 

v*  •  /•     {^cerdos,  flebe  fr^fente^  [ub  cmnium  oculis  delegatur^  et  dignus  et  ido' 

BpSX^  ^'^'  neHspUicoJHdicioetteftimonio  comfroqetur  ». 

b  Ex^m.p.z.        I  ever  conceived  that  true  of  Chemnitius  t, 

do  Sac','am.errd»      j^^  cito  manus  alicui  impnaS:^  ne  communices  feccatis  alienif^  affro" 

bando  fcilicet  ek^iionem  aut  vocationem  non  rede  faCfam. 
cLoccm.2,        I  have  judged    with   Mufcultts  ^  Legitime  eledi^abefijcopiset 
MMr.oYdin,.fenioribuSy  quiekdioniaderant  ^  oratione  et  imfofitione  manHumcon' 
a  Magdeburg,  fjjtndantur  et  ordinabantur ,  et  h^c  forma  eledionis  ad  Cyfriani  tern* 
TVbtL  praduravitc. 

orln.      '  ^  '^^^  ^^^^  ^^  ^^*   opinion    with  the   M^gdeburgenfes  «*, 

Velegebatur  efifcofM  et  flebe  y  cujus  efifcefus  futurus  erat^ffrxfente^ 
,         et  acceffttmanuumimpfitio. 

lllrillic^7      ^^^^^  confented  formerly  to  that  of  Honourable  P/ffe  S 
'       Semfertammfrinfquamordinanturet  coUocanturin  miniftsriofuoin 

univerfum  concurrere  fofuli  ordinifque  eccleftaflici  cmjenfum -,  idqUe 

dcduci  probdtienis  caufafer  omnia  f£culapffey  ficoHtroverfumforet. 

So  that  he  concluded  it  a  conrfe  beyond  controverfie,  and  the 

practice  of  perpetuall  antiquity. 

I  took  it  in  former  times  foi'  confefled  ,  what  Calvin  writes 
/-  n:  ru  fand  with  whom  B?2.4  confents  ,  Sftfereji  ritus  ordinandi ycui 
cap,  z.h  16,    uhinium  locum  in  vocatione  a:dimus,  &c. 

To  conclude,  1  have  apprehended  it  as  an  everlafting  trutft*, 

which  judicious  Ames  delivers  in  his  Medulla  Qihro  nunquamfatis 
fi.Med.^heol,  i^^^^^^Q^  g  eleClionis  adjundum  confequens  et  cmfummans  eft  ordi- 
nal c,i9P'i^  ^^^y^^  ^^^  j^ljjjl  aliudeft  ,  qukmfolemnis  qu£dam  introdu&io  miniftri 
h  Tom  t-if.$,jam  eledi  m  ifftusfunCtionis  liber  am  executionem.  It  is  but  ad]una' 
tf«.2>1'oc^^  «Wj  and  that  confummans.  To  which  agrees  his  expreflion  in 
Mim(l'p'76.    j^j^  Bellarm*  Enervat.  ^  cleaion  gives  jus  adrem  ,  ordination 


Pare  2.  ofChurchdifcipUne,  "Chap.2,      41 


jus  in  re.  AsthcEk^ion  of  the  Prince  authorlfeth  him  in  his 
Kegall  power;  Coronation  onely  invefts  him  into  hia  place.  And 
fome  of  the  Jefiiites,  moft  ingenuous,  afBrme  as  much. 

I  iffue  all  with  Gerjon  Bucer :  which  argues  not  onely  what 
his  opinion  was ,  but  what  was  the  conftitution  of  all  the  i  siT^rt.  df  - 
Churches  where  he  v/as.  [']  Fejiquam  Presbyter io  cm{en[us  Ecde-  Gaber.  p.354- 
fi£  innotuit  y  fuccedit  adextremum  Ordinatio.  And  in  the  follow- 
ing difcourfe,  1  hope  it  (hall  appear.  That  Ordination  doth  de- 
pend upon  the  feofles  Uwfull  Ele&ion ,  as  an  Efed  upon  the 
Caufe^  by  vertue  of  which  it  is  fully  Adminiftred ;  So  that  in 
the  very  Apoftolicall  times ,  the  liberty  of  the  very  Apoftles  was 
not  fo  great  in  Ordaining  as  was  the  peoples  in  Chooftng*  For  as 
in  A&s»  6.  its  faid  of  that  Office  of  the  Deacons  j  T'be  feofle  were 
■  firft  appointed  to  choofe  and  to  prefent  the  perfons  to  the  ^po- 
file  :  and  then  theydid  readily  receive  the  parties  ,  not  once 
queftioning  what  they  did  ;  or, by  withdrav/ing  their  Ordina- 
tion, refufe  to  fecond  and  eftablifh  what  they  had  done.  And  if 
the  people  had  this  liber  tie  in  an  under- Officer  ^  there  was  great* 
er  reafon  they  fliould  have  the  like  in  an  Officer  of  higher  de-> 
gree^  in  whom  they  had  greater  intcreft,  and  by  whofe  Admi- 
niftration  they  were  to  receive  greater  good  :  fo  that  none 
were  to  be  Ordained,bqt  fuch  whom  they  did  choofe  5  nor  did 
they,  or  according  to  rule  could  they,  refufe  to  Ordain  them 
fo  Elededy  unleffe  fomejuft  exception  was  againft  them ,  and 
then  alfo  the  people  were  to  make  a  new  choice,  they  were 
not  in  tliiat  cafe  of  errour  and  aberration  from  the  rule ,  to 
take  the  choyce  into  their  own  hands.  The  proofe  of  this 
will  appearein  the  explication  of  the  other  particulars  pro- 
poundedjand  therefore  we  (hall  proceed  thevdn.Tbe  fecond  thing 
then  to  be  attended  is 'y 

2.  JFbetkr  Ordinatiok  gives  all  the  Ejfentials  to  an  Officer. 

Where  there  be  tx^s  things  corac  to  be  (canned, 

1.  How  fane  the  Efentiulls  of  the  Miniflery  or  Minifier^may  be 
given  by  man* 

2.  If  they  may  be  given  and  conveyed  over  by  man  :  B  y  What 
Means  mm  are  {aid  to  do  thif^  whether  by  Ordination^  or  by  any 
Either  affoint***ent  ofCbrijls 

The  firft  6f  thtefe  calls  for  fome  fpecial  difqailition.  Becaufe 
it  will  appearc  upon  triall ,  that  the  contrirement  of  thefe 

Fff  truths 


4.2         Chap.2-  Afurveyofthefumme  Part  2* 

•  ^^^_      ^ 'i  — — ^— ^ — — — ^— j^^^.^j^— -^ I  -        J 

^*'' — ^  truths  is  fo  fecrct  and  fubtil  5  that  it  drives  men  into  divers 
conceivings,  as  not  being  able  to  difcern,  hov/  in  the  work  of 
the  inftitution  of  the  MiniiVery,  the  cflentialls  come  to  be  wo- 
ven together ;  the  thread  is  fo  fine  fpun  ,  that  the  dimme  eye 
of  mans  difcerning,  can  hardly  finde  k ,  or  follow  it,  much' 

leffe  cat  it. 

And  becaufe  there  is  here  no  fmall  difficulty  ,  and  it  is  the 
vsry  hinge  upon  which  many  waighty  confeq^iences  ,  and  in 
truth,  controverfies  turn  •,  I  fhall  be  bold  to  bffer  fome  things 
to  confideration,  which  at  leaft  may  caufe  further  inquiry  hf 
fuch,  who  are  better  able  to  fathomethefe  depths.  And  here 
as  S:a  men  u(e  to  do,  when  the  Bay  or  Haven  is  unknown,  or 
being  known^yec  hard  to  hie;  I  (hall  as  it  were  found  iheCoift 
byfeverall  conclufiens^  That  I  may  finde  where  the  channelt 
of  the  truth,in  the  fu\l  ftrength  and  Ureanre  of  itrUHSi 

iConduftQn^ 

'there  is.  aCaufallvertne  fut  forth  in  a  Subordinate  xp ay  by  fome' 
und':r  Chrifl:,  to  bring  in  the  formality  erjpecificall  being  of  an  Ecclefi' 
fiicallofiC'j  to  aieifon^orfarj  that  is  called  thereunteyOrjlandsfojfefed' 

thereof, 

I .  I  {zy^[^thisif  done  by  fomi]  becaufe  it  is  confcfTed  of  all" 

hands  that  an  externall  call  is  ot  neceificy  required  :  onely  fjme 
lay  the,  waight  of  it  in  one  thing ,  fome  in  another :  but  all 
/  £^  l^.t^  a^ree  in  tbir,  whofe  conceits  have  but  the  colour  of  common 
^^yi3^ ^^^  ^^^^  ^^  ^^^"^'  ^  the  phrenii?  of  fome  Familifii  sind'knabaptjfts' 
T"^  !^y^h  ^tf  onely  excepted  ,  who  calhiere  all  Governmsnts  ^ndGovernours^ 
lc^%'  p^^  ^^  or  K«/?ri  out  of  Churches  aad  Co  nmon  wealths ;  but  this* 
V  ^  9^  '^^^^^madneflfe  and  folly  laboj^s  aim  >ft  with  the  ioathfornnefle  of 
^  '^''^^7,/%y^it  fJO  A^^3  I  ^^yj  t^^^  *^^  wiliidg  to  be  led  with  the  light  of 
^ol^/  z*^^'^  '^  any  reafon  ,  do2  readily  grant  there  fhouli  be  an  outward  caU.^ 
c^  In  the  lowelt  order  and  office  of  a  Deacon ,  this  was  obferved   • 

'  by  direftion  Apoftolicall  j  they  muft  hot ,  they  could  not  ad- 
minifter  ,  before  they  were  called  and  appointed  thereunto: 
Ads  65.  And  it's  a  ftapleand  ftanding  rule ,  which  teachcth 
ail  by  proportion.  No  man  takes  this  bomur  to  himjelf^  but  be  tbur- 
is  oalledas  Aaron,  Heb.  5.4 

Secondlv,  that  there  is  a  cau\all  vertuepit  f$rth  in  the  communis' 
cation  of  this  pwer^  I  (hall  fhew,  and  they  will  eafily  confefle,* 
yea  when,  they  will  expreflfe  themfelvcs  freely,  their  oWn 
words  evidcneeas  much ;  unleffe  they  beiorced  by  the  fear  oF 

the 


Part -2.  of  church  difcipline.  Chap. 2.     43 

'         '  "  '  ■■  ■III    '■ '      ^ »-,>..>>. 

the  approach  of  feme  Arguruent  which  ^might  hazard 
fome  coHceipt  5  which  they  are  loath  to  leave  and  lay  afide, 
then  happily  they  may  mince  their  language,  that  nothing 
may  be  (fathered  from  thence  againft  themfelves.  I  ^nd^^  that 
rCxprelTion  in  the  Apoftle,  G&L  i .  i .  faul  an  Jf&file  not  of  man  nor 
by  man^ovKtlTf  Av^^w-rnvtiJi  //dM'9p«V«v.Men  did  nocinftitute  the 
office  of  an  Apoitle^  as  the  Authors  of  it :  nor  was  it  by  mm 
as  the  infirumcntall  caufe ,  convayed  over  unto  Taul :  but  it  was 
every  way  immediately  from  Cod.  There  is  therefore  in  reafon  (as 
all  Judicious  colled  out  of  the  place)  thefe  Tw  o  Wa  y  e  s  of 
diffenfation  to  be  attended.  • 

Fird,  when  Go^ /^m,'c//<irf/>  inflitutes  and  appoints  out  of 
his  good  pleafure  any  ^lace  of  authority  ,  and  immediately  alfo 
from  himfelf  appoints  the  /Jw^r/oTz  thereunto.  Thus  the  0//i«g 
and  Ferfons  called,  viz-fif  the  Afo files :  were  from  God  immedi- 
ately. 

2,  Way  of  difpenfation  Is  mediate  :  when  the  Inftitution  of 
the  office  iffucs  onely  from  the  good  pleafure  of  the  Lord,  yet 
he  may  and  doth  ufe  other  inilruments  for  the  communicati- 
on of  this  authority  5  and  the  invcfting  of  a  pcrfon  wi:h 
a  right  to  cxercifc ,  and  yet  ftiil  the  office  be  truely  (aid  to  be 
his  alone.  And  herein  tht  Pofifh  ufur^ation  in  appointing  or- 
ders &  the  orders  appointed  by  them  appear  to  be  totally  An^ 
tichrifiian  as  the  rabble  of  that  wretched  crew  ofMonkj^  Fryars,^ 
Cardinals^  CbancellourSy^c.  Becaufe  they  are  of  man  and  by  many 
meere  humane  creatures  which  the  pride  and  ambition  of  the 
heart  of  the  man  of  fin  ,  the  froth  and  vanity  of  his  minde, 
hath  brought  forth  into  the  world,  all  which  prophane  beafts 
he  hath  provided,  as  fo  many  rotten  pillars  ,  to  prop  up  the 
the  throne  of  his  Antichriftian  power  and  Prelacy, 

But  thofe  which  the  Church  ^  according  to  the  Tnftitution 
and  allowance  of  Chrift  takes  up,  thofe  are  wholly  from  him ^ 
as  the  Author  and  Inftitutor  of  them,yet  are  they  by  the  Cburch^^ 
to  whom  he  hath  firft  delegated  power  and  in  a  fubordinate 
manner  by  fuch  inftruments  ,  as  he  fees  fit ,  convayes  a  right 
to  iomc  perfons,  that  they  may  pofTcfTe  fuch  places,  andexer- 
cife  fuch  offices,  according  to  him  without  the  leaft  impeach- 
*  ment  of  the  royalty  and  foveraignty  of  his  rule,  which  yet  re- 
fides  in  himfelf  alone. 

To  come  a  little  neercrhotne,  that  we  may  knd  a  little 

Fff2  help 


•TT  '»-**^M|-»»^«  .n  j*»r  (^%'j   qj     tr^c  ji*ffffr*c  1  3rC«2» 


help  unto  the  weakeft  Reader  ^  that  he  may  lay  his  finger  up- 
on the  feverall  things ,  and  fee  how  they  lye  dittina:  in  the 
frame  of  the  Inftitution. 

Firftjits  a  truth^there  be  no  orders  nor  officers^which  have 
been  received  or  are  to  be  retained  in  the  Churches  of  Chrift^ 
but  it  is  the  prerogative  royall  of  the  Lord  Jefus  as  King  of 
the  Church  to  appoint  them.  They  are  parts  of  his  worfhip, 
and  th  ere^  what  he  doth  not  i^ffoim ,  he  doth  not  effrove :  the 
inftituting  and  ufing  of  any  other 'is  meerly  n?/7/-iaror^/p.  And 
therefore  all  fuch  perfons  and  performances  ,  as  they  ifllie 
i  chrd.  15  9.  f^^^  fte  folly  and  froth  of  mans  brains ,  and  never  came  into 
2  K^ffg.  1 2.    bis  minde  :  fo  are  they  abhorred  and  hatbedby  God  from  his  hearty  - 
ShS^'  Btlide ,  all  thefe  places  and  offices  they  are  appointed  for 

jfirituall  and  fufernafurall  ends ,  and  fo  to  cfFeft  fupernaturall 
mrk^s^  even  the  converfion,  fanftification  and  falvation  of  fuch 
as  God  hath  purpofed  to  bring  unto  him  (elf.  He  then  alone 
niuftappoint  the  office,  who  can  give  a  bleffmg  to  the  ojfice 
and  the  officer  to  attaine  their  end  :  and  this  none  can  dpe  but 
the  Lord  Chrift  alone  by  the  vertue  and  power  of  his  Regall 
authority  ;  who  now  being  nfcendcd ,  and  fitting  at  the  right  hand 
f>fthe  Father^  he  gave  and  doth  blefle  by  the  prefencc  and  ope- 
ration of  his  own  Spirit.  £plje/.4. 8, 1 1 .  IVhen  Cbrifi  ajcended  np 
enhigh^  hegdve  gjfts.  Some  to  be  Afoftlesyfome  Profbets^  [ome  Evan" 
gdifisy  [ome  Paflofs^fome  7'eachers  :  Thefe  offices  are  coronation- 
mercies  3  of  the  greateft  wonh  and  excellency.   And  the  Pfal- 
niift  gives  the  reafon  from  the  end*  Pfal,  68. 19,  20,  He  gives 
thefe  glftSythat  God  might  dwell  amongfl  the  rebellious.  And  by  them 
the  Churches  are  gathered  and  ferfeCled^EphcC^,  i^,  \  5.   And 
hence  it  is  by  way  of  Emulation^  becaule  Antithrifi  fa  v   thece 
was  no  means  to  underprop  his  kingdom  ,  and  promote  his^ 
tyranny ,  unlclTe  he  had  flaves  of  his  own  making  and  creati- 
on, that  would  ferve  his  turn,  by  taking  up  blinde  obedience, 
in  doing  his  will,  though  they  (aw  no  rule  nor  reafon  for  it : 
when  therefore  the  Pofe  afcended  on  high  to  the  cbaire  of  Antichrift^ 
-         .        healfoftnds  his  emi/^rie/ and  infirtments  as  the  (warms  of 
j.l^rhiP.1.  4.  ^^^^?siiut  of  the  hottomleffie  p/r,for  the  deftruftion  of  theChurch, 
*  *     arid  perdition  of  millions  of  poor  miferable  fouls  \  He  being 
himfelf  the  man  offin^  and  the  (on  offerdition. 

Secondly,  its  alfo  certain  ,  That  men  are  furniflied  and  fit- 
ted with  grace*  aad  abilities  inwardly  for  fo  great  an  iuiploy- 

menc 


Part  2  •  of  Church  difcipline.  Chap.  T  •         45 

iricnt  5  with  willing  and  ready  mindes  allb*  to  give  up  them- ^^^^^j^y^ 
felves  t©  fo  holy  (ervices :  this  alio  is  wholly  from  God  in 
Chrift.  He  makes  us  ableiMiniftersof  theGofpel.  ^HecaUsy 
befandifies.  c  He  is  the  Lord  of  tk  harvefty  he  tbrujls  forth  labour-  h  a^f  oj  5^^. 
rerj.  <^  This  is  termed  f/;^  inward  call:  this  onely  comes  ^^^^dManh.Q.^B 
hrm.  Graces  and  abilities  are  in  his  hand,  are  his  gift.  and^z.  lo. 

Thirdly,  He  ftts  the  lawes  and  limits  of  the  flace  and  callings^ 
fets  down  all  the  rules ,  according  to  which  they  muft  a^> 
both  or Jcr  and  be  ordered  ^  according  as  the  quality  of  their 
places  doe  require :  doe  they  muft  no  other  things,  nor  after 
any  other  manner  then  he  prefcribes.  There  was  a  pattern 
prcfcribed  of  all  the  things   in  the  Tabernacle  from  the  lead 
urto  the  grcatefl: 5  which  muft  be  obferved  in  all  the  feverall  ^^^j^.  45.11. 
thereof.  So  in  that  ofEzekJtls  vijton,^  ordinances^  lawes^fi-  echd^^,s. 
gnres^  fafmns.  All  muft  be  attended ,  according  to  &he  minde 
of  the  Lord,  without  adding  thereunto' <i  or  detracting  therefrom  ^ .  ^  Tyaut.  n. 
Its  but  reafon  that  a  Ma^er  fhould  fee  down  the  laws  and  or.  ^^^  ^fr* 
dcrs  of  fo/;  f<jt«//>  g.  ^^*, 

Fourthly, but  all  this  while  ,  there  is  no  officer  nor  office 
put  upon  any  man,  nay  though  there  were  never  io  many,and 
thofe  fitted  and  gifted  every  way ,  they  are  w?  officers^  i.  e,  they 
have  not  received,  nor  are  invefted  with  a  a  right  orjus^  accord* 
ding  to  the  rnleofChriJi ,  a7id  order  of  the  Gofpel^  by  fuch  means, 
which  our  Lord  Jejus  the  King  of  his  Church  hath  ordained,  to 
leave  the  impreilion  of  authoiicy  upon  them  to  that  purpole, 
Whichjjjow  its  done,  we  (hall  anon  inquire  ;  but  that  thiimuji 
of  neceflity  be  done^  we  fee  it  plaine. 

Firft,  bccaufe  without  this  Call  ^  none  can  warrantably  dc^e 
any  ai}  which  belongs  to  an  officer^  and  therefore  without  this, 
he  hath  not  the  Sfecificall  form  of  an  officer. 

Secondly,  without  this  ,  what  ever  is  done  in  that  behalf, 
and  for  that  end,  is  void  and  of  none  efffd. 

Thirdly  and  laftly ,  ihtfirength  ^  validity^  andfj^^cj  ofan 
outward  call  herein  appears  beyond  gain- faying,  if  it  proceed 
from  fuch ,  who  may  give  it  by  rule  :  Beca^le  who  ever  in  a 
regular  way  hath  reeeived  this  outward  call ,  he  is  then  a 
iomfkat  and  true  officer  ^  and  may  a6^:  any  part  of  his  office,  ■ 
though  mt  inwardly  graced  and  fitted  worthily  toXuch  a  place  or 
vsforkbyGod.  ThtStribes  Sknd  Thar i fees  fit  in  M^fes  chair •  i  e.    - 

Fff3  had  ^ 


had  this  outward  call  to  that  office.  Therefore  they  muftbe 
Math*2z.is.  heard  by  Gods  own  charge  j  though  they  were  moft unworthy 
^'^'^      ^     men  ^  hsid  neither  fnfficiencyef  parts    to  doe  the  work  of  the 
v.i    V  2^7.     p|^^,^^j^Qj.  y^i jtjicerity  of  heart  and  life  to  indeavour,  much  lefle 
difcharge  the  weight  of  the  fervices  which  fhoul  j  be  done  by 
them-jBeing  blind  Guides.Pamted  SefukhreSjigrofftly  hyprcritic4 
and  fcandaloufly  vile  in  their  gener all  courfe,   corrupting  the 
to  by  theirfalfeand  unlearned  gloifes,  and  perverting  the 
limple  people  by  their  lewd  carriages,  polluting  all  Gods  or- 
dinances by  their   corrupt    handling    and   adminiflration 
thereof. 

And  therefore  there  is  more  then  Mediatio  juhjedi  confidered 
in  the  giving  of  this  outwardcall^  if  we  look  at  the  rigjur  of  the 
phrafe  :  though  ( if  the  Authors  will  give  leave)!  would  take 
their  meaning  to  include  as  much,  as  what  I  mention  ;  becaule 
I  love  not  to  trouble  my  (elf  and  the  vrorld  with  words^  or  to 
make  any  needlcffe  contention  about  that,  which  may  admit 
a  fair  and  rationall  conftruftion  in  any  thing.  This  msdiataj 
fubjeGi  then  is  to  be  attended  ,  not  fo  much  in  regard  of  the 
parties  that  are  taken  to  officcjbut  in  regard  of  thofe,  who^ia 
a  fubordinate  way,  ace  infiruments  under  Chrift ,  and  fo  as  /«- 
firuments  put  forth  a  caufall  vertue  to  leave  the  imfreffion  of^n  of'- 
fice-ri^ht  upon  another.  For  otherwife ,  we  (hall  not  be  able 
to  finde  arid  maintaineanv  mediate  calling. 

Suppofe  as  Maithias  &  Jofeph  were  fet  before  the  Lor  J^  there 
(hould  be  two  perfons  fet  apart  for  the  minittery,  were  there 
no  r^«r^// vertue  coming  from  thofe,  who  were  to  call ,  and 
outwardly  to  auhorife  one  to  the  place,  rather  then  the  other; 
ftere  could  be  no  mediate  inftitution  conceived  in  regard  of 
the  parties  :  they  ^of/;  equally  and  immediately  are  frefentcd  as 
obje^^s  to  the  call;  2ind  equally  znd,  immediately  Qin  regard  of 
themfelves)  lye  open  to  the  call.  Jofefh  ftands  not  in  the  way  to 
the  call  oi  Matthias ;  nor  doth  Matthias  come  between  Jofeph 
and  the  call. 

But  herein  lies  the  mediatenefe  of  the  call  C  that  however  iri 
regard  of  themfelves  5  they  are  equally  objefted  to  what  call 
comes)  yet  Chriif  hath  given  a  vertudl  right  to  fuch  as  he  plea- 
fcth  to  apoint ,  and  that  he  will  not  difpenfe  immediately 
acal  from  himfelf  to  either  party  :  but  they  as  a  msane  betweene 
bim  and  thtm^  (hall  leave  an  imfrejjlon  of  a  right  of  power  upon 

one 


Parr  2.  ofrhurchdifciptine.  Chap.2.      47 

I.        ■■  ,,.,.1.111     I     .B«—r    .,.„.,    .0..,,.     1  Ml.         ..I,,..,.         W       I  ,1       ~-  ■  —  r.l 

one  of  the  parties  to  cxercifc  fuch  a  place. 

Thisisalfo  that  which  they  call  [pefignatio  fer[on£i\thc 
d'*/ignation  ofaprfon  to  a  place.  If  by  that  they  mcan^  that  they  ' 
pnt  forth  a  cajuallwenut^  to  imprint  the  forrndity  of  the  power 
of  office  upon  fiicb  a  man  ;   that  is  the  fence  Ivvould  give,  of 
what  they  fjy,  and  fo  doe  wilh'ngly  grant  what  they  f  peake. 
Euc  if  by  Dsftgnatiort  to  a  place  they  would  darken  the  truth  with  ' 
Kords^isElibu  (peaks^and  make  that  the  meaning  of  the  e^^prtfl 
fion  :  low/fjThatallthee/eTzfzW/jnamelyjthe  material!  and  for* 
w^i'conftituting  cau[cs  of  external!  office-pvper  WiS  in  the  parxy  ' 
before,    and  fo  he  had  a  compleat  fpecificall  bein^  of  a  call ; 
bnt  they  onely  point  him  lie  flace^  and  tell  him  it's  lit  he  fiiould 
excFcife  his  power  here ;  fo  that  this  defi gnat io  ferfon£^  is  onely  ^ 
an  adjunft  to  the  office  he  had  before  without  them,  but  pius 
forth  no  caufall  vertue(as  fubordinate  inftrumcnts  under 
Chrift)tobriaginthe  being  of  dn  cutward  ulL  Then,  I  fay^ 
by  dcfignatio  ferfona^  in  this  fence,  neither  the  truth  is'difcdver- 
cd,  nor  is  the  thing  done  that  was  interided  by  it. 

For  upon  this  explication,  what  difference  can  be  founcTbe-' 
twixt  an  immediate  and  ntedia\e  call,  wh'ch  we  heard  out  of  the 
GMthians  to  be  founded  in  Scripture,  and  confeffed  by  the  -^-' 
fo/?/e?  Forif  alltheefTentialsof  both  inward  and  outward 
callingarefq'iailyonelyfrom  God,  then  both  the  callings 
are  eq^ially  immediate,  fince  that  call  is  immediate  which  is 
conferred  without  any  nieanes. 

Secondly,  I  can  fee  no  caufe  to  hinder,  but  that  an  Officer 
which  is  ordinary,  may  execute  his  place  without  any  c4l  in  the 
Church  5  for  I  would  thus  difpute,  He  that  hath  all  the  caufes  of 
his  call  inward  and  outward  without  the  Churchy  he  hath  fower  and  rioht 
to  exercife  kit  callj  and  none  hath  power  and   right  to  hin- 
der him. 

But  exconcejfis^  they  have al/tbe  caufesy  if  this  Conceit  be  true^; 
that  defignatio  ferfon£  doth  addc  no  efentials  to  the  c^nftitution 
of  an  outwarcf  call  (for  I  ffippofc  there  is  nothing  elfe  out- 
wardly to  be  added  to  make  the  call : )  Suftofe  there  were  two 
perfons  fully,  yea,  equally  gifted  and  furnifhed  with  all  gra- 
cfes,  abilities  and  willingneflfe  for  the  work  of  the  Miniftery^ 
which  now  is  wanting  to  fbmt  Congregation,  and  they  both 
defired  that  work  of  Chrift :  if  there  was  required  no  more  to 
bedone^  to  bring  in  all  the  caufis,  and  fo  the  being  of  the^ 

power  ^* 


-4 


■MMBM 


48  Chapel.  A  furvey  of  the  fumme  Pare  2. 


power  of  office  5  then  6ori[?  thefe  bad  equal!  rfgbt  to  officiate  *j  and 
though  they  ihoald  officiate  any  afts  x^ithout  defignathri:,  they 
were  true  ads  of  an  office  ;  whether  confccrating  or  admini- 
ftrmgSacraments,  they  were  valid  :  iVnd  if  they  have  right 
to  adminifter,  who  hath  right  or  authority  to  hinder  > 

Nor  can  the  words  admit  any  other  logicall  refpeft   to  be 
put  upon  them,  butw«/eand  effeii.  In  A3:s  14.  23.  When  they 
bad  made  or  apfointed  them  Elders  by  -way  of  choke*  The  fcope 
of  the  place  is  to  (hew,  what  provifion  the  Apoftle  made 
.  for  the  Churches  ,  in  fupplying  them  with  Officers  ,  apd 
furniffiing  them  with  Rulers,  which  before  they  had  not, 
,  but  mxv^  by  Gods  appointment,  they,  under  him,  gave  a 
being  of  an  outward  call  to  fuch  perfons,  to  fuftain  that  place  un- 
to which  formerly  they  had  no  power  to  execute. 

Conclufion  II. 

Hence  it  followes  from  the  former  ground,  that  It  if  an  adi 
of  fower  as  an  Innmmsnt  or  means ^  under  Chrill,  to  give  an  Officer. 
the  being  of  an  outward  caHin  the  Church, 

I  defire  the  Reader  here  to  recall  to  mind  what  formerly 
hath  been  exprcffed  and  proved,  that  the  minds  of  the  fimple 
may  not  be  troubled,  or  taken  afide  from  the  truth  by  the 
ambiguity  and  miftake  of  words. 

When  we  fpcak  of  f  otr^r,  the  word  is  o^generall  fenfe  and  fig- 
nitication,  and  hath  an  influence  into  every  aft  of  judgement, 
Tea^  judge  tboje  that  are  within^  i  Cor.  5.12.  So  that  there  is  no 
Admonitim^  either  when  one  tcis  another  alone,  or  takes 
one  or  two,  and  convinceth  a  brother  j  but  there  is  a  procelle, 
in  a  way  of  juJiciall  poceding  according  to  the  Laws  and  Go- 
vernment of  Chrift  3  which  is  the  difference  betwixt  xChurcb* 
fidmonition  and  a  Chrinian-admonitidn.  Between  fuch  as  are  not 
under  fach  bonds,  there  is  an  admonition  of  CbrifHan-duty  : 
Here  is  an  admonition  iffuing  from  CbrifHan-fower^which  they 
have  by  reafon  of  the  flacef  in  which  they  are  fet.  Sometime 
I.  rkj  ?.i  I  theword^^r/jor/rj  is  taken thaslargly,though  moft  frequently 
Hebr.i^  1 7«    ufed  otherwifc  and  in  a  narrower  iigniiication  :  And  fo,there 
cF^tyuu^'oi    jg  j]Cq  ^  rower  which  is  proper  toOfficers-y  and  when  we  would 
I  ^*'"* ^  J"^'  fpcak  properly,  or  underftand  diftinftly  each  tiiing  in  his  pro- 
'Ksj^oj^u-n-      per  nature  and  place,  we  then  mean.  The  fower  of  Office^  leadtr^ 
t9f*  fowsr;,  ruling  fomr^  or  Suferiorirji  off  Qwer. 

This 


Parr  2.  of  church  difcipUne.  Chap.  2.     4^ 


This  being  conceived  and  kept  in  mind,  the  demonftration 
of  the  concluiion  is  open  :  "to  give  power  U  an  ad  of  power  ;  he  or 
they  who  give  the  externall  call,  or  leave  the  impreffioa  of 
the  power  of  office  upon  another,  they  have  the  pwer  ofjudg-. 
/ng  that  other  ;  they  caufe  that  z^erm^//)' which  another  hath 
formally^  not  they  themfelves. 

And  thus  we  have  done  with  the  firft  Branch  of  the  fecond 
Head,  which  we  propounded  to  be  debated. 

2, '  The  next  thing  that  conies  toconfideration  h\ 

By  what  means  the  Effentials  of  thk  Power  ^ 
may  be  cetifveyed  ?. 

And  here  alfo  bf  caufe  we  meet  with  many  (holes  and  fands 
of  feverall  opinions  which  crofTe  us^  that  we  cannot  make  a 
ftraiglit  courfe,  we ihall  be  condrained  to  tack  about  a  little, 
not  proceed  in  a  pcrftcfl  method,  but  iJiew  negaiively  what 
doth  not  ^ive  this  Powcr,and  then  affirmatively  what  doth. 
The  N  E  G  A  T I V  £  we  [hall  hy  forth  in  two Conduftms. 

Conclujion  IV 
Ordination  (as  it  is  Popiflily  difpenfed  under  the 
opinion  of  a  Sacramenr,  and  as  leaving  the  im- 
prcfTion  of  an  ifidelible  Character)  doth  not  com- 
mnnicate  the  ejfence  of  this  outVfardcalK 

What  is  the  Pop//^/e«/f  here,  the  Txel&Us  being  their  proper 
SucceflTors;  who  tread  in  their  freps,  and  keep  their  path  for 
thcmoft  part  in  Church- difcipline,  cordially  and  privily 
maintain,  though  they  be  not  fo  willing  openly  to  profefTe  5  i 
and  th?refore,  though  they  will  not  have  all  the  world  know 
that  they  hold  feven  Sacraments  (and  fo  ih&x  of  Order  to  hsLordBmkt 
one)  by /H^exprcflion,   yet  they  inimate  fome  fuch  thihg  by  ^ook. 
the  ambiguity  of  their  language,  which  thofe  who  are  their  fa-  ^"?''?i  ^=Jt-  = 
miliars  can  eafily  fent  out :  as  namely,  there  are  but  two  Sacra   Book  of  Co^ 
mmsabfolutelyneceffarytofalvation:  q.d.  there  are  more^  and  mon-p^raycT" 
thofe  neceffaryy  though  not  ^bjolutdy  necefTary  to  falvation. 

But  for  the  indelible  Chara&er  that  (liould  come  from  hence 
to  make  up  the  formality  of  a  Prieft,  that  to  mine  own  know- 
ledge I  have  heard  ftoutly  defended  and  determined  in  the 
Schools  of  the  Univerfity.  • 


tt^atita»m*-m0imtmm 


5 o       Chap-2 .  Afurvey  of  thefumme  Part. 2 . 

It  were  worth  the  while^  if  we  cculd  pry  a  little  narrowly 
into  this  conceit^  that  we -might  difc^rn  what  is  ihe  fajhiono'f 
ihk  Cbaradsr^  when  it  is  expreffed  to  the  full  5  that  we  mi^ht 
find  fome  footftep  for  a  mans  fancy  to  flay  upon. 

The  refined  fecrecy  and  fubtilty  of  this  fpeculation  13  ib 
high^  that  it  forced  the  Schoolmen  to  fnuife  the  candle  fo 
neer^  that  they  put  out  the  light. 

For  fix  ft,  they  will  have  it  to  be  a  quality  divers  from  grace^ 
onely  a  preparation  thereunto. 

Seconc  ly,  it  muft  be  common  to.all  vh^t  receive  the  Sacra- 
ment, truly  or  fainedly  fuch. 

Thirdly,  it  muft  be  fixed  and  engraven  in  the  foul  in  that 
indelible  manner,  fo  that  it  cannot  be  blotted  out,  nor  burnt 
out  in  the  flames  of  Hell :  And  in  truth,  we  cannot  cahly  fee 
the  fleieiht  and  cunning  in  carving  cut  l/;if  CbaraCler  5  for  the 
fijme  of  this  device  was  threefold- 

Firft,  Toat  the  digniij  of  the  Efifcofacy  might  be  advanced :  and 
thence  it  was,  whatever  action  carries  an  eminency  in  any 
kind,  or  might  caufe  and  caft  a  reflection  of  refpcct  upon  it, 
that  muft  be  given  to  If,  that  fo  men  might  have  an  eye  there" 
unto^  and  a  fpeciall  reference  and  dependance  thereufm. 

Secondly,  T'bat  the  honour  of?rkft!}ood  (as  Papifts  and  Prelats 
fpeak)  might  be  maintaind^  fome  fpeciall  excellency  muft  be  left 
upon  it:  Andbeciufethe  ba(enefle  of  the  carriage  of  that 
Popi[h  crew  might  bring  their  pcrfons  and  places  out  of 
efteem,  therefore  they  muft  have  fome  Character  that  could 
.net  be  defaced  :  bfC2u(e  their  kudnelle  and  wick- dncfle  was 
fuch,  that  it  would  deform  the  very  imprelfionS  of  morality, 
therefore  they  devifed  (iich  a  Character  that  ftiould  be  engra- 
ven fo  deep,  that  the  moft  abominable  prophanenefle  of  Hell 
it  felf  (hould  not  eat  it  out  to  eternity. 

Third  y,  brcaufe  the  right  of  the  one,in  what  he  gave,  and 
the  worth  of  the  oiher,in  what  he  received  had  no  realttyx^^ti^ 
fore  tbey  niuft]o>se  fomethliig,  as  a  farre  fetched  conceit^  chdC 
the  fecrtcy  might  hold  men  in  admiration  of  that  which  pal- 
.  fed  their  apprehenlion,  and  thence  came  the  nilnting  of  tiiis 
mjf^eriousnotbij'g. 

This  indt  It  bills  charafter  comes  put  of  the  forge  of  Pope- 
ry, arid  is  fo  befooted  v,/lth  the  Imoxike  pf  jht  bortomjefte  pit, 
-  and  canivid  along  in  the  fogs  of  themyfterics  of  iniquity,that 


Patr2.  of  Church  difci^line.  Chap. 2.      51 


by  a  fecret  Height  it  hath  eaten  infenlibly  into  the  orders  of 
Cbrili  before  the  worlJ  was  aware. 

And  h^nce  it  il,  the  Scbooky  who  commonly  when  they  at- 
tend thtir  t)wne  liberty  of  difpute,  will  fpeake  out :  they  are 
fo  dazsled  in  their  own  fayings^that  they  doc  in  ifTuejas  much 
,  as  profelfe,  they  know  not  what  they  jay, 

Som,'y  that  it  cannot  be  gathered  from  the  facred  Scrip. 
t'jre«3  nor  theteftimony  oftheFathers,  nor  from  naturall 
reafona.  >^  ^Scorns 4 fen- 

Others^  that  authority  onely  gave  it  life^  and  that  non  fnid-  cent,  dlftina. 
ium  antiquam  b.  ^.  qux-ll.  p.  : 

SoniCy  that  reafon  doth  not  demondrate  it^  nor  evident  Aa-  ^  ^^^^^^'^^' 
thority  prove  it  c.  cGah-iel^. 

Nay^/^j^^Vjt  hat  the  determination  of  the  Church  (in  vvhofe  fenc.dift.^. 
bowels  it  was  bred,  and  had  its  beings  if  any  where)  Is  notex- 
prcfle  in  the  point  d.  d  ibidem* 

And  hence  they  cannot  tell  r^hat  to  make  of  ity  one  while  its  ens 
reUtum^&s  Vurand  and  Scotttf.  Another  while  it  muft  be  em  abfo^ 
lutuniy  as  Ihomns.    Whether  to  refer  ic^they  cannot  conclude. 

Some  will  have  it  in  che  firft  fpecies  of  a  quality  ^.  Some  in  e  rafquer ;» 
the  fccond  ^.  Ochers  choofe  the  third  g.  OJiers  the  fourth  h.  q^-^S.^^i^P- 
And  all  thefe  are  like  the  Midiames^  at  daggers  drawing  a-  f^L;^.,  qu. 
mong  themfelvcs  feek  by  might  and  maine  how  to  confirme  ^3.  'irc!4. 
their  own  rmagination,  how  to  confute  other.  g  AUiodorcnf. 

THiiSj-when  they  would  have  %  they  cannot  tell  where  to  }-4.Arc.3.c.2, 
findeit^T^kretofetit.  u^'^'^Arfi^' 

Somewillhave  the  a«£fer/?<j«c//wg  tobethefubjeaofit^  as '^"*'^' 
Tl^om'as,  Some  the  w/V/,  z%Sco\Ui» 

That  it  is  no  faving  grace^they  will  all  confeffe ,  becaufc  the 
%orft  of  men  may  have  it. 

That  it  is  no  common  grace^  becaufe  it  doth  appertain  onely 
to  fome  per{ons  in  order. 

But  it  muft  be  a  fupernaturall  quality  which  perfe6ls  the 
foulej  and  makes  a  man  like  to  Chrift,  and  continues  with 
him  in  hell.  Apetty  tale, 

A  man  muft  have  a  fupernaturall  grace^  and  have  it  for  no 
end,  when  he  hath  it,  and  that  to  conforme  a  man  to  Chrift 
in  hell.  This  muft  perfei^  the  foule,  when  the  foule  hath  all 
evils  in  the  full  fbur(e  and  perfedions  of  them. 

It's  acommon  quality  in  regard  of  mans  nature.  It's  not 

Ggg  2  omn^i 


•— ";chap.2.  ^  ^furvey  of  thefumme  Part  2 .' 

omni  nor/o/i.  And  it  hath  no  fpcciall  infeparable  principle  in 
the  foule,  which  (hould  make  it  infeparable. 

So  the  fum  which  returnes,  after  fo  much  adoe^is  tliii  :  We 
have  found  a  myfterious  nothings  which  cannot  enter  into  the 
imagination  of  a  rationall  man  •,  onely,if  any  will  admire  and 
adore  the  (iei^/ce,  that  he  is  not  able  to  difcerne,  he  m^y^and  tru- 
ly make  his  ignorance  the  mother  of  that  devotion. 

Thus  we  have  taken  leave  to ^orr  our  felves,  as  it  were,  in 
this  weary  travellj  with  this  fpeculationof  the  Popifh  vaffals 
and  the  Prelacy ;  which  is  not  altogether  unufefnll,  if  it  was 
for  nothing  elfe  but  this,  to  (hew  how  wily  the  vaine  mir.de  of 
man  is^  to  coyne  devices^  to  darhn  the  truth  of  God^  and  to  delude 

it  felfe. 

We  come  neerer  homeland  our  fecond  Conclufion  is, 

2.  Conclufion. 
Ordination  adminiHred according  to  the  method  and 
mindeof  MafterR,     namely^  as  preceding  the 
eleBion  of  the  People^  it  doth  not  give  ejjentials 
to  the  outward  caii  of  a  Miniver. 

For  its  crolTe  to  the  Apoftles  inftitution,  given  in  expreffe 
charge,  Afts  6.3.    Looke  m  from  amonpou  feven  men  ofboneft  re- 
fort*  Contrary  to  their  prefentpraftice,ver.  5.    And  the  faying 
f  leafed  the  feofle^  and  they  chofe^  and  theyfet  them  before  the  AfojiUs. 
If  none  hm  thofe^  who  werefirjl  eleUed  by  the  feofle^  fbould  be  or- 
daind'i  and  all  fuch  who  were  fo  chofen  could  not  be  refufed.  then  to 
ordain  before  choice^is  neither  to  make  afflication  of  the  rule^  nor  com- 
mwiion  of  the  ricM^  ^-^  ^^  orderly  manner  :  and  fo  in  ifllie  defaceth 
and  makes  inefeduall  the  frame  of  the  inftitution  j  and  it  is 
too  haftily  to  inveft  a  man  in  a  place,  who  hath  no  reality  of 
right  to  it. 

But  thefnfi  is  plain  from  the  place  alledgcd.  Nor  need  th  it 
{lumble  any  in  this  bafe^  bccaufe  the  inftance  is  given  of  Vca- 
€ons^  v/hich  are  Officers  of  a  lower  ranke ;  fince  the  rea'''on  is  the 
/z%  in  boih,  or  rather  forccth  aforr7or"/>s  we  fpeak.  For  they 
have  as  great  intereft  in  the  one  as  the  other  ;  nay,  have  a 
greater  depenJanc;  upon  their  Kulers ;  and  are  engaged  toa^re^- 
terjubjed ion  to  them  ^  and  to  provide  for  their  honour  in  a 

more 


Part  2 .  of  Church  difciplim.  Chap.2 .      < , 

i  '7- ' ^  -  1         ^  ^j 

more  efpeciall  manner,  both  reverence  and  maintainance  5  there-"'*"'" 
fore  ^«ai/  d^  omnesjpsdaty  ah  omnibus  debet  afprobari :  Whence  it 
is,  that  the  Apoftle  ever  hath  an  efpeciall  eye  to  the  people  in 
this,  as  their  peculiar  priviledge. 

Objea.  U  that  be  here  objeaed,  (which  is  often  and  ordi- 
nary in  the  mouth  of  the  Prelates,and  their  followers)  tit,  1.5 
That  the  Apoftle  delegated  this  authority  to  Tim^  and  pit 
the  difpenfadon  of  it  into  his  hand  :  For  tbit  caufe  1  left  thee  in 
Greet,  that  thou  [Jjouldefi  ordain  Elders  in  every  City^  as  I  have  av* 
feinted,  ■ 

Jnfw.  True,  the  Apoftle  did  appoint  him  to  do  this  work, 
but  to  doe  it  according  to  his  mind ;  and  in  the  order  which  Chri^ 
hadfinHituted^  and  of  which  he  had  given  him  a  precedent  by  his 
own  pra6\:ice ;  namely,  when  the  Elders  were  elefted  and  pre- 
fented  by  the  Church,  he  then  laid  on  hands  upon  fuch,  and 
fuch  onely,  according  to  the  order  of  Chrift  in  that  behalf. 

that  manner  of  Soveraignty  infxoceeding^  which  the  Apoftle  ^   ■- 

would  not  take,  nor  ufe  in  the  Churches,  in  reafon  he  would 
not  allow  his  Schollar  to  arrogate  to  himfelf 

But  (hail  we  take  P^u.'s  prance  for  a  precedent  in  this  behalf? 
his  courfe  is  phln^  A^is  14.2  3.  JVben  they  had  created  them  Elder's 
in  ev:r}  Churc)  (or  as  the  Geneva  reads  it,  -when  they  had  ordained 
Elders  by  election  in  every  Church)  and  prayed  and  fafied^  &c.  they 
commended  them^  &c.  to  God^  6^c» 

Certain  it  is,  that  the  Officers  ^^tq  compleit  in  their  infti- 
tution,  and  had  zfull  call^  and  a  •«//  rig^.n  for  the  cxecucion  of 
their  places  s  and  therefore  /^}z>7g  on  of  bands  ^  eicher  ivas 
not  of  necelTicy  required,  or  elfe  it  was  included,  and  is  to  be 


ly  ordination  could  be  orderly  difpei 

And  that  this  was  the  niinde  of  the  Apoftle,  and  the  mean- 
ing of  his  charge  to  tixus  \  the  words  otch?  r^'-xc  ftiav,  for  its 
added,  thai  be  (bould  redreffe  things  ami  ft ;  and  mnft  not  this  be 
done  by  the  Officers,  and  the  Church  alfo,  according  to  the 
rule  of  Chrift /* 

Argumeat  2. 
Its  not  thefcope  of  Ordination^,  by  God  appointed^  to  give  the  efen- 
tials  of  an  Officers  call ;  therefore, /ro/w  thence  it  is  not  to  be 
expeUedinanorderlyway, 

<^gg  3  The 


^54  _   Chap.'i-  _  Afitrvv^oftUp^me  Part  2. 

'~      The  force  of  the  con\eqiisn<:e  is  To  fiill  and  uhdieniablej  that 
it  gaines  conleht  without  any  gainfiy ing. 

The  Antecedent  onely  needs  proofed  and  to  that  v^e  ffi^l  ap- 
ply our  fflvffS  5  That  the  ^cofe  of  ordination  is  hot  by  the  intend- 
nientof  the  Spiritjtog/i^e  r/;eeJe>2r'/4/x  of  an  outward  call.  I 
fiippofe  it  will  appaare  from  that  fmm  pike.,  1  Tiin,  ^',  14, 
which  in  this  Treatife  of  M7  R, ,  hath  fo  often  been  aU'edgedj 
and  conceived  ah^o  to  carry  anocher  fence. 

Let  us  therefore  in  Gods  feire  addr^ffe  otir  fdves  to  a  feri- 
cus  confideratlon  of  the  feverals  in  the  Texts,  that  when 
l^hrough  fearch  and  examination  is  made,  we  may  then  fee 
what  cemint  condufion  can  be  inferred  therefrom,  and  fo  eafe 
our  felves  for  future  times  of  any  farther  trouble  fi-omthis 
Text  J  when  ever  it  (hall  bs  alledged  agalnft  m. 
Three  things  then  require  fpeclall  explication  in  the  Tekt. 

1 .  IVkat  the  gift  is,  here  faid  to  be  in  Timothy* 

2.  jksw  it  was  given  h)  frophefu,    , 

3 .  What  the  Uying  on  of  the  hands  'of^t})e^Eldcrs  addes,  aiid 

why  u fed. 

I.  IVhatthifgiftifa 

The  word  ;^'e/fl3«-««,  t  ran  dated  here  C/ffj  hath  according  to 
the  divers  acceptions  of  it,  occafioned  Interpreters  dlvei  fly  to 
expreiTe  their  apprehenlions  :  we  (hall  le^^ve each  man  to  his 
own  appreheniion ,  and  crave  liberty  to  w^eigh  each  particu- 
lar, according  to  the  ballance  of  the  Sinftuary  and  where 
the  truth  cafts  thf  fcales,  our  judgements  may  willingly  be 
carried  that  way. 

The  word  then  in  the  firft  place  fignifies,/«cb  graces  dndgrc" 
cinis  dilpofitions  of  heart ^which  ^ve  freely  given  us  of  Cod :'  and  thus 
it  is  moft  common,and  frequently  ufed ,  whether  they  be  corii- 
mon  graces  which  are  bellowed  upon  fuch  as  have  no  iRtereft 
inChrift,  asi  Cor,  12.  ^,28.  i  Cor*j,j»  Or  jW;,  which  in 
faving  manner  hdong  to  thofe  that  are  effectually  called  ,  as 
Hcbr.^.9.  fjmctimethe  H.  Apoftle,  wehopebetter  things ^aiid fuch  as  accom' 
fanylalvation  :  B^fJer  graces  and  gifts  then  ordinary,  and  bet- 
ter then  thofe jthe  common  and  ordinary  men  of  the  world  at- 
tain unto ;  becaufe  they  are  fuch  as  have  falvation  attending  up- 
on them  5  thus  Kowi.  6. 2  3.2^  1 1.28. 

Sometime  it  i3  put  for  the  offices  dndplaces^  unto  which  men 

arj 


Pare  2  •  of  Church  difciplme,  Chap.s»         5T 

are  through  grace  fitted,  and  out  of  God's  good  pleafarc  czX- 

It  laftly  implies  the  gift  of  gme^  whu:h  through  the  obedi- 
ence of  Chrift  is  given  us  for  oar Ju^fification^Kom.^ . 1 5 .  «to ;9  to 
y<tPi<nicc.  And  Cbammus  cooceivcs,  its  never  taken  in  this  fenfe  De  Smm.  In 
but  onely  in  this  place.  fTjo.^''''' 

This  laft  i^tn^Q  beyond  all  queftion  fuits  not  with  the  place,  ^'P'^      • 
as  all  the  circumftances  in  the  Text  give  in  evidence,    and 
therefore  Interpreters  fall  upon  the  former. 

SQme\xnA^r:^^nd'DQcendifaailmem^  Cbryfoft.  tbeodoretiOecw 

.  imnim* 

Eome^  Vocendi  officim  ;  and  this  is  the  common  current,  and 
carries  the  confent  of  the  moft  with  it:  Anfelmiif^  Lombard^ 
T'hom.ify  Cajetane-y  znd  Gerfome  Bucerns^  a  man  of  an  accurate 

;|udgement,  conceives  and  conclud  s  this  to  be  moft  fuitable 
to  the  fcope  of  the  place,  divert,  de  Gnb'ernat,  ecdef,  p»  340* 

In  thU  variety^  I  fuppofe  there  is  IJberiy  for  any  to  lean  to 
that  opinion  vs^hich  he  likes  beft  ;  and  I  muft  conftfTe  freely, 

.when  I. have  weighed  all  things,  I  rather  incline  to  the  former  of 
the  im  :  for  all  the  leading,  yea,  cafting  circumftances  of  the 

^places  feem  to  carry  it  that  way,  to  wit^  that  by  gift  muft  neceffa- 

_.rily  be  meant  y  thofe  ffirituall  a?id  gracious  abilities^  which  Timothy 
received  by  the  Spirit  in  way  of  prophefie  (of  which  prefenr- 
ly)  and  bivi^bicb.  f;e  v;^f€ited  andfnrnijbed  to  that  extraordinary  worJ^ 
of  an  Evange^iftjbdng  the  office  appointed  him  of  God  ;  fo  that 
though  tbt  Ojjice  is  not  here  firfily  ahr*  primariiy  intended,  yet 
thefc  extraordinary  gifts  and  endowments  beftowed  upon  T/- 
^mothy^  are  attended n?/?/;  an  eye^  and  certain  reference  thereunto  ; 
and  therefore  that  is  not  altogether  excluded,  but  taken  into 
confideration  in  the  fecond  place:  or  more  narrowly,  Thefs 
gifts  are  locked  at  (ts  they  Icokjhat  way^are  bordering  and  butting  there- 
ufon :  tor  it  is  not  onely  a  frame  of  fpecch  which  we  hardly 
find  ufed  j  we  are  not  Vi  ont  to  fpeak  thu^^forget  not  the  office  that 
iflii  Y  o  Uywhen  a  m  ui  is  not  only  more  properly,  but  more 
truly  laid  tobelNHisOpFieE;  nay,the  very  nature  and 
reality  of  the  thing  requires  this'alf©  j  j^n  office  is  a  relation  ad" 
JAymd  to  a  man,  not  inhexent  hi  him  5  Kelatio  eft  adjwidum  adb^" 
^jm^  non  inh^rens  qualitas. 

"]5f//Y(?/,  that  place  which  is  paralelltQ  this,   and  fpeakscx- 
prefly  to  the  Cune  purpo/e,  2  7im:if6.StiT  uf  the  giftj^^^i^*^ 

wbicli 


^S         Chap.2.  Jfurveyofthefumme  Part.  2. 

~y  •  

which  Wits  given  thee  by  the  laying  on  of  my  hands  :  the  fenfe  there- 
fore muft  be  the  fame  in  both.    A  man  is  not  faid  ro  ftir  up  hit 
office  that  is  in  him,  but  to  ftir  up  the  grace  th:K  is  in  him,  be- 
ing put  into  office.     We  have  done  with  the  firH". 
The  fecond  thing  that  comes  to  be  enquired  is, 

2.  How  this  VQos  given  by  Profbefte, 

For  the  underftanding  of  this,  becaufe  fundry  inconveni- 
ences attendupon  the  miilaking  of  this  pafTage,  we  niuft 
knoWjThough  the  office  of  an  Ev angel  ■fi^hoth  for  ^ii:s  belong- 
ing to  it,  the  nature  and  the  continuance  thereof,  (they  being 
raifed  up  as  watereis  of  that  Doctrine,  whereof  the  Apoftles 
were  firll  and  extraordinary  planters  ;  )  though,  I  fay,  the 
cd'.ing  xcas  exlraerdinary^  yet  his  not  nee  jjary  it  (liould  be  imme^ 
diately  alwayes^  fince  the  Scriptures  feem  evidently  to  allow  a 
large  breadth  5  namely,  fometifjjcs  it  is  immdiate  by  the  opera- 
tion and  peculiar  infpiration  of  the  fpirit :  fometimes  mediate^ 
the  Miniftery  of  man  interceding. 

Of  the  firft  of  thefe  we  have  an  inftance  in  Toillif  the  Evan- 
geliftjwho  before  the  difperlion  and  fcattering  of  the  Church, 
Was  called  to  the  place  of  a  Deacon  \  but  after  the  difperfion. 
Without  the  privity  and  knowledge  of  the  Apoftles,  he  Wt  nt 
into  Samaria^  and  there  preached  the  Gofpel,  and  is  ftiled  an 
Evangel ji  by  the  fpirit  of  God,  Ads  8.  12,  26.  compared,  and 
21.6. 

Of  the  fecond  fort,  we  have  an  inftance  in  the  prefent  Text 
concerning  limoihy^  whofe  choice  to  his  office  waf  not  left  to 
the  judgment  of  men,  but  w^s  determined  by  the  immediate 
di5:ate  and  direction  of  the  (pirit  :  quod  affirmat  Calvinus :  non 
humano  [pffiiagio^  fed  divina  jevilatio?2e  inqmt  Thcodorttus  '.{^iri" 
Ills  maT^date^  interpretalur  Occnm:nius. 

This  way  of  divine  revelation^  ftiled  prophr  fie  in  the  place, 
was  afted  in  a  double  manner  :  Sometime  the  Spirit ,  by  fome 
Prophet  prefent  and  raifed  to  that  purpofe,  did  point  ont^  as 
it  were,  by  the  finger  and  voice  of  God,  fuch  a  one  to  fuch  a 
place,or  to  fuch  a  fpeciall  defign  rn  the  place  unto  which  they 
were  called  5  fo  Ads  1 3.  2,  3*  JVhen  they  were  faffing  andferving 
the  Lsrd^  in  that  folemn  manner,  7'he  hely  Gboft  faid^  [/.  e,]  by 
/bme  Prophet  ftirred  up  he  gave  that  intimation,  z/er.  1,2. 

Sometime  the  Spirit  did  by  fpeciall  revelation  di6^ate  to  the 

Apoftles, 


Part  2.  ofchunhdifcipline.  Chap.  2,     57 


Apoftles,  and  prophetically  difcover  who  thofe  were,   that  "^ 

they  fliould  call  to  fuch  a  fervice,  and  whom  he  would  enrich 
and  furnifh  with  graces>to  fo  great  a  work  as  that  was. 

And  this  Kx^M[on  obferved  in  his  Book  of  the  government  Cap  7  1 20.& 
of  the  Church:  for  if  the  Jpirit  of  God  did  immediately  dircft"p.9.i<?7. 
the  Apoftles  in  their  travels  and  journyings,  and  point  out 
their  p//jceicxprefl/ whither  they  ftiould  goe.  in  reafon  we 
cannot  but  conceive  and  conclude^  the  holj  G)ofi  would  not  be 
wanting  to  difcover  to  them  what  companions  were  moft  fie  to 
further  their  comfort,  and  the  work  efpeciilly  commended  to  ' 

their  care,  becaufe  there  was  greater  ntcd  of  diredion,  and 
greater  good  and  benefit  could  not  but  redound,  by  the  right 
choiceof  the  one,then  the  other. 

Knd  this  lafi  fenfe  I  conceive  moft  fuitMe  to  the  frefent  flace^ 
(leaving  each  man  to  his  own  choice)  naniely,he  enjoyns  him 
to  ftir  up  the  grace,which  by  the  impofition  of  his  hands  (be 
ing  directed  by  the  [fir  it  ofProfhe/te^hc  did  according  to  God  his 
fpeciaflfiftroimtnent  communicate  unto  him-.  As  that  was  the 
ufuall  ceremony  taken  up  for  thac  end  and  purpofe,  ACts  ic),6. 
by  the  Apoflle  in  conveying  the  graces  of  the  Spirit. 

And  thus  all  things  fu't  comely  :  the  words  are  c/)ci  zs^^n- 
Titcti^  not  c/)x  ©e^^^Twr  i  z^diS'iAt-m%n(oi')^^^Vy  and //it  Qr^9ji7i/:t;^ 
aime  at  one,  and  are  the  explication  each  of  other. 
3.  The  third  thing  to  be  enquired  is,    r 

Whatthela)ingonof  the  hands  of  the  Elder fhi^Addes* 

Th'is  being  in  (hort  opened,  we  (hall  ifTue  the  proof  of  the  Ar^ 
G  u  M  E  N  T  with  evidence  of  difpute  from  the  place. 

The  Eldeifhif  bere^  notes  not  the  Office  but  the  Officers  ;  for  as  Mr 
i^.  elfwhere  well  obferves,  the  Office  hath  no  hands  \  nor  is  the 
word  ever  found  fo  ufcd  in  all  the  new  Teftament :  and  were 
this  the  fenfe  here  to  be  attended,  let  the  words  be  cxprelTed 
and  fet  down  in  that  fignification,  not  oaely  reafon  would 
rejeft,  but  the  very  eare  would  not  relifti  fuch  an  unfuitable 
fenfe  5  Forget  not  the  gift  which  *f  in  theey  which  W4s  given  thee  by 
Fropbe/iey  with  the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of  the  Office.  How 
harih  and  unpleafant  is  fuch  an  cxpreflion  > 

By  Eklerfhif  then  is  meant  the  Officersibut  whether  they  were 
the  PaSfor  and  ZVdciber,  and  the  ruling  Elders  of  one  Congregati- 
on, called  a  Confiffory  i  or  whether  they  were  the  concurrence 

Hhh  of 


58       Chap*2.  A  furvey  of  the fumm9  Parr.2» 

of  the  Officers  ofmaiiy  Congregations  together,  termed  a  Ciajps  5 
I  could  never  yet  hear  any  arguments  that  did  evince  either,!:^ 
dint  of  undeniable  evidence,   I>idoclav»i6o, 

Either  apprehenfion  will  ferve  our  turn,  and  therefore  we 
will  not  difquiet  the  Pveader  w^^  any  needleffe  debates. We  fay  v 
then^thU  im^ifition  ofhandi  added  mt  to  the  con^itutio  of  Timothy 
his  office^  gave  not  effentials  tbereuno^  but  onely  afoletnn  affrobation 
thereof^  and  this  we  force  by  double  Reason  from  the  Text. 

1.  ibat  rchich  was  beyond  the  fon^^r  and  flace  of  the  Prefbytery^  thai 
they  could  not  communicate »  Nothing  afts  bejroad  the  bounds  of 
its  own  being. 

But  to  give  the  efemials  of  TinK)thy  bis  office^  was  beyond  the  pow 
er  and  flace  of  the  Prejbytery^eixhtr  Congregational  or  Claffical  i 
For  the  Office  was  eA:fr<i(?ri//K<jry5  their  places  and  power  ordi- 
nary :  that  was  to  ceafe,  and  is  now  ceafed  •,  which  fhould  not 
be,  were  it  In  the  power  of  ordinary  Officers  (who  yet  remain 
in  the  Chnrch,  and  (hall  doe  to  the  end  of  the  world)  to  give 
being  thereunto. 

2.  Bt'ftdt^^'it  hath  formerly  appeared  and  been  proved, th at  ihe 
gift  here  named,  was  not  the  O^ce^  but  the  Graces  which  were  in 
tT/wof/ry, which  (liouldbe  ftirred  up  by  him,  and  therefore dif^ 
covers  thofe  gracious  abilities  and  qualifications,  whereby  he 
Was  apted  and  enabled  to  that  extraordinary  work :  whence 
the  inference^ 

'the  outward  gifting  and  fitting  an  Officer  to  his  placcy  effecia^  ex-x 
traordinary^  is  beyond  thefower  and  flace  of  a  Prefbyteryo   , 

But  the  firH  is  here. 

Ergo^m  (hort,the«4f«r4i7and  native  fe«/e  of  the  place  is  only  I 
thishDeypif^  not  thofe  gracious  qualifications  which -God  by  his  fpirit  in 
the  extraordinary  way  ofProfhefte  bath  furnifbed  and  betruffed  thee 
mhall  s  'the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of  the  Elderfhif  by  way  of  confent 
and  apfrobation  concurring  therewith  to  thy  farther  encouragement  and 
confirmation  in  thy  wor\^  '*  -  •- 

And  thus  the  woof  of  the  words  lyes  fair  and  even,  and  the 
whole  frame  goes  on  pka(antly  :  And  hence  it  is  that  ftudi- 
ousand  judicious  D/t^oci^v/w^  observes  feafonably  andtruly^ 
th^  difference  betwixt  thofe  two  expreffions  5  when  the  ;t=^MS 
given  totimothy  is  fpoken  of  with  reference  toPiiw/^as  having  a 
band  theriei^then  tht^hTs^&U^2tim,ir6,Mi7n^ffie,^7av  ya^v.fix% 

buc 


Part  2 .  of  Church  difcipiine.  Chap.2 .      y  p 

but  when  ii*s  fpoken  with  refpc^  to  the  Elderjhip^  the  phrafe 
then  is  t^-'7«'  g^St'crg^j^  i^y  x^S<^y  7«  is9»i(T/^u7i^U  ;  h*s  By  the  bands  of 
Tauly  there  is  a  caufall  vertue,  under  Chrlft,  of  conftitution  ; 
but  it's  Wi  T  H  the  band  of  Elderfbi^^zz  concurring  by  way  of  4p- 
frohation  oncly. 

This  ground  being  gained,  many  things  follow  for  our 
farther  direction. 

Hence  it  is  plain,  that  Ordination  therefore  prefuppofeth  an 
■OjficeT  conlfimed^  doth  not  conftitute ;  therefore  h's  not  an  aOc 
of  Power^  but  Order-,  therefore  thofe  who  have  not  the  power  of 
Offic?^  m  ly  pt  it  forth ;  therefore  though  it  be  moft  comely,  that  [2«^r?.] 
thofe  of  the  fame  Congregation  (hoald  exercife  it,  yet  the  El- 
ders alfo  oUtber  Congregations  may  be  invited  hereunto,  and 
interefted  in  the  exercife  of  it  in  another  Church,  where  they 
have  no  power,  and  upon  a  perfon  who  hath  more  power  in 
the  ph<te  then  themfelves  :  Thus  it  was  here,  timothy  was  an 
Evangelifty  and  therefore  by  vertue  of  his  Office  was  to  move 
from  place  to  place,  to  water  where  the  Apoftles  had  planted, 
as  either  the  need  of  the  people  did  require,  or  the  Apoftles 
did  call,  and  in  thofe  places,  wkre  the  Elders  who  laid  on 
their  hands  had  certainly  nothing  to  do  :  they  might  reafon- 
ably  approve  of  that  power  which  they  could  not  give  nor 
exercife. 

Argument.  3* 

Th«t  a&ion  which  is  common  to  prfons  and  performances  or  im- 
plojments^  and  applied  to  them,  wbsn  there  is  m  Office  at  aQ 
giveuy  thataC^io^  cannot  properly  be  f aid  to  be  a  J^ecificating 
ad  to  >nak^  an  Officer:,  or  give  him  a  Call*  ^ 

For  if  it  was  fuch  an  aft,  that  would  certainly  bring  in  the 
form  of  an  Office;  where  that  waSy  an  Officer  would  be. 

But  the  adion  of  impofttion.  efbands^  is  apply ed  to  ferfons  andtafer- 
formancesy  asfpedall occafm  is  offered^  •when  there  is  no  Office  given^ 
nor  indeed  intended. 

Therefore  it  is  mt  an  a&  which  gives  in  the  effmtialstoan 
Officer. 

The  mwor  is  evident  by  inftance,  Afts  1 3.  2,  3, 4.  As  they 
were  minmring^foxticTropbemn^  teacher s^,  the  Spirit  faid,  Se- 
fmte  unto  me  Barnabas  and  Paul^  unto  the  work^  which  I  have  called 

Hhh  2  them:: 


6o         Chap. 2.  Afurveyofthefumne  Part  2 • 

tbewi ;  and  when  they  bad  faSJed  and  frayedy  and  laid  on  their  bands y 
they  let  them  go. 

Where  for  our  purpofe  ia  hand,  tbefe  farticulars  arepreftnt- 
cd  to  our  view. 

Firrt,  the  Spirit  had  formerly  called  Paul  and  Barnahas  to  the 
work,  and  thenfore,  the  words  are  in  the  Pretcrpcrfe^J: 
tenfe3©f^<7x4;tAM^e/.  Nay,  dcondlyy  we  read  of  Paul  his  Call  and^ 
Commilfion  given  him  exprefTe,  J^s  9.  1 6y  17.  And  laftly^the 
Office  being  extraordinary  and  immediate  from  God,  it  could 
not  be,  that  the  Officers  or  Elders  of  the  Church  could  be 
the  caule  of  the  call,  for  that  implyes  a  contradiftion^  to  be 
mediately  and  immediately  called. 

Secondly,  that  the  Church  by  her  Officers  were  therefore 
appointed  to  feparate  them  to  that  fervice,  unto  which  they 
had  been  before  called  of  the  Lord. 

Thirdly jthis  fc^paration  is  fignifiid  &  performed  by  prayer^ 
and  laying  on  of  the  hands  of  the  Officers ;  which  was  not  to 
put  a  new-Office  upon  them,  but  confirme  their  fending  unto  the 
Gentiles,  Cbamierm  lib.  4.  de  Sacram,  N.  T.  cap.  24.  p.  25. 
Kon  fntamuf  banc  imfofttionem  manunm^  uUamfuijfe  ordinationem  ad 
novum  m.wiui  Ecdeftafficumyfedconfirmationem  mi^ionif^&c.  whence- 
it*s  plain.  That  impofition  is  an  aft  which  is  common  to  per- 
fons,  and  applied  upon  other  occafions  j  therefore  is  ntt  aj^tci'. 
ficating  ad  to  bring  in  this  caU  of  an  Officer* 

And  upon  this  ground  it  feems  it  is,  that  the  Church  of 
Scotland  is  fo  far  from  conceiving  laying  on  of  hands  nccelTiry 
in  Ordinations,  that  they  do  not  onely  not  ufe  it,  but  ]udge 
it  unlawfull  to  be  ufed,  unlefle  fome  fpeciall  conliderations 
be  attended  j  as  it  may  appear  in  that  accurate  work  calicd,8cc«  . 

Argument  4. 

If  Ordinationgive  the  efentials  to  an  Officer  before  Ele&iony  then 
there  may  be  a  PaSIor  witbfut  Feofle^  an  Officer^  fine  titulo,  at. 
they  ufe  to^eak^^  and  a  ferfonfiould  be  made  a  Pt^fior  at  large ^ 
as  to  follow  Mailer  R.  bis  ftmiliinde :  the  King  that  is  made  ani 
comfleated  in  the  Goldfmitbs  fhofy  it's  ready  jer  any  man  that 
fmes  mxt^  who  will  buyjbeing  made  to  bis  band* 


Part  2.  of  Church  difctplwe.  Chap.  2-      6i 


But  this  individuum  vagmnj  or  aTaifot  at  large  is  irregular  and" 
crojfe  to  the  order  of  the  Gofpet :  For, 

Firftjin  this  (as  Mafter  Btfi  faith)  an  Apoftle  difFercth  from 
a  Paftor^that  the  Apoftle  is  a  Paftor  through  ihe  whole  Chri- 
ftian  world  5  but  the  Paftor  is  tyed  to  a  certain  Congregation 
out  of  which  he  is  not  to  cxercife  Paftorall  a£ks. 

To  this  Mafter  R.  anfwers,  "  ff^e  aUotp  of  no  Pafiors  ordained- 
**  mthout  a  certain  Jlock^ 

I  reply i  Quid  verba  audicfrty  cum  videamfada  ?  what  they  al- 
low in  word  is  one  thing  ;  if  their  opinion  of  neceftity  infer 
what  they  feem  not  to  allow,  is  another  :  their  grant  hath 
a xonftraining  power  to  conclude  what  Mafter  Beft  alleagech. 
For  if  a  Paftor  may  have  all  his  eflcntials  without  a  certain 
flockjthen  he  may  be  a  Paftor  without  it,  there  being  no  more 
required  to  iheeflencc  of  his  Office.  And  I  ftrange  how  Mafter 
^•rctnenibred  not  what  he  wrote  two  pages  before  i6y^^tbat 
**  A.  B.  /f  made  indefinitely  a  Pajlorfor  a  Church,  - 

^^  Suffofe  a  pofkfbould  rejeCi  a  Paffor^  and  that  ufonjuft  grounds^ 
"(he  confcfleth  not  many  lines  befort)^^  they  cannot  mak^  him 
^^no  Pa^or^yet  they  cm  mak^  him  be  without  a  certain  floc]^ 

That  which  is  added  doth  not  loofen  the  knot,  but  tycs  it 
fafter  5  for  where  it's  faid,  "^^An  Apojite  w.15  Paftor  to  all  the  mrhfy 
^^y&t  might  be  exercifePaf^orall  a&s  of  Preaching  and  Praying  towards 
^^  tbofefeople^  who  would  not  receive  bit  Mini  fiery. 

Reply.  The  fame  may  be  faid  of  this  Individuum  vagum^^ 
upon  the  former  ground  and  grant ,  he  may  exercife  his 
Paftoral  a<^  even  to  Heathens^who  reject  him  and  his  preach- 
ing.      , 

That  which  is  laftly  anfwered  yeelds  the  caufe  wholly,  for 
thcfe  are  the  word?,  p.  266,  ^^And  a  Pcfior  is  CNELT  the  Pafiar 
« oftbatflock^over  the  which  the  holy  Ghojf^by  theCburcbes  mhori^y^  ■ 
*«  bath  fet  him  a§  their  Pa!lor  ;  but  yet  fo  as  when  be  preacbeth  inano- 
«^  ther  Congregationyhe  ceafetbnotto  be  a  Paflor^howbeit  not  the  Paftor 
^^ofthatflock. 

W  E  A  RE  T  H  E  N  A  G  R  E  E  D.y  and  the  concluiSon  is 
granted. 

If  a  Paftor  3e  [O  N  E  LY]  onely  the  Paftor  to  thaifloc\^  then  is  he 
not  a  Paftor  to  any  hefide^  then  can  be  do  no  Paftoraff  a^s  to  them  ~:  To 
whom  he  is  not  Paftor,  to  them  he  can  do  no  Paflorall  a£ls  ; 
But  in  that  pla^e  and  to  that  people'  be  is  not  a  Paftor^  therefore  to  * 

Hhh  3  them  ^ 


H 


,    ■*    •f^~~ — -■■■■■   -       ^      J  II  in'iiii'i  MiMM         mil   iiriTTi'l'ii    '  ^'iT'-TTfir-rmtirriwn  jii   i_| 


6i        Chap. 2 .  Afitrvey  ofthefumt^e  Pan  2^ 

ihem  he  can  doe  Paftorall  ads,  fi/^od  /fcir  dtmonUrandum^ 
I'me^  while  he  preachcth  to  another  Congregation,  k  ceaj" 
€tb  not  to  be  a  Paftor :  it's  that,  we  all  ^ay  and  grant,  but  yet  ht 
doth  not  preach  as  4  Paftor  :  He  expounds  in  his  own  family^ 
and  prayes  as  a  MaHer  of  bis  family^  but  not  as  a  Faff  or  ^  and  yet 
he  ceafeth  not  to  be  a  Paftor  whileft  he  doth  that  work  :  He  a  jucb 
while  he  doth  it,  but  dotb  it  not  as  fucb. 

ICs  obvious  to  each  mansapprehenfion ;  a  thing  may  have 
many  relations,  and  may  a6k  by  vertus  of  one  onely  ;  though 
4t  have  the  other,  yet  nor  doth,  nor  can  aft  by  thofe  other  in 
that  place. 

A  Conftable  in  a  Town,  a  Major  in  a  City,  they  are  Offi- 
cers while  they  arc  in  other  places,but  can  do  no  afts  of  their 
Offices  but  onely  while  they  are  in  thtir  own  places. 

Hither  belongs  that  Q.u  e  s  T  i  a  n-  which  xM  a  s  T  e  R  R, 
propounds,  p.2  d  1 .  and  M  A I  N  T  A I N  s. 

^^  We  hold  that  a  TaUormay  officiate  as  a  Pa^or 
"  vpuhoHthk  own  Congregation. 

His  Arguments  are  four  which  come  in  order  to  be  fcanned. 

I .  Argument  of  hUifer  R. 

*^ T'bat wbich  tbe  communion  of  Sifisr- Cburcbes  require  to hedone^ 
^^  tbat  Paftors  may  lawfully  do>  But  that  a  Paftor  as  a  Paftor  may  ojfici-* 
*'  at€ytbis  tbe  communion  of  Siner-Cburches  require  :  as  in  necefla- 
<^  ry  abfence  of  the  Paftor,  to  keep  the  flock  when  gainfayers 
*^  troubIe,to  convince  that  they  may  not  pervert  the  flock. 

REpLY.The  afjumpion  is  to  be  dcnied,and  is  left  wholly  defti- 
tuce  of  proofcfor  fupply  may  be  lent  in  thole  propouded  cafes 
of  ncceffity,  by  Cbriftian  councsUft  and  by  muruall  confociation  ofad^ 
vice^  though  there  be  m  txpreffion  o(  Ecclefiafticall  jurifdiction 
in  that  behalf :  Nor  can  we  be  faid  to  ta1{e  communion  away  from 
Chiirches,where,  God  never  granted  any  rigbt  of  communion. 

No  man  is  faid  to  take  the  communion  of  Cities  a  way,  when 
he  denies  the  Major  oi  one  to  cxercilc  authority  in  tbejurifdi" 
dion  or  corporation  of  the  other  v  for  that  Was  to  take  away 
their  priviledges  and  proprieties,  not  communities,  as  it  will 
appear  prefendy  from  Mafter  K,  hU  own  principles. 

2.Argtt- 


Part  2.  .  ofChtirchdifcipliae.  Chap.2«         /j 


2.  Argnmenc  of  Matter  K. 

^^IfMimfiers  may  labour  ts  convert  unhdeevmg  flrangerfy  and  t9 
^^  adde  them  to  their  ftQc\y  that  they  may  enlarge  Cbrifls  Kingdom, 
*^  then  may  they  exerciJ€  Pajiofaf!  ads^over  and  above,  others^  then  thofe 
^^of  their  own  charge.  But  the  former  if  true^  ei'gOj  the  j^ffumftion  is 
*^  c/eer,Pi*6v. 9.5.  r  Cor.  1 4. 2 40 

The  Reply  is  the  proof  is  added  where  there  is  no  need  , 
that  which  is  feeble  and  falfe,  that  is  not  at  all  confirmed^nor 
any  attempt  made  to  that  purpofc  5  and  that  is  the  cenfeguence- 
of  the  propofition,  which  hath  not  a  (hadow  of  truth  in  it. 

When  theApoCcleftaid  injerw/^j/ewi,  and  the  Church  was 
perfecutcd  and  fcatteredjthofe  that  were  (cattered  were  mOffi^ 
cers,  and  jer  frer,c'  eJy  AB:s  8.4. 

Apollos  a  Criftian  ]cWyeloquent  and  mighty  in  the  Scriptures  ^coi  » 
futedfublikely  the  Jewes,  A%  iS.  28.  edified  much  thofe  that  be- 
leeved^  ver.  27.  and  yet  no  Officer^ 

And  that  it  is  the  duty  of  all  Chrifdans  to  labour  to  convert 
unbeleevingStrangerSyScriptures  give  in  abundant  teflimony; 
and  that  many  have  been  converted  &more  comforted  by  the 
labours  of  Chriftians^ experience  makes  it  more  then  evident. 

The  3.  Argument  labours  of  the  like  Difeafe,  namely ; 

*^  Becaufe  divers  Congregations  are  to  k^cf  vifthle  communion  in 
^^  exhorting,  nbukjng,  &c» 

This  I  (ay  labours  of  the  like  diieaft  with  the  former^  fince 
all  thefe  may  be  done  where  no  Fajiorall  aft  is,  or  can  be  done 
regularly,  as  oat  of  Mafter  K,  his  own  principles  it  (hail  thus 
appear. 

7'hofe'whom  a  Fafior  cannot  judge,  over  them  he  can  exercije  no  ?d' 
(lotaU  a^  5  for  that  is  one  fpcciall  ^^  of  a  Paftor. 

But  Tagans  and  Infidels  a?  a^of  cannot  judge,  p.  2  2d.  to  them 
notwithiUnding  he  may  preach.  Ergo,  barely  to  preach  to  afeo" 
fkisiioTafiorallaS* 

Again,  ^Vsl^ov  of  one  Congregation  may  preach  unto  anor 
iher  5  a  Paftor  of  one  Claffis  or  Province  may  preach  in  the  aflem- 
bly  of  another  Claffis,  and  in  another  Province  5  yet  in  none  of 
thefe  he  can  doe  any  Frfjfor^iiy^^?,  as  I  fhall  prove  from  Mafter 
il,  his  grant. 

Over  wbcm  a  Paftor  hath  nofoxO€T,wer  fucb  be  can  doe  no  Paftorali 
ci^y  for  that  is  an  aft  of  princ%>all  powes^v 

But- 


^4         Chap.2,  Jfarveyoftbefumme  Part.  2. 


r 


But  over  thefe  a  Fajior  hath  m  power  5  fo  Mafter  Ruterford  : 
•  ^^  TP'^e  hiild^  that  one  Congregation  bath  no  fower  over  another^  nor  one 
.  Claffis  ovir. another y  norme  Province  ever  another, 

'thirdly 9  let: this  be confidcred,  J/ ^/ 0/ ?<?/?<) r^// preaching, 
.  adminiftration  of  Saccaments,  and  Church-cenfures,  as  con- 
vincingj  rebuking,  &c.  be  required  by  Church  communion^  then 
therebewotffifx  which  a  Congregation  hath  fro^tff  to  it  felf; 
and  this  was  not  onely  to  maintain  commdnisnibjLt  indeed  to 
breed  confufionm  all  the  Churches. 

Fourthly^  where  ^mznhith  right  to  ^dminifker Paftorall a&Sy 
,th€re  he  hath  Paftorall  power  5  where  hehath  right  of  Paftorall 
powers  there  he  may  by  right  challenge  the  executim  of  this  Pafto- 
rall power  :  therefore  the  Paflers  of  fever  all  Congregations  without 
.the  Claffis^may  notwithftandingjcrave  liberty  to  frejfe  into  the 
Clajfis  aflemblcd,  to  joyn  their  vote  and  cenfure,  and  fentence 
with  the  Ciaffis,  either  to  haften  or  hinder  any  aft ;  which 
were  to  wliorry  all  things  on  heaps,  and  difturb  the  order  of 
all  Affemblies. 

And  hence  it  was  that  the  ancient  Councels  and  Canons 
have  ever  added  fo  much  cauiion  to  curb  and  confine  the  power 
of  BifhopSi  that  they  (hould  not  ftretch  the  armes  of  their  au- 
thority beyond  the  compaffe  of  their  own  Diocefle. 

7'hat  they  made  then  a  Vioc^fanAt  was  a  humane  device ;  but 
yet  they  found  it  neceffary  to  fe/?r4z«  the  extravagancy  of  fuchj 
which  did  it  belong  to  them  as  Payors  indefinitely  to  ovcrfce  aV^ 
they  (hould  not  onely  have  wronged  them,  but  the  rule^  who  fo 
much  enlarged  their  rule  and  jurifdiftion. 

And  that  which  learned  Juniuf  fpeaks  of  the  largenefle  and 
lawfulefls  of  the  extent  of  the  Bifhops  rule  by  humane  grant, 
that  to  goe  beyond  his  bounds  is  to  be  Amotj*'  gw^oTro?,  or  mty- 
^i:7ijM7n<.  I  may  truly  apply  to  a  Presbyter,  who  is  ftakcd 
down  T$  TTc/^J?,  to  thefiockjover  whom  he  is  made  overfeer^,  to  play 
the  Bipof  in  another  mai*s  Dioceffe^  or  in  every  man's  Viocefe^  is  a 
lajitoo  bigfor  his  foot. 

That  which  is  allcaged  touching  the  fartahjng  of  the  Sacra^ 
ment  by  fome  of  one  Congregation  in  another,  hath  of  all  the  greateft 
difficulty,  becaufe  the  adminiftration  of  the  Sacrament  is  a 
Mini^eriaJlaUy  and  can  be  done  but  by  a  Pa  for  or  'teacher  5  and 
what  authority  hath  he  to  do  itj  or  they  to  receive  it  from  him, 
to  whom  he  is  non  Paftor  /  To 


Piirt  2.  of  Church  difcipline.  Chap.  2.     ^y 

To  which  I  {hall  Kef^y  thus  ;  firftj  that  ic  hath  beene  a 
courfe  which  ever  I  have  qaeftioned  5  and  againd  it  many 
yecres  (ince  I  have  alledgcd  many  argumentSj  and  therefore  I 
coiild  readily  eafe  my  i^tlic  of  the  Argument,  by  profelTmg  the 
courfe  unwarrantable.  Arid  that  the  courfe  of  the  Churches 
in  "E^land  in  their  corrupt  way,  hath  given  in  fome  fuch  like 
intimation  5  forbidding  any  tu  receive  at  another  pl^ce,  but 
onely  where  they  properly  have  their  abode,  and  conftaiic  de- 
pendance  upon  theMiniflery  of  the  place.  • 

But  fuppofing  it  to  be  lavcfnV^  we  will  fee  how  farre  the  Ob- 
jeftion  will  goe,  at  the  leaft  how  farre  ic  toucheth  the  caufe 
in  hand, 

Firft  then,  the(e  particulars  are  plaine  and  beyond  excep- 
tion : 

1.  The  Minifter  hath  power  1 3  confecratc  the  elements  in 
i? if  0Tp;?e  pW  and  charge. 

2.  In  that  hefkrecon(ecrates  and  adminifters^  He  doth 
ROt  goe  beyond  His  Paftorall  power. 

3.  Nor  can  he  re;f<7,  whom  the  Jljftmbly  lawfully  admits* 
Secondly,  therefore  now  the  queftion  growes  ;  JVbat  title 

^ny  of  another  Congregation  have  to  come  t9  the  Sacrament^  and  by 
what  right  the  Church  can  admit  them  ? 

For  the  clearing  of  which  proceeding,  I  fhall  offer  the(e 
things  to  confideration^  having  an  open  eare  to  heare  and 
learnc. 

Firil,a  perfon  hath  his  firft  right  to  a  Sacrament,becaufe  he 
hath  an  intereft  in  the  covenant  of  the  Gojpell^  of  which  it  is  a 
feale;  buf  muft  come  at  it  in  a  right  order  of  Chrift,  i.e.  the 
party  muft  be  member  of  a  viftble  Congregation ;  becaufe  the  feales 
can  there  onely  be  rightly  and  orderly  adminiftred.  I  fay  its 
fufficient  the  party  be  a  member  of  a  vifibk  Congregation,  not 
thif  or  that  particular. 

Secondly,  Hence,  who  ever  is  thus  qualified,  m^Ly  lawfully  be 
admitted  to  that  ordinance  by  the  Affembly  y  therefore  cannot 
lawfully  be  rejected  by  the  Fa^or :  quod  eratJemon^randum.      , 

So  thu  fuch  gin  admini  fir  at  iondoth  not  evidence  that  theRuIer 
doth  any  thing  beyond  his  place,or  hath  any  power  out  or  H  i  s 
place  or  particular  charge,or  yet  that  the  receiver  fhares  in  any 
thing  more  then  Hii  right. 

'c  tv.  Hi  The 


ey      Chap.2.  Afurvey  of.  thefumme  Parr.2. 


The  fourth  and  laft  Argument  of  M.  Ruterf. 
^^'tbat  opinion  muft  be  reafonkjfe  and  without  gnund^  the  Jpcciall 
"  reafon  and  ground  whereof  k  falfe  :  but  tbejpcciaS  ground  and  tea" 
*^  fon  of  tbk  opinion  is  falfe  ,  therefore, 

^^  T'he  a^umftion  is  proved^  becaufe  we  are  (aid  to  maintaine^  l))at 
^^  election  and  ordination  of  Pafiors  is  allone'^  and  that  Payors  have 
*^  effentiallj  their  calling  from  the  ekCiion  of  the  peopk* 

The  Rtfly  is. 
The  affumftion  and  the  proofe  of  it,  I  never  faw  it  writ,  nor 
ever  knew  it  praftifed  by  any  amongft  our  felves.  The  utmoft 
that  ever  I  knew  Was  ever  acknowledged  or  avowed^is  that  of 
Doftor  ^Wf/^namely^that  Ordinetion  it  is  aijun^um  confummansy 
the  comflsating  of  the  ejfence  of  a  Taffor^,  by  an  efpeciall  perfecting, 
adjunft  'i  but  enters  not  into  the  efentiall  con^itntion :  but  that 
it  and  election  (hoiild  be  all  one^  I  never   yet  knew  it  main* 
taincd. 

We  fee  therefore  the  poofey  that  fhould  be  the  maine  pillar 
to  beare  up  the  ftreffe  of  the  argument,  breakes  all  in  pceccs, 
and  is  a  meete  miftakej  To  that  the  force  of  the  aigunacnt  melts 
away  like  fnow  before  the  Sun. 

That  which  remaines  as  fart  of  the  poofe  of  the  ajfumptioVy 
That  we  fay.  Tailors  have  e^fentially  their  calling  from  election^ 
wee  (hall  in  the  following  difcourfe  make  good,  Chrift 
helping. 

OUR    FIFTH    AND    LA  ST  Argument  is  : 

If  Ordination  gives  the  ejfenticls  ef  a  Tailor  before  election^  then 
/^  T  H  A  T  A  L  o  N  E  ii^e hath  Taiiorallpmr  :  Againft  which  I' 
thus  reason : 

He  that  hath  compleat  fower  of  an  Office y  and  ^ands  an  Officer 
without  exce^ftion^  he  cAnnot  juHly  be  hindered  from  doing  all  acts  af 
that  Office.  For  to  be  an  Officer  compleat,  without  an  Office ; 
or  being  compleat  in  his  Office ,  yet  according  to  rule,  to  be 
hindered  from  doing  any  thing  belonging  to  his  Office,  im- 
plies a  contradiftion :  for  its  all  one  as  to  ray,a  m*n  i&boundi 
to  a  rule,  and  yet  by  a  rule  he  (houldnotdoe  it> 

But  this,  if  the  condition  of  a  Tailor yordained^  without  the  ekciiom 
of  thefeoj^le :  He  may  according  to  rule  be  juftly  hindered  froia 
executing  any  siSt  of  a  Paftor.  Suppose  ajl  Congregationft 
fidl  J  they  may  juftly  deny  I^m  any  leave  or  liberty  to  Preach 

or 


Part  2 .  of  church  difcipUne.  Chap.  2 .      <  < 

or  adminiftcr,  cither  fcale  or  cenfureamongftthcm.  And  fo     

he  (hall  be  an  Officer  conipleat  and  without  cxcej5tion  5  and 
yet  {hill  be  juftly  and  according  to  rule  hindered  from  doing 
any  aft  of  his  O^ct  5  which  is  crofle  to  rcafon,  and  the  rule 
of  an  Office. bearing. 

By  this  time  we  have  paffed  all  the  (holes  and  fands,  which 
croflcd  us  in  our  courfej  and  have  fini(hed  the  Negative 
part  of  our  Difc^urfe,  viz,  what  it  is  that  doth  ^ot  give 
the  ejjentials  of  the  call  of  a  Paffor. 

We  are  now  come  within  the  fight  of  the  point,  if  through 
mercy  we  (hall  be  able  to  weather  it  fafely^  we  fhall  fatisfie 
oarfelves. 

For  the   Affirmative    Part,    our 

Conclufion  then  is  this  .* 

EleSlion  of  the  People  rightly  erderedhy  the 

rnle  of  Chrijij  gi^es  the  eJfentiaU  to  an  Officery 

or  lea'ves  the  imprejpon  of  a  true  outxpard  call^ 

andfo  an  Ofjice-porper  upon  a  PaSior. 

Argument  i. 
Its  taken  from  that  relation^  which  God  according  to  the 
rule  of  reafon  hath  placed  betwixt  the  Faffor  and  the  Peofle, 
whence  the  difpute  growcs. 

One  Relate  gives  being  and  the  ejfentiall  conptnting  caufes  to 
theotber» 

ButTaftorand  Peopk:,  She f  beard  and  Flock^^  are  Relates,  Ergo. 
Mr.  K.  feemes  much  to  be  moved  with  this  reafon,  p.262.but 
gives  no  proofe  at  all  of  what  he  fayes  ;  but  onely  takes  that 
for  granted,  which  is  the  queftioH  in  hand,  or  elfe  he  knowes 
will  be  denied,  and  that  dcfervedly. 

For  his  grounds  are  thefe  : 

"  ^.lection  doth  not  mak^  a  Faflor^  becaufe  Ordination  doth  5  which 
"he barely  affirmes,  and  he  knowes  is  conftantly  denied, 
"and  hath  in  our  foregoing  difpute  beene  difprovcd.  He 
^^addts^  Election  doth  not  mak^  a  Miniftery  but  onely  afpr9pri4fe 
^nimy  being  firmrly  matk  to  tk  Cbunh.  Again,  A.B.^  indefintte- 
^^lyaPanortoaChurcb.  Hi  2  Tkefe 


^8 


Chap*2 .  Afurvey  of  thefumme         .Part  2 


Thefe  are  bare  affertions, which  may  be  wkh  as  much  right 
and  cafe  denied  as  affirmcdjand  have  been  proved  in  our  fere^ 
going  conclufions  to  be  difagreeing  to  the  truth.  Laying  afide 
then  all  prejudice,  let  us  look  over  the  feverall  propoiitions 
of  the  Argument,  and  fee  where  the  doubt  can  arife.- 

The  fropfitiou'is  fupported  by  the  fundarnentall  principles  of 
redorh  Co  that  he  nmft  rafe  out  the  received  rules  of  Logick^that 
"  muft  rejeftit :  Kelata  [unty  quorum  urium  con^at  e  mutua  cltcrim 
afcdfiane :  and  hence  all  men  that  will  not  ftifle  and  (top  the 
paffage  of  rationall  difcourfe,  forthwith  infer,  that  therefore 
they  ^ve  firnul  naturayzve  together  in  nature  one  with  another  : 
a  father^  as  a  relate  or  father,  is  not  before  bi^fon^  buying  before 
fdling,  felling  before  buing. 

JlfumftionS  That  Paffor  and  People,  Shepherd  and  F/^c^are 
relates,  no  man  that  liath  iipped-on  Logick,  hath^ a  forehead 

to  giinfay. 

The  Prcmifes  being  Co  fure  and  plain,  the  cor. cJufion  muft  be 
cerraifiand  undeniable. 

And  hence  alfo  it  will  folloWjthat  they  Sireft7nulnatu'ajand 
the  one  cannot  be  before  the  other  5  there  cannot  be  a  Pi^ftor  be'' 
ftre  there  be  a  Feofky  which  choofe  him-  Efifcopalit  ordinauo  fine  thr 
tuloy  e^£quk  ridicula  (fayes  AmeSy  med.  Th.  I.  i.  €..^9.  p.  35.)^^ 
fiquiimarimfingeretureffe  abfqns  uxore,  hnd  indeed  it  is  a  ridi- 
culous thing  to  conceit  the  contrary. 

And  hence  again  it  followes,  that  Ordinathriy  which  comes 
after,  is  not  for  the  con^ituiion  of  the  Officer,  but  the  afprobatir 
on  of  him  Co  eonftitutedin  his  Office.  ForyRelata  are  unum  mhy. 
fayes  the  rule,  and  compleatly  give  mutuaii  caufeseach  to  the. 
other. 

Argument  2. 

Vs  Iaii>full  for  a  Feofle  to  rejed  a  Paffor  ufonjuftcaufe  (if  he  prove  • 
pertinacioufly  fcandalous  in  his  life.or  heretical  in  hisDo- 
S[vine)  and  fut  him  cut  of  his  Office^  ergo,  it  is  in  their  pwer  aU 
[0  to  callhim  ouiwardl)'y:and  to  pt  him  into  his  Office, 

The  conjequmce  is  plain  from  the  ftaple  rule,  Ejufdem  eft  infii' 
iuerey  de^ituere. 

The  antecedent  is  as  certain  by  warrant  from  the  Word  5  Be^ 
fpare  ofwolvp^  M^tth.'j.i^:  Beware  off alfe  Prophets ^  Phil. 3^2. 

Mafter  ^.  ai^fwers, p.  265^ .  *^  lis  trus:,,thiPeofle  ha^ve  pwer  to 


Parts.  of  Church  difctf  line.  Chap.2.      «<j 

I    ■  I  "    ■    "        "■I  I       ■        II  ■  nil  i 

^  rejealiimjrom  being  their MWfter  or  Tailor ^but  their  fower  reach* 
•^  eth  notfo  far  as  to  rejed  him  from  being  naFaflor. 

i?ep/>  If.  this  be  true,  then  a  Tpccies  may  be  deftroyedj  and 
the  generall  nature  in  it  preftrvcd  5  the  particular  and  indi- 
vidual! nature  of  T'bomasorjrjhnrmy  perilh  and  bedifToI* 
ved^andjet  that  generall  nature  ofl'homaf  or  Jehn  (hall  ftill  be 
fafe  and  maintained,  which  is,  I  confefTe,  beyond  my  undcr- 
ftanding, 

2.  Howev^ri  this  I  am  fure  of,  unlcfTe  the  fancfemcntall  mfe 
of  reafon  fail,  Sublato  uno  rtlatorum^  toUitur  dternw^^nd  they  are 
but  unum  mi  5  and  therefore  if  that  relation  betwixt  them^R^o 
fall,  it  fails  altogether. 

Laftly,  this  re/edion  cuts  him  of!  from  being  a  member  in 
that  Congregation  where  he  was,  and  fo  from  every  vifible 
Congregation,  therefore  cuts  him  offfrom  having  any  vilible 
Church^ communion  with  Chrili,  as  a  Politicall  head  of  the 
vifible  Church,therefore  from  being  any  minifteriall  member^ 
and  fo  an  Eye,  or  Hand,  or  Officer  in  that  Body. 

Argument  3, 

It  is  taken  from  the  manner  of  the  communication  and  convay^ 
anceoftbispwer^  which  we  doe  conceive  doth  of  neceflicy  re- 
quire, it  muft  be  derived  by  way  ofele&ion. 

Here  we  muft  crave  leave  to  prepare  for  ourdifpute,  by 
feme  previous  eA:p//r^fzo«,  tlf at  fo  the  force  of  the  argument 
may  appeare  with  fuller  evidence  ;  and  h  maybe  alfo,  ths 
wh^ole  caufe  and  carriage  of  this  part  of  Difcipline  may  re* 
ceive  fome  difcovery,  that  will  not  be  altogether  unwelcome 
to  the  Reader. 

Author  it  ativiCommifp-- 

Know  then  we  muft,that  conveyanceN  ??jS^  delegation  fro 

of  power  is  done  two  waycs :  either  byS  ^"^^^  5   or   Office- 

J  power. 

.  ^  ^Or  voluntary  fuhjediion. 

Authoritative  Commiffion  is,  when  a  particular  perfon,  or  bo- 
dy and  corporation,  delegates  fower  to  another  of  themfelves 
^ndfrem  themfelves  alone  leave  an  imprejjion  of  authurity  uVon  am^ 
ther  :  ^ad  then  its  certaine,  the  perfon  or  the  body  muft  have 
the  power  feated  in  themfelves  ^  becaufe  all  the  eaufes  of  that 
power  iflue  out  of  themfelves  alone,  in  that  there  is  none 

lii  3  otfoer 


-0         Chap.2.  Afurvejoftbtfimme  Parci. 

other  to  joyne  with  them^  or  concarre  by  any  caufall  vertue 
with  them  to  that  worke. 

Hewce,  the  lufermr  may  delegate  to  the  inferior* 
-    Hencey  he  may  give  fome  part  of  his  power  to  anothcfj  and 
^^epe  to  himfelfe  the  chiefeft.  A«  he  that  is  Lord  of  divers  Man- 
ners and  Townes,  may  give  away  both  Land  and  Lordibip , 
over  the  places  and  perfons  to  othcrSj  and  rcferve  fome  roy- 
alty (as  they  call  it)  to  himfelfe.  So  a  King  or  State^  oriome 
iupreame  power^in  whom  fuch  authority  rs  feated,may  make 
under- officers i  as  Sberifes^  Baylifes^Conliables^&c,  Nay ^mzy  leave 
hS  power  wholly ,  and  give  it  up  and  his  place  alfo  unto  ano- 
ther, as  in  ordinary  courfe  is  ufually  feene  and  obfcrvcd.  But 
to  g/T^e  his  power  w/;o//y  to  another,  and  Jerto  k^ef  his  place 
and  authority  he  cannot ;  and  therefore  to  make  another /l«i- 
ly  equall  with  him,  in  the  full  power  he  had,  and  now  com- 
municates, that  he  cannot  do.  A  Prince  may  divide  his  Poflefli- 
on  and  rule  into  two  portions,  and  make  others  (hare  with 
him  therein,  and  that  equally  (namely,  equall  to  what  now 
he  hath,  not  what  he  had*)  And  hence  it  comes  to  paflcjwhen 
ordination  was  conceived  to  be  aiitboritntive  delegation  (1  fpeake 
onely  of  a  Minifieriall  manner  of  difpenfation)  and  piit  into 
the  hand  of  the  Bifho^  5  He  prefently  begins  to  challenge  place 
of  [uferiorit)  over  thofe  to  whom  he  delegates.  That  the  whole 
.care  and  cure  of  the  P/ocejfff  belongs  to  him,  and  he  commits 
feverall  fortions  to  feverall  men,  'that  they  might  Jhare  in  far" 
tern  folicitudinis,  when  H  e  had  flenitudinem  foteftatis^  as  they 
ufe  to  fpeake. 

And  therefore  hence  came  that  wofull  generation  o(  Curates 
and  Vicars,  And  that  device  of  ordination  fine  titnle^  when  the 
Bifbof  left/«we  impreffion  of  bis  fower  (as  it  were  in  defofito)  un- 
till  there  came  a  &t  time  to  difpenfe  lU 

Hence  came  the  mangling  of  Offices  into  broken  parts.  There 
muftbeoneort/m^irzon  to  make  him  De^cow,  another  to  make 
him  Friefi :  and  when  all  is  done,  the  poore  Vevotiatory  muft 
have  yet  a  further  Licenfe  to  Preach,  By  all  which,  not  onely 
the  Fees  of  the  Court  and  the  Bilhops  Officers  came  to  be  re- 
plenidied ,  (but  which  is,  and  was  the  main)  that  it  might  hence 
affeare^  that  the  power  was  feared  in  him^  and  he  carves  out  fuch 
pecces  and  portions  therof  to  hie  underlings,  as  fuits  bdt  with 
his  pleafure. 

Some 


Part  2.  &f  Church  difciplme.  Chap.2.         7 1  ^> 

Some  of  thefe  par>gs  oiF&fery  and  Prelacy^  like  the  motbs  of 
the  Myftery  of  iniquityjhavc  eaten  into  the  Freshytery  in  fome  . 
meafure.  fhey  have  t4kpi  fower  to  tbemfehes  to  ordame  before  ek" 
Ifhn^  and  to  mak^e  indefinite  Faftors  5  which  argaes  they  rauft 
have  power  feated  in  themfelves  5  alt  tbe  caufes  of  this  Office- 
power  arifing  from  themfelves :  tky  dip  the  wings ^nay  in  truth  cut 
f^the  hands  of  the  Congregation  in  thework^  of  ^enfnre  :  For  they 
have  taken  this  liberty  from  them.  For  that  Church  that  may 
ipeake  to  the  offender,  that  Church  in  cafe  he  heare  not,  may 
excommunicate  the  offender.  But  they  fay^  the  Claffis  onely 
can  doe  that. 

From  the  former  ground  it  affo  followes  : 

1,  That  he  who  is  of  the  loweft  adminiftration,  or  whofc 
Minifteriall  power  is  the  loweft  in  his  kinde,  be  cannot  delegate 
to  another :  for  then,  to  a  lower. 

2,  That  he  who  is  bound  to  officiate  or  execute  his  ownc 
place  in  his  owne  perfon  J  he  cannot  delegate  it,  or  any  part 
thereof  to  another. 

3,  Where  a  perfon  never  had  power  to  rulc^  he  cannot 
there  give  power  to  rule. 

From  which  grounds  I  would  reafon  : 

If  a  Ferfon^^dfo  a  Presbytery  have  Miniflcridl  pwer^  and  that 
in  the  lowefikjnde  ofity  and  are  bound  to  execute  tbeir  owne  places y  in 
rbcir  owne  ferjons  stone  3  -  T'ben  can  they  nat  delegate  tbeir  fower  or  any 
fart  thereof  to  another. 

-  Buttbefirfiistrue',  therefore^ 

I  would  here  demand,  what  that  fower  /r,which  is  conceived 
they  doe  delegate  from  themfelves  alone  }  I  fay  [^alone']  {utfupra^ 
becaufe  all  the  caufes  of  the  power  iffue  out  of  themielves  - 
alone. 

It  cannot  be  Bi  fupernaturall  favir^  quality y  bccaule  it  is  given  • 
to  fuch  who  have  no  faving  grace. 

It  cannot  be  3l  common  grace,  because  then  there  would  cer- 
tainly be  found  £bmc  reall  change,  by  the  conveyance  of  iuch 
hahitSy  and  that  uponiuch  a  fiidden,as  the  laying  on  of  hands^  . 
which  we  £ce  there  is  none  ;  and  then  the  Jofia  or  defacing  cf 
fijclv common  qualities  would  take  away  the  ejjentials  of  the 
call,  and  nullifie  the  effence  of  an  Officer  ;  which  we  fee  it  nor 
doth,  nor  can^  as  k  appears  in  the  PbarifeeSo 

IFbat  then  is  commmifated  ?  Qwe  here  (ee  what  ufc  we  have  of 

the ' 


7^        Chap. a.  Afurveyofthefumm  Part.  2< 


the  confidcration  of  Charaftcr  indelibilis  before  $)  cofpeak 
home  at  a  pulh,  if  my  he  communicated^  it  mufi  he  a  relatien ;  Co 
Durand  confcffech,  fpeaking  of  the  cbarafter,  which  is  lefc  (as 
Semm.^o.qa  they  dream)  by  the  Sacrament  of  Order^  when  he  could  finde 
no  footftep  of  any  reality,  where  tofetir,  and^l?^rtomake 
of  it,  be  ingenioujly  profeffetb  it  is  a  Relationyh^ciufc  that  anfwers 
all  the  ends  of  this  intention.  And  herein  he  fayts  true,  but 
withall  overthrowcs  what  they  intend  by  what  he  fayes ;  for 
//  it  be  a  relation  ;  x&bere  are  the  termini  or  foundation  betv;ixt  wlwn 
this  relation  flands  ?  here  we  are  utterly  at  a  lofle,  and  that 
the  reft  of  the  Popilh  crew  eafily  perceived,  and  therefore 
would  not  give  way  to  this,  bccaufe  they  cleerly  perceived, 
that  the  Tajior  was  in  relation  to  bis  peofle  \  and  then  the  ejfence  of 
this  indelibilis  charader,  and  fo  this  power  alfo  muft  arifefrom 
his  feofle^  which  would  quite  fpoil  the  faihion  of  the  Sacra* 
ment,  and  the  foveraignty  of  the  Bijhofs  ordination. 

SccondIy,fkre  is  a  communicating  offoxver  ^^  Voluntary 
Subjection  when,  though  there  be  no  Office- fowety  format 
liter  in  the  people, yet  they  willingly  yeelding  themfelves  to  be 
ruled  by  another^  deliring  and  calling  of  him  to  take  that 
rule;  he  accepting  of  what  they  yceld,  pofTtfliBg  that  right 
which  they  put  upon  him  by  free  consent ,  hence  arifetb  this 
Helation  and  aulbo  rity  of  Office-  rule. 

The  reaibn ; 

TlJofe  in  whofe  choice  it  is  whether  anyfhall  rule  over  them  or  no*:,  from 
their  voluntary  fubjed ion  it  is^  that  the  farty  cbofen  batb  rigbt^and 
fidnds  foffejjedof  ride  and  authority  over  them. 

Hence  many  things, 
'  Firft,  there  is  an  a&  ofpwer  fut  forth  in  ele^i^n. 

That  which  caufally  gives  edence  and  Office-power,  that 
puts  forth  an  aft  of  power.  Ergo.  And  therefore  the  fimili- 
tudes  (which  would  darken  the  declaration  of  this  truth  u{ed 
by  Mafter  21.  p.  265.) do  not  hold.  ^^Now  Ordination  (fsiyes 
"  he)  is  an  a^  of  jurildidion^  fuch  as  to  fend  an  Embaffadour:  but  that 
^^  an  Embaffadour  confent  to  goe  (fuch  as  is  election)  is  no  ad  of  jurif-* 
^'  didion*  For  a  Father  to  give  bis  Daughter  im  marriage  to  one^  rs  an 
^^authoritative  ad  of  a  Father  5  Ht  foxibeVangbter  to  confent  to  the 
^^  choice  is  no  ad  ef  authority, 

the 


Pare  2 .  of^miTch  difcipUne.  Chap. 2 .      73 

"the  Refly  is  eajie» 

C  I.  The  choke   on  the 
-    Ele&ion  in  the  concrete  (  as  we  call  J     peoples  pare  : 
it)  implyes  two  things  ;  j  2.  The    acceptation   of 

C     the  call  on  his  part. 
True,  consenting  argues  no  power  5  but  their  giving  of  him  aw 
thority  over  them,  their  calling  and  by  willing  fubje^ion^  deli- 
-vering  up  themfclves  to  be  ruled  by  him  in  Chrift,  is  an  ad  of 
Tower* 

Vocationif  ejfenti^  eft  in  ele&ione  eccleft£^  &  acceptations  eletli^ 
Ames  medul.lib.ix.39.re6^.32. 

2.  Hence  theppfe'fr  that  the  ?a^or  hath^extORds  no  larger  nor 
further  then  hii  own  people  ;  he  hath  no  more  then  what  they 
give,  no  mpi'e  but  this :  for  their  fubjedion  is  onely  from 
themfelyes. 

^^  Hence  fuch  may,  by  a  vertuall power^bdng  in  the  imprefli- 
on  of  a  ruling  power^  who  neither  have  the  power  formally  nor 
can  exercife  the  aft  of  that  power  and  place  hwfully. 

The  Church  or  people  can  mak^  a  Faftor  (as  we  fay)  by  ele- 
ftion,  who  cannot  do  a  PaftoraU affy  as  adminifter  a  Sacrament, 
&c.  which  is  in  this  place  efpecially  to  be  obferved,  becaufe 
the  coHeftioH  is  full  and  fair  from  the  conclufion  proved,  and 
the  weaknefle,  fecblenefTe  and  falfnefle  of  the  contrary  colJe- 
ftion,  which  Matter  Bally  and  Matter  K.  in  (everall  places  take 
up,i8  here  evidently  difcovered  and  anfwercd,  when  they  thus 
colleft,  *^  //  the  people  could  vertually  give  being  to  Paftor  and  T'each' 
*^fr,  fhen  they  might  execute  the  Office  of  Paftors  andT^eccher^  :  the 
contrary  whereunto  hath  been  evifted  by  the  former  Argu- 
ment, and  daily  and  ordinary  experience  yeelds  the  like* 

The  Aldermen  choofe  the  Major,  Souldiers  choofe  t\itir^vhitA\eyc»n^] 
General!,  and  none  of  thefe  have  the  rule  of  fuch  Officers  in  trov.4.c.i  ^. 
them,,  nor  can  execute  their  places  lawfully.  ^•** 

4.  Hence  perfons  may  vertually  communicate  power  to  ano* 
ther,  who  are  inferionr  tOy  and  ought  to  be  ruled  by  ttiat  power 
fo  communicated,  becaufe  they  gave  both  place  and  power  to 
the  Officers  by  voluntary  fubjedionyinytMng  them  with  rule  and 
right  to  govern,  and  promifed  reverence,  fubmiffion  and  obe- 
dience to  the  rule  and  authority  in  their  hands :  fo  that  when 
they  walk  according  to  the  lawes  of  that  place  and  authority 
they  have,  they  arc  to  fubmifi  to  them  in  the  Lord  :  but  wheij 

Kkk  they 


75       Chap,2.  A  furvey  of  the fumme  Parc.2. 

they  go  beyond  their  place  and  power^  they  may  by  the  rules 
of  the  Gofpel  reform  therp. 

5 .  Hmts  Uftlyj  we  fee  the  feeblenelfe  of  that  conceit,  which 
is  moldy  with  the  tang  of  the  myftery  of  iniquity,  by  which 
it  was  conceived  firft,  and  hath  been  maintained ,  to  -wit^  that 
epifcofm  general  fatres^  and  this  made  a  piece  of  the  royalty  and 
peculiar  priviledge  belonging  to  his  place. 

We  fball  adde  a  fourth  Argument. 

If  the  ejfi.ntials  of  a  Paftor  be  communicated  from  the  Elderjhif  or  B/* 
jhof  mcerly  >  then  there  will  be  Pajior  ofFafiors^  ani  that  in  propriety  ef 
fieechi 

For  the  Paftor  that  is  made  by  them  hath  reference  to  them, 
and  dependanee  upon  them  as  Paftors  properly  •,  for  iris  that 
which  is  contended  for  here  in  the  qucftion  in  hand,  that  ic 
ftiould  be  appropriated  to  their  pkces  onely  to  make  Officers. 

But  this  Mafter  R.  condemnes^and  reafon  gainfayes^ :  for  it  woijld 
breed  and  bring  a  confufion  amongft  all  Offices  and  Officers, 
and  it  is  charged  upon  us  and  our  caiiie,  as  an  abfurdity,  of- 
ten by  Mafter  R.  we  deiire  they  would  take  the  charge  hoi^i^ 
to  themfelves,  to  whom  it  juftly  belongs,  as  being  firftly 
guilty  of  it :  and  lo  at  length  we  have  done  with  the  f€-» 
cond  thing. 

We  are  now  csme  to  the  third  thin^  to  be  conftdered, 

3 .  Whaf  Ordination  is. 

The  prcmifes  formerly  confidercd  and  drunke  in,  we  ftiall 

onely  nakedly  propound  the  detcription,    not  trouble  the 

Reader  with  any  tedious  difpute  about  it ;  becaufe  the  moft 

'     and  chiefe  of  the  difficulties,  which  concerne  the  nature  of  ir, 

have  been  difculTed  fully  before. 

Ordination  is  an  approbation  of  the  Officer  ^_  andfofentn 
felling  and  confirmation  ef  him  in  bis  Office^  by  Frayer  and 
laying  on  of  bands. 

The  fever als  of  the  defcription  liz,yc  been  cleared^  in  the  fore-^ 
going  conclufions  5  onely  that  which  is  added,  touching  the 
ceremony  of  laying  on  of  bands  :  though  there  be  no  convifting 
Arguments  in  the  Scripture^whick  will  iofalUbly  co;^4li4de  it  ^ 

.  :\  li.      ■  .'yet 


Part  2.  af  Church  difcipline.  Chap-l.        74 

yet,  becaufe  it  is  moft  commonly  received,  andfeemes  moft 
probable  out  of  that  charge  to  Timothy  5  Lay  on  hands  rejhly  on 
m  man.  mither  cotnmmkate  with  other  mens  fins.  I  am  willing  to 
follow  the  rode,  when  I  have  no  conftraining  reafon  to  goe 
4iiide. 

Onely  I  fliall  adde  in  this  place.  That  from  the  defcription 
now  propounded,  the  explication  and  confirmation  which 
hath  been  given  bcfore^it  feemes  to  henfaire  inference ^thzt  Or- 
dinal ion  if  not  an  aCl  of  [upecme  Jurisdiction^  hut  of  order  rather*  It 
givvsKBt  being  or  conflitutionto  anOfficer^  but  is  rather  the  admiffion 
and  confirmation  of  him  in  his  Office.  ' 

And  though  €ach  ordinance  of  God  hath  his  weight  and 
worth  j  yet  we  (hould  not  lay  greater  ftreffe,  or  fut  merene- 
cffjtie  upon  it,  then  the  Lord  himfclfe  doth  :  when  we  fee,  h 
hath  appeared  by  former  difpute,  that  election  hath  a  greater 
hand  in  giving  ^eiVz^r  and  e^entials  of  Office-power  to  any, 
then  this:  let  it  have  his  place.  But  to  put  fo  tranfccndent 
greatnefle  upon  it,  will  not  pafTe  currant,  when  it  comes  to 
the  fcanning; 

And  therefore  Ger/ow  5«cera!r,  a  man  compleatly  furniflied  ,.^ 

With  all  manner  of  learning  and  language,  makes  a  proftlTed  dcgXm? 
difpute  againft  the  comparative  excellency  of  it ;  Manus  im-  eccl.337*      j 
fofiiio^quid  eji  almd^  ]uxta  Canonem^ifi  oralis [ufer  honiinem  ? 

Juguftine  his  dtttrmmaiion^  Uhdinare^guid  eft  aliudnifi  orare  .> 

Cbryfojlomei  ( i  tim.  3 . )  cal$  it  ferme  nihil. 

The  ifllie  is.  The  main^^eight  of  the  worke  lyes  in  the/u- 
lemnity  @f  Prayer  ;  which  argues  no  act  of  jurildiction  at  all* 
Thus  much  then  may  fuffice  for  the  third  thing  propounded. 

The  fourth  and  laft,  which  offers  it  felf  to  our  inauiry,with 
which  we  will  end  this  dKpwtc,  is : 

.    £^.  To  n^hem  the  right  of  diifenfing  this  Ordi- 
nance doth  apyertaine. 

Here  we  will  firft  fiate  the  Qtteflion  aright,that  ouf  opinioa 
may  not  be  mittaken,  and  fo  mi(^  judged  by  prejudice.  Se- 
condly, we  will  adde  an  argument  or  two  to  fettle  the  conclufion^ 
which  we  (hall  owne,  and  fo  leave  this  head  of  Difcipline  to 
obe  Reader*  judgement.  The  phine  flate  of  the  Q^tpon  mrf 
be  prelented  ia  theft  particulars  very  fliortly. 

Kfek  2  I.  When 


— r^         Chap- 2.  Afurvey  of  thefunme  Part  2*; 

~'  I ,  JVbm  the  Churches  Are  rightly  conftituteily  and  compleated  with 

*Reaaer>hc-  all  the  Orders  and  Officers  ofChriftythe  '^^  R  i  g  H  t  0/  Ordination  he^ 
xhtii^^tKight  longs  to  the  7'eaching 'Elder s '^  the  A&  afpertaines  to  the  Fresby 
oiRite.ot  right  ^^^^  confiituted  of  Ruling  and  teachings  when  an  Officer  is  inveft- 
noCmt^vXy  ed  in  his  place  :  for  of  chcfe  it  is  exprefly  fpoken,  even  in  th« 
the  copy,  it     letter  of  the  Text,  i  T'fW.4.14. 

being  not  fair-  So  that  to  appropriate  this  to  a  Bi[hop  of  pecrelefle  pow- 
ly  written  in  ^j,^  ^j^q  Js  3  nieerc  humain  creature,  invented  raeerly  to  lift 
that  word.  ^^^^  ^^^  of  iinne  into  his  chaire,  where  there  is  not  a  (ylia* 
ble  in  the  Text  that  founds  that  way,  as  he  (hall  goe  againft 
the  Text  that  (hall  indeavour  it  s  fo  it  will  be  a  courfe  voyd 
of  reafon  to  trouble  the  Reader  to  confute  it,  which  hath  been 
done  to  our  hands,  by  many  judicious  Pennes  of  Baynes^  Bu^ 
cer,e^c.  whofe  arguments  never  yet  had,  nor  will  have  anfwer; 
when  its  more  then  evident  to  him,  that  will  not  (hut  his 
eyes,  or  harh  not  blinded  his  eyes  with  the  lufter  and  pomp 
of  a  worldly  Prelacy,  thatP<««/j  Ef i/cop«^  and  Presbyter  arc 

all  one^ 

2.  Though  the  act  of  Ordination  belong  to  the  Treshyterf^ 
yet  the  jus  &  poteflas  ordinandiy  is  conferi:ed  firftly  upon  the 
Church  by  Chri(\,and  refides  in  her.  Ic«  in  them  Iniirumentali^ 
ter,  in  her  Orgin  liter. 

They  difpenle  it  immediately,  flic  by  them  mediately .  So 
BuierlnU^i.  Junius  controv.'^.l.t*  c.j.not.g.^'i.  Zanchy  Bmeruf^  H£C  potefias 
16.  (loquiterde  foteftate  coiiflituendi  publico  s  Eccle ft  £  Miniffros)  penes 

omnem  eccefiam  efi^  authoritas  Minifterji  pen:s  Fresbyteros  &Epifco' 
fos :  ita  ut  Rom£  olim  potefi^  Popili  fuit^  author  it  as  Senatus,  But 
moft  pregnant,  and  indeed  impregnable  is  the  te(iimony  of 
MelanchtoH  j  Qj^nm  Epifcopi  ('mquit')  ordinarii  fiunt,  hoftes  Ecclefi^^ 
aut  nolunt  impertire  Ordinauonem^  Ecclefi^  retinent  jus  fuum.  Nam 
uhicunque  eft  Eccleftay  ihi  eft  jus  adminiftrandi  Evangeiii,  Quare  we- 
ceffe  eft  Ecclefiamretinere  jttsvocandi^  eligendi,  &  ordinandi  Mini' 
.ftros :  &  hoc  jus  eft  donum  datum  Ecclefia^  quod  nulla  humana  auths' 
ritas  Ecckfi^  eripere  poteft^ficut  Faulus  teffatur  ad  Ephef:  cum  aity 
Afcendit:,  dedit  dona  hominibus,  &  enumerat  inter  dona  fropria^  Ec- 
clefia  Faftores  &  VoctoreSy  &  addit^  dari  tales  ad  minifterium^  ad 
adifcationem  corporis Chrifti  5  ubi  igitnr  eft  vera  Ecclefta^  khi  ejfe  »e- 
cejfe  eft  jus  e/igendi^  &  ordinandi  Miniftros.  Ik  poteftate  Epifcoporum 
argumento  fecundo.  What  can  be  more  plain,  unlefle  it  was  writ 
with  the  beam  of  the  Sun  t  and  as  his  judgement  is  full  and 
deer,  fo  his  Argument  is  ftrong.  All 


Part  2.  of  Church  difcipline.  Chap.2.      77 

All  thefc  Ojfi'iers  are  corenation-  mercies  given  to  the  Church  •'^'  * 
the  extraordinary  are  given  immediately ;  the  ordinary ^^  mediately  I 
namely,  that  ihe  fhould  have  power  not  only  to  preferve  them 
when  (he  hath  them, but  to  provide  them  when  fhe  wants  them : 
and  unleffe  (he  could  do  the  one,{he  fliould  never  do  the  other,' 
For  were  it  fo5that  ordinary  Paftors  (hould  be  made,  and  then 
given  to  her,  how  were  they  not  as  immediate  as  the  other  > 
Moft  expreffe  to  the  fame  purpofe  is  Whitah^r^  contr.  4.  q.  2. 
c*  1 5 .  p.i.Ecclefi^foteflaf  data  eft  fuos  epifcofos  &  paftores nominan- 
di  &  curandi :  &  quanquam  totanon  potejl  fungi  hoc  munereyp&teft  t(^ 
meneligere&  ordinareyquieafungantur*' 

Thirdly,  incafc  then  that  the  face  and  form  of  all  tFw 
Churches  arc  generally  corrupted,br  elfe  the  condition  of  the 
Church  is  fuch,  that  (he  is  wboUy  deftitute  ofPrejhyteUy  (he  may 
then  out  of  her  own  power,  given  her  by  Chrift,  provide  for  her 
own  comfort,  by  ordaining  ber  own  Minifters  5  and  this  according 
to  the  regular  appointment  of  our  Saviour^  and  the  order  of 
theGofpel. 

Chrift  hath  firftly  the  whole  power  of  Ordination  in  him- 
fclfy  the  Church  as  his  Spoufe  hath  it  communicated  to  her  5 
and  this  power  jhe  exercifeth  after  a  double  manner  5  either  fhe  pro- 
ifidesyekds  and  ordains  a  Presbyteryy  by  which  (he  may  ordarn 
in  future  times  5  or  having  conftituted  and  ordained  fuch,  (he 
freferves  and  maintains  tbem^  that  (he  may  uft  them  as  inftruments 
to  ordain  :  the  firft  of  thefe  ways  (he  ufeth  in  raiftng  and  renew 
ing  Churches  after  great  apoflacies  and  univerfall  departures 
from  the  iincerity  of  the  truth  :  The  (econd,  in  time  of  peace 
when  all  the  Ordinances  of  Cbri[t  are  injkeir  pure  and  confiant  ufe^ 
and  OiEcers  continued  by  an  un-interrupCed  fuccedibn,  in  the 
profeilion  and  maintainance  of  the  qputh. 

And  touching  this  third  all  the  difficulty  lyes  and  the  difle- 
rence  is  betwixt  us  5  we  (hall  (liortly  therefore  (ettle  this  con- 
clufion  by  fome  few  arguments  v;hich  follow  from  the  former  ^ 
difpute,  and  confirm  this  with  nndeniable  evidence; 

Fit%  If  the  power  ef  ordaining  refifirjily  in  the  Churci)^  then  fhe 
may 9  and  in  this  cafe  having  moft  needy  fbould  provide  for  her  ownfi^p^ 
ply  :  but  the  power  of  Ordination  is  given  firft  unto  the  Churcbyzs  hath 
been  forced  by  Melancbton  from  ungainfayable  grounds,  ergo^ 

S^condlyy  If'tbe  Church  can  do  the  greater,thenflx  may  do  the  kd^^y  •■ 
the  a&8,appertaining  to  the  fame  thing^and  being  of  the  fame 
kind.  'But 


j%        Cfaap.3.   Afiirv^ofthtfumme  Pair2; 

"""^    '        But  the  Church  cm  doe  xbe  gr^ter^  namely^  give  the  iffsntids  to 
the  Paitor,  utJufTH^  ergo. 

Tliirdly,  fbai  tphichis  not  au^M  cfFmerht  Orderytht  Cbiird) 
inay  do  in  an  orderly  way. 

For  the  reaion  why  it'^  conGeivedand  condoded,  diatit*s 
beyond  the  power  of  the  pcople^k  is  becaufe  it  is  an  zdL  of  fu- 
pream  jurifdidion, 
.  But  thk  itanaUof  Ordctmd  noufFmer* 
Laftly,  Moft  certain  it  is,  that  this  cannot  belong  prlmtri'- 
lytoaCiaffis. 

If  a  Claffjs  mufi  be  ecclefiaortaj  and  made  of  the  Mtnifias  (mt 
fiom  divers  Con^egatimis^  then  did  Cmgrtgamni  fnvide  MinOfers 
firfily  5  for  a  ClalSs  did  not  receive  them  from  a  GJaflis. 

But  the  firft  is  truej  even  fromi  he  conftitution  of  a  Clailis, 
Erg©.  And  it  is  as  certain,  that  it  canmifirftly  bdong  io  &  Eijbof^ 
■which  by  ham ane  invention  and  conient  is  preferred  before  a 
Presbyter  in  dignity  onelyjif  they  will  hold  ihejnfelves  either 
to  the  precedent  or  patent,  whence  they  raife  their  pedegree : 
And  it  is  from  that  oiHkwn  ad  evagritm^  mumm  fe  ekdum  in 
^dtiorigraducoUocarunt, 

If  Frej  by  ters  ele&cd  and  gave  fiif  being  to  a  Bifhofy  then  were  they 
heforebimy  andcMnot  receive  Or  dim^t  ion  from  bim.  Atpimumtac 
concejfis^  ergo. 


Chap.    III. 
Of  an  Independent  Church. 

wherein  the  (fate  of  the  ^uejlionis  openesl^  the  dijtaflefua 
terme  of  Independency    cleered^  and  the  right 

^  meaning  put  uf  on  it '^  Ma^er^.his  Arguments  in  the 
thirttenth  chapter  delated. 


I 


T  is  the/w^ri/i^o/^^iUKjwhcn  he  cannot  wholly  deftroy  the 
^truth,  which  he  cfpcciallydeiire^,  he  labours  to  deface  Jt 
what  he  may,  and  to  prefcnt  it  in  fuch  unfeemly  appearances 
ut<o  rfien.that  either  they  rqi^a  H  wholly  5  or  if  not  that, yen 

^  -\  they 


Part  2.  ofCkwf^dtfctphm.       Chap.3.        7^ 

■^— — ^— ~— ^— — "— — ^■*— — ~^— — ■— ~^~ii— ^Trrr-^-i t-wwin»ii         ^^^n 


thty  are  long  before  th^y  receive  it }  or  if  they  do,  it  being 
undfer  )«alouiifis  and  fuifptdons^  they  receive  it  biit  in  part, 
^nd  not  with  that  full  approhatioQ  as  they  might,  and  it  de- 
ferve«. 

And  hence  through  the  eMi/j*  and  (fz:^4f?e  of  foaje,  th^headi* 
mffe^ndrafkn^feof  otheta,  menpiitfuchunfuitableexpreiTi- 
on«  upon  it,  like  an  ill-fhaped  garmcntupon  a  wel-compofed 
feody^  that  it  ftiewes  fomewhat  deformed  at  the  firft  fight. 

This  hath  befaln  the  caufe  now  in  hand,  by  the  term  ofl^^ 
dtfendency  put  upon  it  5  which  becaufe  in  comaion  ufe  it  car- 
ries a  rankncfle  of  Supremacy,  which  eafily  difreJi/heth 
with  the  fpirics  of  men,  being  uied  here  fomewhat  ipiproper- 
ly,  at  the  firft  app«arance  it  eSly  provokes  a  nauftous  diftaftie 
in  the  fpirit  of  the  hearer,  that  is  not  acquainted  fo  fuJly  with 
the  compaife  of  the  caufe  now  under  hand. 

We  (hall  take  leave  therefore  to  lay  open  the  ft  ate  of  the  que* 
fllen  nakedly  a&^it  is,  and  narrow  the  expreflions  a  little,where 
becaufe  of  their  unfitpeffe  and  widenefTe,  the  y  leave  a  kind  of 
ill  favoured  appearance  upon  the  truth. 

l^beftate  of  the  Qucftion  then  may  thus  be  conceived : 

Wh'en  we  fpeak  of  the  Churchy  as  in  this  place,  we  look  at  it 
not  as  totum  effentiale  onely,  as  they  ufe  to  fpeak,  as  it  is  mad^  up 
and  conftituted  oiviftbk  Chrifliansy  gathered  in  the  fellowfhip 
of  the  faith  ;  but  as  totum  Integraky  or  Ofji^anicum  (as  Ames  ex- 
preffeth  it,  lib.  i.  tneduL  cap.  33.  part  1 8.)  as  it  isfurnijhed  and 
com  f  tented  with  allfnch  Officers^  which  Chrift  hath  given  to  his 
Church  for  the  perfei^ing  thereof :  for  then  and  not  before^  the 
Church  is  faid  to  hi  able  in  a  right  order  to  a<^  and  exercife  all 
the  ordinances  qf  God. 

2.  When  this  Church  is  faid  to  he  Independent^  we  muft  know 
^^i^^ither  sLu  abfolute  Sufremacj^9.nd  then 
That  I N  D  E  P  E  N  Ntt  is  oppofed  to  [ubordinat ion, 

D  E  N  c  Y  implies<    2,  Or  elfe  a/it/^cewfy  in  its  kind,for  the 

two  things  j         •attainment  of  its  cnd>ai^dfo  its  oppofed 
to  imperfe&iono  '         r 

Take  that  word  in  the  firft  fence ^  fo  a  farticuUr  Church  or  Con- 
gregation is  not  abfolutely  fufreame :  For  its  fubje£i:  unto,  and 
under  the  fupreme  power  politicke  in  the  place  where  it  is  5 
fo  thiit  th&Magiftr4tebatba  coaciivs  fewer  to  compel  theChurch 
^  to  - 


8o         Chap.3.  jifurveyefthefumme  Part.  2. 

to  execute  the  ordinances  of  Chrift^  according  to  the  order 
and  rules  of  Chriftj  given  ca  her  in  that  behalfe  in  his  holy 
Word;  and  in  cafe  (he  fwervesfrom  herrule^^  byaftrong 
hand  to  conftraine  her  to  kecpe  it.  Hee  is  a  nurfing  Father 
thu  s  to  the  Ghurch J  to  make  her  attend  that  wholcfome  dyct 
which  is  provided  and  fet  out,  as  he'r  (hare  and  portion  in  the 
Scripture.  Nay,  ftiouldthe  fupream  Magiftrate  unjuftly  op- 
preile  or  perftcute,  (he  muft  be  fabjcft,  and  meekly  according 
to  juflice,  beare  that  which  is  unjuftly  inflifted. 

Againcjftie  is  (b  (arrc  fuhject  to  the  con[$ciation  of  Churches ^thit 
fhe  is  bound,  in  cafe  of  doubt  and  difBculty,  to  prave  their 
counfell,  and  if  it  be  according  to  God,  to  follow  it :  and 
if  (he  (hall  erre  from  the  rule,  and  continue  obftinate  there- 
in,  they  have  authority  to  renounce  the  right  hand  of  fellowpip 
with  her. 

In  the  fecond  fence^  the  Church  may  be  faid  to  be  Indepen^ 
denty  na,mdy y  fufficient  to  attaine  her  enc/ ;  and  therefore  hatfi 
compleat  fower^  being  rightly  conftituted,  to  exerci(e  all  the  or- 
dinances of  Ged. 

As  all  Arts  are  thus  comfleat  in  their  kjndey  and  have  a  com- 
pleat fufficiency  in  themfelves  to  attaine  their  owne  end  ;  and 
yet  are  truely  faid  to  be  Subordinate  each  to  the  other  in  their 
workef. 

"the  Word,  then,  in  its  faire  and  inofFenfive  fence,  imports 
thHi  much ,  Every  f articular  Congregation^  rightly  confiituted  and 
cotfipleatedy  hath  fufficiency  in  it  felfe^  to  exenife  all.  the  ordinances 
cfChrift. 

And  thus  there  is  no  harfhnefle  in  the  Word  that  offends 
the  Hearer  5  nor  is  the  feafe  hard  or  difficult, which  may  load 
the  caufe  with  any  loathfomediftafte  at  all,  wastheminde 
not  prcpofiTeft  with  prejudice. 

For  its  granted  of  all,  that  it  hath  this  iufficiency  in  the  exer- 
clfe  of  fome  ordinances  ;  as  to  Preach,  difpenfe  Sacraments, 
without  either  craving  or  needing  the  consent  of  the  Clalfis  5 
nor  was  (he  to  yceldtothe  judgement  of  the  Claifis,  if  they 
fhould  forbid  her  to  execute  her  worke. 

And  if  (he  have  a  compleatnefTe  of  power  in  the  higheft 
Ordinances,  why  (he  (hould  be  denied  the  like  in  thofe  that 
are  of  hffc  excellency,  I  know  not :  or  why  the  one  (hould 
be  conceived  fo  ftrange,and  the  other  fo  ordinary  and  cquall. 


P  art  2 .  of  church  difcipline.  Chap.3  •       8 1 

I  fee  not ;  the  Apoftlc  knew  no  difpenfation  of  fo  choice  an  '^^^ 
excellency  as  Freaching^  which  he  prefers  before  any  other ;  / 
woffent  to  f reach  the  Goj^eli  not  to  bapize :  q.d.  that  was  the 
chiefeft  part  of  his  errand.  U  Ordination  or  Excommunication  had 
been  of  fo  great  eminency  above  all  othcr^certainly  he  would 
have  mentioned  fome  of  them. 

It  was  the  old  kind  of  reafoning^which  went  currsnt^with- 
out  any  gainfaying  :pr£Jicare  foteji^corfuf  Domini  conficcrs  potcfiy 
ergOj  fot:^ft  etiam  confecrare  :  Pklfrus  apud  Gcrf.  Bucer,  differt. 
de  gubern.  ecclef. 

Il's  granted  alfo  by  Mailer  E.thn  in  lilands  which  arefepa- 
rated  from  the  main  Jand^and  therfore  cannot  enjoy  the  foci- 
cties  of  neighbouring  Churches,  with  that  comfort  and  con- 
veniency^as  their  occafions  may  require,  that  among  them  or- 
H^ination^^nd  fo  excommunication  may  be  performed  by  the  Con- 
gregation. 

This  being  an  ordinary  and  common  cafe,  which  fals  out 
in  the  uluall  and  conftant  courfe  of  providence,  and  many 
fuch,  which  carry  a  proportion  hereunto  ;  I  fay,  hence  it  ap- 
pearsjthat  the  power  natively  and  naturally  lyes  in  the  Con- 
gregation, ' 

For  to  think  that  thefe  eccaftons  ftiould  put  G^:A  to  fuch  ca?- 
traordinary  dijpenfations^  as  to  crojfe  Jw  ordinary  rule  5  or  that  the 
exercife  of  the  aft  of  Ordination  'hould  again  return  into  his 
own  hand,  to  be  immediately  difpenfed  by  himfelf,  is  too 
weak.^As  the  Jefuits  in  the  like  manner  are  put  to  theirfhifts 
when  they  cannot  tell  what  is  become  of  ths  power  fupream 
that  was  in  the  Pc^e^  when  he  dyes  ;  bccaufe  there  muft  not  be 
two  Popes  on  earth  5  they  are  therefore  forced  to  Gy^  that  ic 
i$re-a^umedintd  the  hands  of  Chrifl -^  the  feebJeneffe  of  which 
conceit  is  confuted  and  condemned  by  all  our  W dtcrs,  TFbi- 
tah^,  Junius.,  Ames.  The  like  may  be  here  raid  :  and  to  put  the 
Lord  Chrift  to  immediate  and  extraordinary  tvayes,  wh^n 
according  to  the  courfe  of  ordinary  traffiquc  and  com- 
merce, as  the  States  civill,  in  fuch  places  have  iiuercourfe 
with  other  States,  fo  might  the  Churches  have  wiih  other 
Churches :  It  hath  no  (hew  of  Scripture  or  reafon  §  efpecially 
if  we  adde,That  the  firlISynod,which  is  made  a  paitecn  to  all 
the  reft,  was  a  concurrence  of  fuch  Churches, which  were  two 
fiandred  miles  off  one  from  another. 

Lll        .  Laftly, 


Si         Chap-g.  Afurveyoftbefumme  Part  r, 

I,    (  11     *  *  ■■  II     II    *i        >-^-« - 

Laftly,  it  fhall  anoa  appear,  that  he  maintains  fuch  a  Suffi- 
ciency of  aftlng  all  Gods  Ordinances  amongft  thofe,  who  arc 
yet  not  indefendtmt  in  this  opinion,  and  therefore  the  on*  may 
(land  with  the  other. 

Come  we  now  to  the  conflderation  of  fuch  Afgumentt 
which  Mafter  R,  alledgeth  againft  this  IndejtndmQ  now  pro* 
pounded. 

Argument  I. 

^^  If  there  he  not  a  fattern  of  fuch  an  Indipndent  Congregation  hy  pe* 
^^  ceft  or  paWtcCyWhen  one  fartkuUr  Congregation  with  one  faUo^r 
*^  and  their  Eiderfhij'  did  or  mny  exercife  aM  the  fower  of  the  keyes 
^^  in  allfoints  i  then  [uch  an  Iidefendent  Congregation  may  not  be^ 
^^holden. 

^^But  the  former  if  true ,  Tlere  ii  no  freceft  ar  froBice  of  any  [nd)  - 
^^  Churchy  ergo. 
He  inffar.ceth  in  Ordinal io'i^  and  defires  cither  precept  oFv* 

praftice  to  be  given  of  that. 

Anfwer. 

Let  it  here  hz  remembred,  firft,  that  the  difference  betwixt 
Mafter  il.  and  us,  is  not  in  wfex,  cither  offefaration  of  Churches 
one  from  another  5  or  j^sciall  refiitHtion  after  great  defedions  i 
and  apoftacies. 

Secondly,  But  the  difaence  betwixt  him  and  us  it  here  5  When 
the  Ghurche?  arc  compleatedwith  all  their  Orders  and  Offi- 
cers, then  it  is  not  in  the  power  of  a  particular  Church  to  dif- 
pcnfc  Ordination  :  but  Ordination  is  to  be  afted  by  a  ClaflisjOr 
Colledge  of  Paftors,  and  that  before  Eledion* 

Taking  this  confideration  along  with  us,  as  the  conclufion  to- 
be  proved,  to  wit^  "  Ordination  mufibe  di^m[ed  by  a.  Claffis  of  Fa'  • 
^^fiors^  and  that  before  eledion. 

I  (hall  readily  reply  many  things  5  and  the  rather,  becaufe 
this  di{h  hath  been  fo  often  fct  before  us,  and  is  brought  in  a«  ; 
one,in  all  fervices  almoft  unto  nau^oufncflc :  referring  thcre- 
foie  to  th  at,  which  we  have  formerly  wri t,  wc  addir  hcre^ 

Firft,  there  is  not  the  leaft  (hew,in  alltheScripturcSjof^f-^ 
dinatien  before  Eledionj  fo  diCpenfedjall  the  plices  Pledged  haw 
not  the  Icaft  appearance  of  proof  of  this  concluiioiu 
Secondly,  when  Churches  were  complcatcd  with  all  thek 

Officer*, 


Part  2.  c( Church  difcipUne^  Chap.  3.     83 

Officers.that  then  Ordination  was  aftcd  by  a  Colkdge  of  Pdfforsy 
there  is  not  a  filable  in  the  text  that  faith  any  fuch  thing. 

Examine  we  particulars  by  a  fijddcn  (iirvcyj  and  both  thefi 
will  be  evident  at  the  firft  fight. 

In  the  firft  of  the  jl&Sy  there  is  but  one  Church,  and  no  (?r- 
dination  at  all,  ^^For  that  is  an  a^  of  [npream  jurifdidllen^zs  Matter 
K.But  that  the  Apoftles  had  fupream  power  to  call  an  Apo- 
ille,  whoCc  calling  was  immediate,  implies  a  contradi6^ion. 

In  J^s  6»  the  Church  there  was  not  compleat  with  Officers, 
and  the  AfoHles  as  extraordinary  ferfons  dida&  tbere^  as  they  mighc 
in  all  other  Churches  that  fhould  be  erected  -y  therefore  this 
reacheth  not  our  conclufion. 

In  A6fs  13.  i>  2,  3.  There  is  no  Ordination  to  Office  at  all, 
for  the  Apoftles  had  their  Office  before  :  ftcondly ,  the  Offi- 
cers of  one  Church  (for  fo  the  words  goe  in  the  Church  of  Ant i" 
oc^  J  did  what  was  done  in  an  ordinary  way;  therefore  no 
precedent  for  the  Paftors  of  many  Churche^jwhat  they  either 
may,  or  (hould  do* 

But  that  out  of  AUs  1 4.  23.  how  it  can  be  haled  in  to  the 
pDPpofe  in  hand,  it  is  beyond  my  apprehenfion. 

Firft,  for  there  is  no  mention  made  of  the  laying  on  ofbandsy 
but  lifting  up  the  h  ands. 

Secondly,  here  are  not  Officers  of  many  Congregations 
complcated,  but  Officers  to  be  made  in  each  particular  Con- 
gregation. 

Thirdly,  here  is  no  aft  of  Ordination  mentioned  but  of  Elc 
iiion. 

Fourthly,  and  therefore  that  which  is  here  a  Hedged,  was 
the  proper  and  feculiar  aft  of  the  feofk^  as  all  our  Divines  evince 
againft  Papifts  and  Formalifts;  and  the  native  fignificatron  of 
the  word  doth  evidence,  which  muft  needs  be  here  attended. 

All  which  confidered,  thus  to  reafbn  ;  If  the  people  of  one 
Congregation^  Taul  and  Btrnahas  ordering  the  aftion,  did  choofc 
their  Elders ;  then  ordination  of  Elders  before  eleftion  muft 
be  the  aft  of  the  Faftors  of  many  Congregation?  :  this  T  fay  is 
wide  the  mark. 

That  of -^dfx  20.17,2s.  is^as  far  wide,  if  net  farther :  for, 

Firft,  it  cannot  be  proved  that  there  were  the  Elder*  of  ma- 
ny, but  oUne  Ckurch,a8  all  thecafting  citcumftances^cariy  it. 

LIl  2  Second-' 


84       Chap.g.  Afurvey  of  thefumme  Parr. 2k 


Secondly^  but  certain  it  is,  here  is  no  aft  of  Ordinatioq 
performed  or  intended,  and  therefore  nothing  concerning 
that  can  be  concluded. 

The  fame  is  true  of  ?/;//.  1. 1  Y/;e/.  If  there  beany  pro- 

bability of  difpute,  it  rnuft  be  taken  from  that  i  tim,  4,  1  ^ 
But  it  hath  been  proved  before,  that  here  was  not  an  Ordina- 
tion of  an  Officer,  becaufe  it  is  beyond  the  power  of  ordinary 
Officers  to  give  being  to  extraordinary  Officers,  fuch  as  7i'w{^ 
thy'y  and  therefore  bis  laying  on  of  toflV  was  like  that  ^;fj?i  13^, 
2,3. 

.2.  ^' Matter  Kwferforc/addes,  7/  ordination  of  Paffors  in  the 
^^  JFordbe  never  given  to  Peofh  or  bdcevers^  or  to  Kuling  Elders^  km 
^^fttlltoPanors^oiifcleeiey  il^im'^.22.7'it.i*'y.  Ads  6.6.  Acts 
* ^  1 3 .  3 .  2  T/w.  1.6.  1 ,7*  im, 4.14.  And  if  Ordination  be  never  in 
^'  tbepiver  ofenefingle  Pafior  (^exccft  we  bring  in  a  Prelate  into  the 
*^  Churchy)  'then  one  PaUor  with  one  /ingle  Congregation  cannot  ex' 
^^  ercife  this  pint  ofdijcipline^  andfo  not  allfointsofdifctpline. 

Ke^ly*.  This  argument  is  the  fame  with  the  forniei*,as  touch- 
ing the  fubltance,  onely  fome  few  places,  (which  mi^ht  have 
been  annexed  to  thofe  that  were  mentioned  before  J  are  here 
added,  which  we  may  con  fid  jr  in  the  order  as  they  are  pro- 
pounded. 

To  that  I  T/'m.5.22.  where  P^«/  chargeth  his  Schollar,  Tib 
lay  on  hands  rajbly  on  no  man  :  To  that  alfo  7/M  .5  ,  which  car- 
ries the  faine  fence  with  it  j  and  therfore  they  both  receive  the 
fame  Anfwzr  :  we  fay, 

Firft,  here  isnothing  in  the  T'ext^  that  gives  the  lead  intima- 
tion ofaClaffis  5  and  therefore  the  authority  thereof  can  by  no 
inference  from  hence,either  be  concludtd,or  confirmed,which 
is  the  thing  to  be^ proved  :  but  the  charge  is  dircfted  exprdly 
to  limothy  and  'titus  in  particular. 

Secondly,  the  manner  how  Ordination  is  to  be  afted  by  the 

one,  or  Elders  to  be  conftituted  by  the  other  (for  the  word  is 

larger  in  TV/.  I.  5.x:tT:t$-Mr9;)  it  is  not  exprejly  difcovered^  but 

we  are  called  by  the  words  to  look  elfewhere^  for  the  patterne, 

by  which  this  praftice  &  proceeding  muft  be  ordered  in  both 

«Vfc>6)Vo/cO«- cafes.  Af  I  have  appointed  thee:  what  this  apfaintment  of  the 

Ta^AiA.T**»       Apoftle  wa8,this  Text  doth  not  difcover  j  and  therfore  of  this 

.  no  man  can  determine  it. 

...  Thirdly,  all  the  circumftanc^s  give  in  evidence;^  that.tte 

Cburcbh 


Parr  2.  of  Church  difciplme.  Chap.  3.         85 


Churches^  touching  whofe  ordering  the  Apoftle  here  (peakeSj 
were  not  yet  compkated  in  their  Ojficers^bvit  being  newly  fonnded  and 
planted,  were  to  be  furniftied  and  perfefted  with  Rulers,  by 
the  helpe  and  direftion  of 'Timothy  in  fhe  one,  and  Titm  in  tha 
other  place  5  and  therefore  in  none  of  thefe  thequeftion  is 
touchedjaccording  to  the  true  nature  thereof^as  ftated  beforej 
which  is  ofChurd)es  furnijhed  with  Officers* 

Foiirthlyj  it  cannot  be  thought  in  rcafon,  the  Apoftle 
would  approve,  much  lefle  appoint  another  way  of  ordaining 
Elders,  then  he  himjelfe  praftifed.  (I  fpeake  to  that  oftitw,) 

But  he  ordained  Elders  by  the  [ft f  rages  of  the  people^  and  efta' 
^///??j?d  them  by  the  helpe  of  their  faffing  and  frayer^  Ads  14.23. 
That  is  all  which  is  left  there  upon  record  5  therefore  this  ap- 
pointment Titm  and  Timothy  muft  follow. 

Fifthly,  in  all  thofe  charges,  which  are  direfted  to  Timothy 
and  Titm  in  thefe  Epiftles,  it  ntver  was  intended,  they  (hould 
<;<3  them  alone^  but  ever  fuppofed,  they  fliould  attend  the  order  of 
Chrift  in  his  Churches,  and  have  the  concurrence  of  Officers, 
and  members,  in  thtir  r^^ij^f  and  p/4cei,  as  the  qudity  and  na-^ 
ture  of  the  anions  did  require. 

When  its  injoyned  Timothy^  That  they  whofmne^  hejl)ould  re^ 
huk^  ofenlyyi  Tim,^y2o.tt,  do  nothing  fartia^Jy:  Teach  he  muft 
things  zp^crt2Linlhg  to  wholejomedoCiri;ieyTit>2.&c*  Will  any 
man  fay,  that  thefe  duties  muft  not  be  attended  by  all  the  El- 
ders of  thofe  Churches  5  and  that  they  (hould  fee  and  provide 
they  might  be  attended,  and  ft ood  charged  fo  to  doe,  as  well 
as  Timothy  and  Titm. 

Nay,  let  us  goe  no  further  then  the  place,  Tit.  1.5.  rc&ific 
the  things  th-at  are  wanting.  Imagine  there  had  been  Deacons  want* 
ing^  muft  Titm  onely  attend  that,  and  none  elfe  ?  and  he  dee 
it  alone  without  all  other  >  Or,  that  he  (hould,  <^  a  Guide^  goe 
before^  and  fee  that  others  aded  according  to  th:irflacesl  the  peo- 
ple were  to  finde  out  fuch  as  were  fit  to  choofe,  and  preftnt 
them,  and  had  there  been  Elders  in  the  Church  that  they 
ftiould  lay  on  tlieir  hands,  for  the  fetling  and^  invefting  of 
them  in  their  places.  . 

Laftly,  Timothy  and  Titm  are  confidered  here, '  either  as  they 
heEvangeliffSy  and  fo  extraordinary  perfons ;  and  then  their 
anions  are  not  to  be  made  ordinary  precedents  ;  or  elie  they 
ar£  to  be  confidered  as  exprclfing  common  actions  of  goveriy. 

L 11  3  mentj 


8  6        Cbap.3 .  -rf  fi^^y  ^fthe  fumme  Part.  n. 


ment^^hlch  are  to  continue  in  theCKur ches^wirib  ti^f$  who  fuc" 
cesd  thtm  injuch  fower :  and  then  it  will  follow,  if  we  force  thif 
example,  thatj 

jis  Timothy  and  Titu$  being  f articular  perfens^  did  put  forth 
fuchnds  ofgovsrnmsnt :  tbetii^  (^  paniculAr  Officers  may  ex  pre ff 
in  their  particular  Congregations m  And  hence  the  inference  will 
be  faire  againft  Ni^^ecRnterf or d  his  affertion. 

As  touching  that  paffage  concerning  Ruling  EldsrSf  that  the 
ordinati  jn  of  thePaftor  is  denied  unto  him,  as  having  no 
right  or  power  therein ;  the  falienefTe  thereof  hath  bflene  e< 
vinced  fufficiently  elfew here, whether  I  refer  the  Reader, 

And  from  hence  alfo  the  third  allegation  receives  a  fatil^ 
faftory  Reply  j  bccaufcindced^that, which  is  thereinxontained 
doth  in  no  wife  conclude  the  thing  to  he  proved. 

**  If  Preaching^lders  bexbarged  tQ  watch  againft  grievous  Wolves^ 
^^  Acts  20.2$>*  be  rebuked:,  becaufe  they  fufa  them  la  teacbfalfe  do* 
"drine^ReveL2,i^*  andcommcjided  becanfe  they  try  fal/e  T'&achers, 

and  caji  them  out^  ver.2.  If  commanded  to  ordaine  faithful!  men^and 

taught  whom  theyfhoidd  9rdaine:  Ihen  one^aHor  anifiitgle  Congre-* 
*^  gation  have  not  the  power  of  this  Vilcifline* 

To  which  for ilep/>  :  Imuft  needs  profefTe,  lean  fee  no 
ground  of  rcafon  in  the  Inference :  For,  firft,  thofe  in  JQs 
2p,  were  Elders  of  one  Congregation,  as  the  circitmftances  of 
the  Text  evidence  :  fecendly^  or  fuppofe  they  were  not ;  Doch 
F<w/  injoyne  them,  that  when  they  are  affcmbled  in  the  Glaf'^ 
fis,  they  ftiould  watch  againft  ravening  Wolves  >  or.  that  it 
doth  properly  appertaine  to  them  in  their  fpeciall  charges, 
wherein  they  are  fet  as  iTnjJcoTni  and  Watchmen  inane(pe- 
ciall  and  particular  manner.  And  thirdly ^doih  not  thi4  wrnck  in 
its  due  proportion,  concernc  the  Ruling  Elder^  as  well  as  the 
teaching,  if  it  be  not  more  efpecially  appertaining  to  his 
place,  to  be  as  eyes  in  the  wings,te  pafle  up  and  down  in  the 
Aficmbly,  and  make  inquiry  after  the  firft  and  leaft  ftirring  of 
any  falfe  opinion,  when  it  is  in  the  very  hatching  and  brood-* 
ingfccfetly,  before  it  dare  fhe  wit  feJfe,  and  to  give  timely 
intimation  to  the  Teaching  Elders  to  fortifie  againiV  the  ap- 
proach of  fuch  evils  ? 

And  is  it  not  more  then  plaine^that  the  I'eathing  and  Ruling 
Elders  of  any  particular  Cot^egadon^««(b ^rebound  to 
watch  over  the  fiock|thac  theydi^ld  by^ private  rebukes  ftay St 

ftop 


Part  2.  _        ofrhurSJiftiplim.  Chap.j.     87 

ftop  the  venting  of  erronious  conceits  5  and  if  that  will  not 
prevail  they  (hould  then  take  two  or  three.  If  yet  they 
tofr  not,  nor  will  reforme,  they  fhould  tell  it  to  the  Con- 
gregation, and  Preach  publikely  againft  it,  and  not  fuffer 
them  to  venCjOf  others  to  liften  unto,  chcir  delufions  > 

Nay  laftly,  doth  not  Mafter  KMterford  grant,  that  the  Feofle 
have  pdtPff  to  rejed  an  umorthy  Miniifer ;  and  therefore  may  they 
not  try  him,  hinder  him  from  Teaching ,  watch  againft 
him,  and  by  the  mouth  of  the  Kuling  Elder  both  publik^ly  re- 
bnke  hitn^  and  remove  him  ?  fo  that  nothing  can  be  inferred 
froTti  hence,  that  theie  afts  are  peculiar,  or  appropriate  to  a 
Teaching  Elder,  much  leffe  to  fcich  onely,  when  they  are  Af- 
fembled  irt  a  Claffisi  We  have  done  with  the  firft  Argument, 

Airgumefit  IIJ 

^^  that  government  knot  of  Ood^nor  from  thewifedomeofthe  Law» 
*•  giver y  that  devifeth  meanes  of  jyifcifline  to  edifie  the  People ;  but  o-^ 
^^mitetb  meanes  of  edifjing  the  "Elders  of  every  Congregation  by  the 
^*  K^yes.  Biit  the  'BoUrine  of  Independent  Congregation  iffuch:  ergo,  . 
^^fbe  AjfutJiption  ii  evidenced  by  in^ancr^ 

'^Supfofe  Elders  grow  fcandatous  and  corrupty  either  in  life  or  do^ 
^^  Brine,  'there  is  nox^y  to  gaine  them  upon  this  ground*  For  either' 
'^they  muficenfure  themfelvesy  and  that  is  againfi  nature  and  reafon ; 
^^  or  elfe  they  muftbe  cenfuredbya  ClafftSy  and  that  the  Independendes 
*^  of  Churches  TPillnot  allowr  - 

"  Of  elfe  they  mufibe  cenfured  by  the  multitude  of  tskevers.  But 
*^  this  cannot  be  granted  5  becanfe  the  l^rd  hath  not  given  this  rod  of 
^  cenfure  to.  theflock^, 

^^  Secmdlyybecaufe  thif  is  popular  government  and  worfe\  the  ' 
^^  Flocks  fttade  O  v  e  R  s  e  e  r  s  0/  the  Shepheardy  the  Son  authorized  ^ 
^^to  correct  the  Father, 

^^  Thirdly  y  We  dsfire  a  faifeme  of  this  from  the  Word* 


There  is  nothing  here,  but  hath  befifi  arfledged  and  anfwer*" 
tA  he^rt. 

The  fipft  part  of  the  Anfwer  makes  the  queftion^  the  proof 
of  the  queftion.  For  the  conclufionto  be  proved,  being  thft  ;  That 
3hf|n3cidi»  Congregation  cannot  cxerciie,in  aright  orderjall 

G^ods 


88         Chap>3>  A  furvey  of  the  fumme  Pare  2 

Gods  ordinances^  and  fo  excommunication,  as  not  having 
received  the  power  from  the  Lord  Chrift  5  T^he  proofe  k  tbif.^ 
They  have  not  received  this  power,  ergQ^xhty  have  not  receiv- 
ed it.  This  is  to  crave  aud  not  to  ^rove. 

To  the  fecond  we  have  (poken  at  large.  Thus  much  here 
Ihall  fuffice. 

I .  If  by  Overseer  be  ment  an  Officer^it  is  a  mcer  miftake  5  for 
that  is,  and  hath  been  ever  deniedjf  a  Judge  and  Irotherly  helf.er 
of  his  reforrfiation,  it  is  fuch  a  governmcBt  which  the  Word 
doth  not  onely  allow  :  fellArcbipptf^  Beware  offalje  I'eacbers  ; 
but  its  that  which  all  combinations,  both  civill  and  Ecck- 
fiafticke  focietics  doth  of  neceflity  require. 

,1.  Is  not  a  Paftor  a  member  in  the  body,  a  Brotber  as  well 
as  a  Father  ^  and  doth  not,{hould  not,Gne  member  take  care^ 
and  a  niemberly  overfight  each  of  other?  are  we  not  therfore 
CdAhdMembers  each  df other '^,  Rom. 12,6*  I  Cor*i2. 

And  is  it  ftrange  to  Mafter  K.  that  a  Son  being  in  a  com- 
bination or  corporation  with  the  Father,  (houM  be  authori- 
zed to  rejed  his  aberations  and  offences  according  to  the  rule 
of  Religion  and  reafon.  Is  it  not  eafie  to  conceive,  and  ordi- 
nary to.find  in  experience,  thsit  Father  and  i'e;?  may  be  fellow 
Aldermen  m  a  Corporation  5  and  in  cafe  the  Father  be  a  Delin- 
quent, and  prove  juftly  obnoxious  tocenfure  of  the  Court  of 
Aldermen,  may  not,  nay,  (hould  not  a  Sm  paffe  his  vote  in  a 
juft  fentence  againft  his  own  Father  ?  tho"gh  he  do  not  this  as 
a  SoTiy  yet  being  a  Son^  and  being  in  the  fame  Corporation,  by 
vertue  of  that  combination  5  he  may,  and  according  to  t"he  righ- 
tcoulheflc  of  the  caufe,  ht  fhould  proceed  to  cenfure  the  evil 
of  his  Father.  A  pattern  of  this  government  we  have  given  in 
before,  and  therefore  the  third  thing  is  anjwered. 

The  third  Argument  which  is  taken  |from  many  abjurditiefy 
which  follow  from  this  caufe,  is  made  up  of  nothing  but  mi- 
ftakes  5  fome  w^hereof  are  the  very  queftion  in  hand  i  feme 
have  been  immediately  handled  in  the  forgoing  reafon,  as  the 
fecond  and  the  fifths  which  are  ©ne  and  the  fame  with  the  for- 
mer ;  and  therefore  they  partly  have  before,  and  afterward 
fhall  receive  an  anfwcr,' together  with  the  things  of  this 
nature 

Argument  4. 


Part  a.   ^_  tf  Church  difciplim.  Chap^.         8p 

Argument  4. 

<«  T:bat  Do&rine  U  not  u  he  belden  which  tendeth  to  the  removm  of 
<UfublikeMinifiery.  ^  ^ 

"  But  this  Vodrine  oflndsfendent  Churches  is  fncb* 

"The  Affumption  h  proved,  from  the  definition  •f  a  vjfihle 
*^  Church:,  which  is  this  h  It  is  an  Ajfcmbly  of  true  Bdeev^rs^  jsyn^ 
«<^  ing  together  according  to  the  order  of  the  Goj^ely  in  the  true  worjbip. 

«  Whence  this  follows  :  That  every  twelve  in  a  private  family 
is  this  way  joyKed. 

Kef/y  is'. 

Family-relation  is  one  thing,  and  Church- relation  is  another  j 
they  ftand  by  vertue  of  divers  ruUs ,  civill  Oeconomickj ,  and 
Ecclefiafiick^  Tolitickj  j  and  therefore  thoHgh  there  were  ne- 
ver (o  mznyfrnilies^-ZTid  that  of  thofe  that  exercife  Chriftian 
duties  together  5  yet  this  would  not  make  them  a  Church. 

His  fecond  proof  is,  «  Becaufe^  fuch  a  Church  hath  within  itfelf 
«^  the  power  of  the  Keyes^  and  is  notfubje^  to  any  fuferiour  Ecclefiani' 
^^  call  jurifdidion* 

The  force  of  the  proof  will  appear  in  the  frame  of  it.  ^^  If 

an  Independent  Church  hath  the  power  of  the  Keyesy  and  is  not  fubje^ 
^^  to  any  other ^  then  it  tends  to  the  removall  ofapblih^  Minifiery. 

Reply. 

This  proof  is,  in  the  reality  of  it,  the  fame  with  the  profo^ 
fttion  to  be  proved :  for  to  be  an  Independent  Church,  and  to 
have  full  power  of  the  exercife  of  all  Ordinances,are  all  one. 

Secondly,  the  confequence  hath  no  truth  nor  ftrength  in  it, 
for  the  qaite  contrary  followcs. 
Such  an  Independent  Church  can  call  and  ordain  Offieery^ 
and  is  bound  fo  to  do,  before  (he  can  enjoy  fome  Ordi- 
nances. 

For  none  can  confecratc  and  give  the  Sacrament,  but  onely 
Paftors  and  Teachers,  and  therefore  thof  ih  niuft  provide, 
before  fhe  can  partake :  and  this  is  the  dioP  eafi  ^  and  certain 
means  to  provide  and  fo  to  continue  a  f-iithiuli  miniftery,  ac- 

Mmm  The 


'Ti 


-o        Chap. I.  jifurveyofthefumme  Part.  3. 

' cording  to  ari/fj  appointment,  to  the  end  of  the  world.  For 

both  Brigbtman  and  ^^w  and  the  Truth  alfo  will  make  it  ap- 
pear. That  Cbrift  mver  will  want  a  Church  ofBeleevers  pofeffmg  his 
faith  unto  the  end  of  the  world.  Whereas  Claffes  and  Synods  have 
totally  failed^and  come  onely  to  be  reftored  and  recovered  by 
the  help  of  particular  Congregations. 

His  fifth  Argument  taken  from  Mat*  i8. 17.  hath  been  an. 
fwercd  before,  whether  I  (hall  refer  the  J^eadn. 


I  I      I*!" 


The 


••  I 


r-*^ 


The  third  Part. 


C  H  A  ?•     L 
Of  the  Government  of  the  chnrch. 

THere  were  two  things  attended  in  Church-  plkj/y  viz, 
C  Firft,  the  Conmtwion  of  the  Church. 
C  Secondly^  the  Gubernation  of  it. 
We  have  done  wich  the  firfi^  we  are  now  to  take  the 
jecond  into  confideration. 

f  ,  5  What  the  TP^jfcHs  which  appertains  to  all. 

Seversdy^  What  the  behaviour  of  all  under  it. 

^Wbat  is  to  be  done  before  they  come* 
^.  J  fAdmifJionKw^hat  Vihen  they  sLveCKo  Members  J 

This  Government  «^  I  <  me^  in  AfTembiy ,tn )  ^' 

rr    11  i\  I  ••  c   r    %  <  Com- Members 

afembled^  J  receiving  of  Cuch^f,^^  ^,hcr 

in         j  ^  who  are  C  Congregations 

XBiM'^mn  of  ^  ^^^^^,_.^,^  ' 

We  have  thus  fet  forth  the  frame  of  the  feverals  to  be  con- 
fideredi  we  (hall  fuddenly  treat  of  the  particulars,  as  they 
are  prefented  in  their  order,  attending  them  Co  far,  as  fcrves 
our  intended  purpose. 

The  work^  which  is  of  common  concernment  unto  all  the 
Members y  -when  the  Affembly  is  difolved^  h  that  Wa  t  c  h  which 
they  ftaad  engaged  to  exprefle  each  to  the  other,  for  the  good 
of  the  body  To  confederate^  dwe  or  before  all  others. 


is,  when 


Mmm  2 


Firft. 


Ghap.i.  A  furvey  of  the  fumme  Pare. 


Firft,  for  though  all Chriffians  are  bound  by  the  rule  ofCbri* 
^itf«i/>  to  lo7^  and  provide  for  th€  good  of  all  Ghriftiatw. 
Their  Honours^  Lives,  Ckaftitics,  GoodSj  good  Name*  and 
profpenties,  fhould  be  precious  to  us,  and  we  eareftiU  to  prc- 
Icrvc  them  in  a  way  of  love  :  we  know  it  was  Cains  voii^jaii^ 
argued  a  Cam*s  heart,  Am  Imy  brotbefs  keeper  ? 

Yet  tho(€  have  a  neerer  and  deeper  engagement,  and  befide 
the  bond  of  Chriftianity,  have  the  bond  ^f  Church- titj^edetdcyy 
which  in  a  peculiar  manner  engageth  the  one  to  the  other 
more  then  any  other  Chriftians  in  the  world  5  fo  Teter  pref- 
feth,  I  Vet.  2.  17.  P^«/ concludes,  Efk/.  4. 16.  By  the  effamall 
woikjng  of  every  fart^&c.  and  it  feems  to  be  the  care  unto  which 
the  Ifraelites  were  enjoy  ned,  J@p?,  6.  i8.  And  you  in  any  wife  J^eep 
yonr  felves  :  each  man  himfelf^  and  each  man  his  brother  j  and 
this  watch,  neglefted,  involved  all  under  the  fame  guilt,  JoJh» 
7. 1,  the  children  of  Ifrael  bad  committed  a  trejpafje :  though  Acban 
did  it  without  their  privity,  yet  they  were  guilty  of  the  fin, 
in  that  they  had  not  care  to  prevent  it,  by  way  of  watchfulv 
nefle  each  in  oth^r,  and  fo  in  Acban^  as  they  (hould. 

Secondly,  as  they  have  a  deeper  engagement  then  other,  as 
Free-menof  the  fame  Cerporation  hsiwe  a.  neerer  tyc  then  all  the 
people  of  the  fame  County  :  So  they  hayej^^cidlfower  one  over 
anotber^  and  that  by  vertue  of  the  Covenant ;  for  by  free 
and  mutuall  confenr,  they  who  were  free  to  joyn  in  any 
other  Society,  they  willingly  yeelded  thenifclves  unto 
this ,  to  walk  one  with  another  in  all  the  Ordinances  of 
Chrift,  and  to  be  lubjed  om  unto  another^  to  be  proceeded  judici" 
ally  againft,  in  cafe  they  (hould  wrong  that  fociety :  and 
hence  the  proccfe  that  each  hath  againft  another  accord- 
ing to  the  order  of  Chrift,  Matih.  18,  If  thy  Brother  of  end  ^ 
tell  himy  is  indeed  appropriate  and  peculiarly  intended  to 
CbHrcb-corporation.  For  ihzt  Church  that  can  judicially  cenfure  and 
cjifi  out  an  offender  by  excommunication:,  thzt  hath  power  judicially  to 
proceed  a^ainjl  him  in  all  the  other  degrees  which  may  make  way  there^ 
untOi  as  To  tell  him  privately  i  and  then  Take  one  or  two  j  we 
may  admonifh  others  Cbri^ianly hbut  we  can  lay  an  aQion  andpurfue^ 
fuel)  as  he  in  combination^,  judicially  omly* 

ff^ce^  if  I  tell  another  Chriftian  ofhis  fault,  if  he  refufc  ta 
hear,  I  am  not  neceflarily  bound  to  follow  this  law  againft 
him  5  and  if  I  do  take  one  or  two  to  fatten  his  conviftion,  if 


Part  5  •  of  Church  dlfcipline.  Chap .  i 


■  ■»— — — —    -M.  11  »,.         I     HI  ■■tl      I.  .        .-- » . 

he  (hould  refufe,  I  muft  kave  him.  Bosrsgstnit 'Brethren  we 
have  e.xfrefe  law^  by  which  I  am  bound  to  purfuc  their  convi- 
^ion^  and  they  are  bound  and  will  be  necelTicated  to  attend) 
and  either  come  unto  a  reformation,  or  elfe  fufftr  a  juft  cen- 
fure  for  their  obftinacy . 

Hence  laftlyj  by  vertue  of  that  engagement  by  which  I  2m 
tyed,  and  the  f&wer  I  have  received,  1  ftand  charged  in  a  moft 
peculiar  manner,  to  prevent  all  taint  of  iin  in  any  Member  of 
the  Society  jthat  either  it  may  never  be  committed;  or  if  com- 
mitted, it  may  fpeedily  be  removed,  and  the  fpirituall  good 
of  the  whole  preferved  :  i  Cor.  5.  Purge  mt  the  kven^thaiyevAay  _ 
he  a  pure  lumf ;  not  that  each  particular  pcrfon  onely  may  keep 
him(elf  pure,  but  that  the  whole  may  be  fo  prfferved  :  and 
this  kind  of  watch  reacheth  any,  and  this  kind  of  proccflfe  is 
gaod  againft  any  of  the  Members  :  Every  Brother ;  awd  there- 
fore ArcbiffUf  and  any  Elder,  if  he  be  a  Brother,  he  is  liable 
hereunto*  tbkiFii}swatcb  wl)kb  we  muft  cx^rejfe  towards  [ueh 
M  be  within,  ■  ■ 

For  the  perfcfting  and  encreafe  of  the  body,  we  muft  attend 
fuch  as  are  to  be  brought  in ;  for  this  being  a  fpiricuaM  Corpora- 
tion ;  as  none  can  be  conftraincd  tojoyn  to  it,unl€(re  they  wiU 
lingly  Tub) eft  ;  fo  neither  can  they  Joyn,  unlelle  the  bedy  do  as 
freel)  and  willingly  entertain  them, 

Itiswot^tt^fiy/«gintherame  City,  Parifh  or  Place,  not  the 
^emg  d /ii^jefi  in  the  fame  Kingdom,  that  doth  intereftany  in 
this  priviledge  :  and  as  the  Church  can  compel!  none  againft 
their  wils  to  joyn,  fo  the  civill  Magi  ff  rate  fhouidnot  ufeany  " 
comfuljivepow€Cy  or  by  violent  conftraint,  force  the  Church 
to  receive,  or  any  to  joyn  to  the  Church  againft  their  w  H?* 

The  civill  power  may  compell  them  to  come  under  ti}e  call 
of  God^  and  attend  the  Ordinances^  and  force  them  to  ufe  means, 
of  information  and  conviHicn ,  that  fo  the  Lord  Chrift  ^lay 
make  them  glad  tofeek  him  in  the  wayes  of  his  appoinimentj 
and  more  glad  to  fitide  him  therein  :  But  th«  civill  Mrigiftrate 
is  to  leave  the  Church  to  follow  the  rule  of  Chrift  m  her  Ad' 
miffjons  5  far  it  is  a  Church-workjio  be  aded  by  the  rule  efCburcl:' 
po/icj, and  therefore  {hould  be  left  to  the  power  of  the  Church, 
nor  conftraifieJ  by  civill  power  :  fCbrift^s  fettle  are 4  wiUingpo-^ 
p/e  j  faith  is  aot forced, 

Mmm  3  Jn  > 


4        Chap.T.  ofChurchdifcipline.  Part  3, 


In  the  A  D  M  I  s  s  1  o  n  s,  two  things  are  to  be  attended ; 
Firft,  X9bat  if  to  be  done  before  they  come  y  Secondly,  what  tbere^ 
when  they  are  come  into  the  Aflembly. 

Firftj  B<!fore  the  Affemblyj^  that  the  proceeding  may  be  carri^ 
cd  on  comely  and  orderly,  the  perfon  that  defires  to  joyn 
himfelf  Member  with  the  Church,  he  is  to  make  his  de- 
fire  known  to  the  Ruling  Elder  or  Elders  5  for  it*s  peculiar  to 
his  Office  to  had  the  aftion  of  Admiflion,it  being  a  work  that 
fals  not  within  the  compaffe  of  labouring  in  the  Word  and  Po- 
Ctrine, 

1 .  The  deiire  of  the  party  made  known,  he  is  then  to  en- 
quire diligently,  and  carefully  to  inform  himfelf,  touching 
the  ufrightnefe  of  the  perjons  .carriage  and  converfation  from  the 
teffimojiji  of  other  Si  who  kiiow  him  intimately,  and  will  in  rear 
Ton  deale  nakedly  and  fincerely  therein. 

2.  He  muft  take  notice  by  way  of  conference,  what  his 
knowledge  and  acquaintance  is  with  the  things  of  Cfarift  and 
his  Kingdom  ;  the  reafon  why  he  (hould  thus  inform  himfelf,is 
this,  Becauf'!  hereby  the  party  may  difcover,  and  he  may  dif- 
cern^  whether  he  be  a  vifible  Saint  to  the  judgment  ofreafonable  chari" 
t>,  which  we  have  foi  maly  proved  to  be  attended  necefiiarily 
according  to  the  rules  of  Chrift,  and  the  right  conflitution  of 
ills  Churches. 

And  Mailer  K.  his  own  grounds  and  grants  will  infer  as 
much,  by  force  of  difpute  j  for  if  they  who  are  to  be  admitted 
muft  be  void  offcandall  in  their  cour{e,and  freed  alfo  from  grojfe 
ignorance^  which  in  fome  cafes,by  Maftcr  R.  his  own  confeffion 
will  unchurch  them  :  there  muft  then  be  ferious  enquiry  made, 
whether  the  perfons  who  tender  thcmfclves  to  enter  into  this 
condition,  be  fo  qualified. 

"  The  frofejjion  which  Matter  K.  requires,  is  of  that  quality  y 
^^  that  it  notifies  to  the  Churchy  that  there  if  faving  faith  in  the 
^^  hearts  of  fuchy  and  that  they  be  invifible  Saint s^  who  defire  to  jcyn 
*^  themfehes  to  a  vifible  Congregation^  1.2. p.  196* 

Therefore  the  Church  is  bound  in  an  orderly  way  to  inform 
her  felf  touching  fuch  fitneffe,  leaft  fhe  break  the  rules  of 
Chrift,  and  bring  pollution  and  fo  ruine  upon  the  whole. 

After  the  Elder  hath  informed  himfelf  in  the  particulars 
formerly  mentioned,he  then  fees  way  and  warrant  to  frof^ound 
thedefircsof  fuch  to  the  Church,  that  thg  slKo  m^y  uje  their 

befi 


Part  3.  of  church  difcfplme.  Chap.j 

m — ri '  ■       I.     ■       ■      —  -  -.  ^  J 

hfi  information  by  their  own  txperience,  and  take  in  the  confLT 
deration  of  others,  to  be  fully  informed  apd  fatisficd   touch- 
ing theunblamablenefTe  of  their  converfation. 

And  as  for  that,  that  the  Members  (hou]d  at  fererall  time.'' 
by  leveral  eompanies^repair  in  pivate  to  them^to  examine  the 
vpork^^  manner  of  their  convex fton^  lam  afraid  it  is  a  frejumed  Iq-ide 
of  liberty i  which  wants  precept  and  txample,  for  any  thing 
that  ever  appeared  to  me  in  the  Scripture,  Befidey  that  liberty 
is  a8  much  as  the  office  and  duty  of  the  Elder  bindes  him  un- 
to, and  therefore  lecms  to  entrench  too  neer  upon  the  pro- 
priety of  his  place.  Befide^  a^l  ^"ch  pains  mifTeth  the  end  and 
fruit  of  it ;  foT  tlie  ftreife  of  the  tryall  lyes  not  there,  nor  can 
thrlaftrefolution  of  judicious  and  reafonable  charity  iiTue 
there,  whether  the  perfon  be  a  vifible  Saint  or  no  ;  fot  there 
be  many  truly  and  f  avingly  called,  who  never  }qiew  the  time  and 
manner  of  their  conver/ton^  and  therefore  cannot  relate  it  unto 
other?,  and  yet  c  xpreffe  the  power  of  grace  in  their  lives,  and 
confequently  had  it  cfFe^ually  wrought  in  their  hearts 
though  they  did  not  atihefirji  know  how  the  /pirit  breathed 
in  their  birth; 

Time  of  enquiry  bein^g  thus  granted^  if  upon  ferious  obfer- 
vation  8c.confideration,the  Brethren  find  anyjuft  txccption,as 
touching  any  fcandal  in  their  carriage,  and  after  dealing  wiVh 
theniitheyean  receive  no  reality  of  fatisfaftion,  they  repair 
to  the  Elder,  leave  their  complaint  with  him,  and  that  is  fuf-* 
ficicnt  to  ftay  the  proceeding  tor  the  present. 

But  if  upon  fufficicnt  time  of  information^  there  appear^ 
nothing  fcandalous,  the  perfon  doth  fhertly  givefome  reaton  of 
hk  bofe  in  the  face  of  the  Congregation,&  h  zdmktcdjnranimr 
bimjelft9tpdk,witb  them  in  the  Covenant  of  the  Church, acmdir.^  u  aH 
the  rules  of  the  Go^ely  that  either  are  orjball  be  wade  knov^n  to  them.  ^^ 
If  it  be  here  enquired^  What  is  the  rule  according  to  vhich  faui- 
faaion  is  ta  be  regulated^  the  Reader  may  be  pleafed  to  look  back- 
unto  that  which  was  largely  debated,  touching  the  vifibility 
of  the  Saints,  what  it  was  which  evidenced  them  to  r^f/o^^^ 
charity.  In  a  wordy  if  a  perfon  live  Kof  in  the  commijjkm  cf  any 
kriownfiny  nor  in  the  negW  of  any  k,nown  duty^  andean  give  a  rcafon 
$fbitbofetowardiGod,  this  cafts  the  caufe,  with  judicious  cha- 
rity,  to  hope  and  belecve  there  is  Something  of  God  and  iLxace 
m  the  [wis  and  therefore  fa  for  Church-iociety . . 

Mdi 


Chap.  I .  Afurvej  of  thefumme  Part  3- 

~  And  that  thus  much  is  required,  hath  been  demonftrated 
from  M after  K.  his  own  principles  5  and  that  thus  much  is  re- 
quired is  undeniable  by  the  rules  of  right  reafon  :  for  he  that 
lives  in  known  omiflions  of  duty,  or  commiflion  of  fin,  he 
proFetTeth  hinafelf  by  that  praftice,  not  willing  to  fnbmit  to 
the  rules  of  Chrift,  and  therefore  not  fit  to  be  his  fubjeft,  or 
to  enjoy  the  privilcdge  of  his  kingdom,  which  reveals  the  au- 
thority of  his  Scepter  ;  Nay,  by  fuch  a  pradice  he  profefleth 
to  perfift,  and  to  be  pertinacious  in  fin,   and  therefore  in  cale 
he  was  in  the  Church,  he  was  fit  to  be  caft  out  and  ceniured, 
not  worthy,  then, to  be  received. 

This  rule  beiijig  received  and  agreed  upon,  it  would  mer- 
vailoufty  facilitate  the  work  oiAdmffion^  without  any  trou- 
ble and  prevent  fuch  curious  inquifitions  and  niceties, which 
the  pride  and  wantonneffe  of  mens  fpirits  hath  brought  into 
the  Church,  to  difturb  the  peace  thereof,  and  to  prejudice  the 
progrcffe  of  God's  Ordinances. 

Hence  alfo  thofe  fottifh  pangs  would  prefently  be  calm- 
ed, when  perfonj  complain  they  cannot  joy  n  with  [ucb  and  fjtchy 
and  yet  cannot  (hew  a  juft  exception  :  he  that  joyns  with  the 
rule  in  his  praftice,  he  who  hath  but  a  teachable  and  meek 
(elf  denying  heart,  he  will  eafily  joyn  with  him.  tbisistbc 
manner  of  recdvingimn. 

Queft.  }F()at  difference  is  there  in  receiving  fFomn^  (you  will 
CsLy^x&betheranyyOrnone  atall,? 

Jnfw.  It's  true,  women  are  forbidden  to  [peak,  in  the  Church, 

^  (/.  e.)  by  way  o^teacbir^  j  but  they  may  fo  fpeak,  when  heir 

ffeicbes  argue  /«^je5f/dK,  and  fo  fuit  with  their  fexcs ;  as  to  give 

in  teftimeny  of  repentance^  in  cafe  they  were  ceniured^  and  came  to 

be  reft ored  again  ,   fo  to  anfwer  a  qucftion  propounded  to 

them  ;  yet  becaufe  we  find  it  by  experience,  the  feebleneffe  of 

ferae,  their  (kamefac't  modefty  and  melanchollick  fec^rful- 

neiTe  is  fuch,  that  they  are  not  able  to  expreife  thcmfelves  in 

the  face  of  a  Congregation,  and  yet  have  the  precious  work 

of  favlng  grace  in  their  hearts,  we  are  forced  to  take  the  ex* 

frejjjons  of  fuch  in  private^  and  make  report  of  tbem  to  the  Congrega" 

tion :  Siud  fince  this  was  neceflary  for  fome,  and  wai  rantable 

for  all,  ii*s  mofi  without  exception  te  receive  all  after  the  fame  man-r 

mr^  that  fo  the  infirmities  of  the.  weakeft  may  be  releeved,aiid 

the  fecming  exceptions  of  others  alfo  may  be  prevented.'     l^. 

The 


Part  J.  of  Church  difciplme.  Chap.r 

»^  'i     ^— — — —  I     ■■■■  I  »— i^aM^^^  ■  _^_ 


The  lafti!«#(?»  belonging  to  the  head  of  Admiflion,  is 
this : 

Whether  tbofe  that  are  difmiffed from  other  Congregations ^  muft  «f- 
c£Jfarilymak^  their  confejJio»  afrejh  ^  or  whether' recommendations  be 
fujjicient  ? 

I  an^mr  by  the  Directions  following  : 

Firl>5  the  teffimony  o(  any  Church  ofCbrift^  ought  to  be  valu* 
ed  according  to  the  worth  of  it^  and  received  with  all  the  due  re- 
rpe6t  that  is  due  to  the  Spoufe  of  Chrift  5  and  therefore  if  by 
the  teftimony  of  two  or  three  Witneffcs  ,  every  W\3rd 
comes  to  be  eftabliftied  ,  much  more  when  any  report 
or  relation  comes  from  fo  many  in  fiich  a  relation  ,  we 
jQiouldfit  down  fatisfied  with  the  truth  thereof,  as  with 
x)ut  the  leaft  fufpition,  as  that  the  thing  is  fufiiciently  cer- 
tified ;  and  therefore  ?aul  makes  it  the  higkcfr  evidence  of  tefti- 
mony  that  can  be  given,  2  Cor.  8. 1 8.  Ike  Brother  whoje  fraife  is 
through  all  the  Churches. 

Secondly,  yet  becaufe  the  Churches  may  decline  in  regard  of 
their  practice,  and  walk  at  a  greater  breadth  of  liberty  ^  either  in 
rcfpeft  of  their  <i£?/o;2/,  or  of  their  of /Vz/ow;,  then  others  can, 
and  they  indeed  (bould  ;  and  becau(e  when  they  have  ufed 
all  the  care  and  watchfulnefle  they  can  ,  to  fearch  into  the 
walks  and  wayes  of  their  Members,  yet  others  that  meet 
with  them  in  their  daily  and  occafionall  converfe,  may  hap- 
pily fee  more  and  difcern  more  then  they  can.  Each  Church 
hath  her  liberty  to  follow  the  light  of  theWord^  and  the 
rule  thereof,  which  will  not  erre,  nor  can  deceive  j  rather 
then  to  fit  downe  meerely  with  the  allowance  of  men, 
but  ufe  their  own  fearch  and  care  :  and  if  upon  enquiry 
and  obfervation,  either  they  (hall  appear  fcandalom  in  their 
lives,  or  erroniom  in  their  judgments  and  opinions,  and  thofe 
dangerous  and  infe^iom  5  it  is  then  \dc  in  the  power  <^  the 
Church,  to  require  humiliation  an fwcrablc  to  the  offences, 
and  to  exdft  a  profeflion  and  confeiTion  of  the  truth,  and  an 
open  renunciation  of  fuch  erronrs  before  they  be  received, 
becaufe  the  care  both  for  the  reformation  of  the  party,  and 
the  pre(ervatioii  of  the  Church  in  purity  of  life  &  do^^rine  is 
hereby  attained  :  So  Paul  advifed  againft  thofe  ravening  mlves 
Afts20.  30.  and  the  Di/c/p/e/  were  mervailoufly  cautious  to 
meddle  with  Paul  after  his  converfion,  before  they  were  fully 

Nna  fatisfied 


8  Chap.2 .  -^  Curvey  of  the  fumme  Part,  3. 

fatisfied  Jsy  Tom*  ceftimony, thereby  ^hm  fearsmight  be  ijui - 
€tcd5/4cr.9.26.and  not  only  in  chefe  cafes.buc  in  any  other^the 
Churches  hiiveliberty  to  fe«k  feti*fi^io!a  th^t  may  fuit  tiieir 
hearts  according  to  rule,  as  requiring  fome  xeprt  oftbewoY\6f 
God  in  .hcnty  and  the  frame  of  thtir  fpirits  towards  him. 

Chap.  H. 

Of  the  di£>enfathnofti)e  Sacraments. 

WEhave  done  with  MmijfioH  ;  we  are  now  with  the  fame 
brevity  to  enquire  touching  the  D  i  s  P  e  n  s  a  t  i  o  n 
OV  The  Sacramenits,  which  are  the  Br^«J  of  GodVfheep3 
the  Livery  of  his  houfhold-fervant :  for  amongft  many  other 
ends  of  the  Sacraments,  this  is  one,  that  it*s  a  brand- mark, 
and  a  {eparating  note  of  the  (heep  of  God's  fold  ^nd  jmh^s 
dre-witbcut, 

it's  conftantly  to  be  obTerved  in  the  Scriptures,  how  God's 
people  have  been  judged  to  be  priviledged  by  thefc  (ea!s,  and 
how  they  rejoyctrd  in  them,  as  peculiarly  appropriated  to 
them  :  He  bath  not  i>;nlt  [0  with  any  Natien^  fo  Rom.  3.1,2.  JFbat 
if  the  prwiUdge  of  the  Jew  ^  much  every  way,  And  thefe  are  of  the 
chiefcil  of  them.  Nay,  the  Lord  exprefly  forbad  any  flrangkr 
to  meddle  with  the  P^]ffoz/er,Exod.i  2.48.  And  how  frequent- 
ly  is  the  Jew  known  by  Circuyncijion  /  as  though  theprivikdge 
came  to  bs  their  pr^p^r  namc^  Ephef  2.1 1, 12.  and  therefore  the 
Gmtilcs  are  called  mcircumcifjonhy  ibem  wko  were  called  circitmcifi' 
on.  O  jr  purpose  is  not  to  handle  cicher  the  number  or  nature 
of  thcfc  Sacrament?,  b^^cauf^  that  belongs  to  the  head  ot  Do-  ■■ 
ftrine  ;  bat  we  look  at  them,  as  they  come  within  the  com- 
palTe  oiCburcb  plicy^  and  how  they  come  to  be  difpenfed  ac- 
cording to  the  order  of  Chriii  :  And  Hot  to  go  beyond  thefe 
bounds,  we  (hall  enquire  of  T  w  o  things  inthedifpeniation 
of  tli^  Sacraments,  z'/^. 

Parties  who  arc  inmeUedixi  chst  work :  both  tkofe  who  have  right  to^  ^'^^? 
\  m  CHeceivt,  . 

,    ,  CPublikein  Affembly, 

,C'""'«''« '"  ^"''^'1  With  the  W.rd. 

-M»nner^  C  One  Element, 

V''P"J'"-'?0„cead«niniftred. 


Th( 


.Peculiar  to  each. 


,5,  ,  rFfequently, 

•"i"^"*!)  there  be  &//«f/E/L;„,.. 


Part  g.  of  Church  difciplwe.  Chap.  2. 

— — — —— I'— i— — •■■^i^*— a— — — ^^1^^^— Mg^,^.  < 


Fif ft,  for  them  who  have  right  to  adminHfer  the  SacramentT      ^"""'^ 
and  thcfe  are  called  thereunto  by  God'«  command,  th^aJlow- 

anceanddeiignationof  the  Church,  viz.  Favors  and  teachers 
onely  ;  none  elfe,  asformerly  we  have  proved  :  CommilTion 
Is  given  to  them  authoritatively  to  f  reach  the  Covenant,  and 
therefore  by  the  fame  authority  to  difpenfe  the  [eals  of  the  Co^ 
venrifit. 

h  u^  fret)Z-f  o{  the  Jndapm,  which  begins  to  labour  O^'^^-nec^.^ 
withtheloathfomneilfiofitrclf,  that  rai)  Chriffian  gifted,  who  tU'liracUM  . 
can  teach  or  adminifler  a  mrd  ofin^ru^ion  to  win  a  difcifk  after  him^  ^^'^^^  /^-^^^ 
that  he  in  a  corner  may  baptize  him  al[o  wbom^  he  hath  won  tobir  ovi^ '  1  j^  ,iU  // 
nion  :  But  as  Foul  faid  of  Jannes  and  Jambres,  their  madncjje  it '  T  V  ''"^'^ 
madetoaffeartoall,  who  are  not  willing  to  (hut  their  eyes 
againft  the  Sun,  when  it  fhincs  in  its  beauty. 

For  if  the  Lord  Chrift  in  his  infinite  wifdom  &  kingly  care, 
conceived  it  ncceffary  for  the  honour  of  the  place,  Sc'^the  exe- 
cution of  th€  work^ofaVeacon^to  appoint  choice  men  and  folemn  Ads  6^ 
Ordination  to  authorize  them  to  the  work,,  that  they  being  called 
and  fitted  to  the  work,  might  be  accepter!  ?  herein  of  the  peo- 
ple, and  bleffed  by  him,  who  did  appoint  them  to  that  em- 
ployment. Inreafon,  what  greater  need  is  there,  that  perfoni 
who  are  peculiarly  gifted  and  furnifhed  with  grace  and  abilr--, 
ty,  (hould  be  called  to  this  work^of  preaching,  md  dijpenfmg  thefe 
holy  My^eries  5  a  fervice  above  all  other  of  greateft  weight  and 
worth.  ^ 

Secondly,  addle  hereunto,  that  the  Apoftle  as  by  a  flaming 
fword,  doth  flop  the  way  to  all  pretenders,and  therefore  lays 
la  this  prohibition.  No  man  taketh  thit  honour  to  himlelf,  hut  he 
that  if  called  of  God,  as  Aaron,  Hr;  muflhaveafpeciallcdi/from 
God,  who  rauft  dare  to  meddle  with  a  service  which  is  of  fuch 
pecie/wr  eminence  in  the  houfe  of  God ;'  yea,  the  Lord  himfelf 
doth  appropriate  this,  and  th^t  unco  fome  perfons  whom  he 
puts  into  place  :  He  gave  fome  to  beFalfors  and  teachers,  Eph.i4. 
11.  AreaUAfo^les  ?  are  all Governours  ?  are  all  teachers .?  &c. 
I  Cor.i2.29;This  would  bring  confufion,  a:.d  Co  deiiTuftion  1 

to  the  whole. 

Thtfe  are  th€  perfons  who  have  received  right  from  Chrifl  te  ad- 

Queft^  2.  Whoheibeparti-sw'iohaveri^htbj  ride  )md^iS)W' 
ancefrom  Chrifi  to  receive  ? 

N/io  2  And 


lo       Chap.2.  A furvey  of  the fumme  Parcj.- 

And  here  iCs  agreed  of  all  hands  5  Such  who  are  come  to 
ripcncffe  of  yecrs^and  are  rightly  received,,  and  fo  ftand  mem- 
bers in  che  true  vifible  Church  of  Chrift  5  (ucb^  I  fay^  have  title 
to  aJi  the  feals  of  the  Covenant :  being  to  the  judgement  of  cha- 
rity^not  only  really  within  the  Covenant  of  Grace ;  bUt  truly 
alfo  within  the  compalTe  of  the  Covenant  of  the  Cknrcb  :  We 
will  not  therefore  trouble  our  felves  to  prove  that  whichS 
hath  approbation  of  all. 

But  rather  trade  in  that  which  is  attended  with  the  greateft  : 
difficulty,  and  findcs  ftrong  opposition,  according  to  the  • 
ftrcHgth  of  mens  afFcif^ions  and  apprchenfions,  who  are  en- 
gaged either  way  :  There  is  then  a  two- fold  gneSfion^  which  ex* 
ercifeth  the  hearts,  thoughts  and  pens  of  the  moft  judicious"^ 
at  this  day. 

Firft,  betwixt  us  and  the  Anahaftiflf^  who  willingly  admit' 
all  Members  of  the  true  Church  to  both  the  feals,   tut  the  In- 
fants of  all  thofe  Members^  they  wholly  exclude  from  partaking 
ofEapifmey  untill  they  come  to  yeers  of  difcretion, when  they 
make  aftuall  profeffion  of  their  faich,  then  they  may  aftually ' 
(hare  in  the  Sacrament. 

Secondly,  betwixt  us  and  Mafter  Kuferfotd  5  for  we  concei- 
ving, that  confederating  makes  perfons  members  of  vifible' 
Churches  *,  thofe  who  are  not  wif derate  we  conceive  no  members  » 
of  a  vifible  Church  :  and  therefore  in  \hat  condition^  they  have ' 
noright^  nor  in  a  right  order  can  challenge  the  benefits  or* 
priviledges  of  Members,  nor  can  an)  oficer  in  a  right  or-der  dif-' 
penfe  them  unto  fuch  :   Should:  an  Officer  by  any  power  of  .' 
his  Office,attempt  to  cxercife  any  authority,  and  therefore  to 
enjoyn  fuch  a  pevCon ^Non- member ^to  come,  to  hear,to  receive,  . 
he  may  juftly  refufethe  command,   and  he  cannot  proceed -i 
agalnft  him,  if  he  {hould  refufe  :  Nay,did  he  perfift  obftinate- 
Jy  to  re)e£^  his  authority,  he  could  not  convent  him  before   • 
the  Affembly  and  cail  him  out  of  the  body,  who  was  never  in  •. 
the  body  :  And  if  an  Officer  hAveno  authority  to  require  him  to  re'  ■ 
ceive  the  feal^  no  more  hath  he  pwer  to  require  the  Officer  to  give  the 
feaU 

The  Qjiejiions  then  which  offer  themfclves  to  our  confide-  ^ 
ration  in  this  place,  are  thefe  two  principally. 

Firft,  Whether  Infants  of  fuch  who  are  Members  of  the  Congregati"  ' 
m  miy  he  haftized  /  and  this  we  affirm  againft  the  Anabapifts^ 

and 


'  tm 


Part  3.  of  Church  difcipline.  Chap.  2.       ri 


and  refer  the  Reader  to  the  'treatises  penned  byJHdichuf  Writers 
to  this  purpofe. 

Secondly,  Which  Is  of  grcatcft  difficulty,  and  therefore  re- 
quires moft  (erious  fearch  and  conlideration  is, 

Whether  the  Infants  ofNon-confederates,  who  refnfe  to  he  Members 
of  the  Churchy  fhQuld  be  far  takers  ofBaftijm:^  which  is  oneoftbeffe- 
ciallfrivi ledges  of  the  Church  ? 

Firft,  we  (hall  fct  down  the  ^tffe  e/ //je  Qtafiion^  Icaft  we 
(hould  miflTe  the  right  underftanding  of  the  caufe  by  fome 
iniftakes.  Secondly,  we  will  lay  down  fome  Co72c/«/i(?;z/, which 
may  lead  the  Reader  by  the  hand,  to  look  unto  the  grounds 
which  yet  keep  us  in  this  apprehenfion.  Ladly,  we  (hall  an- 
fx^r  the  arguments  which  are  made  to  the  contrary. 

To  find  the  right  ^^y?;  to  hottome  the  Queftion,  we  muft 
thow,  that  we  now  difpute  wor  ^^o«r  the  wickednejfe  of  nun, 
while  they  remain  Members  of  the  Congregations,  as  though 
that  could  frejudke  their  priviledge,  while  they  remain  in  that 
{late  and  relation. 

Trae^  this  wi<l^dnejfe]u^]y.deferves  they  fliould  he  proceeded 
againj^i  eitheir  to  be  reformed  or  removed  :  but  //  the  Cburch 
cither  through  connivence^  negligence  or  indulgence,  fliall  tolerate 
finfnllyfuch  evils  and  evil  perfons  in  that  edate  ofMemberfhip, 
they  cannot  then  deny  them  the  piv Hedge  of  Members ;  So  that 
while  the  Trofhets  frofbeftedlyeSy  and  the  Priefts  ruled  by  their 
•means^  aud  the  feofle  would  have  it  [oy  and  grew  corrupt  while 
they  were  msmbers  (though  corrupt  members)  they  did  (hare 
in  the  Faffegvecs  and  their  children  were  made  partakers  of 
Circumcifton  :  ^othofeof  Sardts^  of  whom  the  fpirit  fpeaks 
fxprefl/,  theywere  deady  theu^h  they  had  a  name  to  live  s  as  long  as 
the  Church,  through  her  carelefnefle,  kept  them  in  her  bo- 
fome,ic*g  certain  their  children  might  and  <lid  partake  of  Bap- 
tifin,  as  one  of  the  CKufch  priviledges. 

K*3  hot  then  the  Queftion,iribe/kr  nsk\i^d  Mmbers^  while  they 
are  tolerated  fmfuUy  in  the  Cbufch^  they  and  their  children  m&y  fartake  . 
of  the  friviledges  ?  for  this  is  beyond  qucftion  j  nor  do  1  know^ 
nor  yet  cvtr  heard  it  deAied  by  any  oi  ours  •,  and  therefore  ail 
the  Argunfients  alledged  by  Mafter  R.  lib.  1 .  cap.  1 2.  are  all 
granted  without  any  loffe  to  our,  cither  opinion  or  praftice. 

The  pi«c6  then  of  the  0«e/?/o«  lyes  here.  Whether  perfons 
jj«»,  confederate^  and  fo  (in  our  fenfe  not  Mimhejs  of  the  Church)  . 

Nnn  3  do 


12       Chap.  2.  Afurveyofthefumme  Part 


do  entitle  their  children  to  the  ieal  of  Baptifracj  being  one  of 
the  Priviledges  of  the  Church,  their  Parents  (though  godly) 
being  yet  unwilling  to  come  into  Church* fcllowftiip. 

Lubricks  hk  locus  &  difficilis ,  and  that  I  may  jbrive  my  hearts 
to  the  Reader  and  Mafter  K»  I  (hall  nakedly  profcffe,  that  if  I 
(hould  have  given  w^y  to  my  afFe^rion,  or  followed  that 
which  fuits  my  (ccret  defire  and  inclination,!  could  have  wil- 
lingly wilhed,  that  the  fcale  rfiight  have  been  caft  upon  the 
affirmative  part,  and  that  fuch  perfons  (many  whereof  we 
hope  are  godly)might  enjoy  all  fuch  priyilcdg€8,which  might 
be  ufcfull  and  helpfull  to  them  and  theirs. 

But  after  all  the  ftones  I  have  turned^and  the  thoughts  that 
1  have  fpent  in  this  kinde,  there  be  fomc  rcafons  which  yet 
arreft  my  underftandingjand  caufeth  me  yet  to  make  a  defence 
for  this  caufe,  and  the  main  pillar  principle  which  fortifies 
the  judgement  againft  all  approaching  affaults,  is  the  nature 
and  truth  of  Cburch-Covetianty  in  which  I  muft  profeffe  free- 
ly !  am  yet  more  confirmed,  as  I  have  been  conftrained  to  take 
it  into  more  ferious  coniideration ;  and  the  beft  of  all  thofe 
Arguments  that  men  (of  fuch  eminency,  and  worth,  and 
learning,  that  my  heart  doth  highly  reverence,  according  to 
their  righteous  defert)  have  raifed  to  make  a  breach  upon  that 
part  of  the  Difcipline, which  like  braces  in  the  building,binds 
all  the  parts  together,  have  rather  ftrengthncd  then  ftirred  my 
judgement! 

Let  mchere  again  cravcleavc  to  propound  fuch  thoughts 

2S  I  h  ive  without  offence,  that  I  may  (caf/j  vkem  [upflere^  and) 

occafion  fuch  v;hom  God  hath  furnlftied  with  greater  light, 

to  cleer  this  caufe  and  coaft  more  fully  then  ever  yet  I  had  hap- 

pineflc  to  fee,  to  the  fatisfaftion  of  my  judgment ;  and  we  do 

here  in  the  eftating  of  thefe  priviledges,  a&  Lawyers  ufe  to  do 

in  the  fctling  of  Inheritances,    enquire  where  the  firft  right 

^  lies,   and  how  it  comes  lineally  and  lawfully  to  be  derived 

and  eftablifhed  upon  ftich  and  fuch  parties  ;  and  this  we  (hull 

doe  by  enquiring  the  Pcdegrce  in  the  convcyaHCe  of  this  pri- 

viledgc  in  the  following  conclufions. 

Conclufion  I, 

Children  as  Children  have  not  right  unto  Baptifme,  for 
then  all  children  of  all  Nations,  itSti  and  forts  of  men  (hould 

be 


Pare  3 .  of  church  difciplme.  Chap.  2 .         1 3 


iw  made  partakers  of  it :  the  rule  h  r^ceiveil,  atid  adtnits  no 
Xgain{ayinj^5  <i  quatenus  ad  emne.  That  which  belongs  to  this, 
bccaufe  it*^  this  belongs  to  all  of  this  kind. 

But  that  all  Children  of  all  Nations,  Turk?,  T^agans,  Sec, 
fhould  be  admitted  unto  the  priviledge,  is  abfurd  ;  Qjiolvis 
Uf antes  ad  Baftifmum  admhti  in  tote  vttere  vcckfih  in  auJitum  cfe^ 
f9^c.  Beza  in  cap.  7.  priiaae  ad  Cormh.  v.  14.  and  this  Matter 
K.  grants. 

Conclufon  11, 

It  belongs  not  to  any  Prcdeccifors,  either  necrer  or  farther 
ofFremoved  from  the  ttexE  Parents,  x«,'9  cJvtd  and  tirftly,  to 
give  right  of  this  privilcdge  to  their  Children;  when  I  fay 
Prcdfceflbrs  neerer  or  further  off,  I  include  and  comprehend 
all,  belide  the  next  parent.  Grand-father,  great  Grand  father 
and  fo  afccnd  never  Co  far  into  fo  many  Generations  going 
before ;  and  of  all  thefe  I  affirm,  it  doth  not  belong  to  any 
of  them,  %tt^  civTo  or  iirftly  ;  this  laft  word  expounds  the  for- 
mer :  That  which  belongs  firftly  to  a  thing,  it  belongs  to  all 
other  becaufe  of  that ;  to  have  a  faculty  of  fpeech,  belongs  to 
the  nature  of  nun  firftly,  therefore  it  biflongs  to  this  or  that 
man,  'Tbm^:,  Jobn^  Abraham^  fo  far  as  they  have  the  nature  of 
man  in  them:  nor  can  any  have  thi?  faculty,  unleiTs  they 
have  this  nature.  I  need  not  fludy  this  plainnefle,  but  onely 
that  now  I  am  to  fpeak  of  a  common  point  5  and  that  of  com- 
mon, and  yet  great  concernment  to  the  meanef},  and  there- 
fore itVueedfulI  to  fpeak  to  the  common  capacity  of  fuch, . 

The  conclulion  thus  txpreffed,  is  thus  proved. 

Firft,  'that  which  belongs  firfily  to  any  Predecefors  neerer  or  further 
cf^KA^'  ttvTo  that  belongs  to  all  ot'Der  by  right  received  from  rhem^  be- 
caufe  it  layfiffl  there  :  rh-  evidence  of  the  terms  and  forme  1  ex- 
plication give^  in  full  evidence  of  this :  but  the  mxt  Farems  can 
'give  the  pivikdge  and  title  to  Bapijme  -without  any  help  of  the  Pre  J.^- 
cejfors :  As  fjppofs  they  were  all  dead,  or  all  without  any 
knowledge  or  remembrance,  were  apoft^  tes  from  the  Gofpe), 
or  oppofers  of  it  5  yet  the  nexr  Parents  fearing  G(x?,and  cc»n- 
fedcrating  in  the  Covenant  of  theOofpef,  they  do  and  can 
give  right  to  their  Children  to  (hare  in  this  priviledge,  with- 
out any  help  from  Predeccflbrs.  Therefore  the  right  is  not 
firitly  in  them,nor  is  firftly  conveyed  by  them. 

Secondly3  ^ 


14         Chap.2.  Afufveyofthefumme  Part  3 


Secondly,  l^hct  which  belongs  KaB  avt^  and  firfily  to  the  Frede^ 
cejforsy  that  rkv  can  do  witbout  the  next  Far  ems  :  otherwife  they 
[hould  not  afToon  have  their  hand  in  the  conveyance  of  this 
right,  as  thofe  to  whom  it  did  firftly  appertain,  and  io  it 
ihould  not  belong  to  th^m  firftly. 

Bnt  tbeFredecefjors  cannot  ionvey  this  right  without  the  next  Fa" 
rents  :  for  it's  that  faterna  fptefias  which  belongs  to  them,  to 
dirpofe  of  their  own  .  If  they  will  depart  and  goe  from  under 
all  Ghnrch-power,  and  depart  into  places  where  there  be  no 
Churches :  Or  laftly,  if  both  the  next  Parents  were  apoftates, 
id  not  in  the  power  of  all  former  Predec^ors  to  bring  the 
Childe  to  the  enjoyment  of  this  priviledge  :  fo  that  if  the 
next  Parents  be  caufa  ad^quata  of  entituling  their  Children  to 
fuch  fpirituall  advantages,  then  it  belongs  to  them  alone 
firftly. 

But  fo  they  are :  k*s  in  their  power,  though  all  other  Prc- 

dectflbrs  fhould  oppofc,  to  give  right ;  iL*s  in  their  power, 

though  all  other  PredecefTors  Ihould  endeavour  it,.yet  to  hin« 

;  dcr  and  deprive  their  Children  of  the  right  5  for  their  apofta- 

cy  takes  off  the /e^/er^/Z/^oteJ/e  of  the  Children,  i  Cor.7. 14. 

Hence  it  is  (I  cannot  conceive  but  it  is)  a  mifapprchenfion 
and  mifapplication  of  that  place,  Exod.  20.  becauie  God  hath 
promifed,  that  hewilljbcw  mercy  to  a  tkoufandgemrafjons  ef  them 
that  love  him^  and  k^ep  bis  Commandements  \  that  therefore  the 
PredecefTors,  though  far  removed,  can  entitle  Children  unto 
Baptifme,  though  their  next  Parents  be  fuch,  who  never  love 
God,  nor  keep  his  Commandements  5  nay,  be  happily  apo- 
ftates  and  excommunicates. 

We  will  weigh  a  little  the  fenfe  of  the  words,  and  the 
ftrength  of  the  inference  that  is  mJidQ  therefrom,  fo  far  as  it 
concerns  our  caufe  in  hand. 

The  current  of  Orthodox  Interpreters  carry  the  meaning 
of  the  Text  this  way  h  The  Lord  in  the  threatning  and  pro- 
niife  difcovers  the  jealouiie  of  his  heart  towards  fuch  as  be 
profefled  worftiippcrs  of  him:  namely. 

He  is  fo  tender  of  his  honoiir  in  this  cafe,  which  (b  rieerly 
concerns  him,as  the  conjugall  afFe£^ton  of  Matrimonial  faith- 
fulnefTe  doth  the  husband  from  the  behaviour  of  his  wife  and 
Spoufe,  that  out  of  jealoulie  he  is  ready  and  refolved  to  pu- 

niOi 


P^^'t^.  of  church  difcipline.  Chap.2.  ic 


nifti  all  falfncfle,  and  to  reward  faithfulnefTe  in  that  behalf. 

Secondly,  in  the  expreifion  of  his  jealoufic,  he  is  more  (pa- 
ring and  unwilling  to  execute  his  anger  againft  fbchj  who 
offend  in  the  breach  of  his  worfhip :  but  more  enlarged  in  the 
difcovcry  of  his  love  and  goodnefle  to  fuch,  who  (hall  main- 
tain coRJugall  fidelity  towards  him  therein;and  therefore  the 
certaiii  numbers  of  the  third  and  fourth,  and  thoufands  of 
Generations  are  here  put  for  the  large  and  uncertain  extent 
of  his  difpleafure  to  the  one,  and  his  kindncfTe  to  the  other  j 
and  therefore. 

Thirdly,  The  Lord  doth  not  tye  himfelf  ftriftly  to  a  parti- 
lar  law  or  allowance  in  this  cafe,  but  walks  in  a  breadth,as  it 
bed  befeems  his  wifdome  and  good  pleafure  ^  and  hence  he 
doth  exempt  Tome  in  the  third  or  fourth  Generation  from  gc 
his  threatning  and  punifhmen t,  and  doth  alfo  with-  hold  the  '*  ^* 

expreffions  of  his  love  from  others  in  the  thoufand  men- 
tioned* 

Fourthly,  the  threatning,  and  foinfliaingof  thepuniOi-  Ezek.18.9  i? 
Blent,  it  is  ever  in  his  order  and  manner  5  namely,  thofe  who 
Imitate  the  fin  of  th^ii  idolatrous  Parents,  thofe  may  expeft 
and  (hall  certainly  fufFer  their  plagues ;  they  who  imitate  the 
love  and  ob-dienceof  th  ir  faithfiill  Parents,  they  may  beaf-  1  Sam.3.27 
(bred  they  (hall  rective  the  mercies  promifed  to  their  Parents  30.  ^ 

in  the  footfteps  of  whofe  faith  they  perfift. 

Lal^ly,  the  mercy  here  promifed  is  not  fo  to  be  conceived 
as  though  all  the  particular  bkflings  or  priviledges  that 
the  Parents  were  poffeded  of,  (hall  in  the  feverals  be  com- 
municated tQ  their  Children  ^for  we  know  it  contrary  by  ex- 
perience :  The  Ifraelites  wanted  Circumcilion  by  the  fpace  of 
ibrty  yeers  in  the  Wilderneffe  5  and  in  the  time  of  the  Judges,  Judges  r  .8. 
and  the  feventyyeers  Captivity,  the  Ifraelites  were  deftitute  *  ^ 

of  fcverall  priviledges,  which  they  were  made  partakers  of 
when  they  enjoyed  peace  and  profpcrity  in  tlie  dayes  of  David 
9nd  Solomon*  Mercy  here  is  that  faving  mercy,  which  God 
never  fails  to  beftow  on  his  Eleft,  grace  here,  and  glory  here- 
after,  relcrving  a  variety  of  difpenfations,  in  regard  of  divers 
priviledges  or  bcnefics,as  fecnas  belt  to  the  counfeli  of  his  ovm 
will. 

This  being  the  received  meaning  of  the  wordsj  by  the  com- 
mon confent  of  judicious  Interpreters,  CalvinyZmbj,  Junim^ 

Ooo  Farhins^ 


16       Chap.  2,  Afurvey  of  thefumme  Pare. 3* 

Fer/^/TZjj  in  fecundum  praeceptum.  What  inference  can  hence 
be  made  for  the  conveyance  of  the  right  of  Baptifine  from  re- 
mote Parents  to  Children^  I  mud  confefle  I  caanot  conceive : 
For  the  Generations  the  Lord  promifeth  to  (hew  mercy  unto 
muft  be  fucli  who  imitate  their  godly  Parents,  by  loving  and 
obeying  hlsCommandementSaand  efpecially  that  of  the  triitlu 
of  his  worfhip  :  and  how  doth  this  agree  to  Infants,  who  are 
not  yet  capabkibeing  not  come  to  yeers  to  put  forth  fuch  a6ts  I 

2.  Upon  this  grant,  and  the  making  of  this  ground  good,. 
uhi  fianduniy  where  there  will  be  a  ftop  or  ftay  made,   I  cannot 
fee :  for  if  a  thouland  Generations  more  or  leflc  have  intereft 
in  Baptifnie  by  vertue  of  their  fort-fathers,who  were  faithfull. 
wichin  that  compafTe  then  the  children  of  Turks  or  Jews  can-, 
not  be  excluv^cd  this  priviledge  and  ordinance  :  fome  of  their. 
Predecfffors  are  comprehended,  without  all  queftion,  within, 
the  bounds  of  a  thoufand  Generations  there  mentioned,  and. 
yet  all  thofe  I  nfants  are  exclud  td  by  their  own  confeiHdn^-aHd. 
by  the  peremptory  and  plain. affirmation  of  the  Apoftle,  Saw. 
II.  17.  through  unbelief  the  naturall  boughes  were  cut  offi 
from  Church  and  Church  priviledgcS. 

3.  Take  a  new  convert  foundly  brought  home  to  Chrift,. 
yet  through  his  weaknefle,   not  able  to  difcan  tbs  L.ord's  Body 
iirightjwould  this  be  a  good  difpute? 

if  God  (hew  mercy  to  a  thoufand  Generations,   then  this 
man,  who  had  (ome  godly  Predeceflbrs,  he  may  be  admitted 
to  partake  of  the  Lords  Supper :  and  if  this  be  a  weak  collefti-- 
OB,  as  each  man  will  yccld  at  the  (irH:  fight,then  the  inference, 
of  Baptifme  upon  the  like  ground,  mult  have  the  like  feeble* 
nefl'e  in  it  :  Nay,  why  an  excomnmnicate  may  not  upon  this- 
ground  plead  tiie  partaking  of  the  Sacrament,  profeding  the 
true  faith,  but  on;;ly  cenfured  for  fuch  a  practice  5  efpecially,, 
conceive  him  to  be  v/ithiii  God'i  eleftion,  I  cannot  lee.  God. 
fhewes  mercy,  and  fo  the  priviledge  of  a  Sacrament,  ,to  fuch' 
who  had  godly  PredecelTors  within  the  com pafii  of  a  thou- 
land generations  :  but  I  had  godly  Predcce(rors  within  that 
compa(re,  therefore  I  have  tide  to  that  mercy,  and  fo  to  the 
priviledge  of  the.  Sacrament :  this  conclufion  all  men  rcjtdiy, 
and  therefore  they  muft  alfo  refufe  the  former  collection. . 

Conclufton  111. 

Theiflext  Parent  being  c^u^a  addquata  of  conveying  or  with-. 

holdii;g 


Part  g .  of  Church  difcipline.  C  hap.  2 .         17 

holding  the  right  of  Baptifme  to  their  Children  ;  hence  it 
followes  inevitably^That  Children  may  either  be  deprived  or 
poflefTed  of  priviledges,  by  means  of  the  finfulnefle  or  holi- 
neffe  of  their  Parents^  and  that  in  a  way  of  God's  moft  righ- 
teous proceeding  ;  I  fay  moft  rightecus^becaule  the  parity  and 
proportion  is  moft  exaft  on  both  hands. 

The  faithful!  covenant  of  the  Parents  doth  as  fully  entitle  Dei:t.29.i  r. 
them>  and  fo  advantage  them  in  the  priviledges  thereof ;  as 
the  carekfTe  rejecting  of  the  Covenant  doth  difad vantage  and  Gen.  17. 10. 
debar  them  from  the  enjoying  of  the  fruit  and  benefit  of  fuch 
fpeciall  means. 

And  ftnce  it  is  confelTed  of  all  hands^  and  is  mnft  apparent 
in  thac  Text,  that  temporall  benefits  are  difpenlcd  and  conti- 
nued unto  t-mdeferving  children,  for  the  faith  and  piety  of 
their  godly  Parents  j  as  unto  Ijitiael  for  Abrabarn^s^  E\nu  for 
Jacob's  fake.  Gen,  16.  11.&21.  13.  and  fo  frequently  we  have 
it  recorded  and  repeated^  Tel  for  myfervant  Vavius  fake  I  will  do 
fo  andfo. 

It  need  not  feem  ftrange,  nor  can  it  to  any  ferioufly  confi? 
derate,  chat  temporall  puniihments  arc  laid  upon  their  Chil- 
dren to  correct  the  fin  of  their  wicked  Parents  :  A  mai/5 
Children  arc  his  Goods,  Job  i .  and  It  is  not  ordinary,  that  a 
perfon  ftiould  be  punifhed  in  his  eftate,  by  reafon  of  his  cranf-  ' 

greflion,  without  the  leaft  appearance  of  any  prejudice  to 
juftice  ? 

-  '  Conclufion  I II I. 

Hence  Parents  mufifirjl  have  right  tbemfelves^  befere  they  can  con^ 
vey  it  unto  tlkirs  5  and  they  can  deprive  them  of  no  mors  then  they  cm 
give  them, 

"there  he  two  branches  of  the  Conclufion* 

Firft,  a  Parent  muft  have  a  right  before  he  can  give  it :  A 
man  muft  ftand  poiTelTed  of  an  intereft  in  a  title  to  a  priviledg^ 
beforc  he  can  makeover  that  unto  another  ;  otherwife  he 
ftiou^d  give  that  he  hath  not,  and  the  claim  of  the  other  is 
voyd,  an  i  his  cxpe^ation  will  wholly  fail  him,  b-caufe  his 
challenge  of  his  intereft  is  from  one  that  had  noncjand  there- 
fore he  can  receive  none  from  him  :  4  non  habente  ^oteftatemid^^s 
are  fru (Irate,  (ayes  th.  Lawyer. 

Aiid  this  is  the  order  of  God*s  proceeding  with  hlspeople^  t)c^,c  2.$  9^10 

Ooo  a  and 


-iiii^iifBTiif  inr 


1 8        Chap. 2.  Afurveyoftbefihme  Part,  s, 

I  Cor.7. 14.    and  that  according  to  the  rales  of  infinite  wifdom  and  juftice : 
Rom.  11.17.   jj^g  Parent  enters  into  CovenaRt  for  himfelf  and  his  fced^  fo 
that  Children  are  within  the  Covenant,  becaufe  they  came 
from  Parents  within  the  Covenant  5  in  which  they  were  in- 
cluded, and  fo  received  alfo  by  God. 

And  upon  this  ground  its  certain,  That  an  excommunicate 
Parent  cannot  entitle  any  of  his  children  to  a  Sicraraent;- 

That  right  he  hath  not,  he  cannot  give,  ex  conceffis. 

But  he  hath  no  right  or  title  to  any  Sacrament  5  for  by  the 
confcnt  of  all,  he  is  caft  out  from  any  fuch  communion  :  and 
therefore  it's  certain  he  cannot  convey  that  right  to  his  chil- 
dren. 

Being  thus  a  little  helped,  by  thcfe  conclufions  premiiJc! 
and  proved,  to  fee  where  the  right  firftly  lyes,  and  whereby 
children  come  to  be  entituled  to  the  Priviledges  5  and  how  it 
comes,  according  to  the  rules  and  laws  of  Chrift,  to  be  con- 
veyed. 

Let  us  now  enquire  what  force  thofe  Arguments  have, 
which  are  alledged  to  the  contrary.  All  the  Reafons  brought 
bj  Matter  K.  in  his  firi\  book,do  not  at  all  reach  the  Qucftion 
in  hand,  as  it  hath  appeared  in  the  ftating  of  it ;  and  therefore 
they  are  all  granted  without  any  gain  to  him,  or  lolTc  to  us. 

Others  which  are  alledged  to  this  end,  I  find  in  two  places, 
//3.2.p.i86.8cp.262. 

In  the  form,  r  place  we  have  thefe  allegations. 

^^  iVe  boldy  that  tho[s  who  are  not  members  of  a  particular  Con^re" 
*^  gation^  may  lax&fully  be  admitted  to  the  Seals  of  the  Covenant ;  firft^ 
**  becaufe  thofe  to  whom  the  promifes  are  made^  and  frofejfe  the  Csve- 
^^nanty  thefe  flmld  be  baptized :  but  men  of  aff  roved  piety  are  fuch^ 
**  though  they  be  net  members  of  a  f  articular  Tartfh.  the  Profofition  k 
Peters  argument ^  A6ts  2.38, 

Anfw.  The  Proportion  is  denied,  becaufe  there  is  more  to 
fit  for  the  receiving  of  the  Seals,  then  to  profeffe  the  Cove* 
nant,  and  to  have  the  promife  of  grace  made  to  men. 

We  find  Mafter  K.  confcfiing.  That  an  excommunicate  for 
fome  notorious  fafts,  or  for  pertinaey  in  fomc  prafticall  evil, 
may  >et  profeffe  all  the  truth  of  tht  Gofpel ;  nay,  may  be  tru- 
ly gracious,  and  therefore  hath  all  the  promifts  in  that  kind 
appertaining  to  him,  and  yet  have  tto  title  to  a  Sacrament^by 
Ms  own  €onfeffic»},/*2.f  •232. 

The 


Part  J.-         of  church  difcijptinei  Cbap.2.        ig 

Tiw  place  of  the  AUs  gives  noconfirmation,  becaufe^  firft, 
theft  were  ]e^tt  and  Profelites,  who  were  in  vifible  Church- 
ftatc  :  Arid  fecondly,  it's  to  be  obferved,  that  though  that 
Church- ftate  gave  ground  of  their  BaptJ2!ng3yct  by  the  Apo- 
-ftle  his  difpute,  they  niufl  come  at  this  Ordinance,  according 
to  Chrrft  his  methoid  and  manner :  So  that  unleffe  they  had 
taken  this  way,  they  had  not  followed  the  direft'on  of  the 
Apoftle,  nor  would  he  in  reafon  have  admitted  them  to  the 
partaking  of  that  Ordinance  •,  and  therefore  John  the  Bap: ift 
did  conftantly  exaft  this^at  the  hands  of  fuch  as  came  to  him  ; 
and  upon  no  other  termes  received  they  it  from  hitn,  Kcvent 
and  be  Baftized. 

Secondly, 

^^thofexf^artnot  members  of  a  f articular  Cburch^  ma)  be  vifihk 
^^frofejfors^  and  fo  members  of  the  viftHe  Church  ,  therefore  tk  jeals 
*^  cfthe  Covenant  bdongeth  unto  tbem. 

The  frame  at  full  (lands  thus : 

Tlibfe  who  are  members  of  the  vifible  Church  in  generall, 
to  them  the  feals  of  the  Covenant  belongs. 

But  all  viiible  Profeflbrs,  though  not  members  of  a  parti- 
cular Congregation,  are  members  of  the  viiible  Church  in 
general]. 

An[xper. 

Both  f^fts  of  the  Reafon  fail,  for  there  are  ho  fuch  riiem- 
bels  of  the  vifible  Church  in  generall ;  Secondly,thofe  whom 
Maimer  K.  conceives  fuch,  to  many  of  them  the  feals  Of  the  co- 
venant do  not  belong,  by  his  confeffion,  as  to  txc^mmuni- 
catcs  :  aiid .['may  adde  alio,  according  to  his  opihion,  fcanda- 
lotts  perfons,  who  by  his  grant,  are  not  to  beefttertained  as 
members  with  any  particular  Congregation,  and  therefore 
not  if  to  communion  with  them,  /.2.;>.25. 

Tht'Affif^n^'im  alfo  is  to  be  denyed  :  for  it  would  bring  in 
a  new  devifed  kind  of  membcrfhip,  which  neither  the  rnle  of 
feafon,  nor  the  conflitution  of  a  v^rfible  Church  will  admic ; 
U  ift^/f,  tobe  a  member  of  the.  viiible  Church  in  generall,  and 
yet  be  no  member  of  any  particular  Con^egatiori :  for, 

Firft,  take  all  particular  Congregations  in  their  full  enu- 
meration and  induft^on,  they  are  al!  the  members  whereof 
the  vifible  catholick  Church  is  made  up,as  an  Irittgmm  of  all 
Mf  parts, 

Ooo  3  Thofo 


o 


Ch:?p.2.  Afurvey  ofthefumme  Parr  3 

I       — -■      — — — . . — —  ^  ^^^^^^    ^ — . . — . — - ,, ,, 

Thoie  who  are  not  members  of  any  particular  Congrega- 
tions, come  not  within  the  rank,  aor  can  be  referred  to  any 
kind  of  members  cf  a  vifible  Church  :  But  all  the  members 
that  conftitute  the  vifible,  are  therein  contained.  And  it  is  all 
one,  as  if  a  man  Qiould  fay,  there  be  two  parts  or  members 
that  make  up  an  entire  man,  and  yet  there  may  be  a  member 
of  a  man  which  is  neither  comprehended,  nor  can  be  referred 
to  either  of  thefe,  which  is  in  truth  to  fpcak  daggers. 

Again,  it  is  a  fundamentall  rule  of  reafon,  that  the  gene- 
rall  nature  of  any  thing  hath  its  exifling,  and  fo  its  working 
in  the  particulars^  the  whole  nature  of  manhood  or  humani- 
ty, it  exiils  and  works  in  the  particulars  and  individuals  of 
John^  Tooims^  Kkbard^  Jeremy^  that  are  now  in  being  upon  the 
t2cs  of  the  earth  i  and  therefore  to  afBrm,  there  (hould  be  any 
part  of  manhood  or  humanity  yet  not  exii^ing  in  the  particu- 
lar?, is  to  forge  a  thing  in  a  mai*i  fancv  without  any  reality 
at  all :  To  be  a  member  of  the  viliblc  Church  in  the  general!, 
ai-^d  yet  to  have  no  particular  exigence  of  memberfhipin  any 
particular  Congregation,  is  a  m.eer  conceit,  which  Gomes  out 
of  tht  fame  minr,  croffe  to  the  principles  of  reafon. 

Laftly,  it  is  a  condufion  unto  which  Mafter  K*  hath  giycQ 
his  full  conftnt.  That  known  fcindals  are  ground  fufficienc 
to  exclude  a  perfon  othermnr  profeiling  the  Covenant,  froni 
being  a  vifible  member  of  a  Church  (///'.  2.  243,  251.)  and  lo 
by  parity  of  reafon  exclude  him  from  being  a  member  of  any 
the  vifible  Churches  on  earth. 

He  that  is  juftly  excluded  the  memberlhip,  and  fo  the  f  !• 
lowfhip  of  all  the  particular  Congregations  on  canh,  he  is 
jr. ft ly  excluded  from  partaking  of  any  privilcdges  by  their 
means. 

Bnt  a  prrfon  may  be  a  vifible  Profeffor,  and  yet  be  exclu- 
ded from  Memberlhip,  and'  fo  fellowfhip  with  all  the  vifible 
Churches  on  earth,  ex  concefjif^znd  therefore  he  may  have  fiich 
a  proteirion,and  be  excluded  juilly  from  all  priviledges  which 
nvy  come  by  their  mears. 

3 ,  ^^  The  coiitraiy  ofinion  hath  no  vparraf7t  hi  GotTs  word, 

A  ifw, '  This  is  nakedly  and  rawly  affirmed,  and  is  as  readi- 
ly denied  J  and  (hall  be  mad*  good  afterward. 

^^  ^^'tiK  Afollks  required  no  more  of  tkofe  whom  they  bcfrizedyhut 
^^^fsfefjionofbelitf^  ih  hdts  10.  47.  Can  any  man  forbid  water ^^  that 

^^'tbe[c 


]?art  3 .  of  Church  difctpUne.  Chap.  2  •       2  1 

—  .  ■         — -  — • • — •' 

^^  tbofepouldbe  baftizedy  vpbo  have  rsfeived  the  koly  Chop  tH  well  ^ 
«««??.?  A6ts8.  37.  If  tboubdeeveft with rdl iby  hearty  thouma^efi  bs 
"  baptized  :  No  mo  re  U  [ought  for  of  the  Jaykr^  Acts  1 6-  3 1 33  4« 

An\x9,  The  confequence  deferves  a  deniall  \  that  becauil-  there  U 
no  more  ex.preffed  then  profeOion  in  thcfe  places^  th*?retore 
no  more  is  required  in  other  places  ;  for  T^fer  doth  plainl/ 
rcq  lire  more^  Ads  2.  ^S*  Repent  and  be  baptized  :  The  Baptifi  did 
Gonilantiy  call  for  w^ore,  from  all,  to  whom  he  adminiilrcd 
that  Ordinance  j  and  the  ff^enerall  cGtnmijJlon  in  the  open  terms 
of  it  cals  for  more :  Make  DifcipleSy  and  then  bcpize  5  and  this 
ma^ng  Vifciples  being  underftood  in  the  full  breadth ^  which  is 
notto  bektive  onely,  as  they  did  (Jobji  12.  42.)  as  thereby  ap- 
proving of  the  Dc>Ltrine  of  our  Saviour,  but  did  notcsnfefe 
him,  or  (hew  themfelves  hisDifciples ;  and  therefore  thols 
are  put  by  way  of  explication,  John  9.28.  B?  thou  his  Vijciplci 
lutrveafeMojesbisDiicifhs:  Yea,  tho(e  that  magnified  the 
Doftdne  and  orofeflionof  the  Apoftles,  yet  durfl  notjoyn  them* 
fdves  t6  them*  If  then  this  joyning,  this  being  made  a  DKcipIe^ 
fo  as  the  Jewes  were  to  Ms/r/,  be  added  to  an  op^n  profeffion,  it 
then  will  imply,  both  their  [ubjzrt ion  to  the  D5'6lrine  and  (tU 
Jow(hip  of  the  Apoftles,  and  their  acceptation  of  tbemy  and  then 
ic  amounts  to  as  much  as  w«  require,  or  Chtirch- confederation 
cils  for. 

O  her  Arguments  I  find  in  lib.  2. 2^2. 

*^  If  the  I'lfants  of  the  Chrilfian  Church  have  right  ondy  to  Bapii'm 
*^  through  ths  faith  of  the  nsereji  Parents  onely^  then  is  thii  to  be  cch- 
^^  cdvdy  either  to  be  tru^  and  faving  faith  in  the  neercft  Patents y  or 
y^ondy  faith  in  proftffion, 

.  A^ifw.  We  grant  the  firft  membery  it  is'not  the  fa ving  faith 
of  the  nexc  Parents.  Let  us  hear  how-Mailer  R*  makes  good 
thefecond,  p,  262. 

^^  If  the  faith  efneerefi  Parentry  ondy  true  in  profeffion  andf^-cw  he- 
^^  fore  msny. give  right  to  their  Infanif  to  bcfeakdwnh  the  jed)  of  the 
*'  Covenantyfhen  (firji)  apparent  andbypQcriiicallfaiih  conferreth  tnie 
*•  right  tO'tbe  Seals  unto  InfatitSy  and  there  is  t.oireguiredy  as  the  Ju^ 
*^  thor  faithy  chap.  3 .  that  the  Members  be  the 'CaM  of  Gody  the  fons 
*^  and  daughters^  of  the  Lord  God  Almigbtyy  not  cndy  in  cxiernaUpro-  ■ 
*^  fijjiojty  butaljo  in  fomeftncerity  and  truth, 

Atfw,  Ths  Q.naLfication  Qf  fuch  who  come  unto  the  Sicra- 
men;,  is  jto  be, attended  ia  a  d(^M£.rcj}c{f-:  f]frr,.«5  chey  ftand  in- 


r^' 


atisit 


2  2       Chap.2.  Afurveyofthefunmt  Part  3. 

relation  to  Godf  and  the  worthy  partaking  of  the  Ordinance, 
and  then  God  r^^wre/j  and  al^o  the  Ordinance  cals  for /m)?4ri 
truth*  Secondly,  as  they  ftand  in  reference  and  reUtion  to  the 
Churchy  and  their  outward  difpenfation  of  them,  and  then  that 
prof ejfjon  which  intimates  fmceritj^  Co  far  as  thejudgemtnt  of  ra" 
tionaU  charity  ftiall  require,  i&  Sufficient,  bccaufc  the  Church  can 
judge  the  tree  (onely)  by  the  fruits. 

Obj.  2.  "  Gody  hfoff  thkf  grant y  bath  warranted  hU  Church  tofut 
«^  hUjeal  ufon  a  falpood,  and  to  confer  thefeals  upon  Infants ^  for  the 
<^  externa!}  frofefJjoK  of  faithy  where  there  it  no  faith  at  all :  'Ibkthe 
-  ^^  IFriters  thinkjnconvenimt  and  abfurd, 

Anfxy.  The  confequence  U  denied^  as  not  having  a  colour  of 
truth  :  for  t\\t  Church  doth  warrantahly  give  the  Seals  to  fuch, 
who  doe  unworthily  receive  them  ;  the  Church  judging  things 
according  to  rules  of  Charity  :  She  knowcs  not  who  are  Hy- 
pocrit8,but  is  bound  to  Judge  otherwife^  if  they  appear  other- 
wife  5  and  thcrefo  e  the  Church  in  difpenfing  the  Ordinan- 
ces, ai  i  f  he  aime  and  work  of  the  Ordinances  (according  to 
their  nature)  is  to  leal  up  the  truth  of  the  Covenant.    If  un- 
worthy RcceitciS  deal  falfly  with  God  and  his  Ordinances, 
abufe  thsm,  and  pervert  their  work,  and  partake  unworthily 
of  the  feal  of  Baptifme;  (as  many  eat  and  drink  their  own 
dajnnation  in  abunsg  Chriil's  Body  and  Blood)  their  fin  and 
guilt  lyes  upon  their  own  head  5  God  and  the  Church  are  fne 
.  from  bochiAnd  this  noheof  ours,nor  Mr  K,  his  Writers  once 
gainfay  ;  only  Fapifis  and  Familijis  caft  in  fuch  cavils  rand  yet 
thofe,  I  mean  of  the  Familifts,who  have  not  forfaken  the  rea- 
fon  of  men,  nor  laid  afide  the  forehead  of  modefty,  are  forced 
to  yeeld  as  much  in  their  own  way  i  for  no  man  thinks,  un- 
leffe  he  dciires  wilfully  to  blind  and  delude  himfelf,that  when 
zWJerufalmy  Judea^  and  all  the  coafts  about  JercfdW,  came  to 
be  baptized  ot  John^  that  all  thefe  had  the  reality  of  faith  in 
their  hearts.  /This  is  cleer  according  to  our  principles. 

But  how  Matter  K*  will  quit  his  hands  of  this  Objeftion, 
according  to  the  rules  of  his  proceeding,  I  confeffe  I  cannot 
tell :  for  when  he  affirmeth,  lib.  2.  p.  2^0.  "  Hhat  we  are  mt  r« 
*^  cafi  any  out  for  non'regencrationy  even  k^iown.  If  not  caft  out 
non- regenerates,  then  give  them  the  feals;  and  then  the 
Church  gives  fuch  the  feals  whom  (he  knowcs,  out  of  reafon 
and  charicy,  have  no  title  5  and  (he  is  guilty  of  fealing  a  falf- 
hood.  Obj. 


Part?.  §fC»wrcbdfjctpimt.^         Chap.2.         zr 

'  ■  \  't"  —         -         '        -  -  * 

Ois].^.  ^^VfonthU  grtmd  it  folUweSj^  that  Excommwucates 
^^  children  are  in  no  htter  cafe  by  tbkDo&me^  then  the  children  if 
^^turk^s  and  Infidels. 

SoL  If  in  fome  particuIars^Excommunicates  are  f  quail  wicfr 
Turks  &  InMelSylet  him  heat  a  heatbenyit's  no  wonder  5  nor  yet 
crofle  CO  any  rtaion,  that  in  fuch  particulars  their  children  alfo 
fhofdd  (hare  with  ffeewf  jtjiofe  Incovenienccs  coming  by  the  breach 
o(  Covenant,  when  the  keeping  of  it  would  have  procured  the 
c6trary  comforts  &  privileages.Look  at  the  particular  enjoy- 
ment of  the  priviledges,  they  are  fo  far  alike,  have  like  title 
thercunto:though  the  advantages  of  the  one  be  far  greater  the 
the  other  in  many  regards.  As  (hould  a  man  reafon  thus  5  If 
he  that  is  a  member  oft  Church,  and  yet  not  able  to  examine 
himielf,  hath  no  right  to  partake  of  the  feals  of  the  Supper^ 
(zn  the  cxpreflc  word  of  Text  teftifies^then  foch  in  this  parti- 
cular are  no  better  then  Turks-The  Anfwer  would  be  eaiie,in 
point  of  Non-right  they  are  alike,  that  is  equally  affirmed  of 
both :  but  in  »ther  friviledges  and  advantages  which  look  that 
way,  they  are  far  differing  one  from  the  other, 

Thefe  are  all  the  rea(ons  I  find^  here  and  there^  in  Mafter  Ri 
which  fully  reach  the  caufe. 

We  (hall  now,beiide  the  grounds  formerly  given  for  expli- 
cation, and  which  (erved  mainly  for  the  clcering  and  fetling 
of  this  truth,  efer  fome  Redfons  t$  the  confideration  of  the  Rea- 
der, and  fo  leave  this  fo  difficult  a  head  of  Dlfcipline* 
Firit,ics  confefled  on  all  hind5,that  Baptifmc  is  a  previledge 
of  the  Church  either  Catholike  or  particular,  and  therefore 
*•  not  to  be  fetmd  nor  injojed  hut  in  the  ChurchyZt  Matter  K.  lib*  i  .p» 
175*  and  therefore  as  Circumcijion  of  old  was  counted  the  live* 
ry  ofGod^s  houfheld-fervantSyani  brand  of  thefheep  ofbisjlockyto  dif^ 
ference  and  diftinguiffa  them  who  were  Aliens  from  the  com- 
inon- wealth  of  Ifrael^  Eph.  2*  12.  fo  is  B^ftifme  mv  in  the  time 
oftheGofpeL 

Secondly,  it  hath  been  proved  in  the  concluiions  forego* 
ing,  that  onely  the  next  Parent  can  convey  this  priveledge  : 
upon  which  premifes  partly  agreed,  partly  provcd,thc  Argu- 
ment ifTues  thus : 

Argument  L 

tbywh^havemri^txo  Baftifmcy  thei  cngbtnotto  receive  it: 


24       Chap,2.  Afur^ey  of  the  fumme  Vzrux* 

But  children  of  Ko7ir<onfiderateS'h4VS:rui:Ti§pt'3  wWqh-is  thtw-evi- 
denced :  All  t^e  right  which  fijich  havci  is  ftom  the  nexc  Pa— 
rents^as  in  the  third  conduftmifhiit  the  next  Parents  non-confe- 
derate can^ivc  no  right  j  for  that  right  which  they  havenot^ 
they  cannot  give  :  but  non-confederates  arc  non-members  of 
the  Chqrch^and  the  feals  are  a  Church  pi  iveledge  :  and  hence 
they  having  no  right  to  Church  priveledge^jtherefore  cannot 
give  them.  Or  more  briefly  thus ; 

N^n-  members  <^f  the  Cburci)  have  no  right  to  the  frivikdgei  sf  the 
Churchy  andfo  can  give  none. 

But  mn-confeder-Ats  Farenis^  ar€  mn-mmhers. 

The  [econd  part  ^f  the  reafoftywhctt  all  the  difficulty  lyes^hath 
been  formerely  evinced,  when  we  dxfputed  of  the  form  of  a 
Churcb,and  that  which  gave  formality  to  the  members  there* 
of,  whether  we  refer  the  Reader,  to  what  hath  been  main- 
tained as  the  truth  of  God,  that  confederation  gives  formalitj  to  a 
Church* 

And  if  Mr  E%  can  prove  that.vi/tUe  FrofejJi9ryd$th  mak^  a  mem^^ 
her  of  the  Church  vifihky  v^en  amanis  noimmheri^f  a  particular' 
Churchy  or  that  profejjion  dothmak^  a  man  member  if  all  the  particulaT 
Congregations  on  eartbyl  will  freely  yeeld  up  thi«  <;aufe  to  him. 

Argwncnt  IL 

If  thofe  children  who  were  externally  in  Covenant^  were  only  to  h 
circumcifedyT'ben  tbofe  who  are  external!)  in  Covenant  in  the  Cbrifiian 
Church  are  to  be  Baftifed. 

But  thefe  children  who  were  externally  in  Covenant  And  horn  of  con* 
federate  FarentSfcers  only  to  beCircumcijedyGcn^iy.io,  Mafter  JL 
lib.  I,  p.  i65. 

Matter  K.  anfwereth  to  the  Propofitlon, "  T'bat  the  Covenant 
^^  there  mentioned  was  the  Covenant  ofgrace^  but  curj  is  the  Covenant 
^^  of  the  CburchyVib.  2.202, 

jin[wer.  It  is.  true,  the  Covenant  of  grace  is  ever  inclu> 
dcd  andprefuppofcd  in  the  Covenant  of  the  Church,  andibr 
ia  this  place :  but  that  which  ii  here  attended  in  the  ultimate 
confideration  is  the  Covenant  of  the  Chur<:h,  wherewith 
the  Covenant  of  grace  was  cloathed,  and  that  appcaret  by 
this  reafon. 
.that  CQvenAntjshtrtnierp^ithM  ^yn.fuQti^stmto.Cir' 

iumcifian 


Part  3 .  ^ChHr^h  dtfctpline^  Chap.  i.        ^x 

— ^  ■■ ,  ,  -        ,        ^ 

eumcifion  (as  by  coaijparing  Gtn  17.  7, 10.  will  fully  apptare)    ' 

and/o  K«f9  aH other  friviledges  in  their  order* 

But  the  Covenant^  of  grace  doth  not  give  full  right  imte  Circumci/m. 
For  jFo^  and  all  his  friends  were  in  the  Covenant  of  Grace, 
and  yet  neither  Circumciiion  nor  Pafieover  did  appertain  ta 
them,  nor  yet  to  any  other  people  upon  earth,  Exod,  12.  48. 
therefore  it  is  a  miftake  of  M^i^.when  he  affirms  the  contrary. 

Nor  doth  that  help  much  which  he  alledged,  that « lob  and 
*^  bit  friends  didfacrifice  which  wof  peculiar  to  the  lews. 

Mfw.  h  is  a  miftake  :  facrificing  was  before  the  flood,  and 
immediately  after  in  Noah  his  time,  and  therefore  could  not  be 
appropriated  to  the  Jewes,  but  as  it  was  peculiarly  circmrjanti- 
ated^  according  to  God's  appointment. 

Nor  do  thofe  expreffions  carry  any  weight,  when  Mafler 
K.  affirmes,  "  That  the  Covenant  in  general]  was  made  with  Infants 
"  9f  eight  dayes  old  :  and  our  Covenant  is  not  made  with  Infants* 

Anfw.  The  affirmation  is  a  great  miftake  5  for  we  main- 
taine  according  to  truth,  that  the  beleeving  Parent  Covenants 
and  confcffes  for  himfclf  and  his  pofterity.  And  this  Covenant 
ting  then  and  now  is  the  fame  for  the  kind  of  it,  and  laycs  the 
foundation  of  the  conveyance  of  all  the  right  that  children 
have  to  this  holy  Ordinance  of  Chrift. 

Argument  1 1 L 

Is  taken  from  Romans  11.  17,  there  the  holy  Apofll^^ 
difcovers  the  mind  of  God  touching  the  oommunicati" 
on  of  Church'priviledges  to  the  Gentiles  ,  and  he  fet^ 
it  down  under  this  firaiHtude ;  If  thou^  being  a  wilde  Olivet 
mrt  grafted  in  amomrft  them,  and  wni)  thsm  partakcfi  of  the  fatnefe 
of  the  Olive  tree*  The  Olive  is  the  C/;«rf/;  of  Chrift,  viftble  in  her 
proftifion  :  the  engrafting  is  entring  intovifibk  fellowfbip  with 
her :  the  fatnefe  of  this  Oiive,is  theyPriviledgeszndfiirituall Or- 
dinances vfhereby  Cpirimdl  good  things  are  communicated  to 
thofe thatarc fb  cRgraftcJ  and  received  into  communion* 
This  is  the  conceived  fenfe,  by  Beza^  Paraus^  Fifcator^  &c.  and 
thefi-ame  of  the  7V<f  forceth  as  much  ;  for  thk  fatnefe  cannot  be 
the  e^ctcy  o£  faving  grace,  or  fpirituall  difpolitions  iflfuing 
from  the  Covenant  of  grace;  for  thit  fatnefe  is  communicated 
f-om  ti)e  Olivey  but  fofaving  grace  is  not  conveyed  from  the 
Church  to  her  Members:  this  fatnefe  may  be  lofi,  for  the 

PpP  2  branehea 


?» 


2  6        Chap*2.  jifurvejofthepmme  Pairt.  3^ 

branches  may  be  broken  off,  and  (o  fevered  from  the  Olive, 
and  fo  from  all  the  )uice  and  moifture  that  comes  therefrom  i 
but  none  can  lofe  this  faving  grace,  he  (hall  at  any  time  be 
made  partaker  of :  once  engrafted  into  Chri ft,  never  fevered 
<tfrom  him.  The  words  opened,  the  Argument  proceeds  thus  t 

l^hey  wb  are  not  engrafted  into  the  Olive^  the  true  Church ^t hey  can* 
not  Share  in  the  fatneffe  of  the  Olive^  the  FrivHedges «/  tbeChgrcb, 

But  children  of  Tarents  non- confederate^  are  not  engrafted  info  the 
Olive^  the  Church  -:  for  their  engrafting  comes  not  from  them- 
fekes,  but  from  their  next  Parents,  who  are  not  entred  into 
Church-covenant. 

Nor  will  that  conceit  come  in  place  of  anfwer^th^t  the  frofeffi" 
en  of  the  Parent  it  enough  for  the  engraftingof  themfelves  and  their  f «- 
fterity :  For 

That  engrafting  or  admiffion  into  the  Charch,  is  here 
meant,  which  excommunication  out  of  the  Church  can  take 
away  ;  for  that  which  the  Church  gives,  that  the  Churcb  cao 
take  away. 

But  profelTion  of  the  truth  excommunication  cannot  take 
away,  as  fenfe  and  experience  evidenceth.  Therefore  that  it 
not  the  engrafting  here  meant. 

Argument  II 1 1. 

IfaTa^or  of  any  Congregation  have  nofower  by  any  rule  to  require 
^non-confederate  to  bebapized^  or  to  bring  his  children  tobaftifme  : 
then  anon-  confederate  bath  nofower  by  any  rule  to  require  bapifme  of 
»  PaRor  of  any  Congregation^  and  confequently  bath  no  right  thereto  t 
for  if  he  had  any  rule  and  authority  to  require  that  priviledge, 
lie  then  had  light  to  it.  The  truth  of  the  confrquence  depends 
upon  the  parity  and  proportion  of  reafon,  which  is  equal!  on 
both  hands. 

But  tak^  a  Paflor  or'Teacher  of  any  Congregadon,  and  let 
him  deal  with  a  non- confederate  that  hath  not  pyned  him* 
ielf  to  any  particular  fociety,and  prefle  him  by  all  the  autho« 
dty  he'iiach  to  come  to  the  Ordinance^  in  cafeiie  refiifc,  let 
him  proceed  againft  him  as  an  offender ;  and  Incafe  of  abfti* 
{UH:y,  execute  thecenfure  of  excommunication  ;  fie  will  finde 
tllmfelf  at  a  lofle,  and  that  he  hath  gone  beyond  "his  line  :  Hit 
anfwer  will  be,  I  will  not  joyn  with  your  AflTembly,  I  am  not 
^uad  to  do  it^  iK)r^anyoa  cenfure  me  for  it* 

©efidc;^ 


Part  3 .         ^  ofCkurcb  difciftine.  Chap.  2 .        2  7 


Beiide^  why  may  not  any  other  Congregation  cenfure  upon 
the  fame  ground,  and  for  the  (amecauie^  as  not  partaking 
with  chem^  for  they  may  make  the  Hke  claim  by  the  like 
ffeafon* 

Argument  V. 

Is  taken  from  i  Or.  12.  i3«  We  are  baftizedby  onejgfirit  into 
one  body :  This  body  is  not  the  myfficall  and  invifibU^  but  thtfoli* 
ticall  and  vifible  body  of  Chrift  5  and  this  vifible  body  is  not 
"here  attended,  as  the  Catholik^  vifible  Church,  but  as  a  p4rf/c«* 
/4r  Church,  as  fuppofc  at  Cor/«^l)  and  Pil^i/ippi ;  and  therefore 
Baptifme  (eals  up  the  externall  communion  with  a  particular 
Church ;  It  (uppoftth  our  union  to  it,  and  communion  with 
it,  and  that  is  cfone  onely  by  confederation,  as  before. 

It  is  here  anfwered,  **  T'hat  the  body  and  viftble  Church  here  in^ 
^  tended  k  the  Catholik^e  vifible  Churchy  mt  a  f  articular  Church  or 
*^  Congregation^ 

Againft  which  I  (hall  thus  reafon^  out  of  the  particular  cir- 
cumftanocs  in  the  Text ;  that  Body  k  here  meant y  in  Mch  teachers 
ere  jetuf  byChrifty  ver.28» 

But  Teachers  are  not  jet  uf  over  the  Catholiks  Churchy  but  over  tba 
particular  Congregation :  It  is  fuch  a  flock  whereof  they  are  over' 
feersy  Afts  20.  28.  fuch  a  flock  which  is  amongfi  theniy  and  muli 
be  ruled  by  them,  as  their  charge,  1  Fet.^,2, 

IfTafiorsbefet  over  the  Catholike  Church  vifible ^  then  either  as  it 
it  takeninxonfideration  as  difiinG  from  the  far  ticuUn^  or  as  it  cm* 
freknds  all  the  particulars  in  it. 

But  neither  can  be  affimsd:  not  the  firft-^  for  Paftors  and 
Teachers  are  never  fet  over  a  flock,they  did  never  fee,  nor  can 
tell'wheretofinde;  andfuch  is  the  Catholike  Church,  Not 
the  leeond  5  if  by  the  fame  commiffion  •^hey  are  (et  over  all  par- 
ticular Congregations,  liien  arc  they  bound  to  bcftow  the 
fame  care  and  watch  over  all  particulars,  which  no  man  will 
grant. 

Secondly,  ordinary  teachers  are  fet  in  theCburcb  by  ordinary 
iheans^and  therefore  by  ele&ion^  ©a.  i,  1,  OfGod^  ^nd  by  Man  put 
into  their- places. 

But  eleWondotb  not  fet- them  ovet-lbeCatholik^  Cburch'i  a^enfe 
will  fuggeft  on  this  manner  :  let  three  or  f  urmenbe  pro- 
pounded for  «leftio%to^fo  many  Churches  now  needing  and 

JPpP  3  .craviiig 


^ 


2.8  C&2p.2.  A  furvey  €f  the fufnrne  Vditt 


craving  fupply,  each  of  the  Churches  choofeth  on^,  rcfuictt 
the  other,  as  not  fo  fuitable  to  their  fpirits  :  h  the  ckaion  of 
the  one  gives  power,  therefore  the  rejeftion  or  non-eleftioa 
flops  the  extent  and  efficacy  of  that  power ;  fo  that  he  cao 
have  no  paftorall  Office-power  there  over  them. 

We  have  now  done  with  The  Persons  who  have 
Right  to  receive  thcfe  feals. 


We  are  now  to  enquire  the  Manner  Of  The  Dis- 
pensation, 

And  that  is  either^  ^'"«r"'°''°?'  ""^ 
cFccw/wrtoeach, 

TKat  which  is  common  to  both,  appears  in  two  things  : 

**  F -rft,  th-y  muft  be  dijp.nfed  fublik^ly. 

Sr^condly,  they  fhould  have  the  preaching  of  the  Word  ac 

company  their  foiemn  adminiftration. 

Firft,  7'bat  they  mufi  be  di^enfed  fublik^ly^  in  the  frefencey  and 
vpitb  the  concurrence  of  the  Church  jolemnly  ajfembled :  for  fince  the 
feals  of  the  Covenant,  and  the  preaching  if  the  Covenant  goe  together  : 
the  publication  of  the  one  muft  accompany  the  difpenfation 
of  the  Ocher ;  it  is  not  in  the  power  of  the  Church  to  confine 
preaching  into  corners,  for  Tpi/iiom  cryer/)  openly  in  the  fireetSy 
Prov.  8.  2,  :;.  and  of  old  the  Church  of  the  Je  wes  erefted  Sina^ 
gogues  in  every  City  (befide  the  Temple  fet  up  in  lerufakm)  for 
the  hearing  and  preaching  of  the  Word  :  our  Saviour  enjoya^ 
cd  his  Difciples,  what  they  heard  in  the  ear  fecretly,  to  preach  open* 
ly  upon  the  hm]e  top^  Matth.  lO;  27.  John  i8.  20, 21,22.  And  he 
compares  the  Supper  of  the  Lord  to  their  ordinary  fupper  5  fo 
he  oppofeth  manifedly  the  Church  or  Congregation  to  the  private 
houfe^^nd  declareth,that  the  Lords  Supper  (hould  be  celebrated 
in  the  Congregation,  as  the  Banquet  fhould  be  kept  in  theijr 
private  houfes,  I  Cor.  11. 2032 1,22. 

Y^a,  the  fcope  and  nature  of  the  Ordinance  cals  for  fuch 
ap  Adminiftration  ;  for  fince  the  Sacraments  are  badges  to 
fhew  our  reparation  from  ^11  other  prophane  fbcieties,  and  to 
fisnifc  our  communion  one  with  another  vifibly  in  the  pro- 
feflion  and  confeffion  of  th^  faith,  as  our  (pirituall  union  and 
communion  with  Chrift  our  head  myftically  j  therefore  the 

adminiftration  of  thera  (hould  be  fuch  as  fhould  fuit  thp  nar 

cure 


Part  5^^-  of  Church  discipline.  Ghap.sf.       2^ 


tureofihe  Ordinance^  and  ferve  the  end  of  it :  and  therefore 
it  is^  that  in  times  of  perfecutioRj  when  the  ChnrcH  dare  not ^ 
nor  is  it  meet  (he  (hould  (hew  her  felf  to  the  enemy  ;  yet  not 
then,  is  the  Word  of  Godn or  Sacraments  privately  preach- 
ed or  adminiftred,  neither  yet  ought  to  be  5  for  though  they 
be  done  in  the  houfe  of  a  private  man^yetb-'caufe  they  are  and 
ought  to  be  adminiftred  in  rk  pre/ewce  e/rbe  Congregation^  ^^^^^ 
is  neither  private  preaching,  nor  private  celtbrating  the  Sa-« 
crjmcnts. 

Secondly,  that  both  thefe  Ordinances  (hould  goe  hand  in  hand^after 
the  word  ofened  the  feahjbould  be  adminiflred* 

The  fraSlce  of  the  Baftifl'y  our  Saviour  Sind  his  Vifcifler^  arc 
precedential!  to  us  in  this  behalf, M^rr/;. 3. 2, 3.  compared  with 
verify' for  this  latt  verfe  refers  unto  the  former  (the  defcriptioii* 
of  lohn  his  perfon  and  behaviour  being  put  in  occalionally) 
when  loim  came  preaching  in  the  Wild  erne ffe  ^  Kefent  for  the 
Kingdormy  &c.  Then  corns  to  bim  the  feofle  from  all  coajis  and' 
were  baptized.  And  hence  he  is  faid  Mark^i,  4.  to  b:iftize  in  the 
Wildernejfs  and  to  fnach  the  Baftifme  of  refentance^  becaufe 'there- 
was  a  concurrence  ;  the  one  made  way  for  the  more  deer  un- 
derftandiag,  and  the  effsftaall  working,  and  fruitf ull  enter- 
taining of  the  other. 

And  that  colleQion  feemcs  to  be  faire,  wtiich  is  obferved  by 
fome  Interpreters(who  comonly  fearch  more  norrowly  unto 
the  text)  Jds  19,  4.  Paul  meaning  to  conferre  the  gifts  of  the 
holy  Ghoft,  which  the  twelve  Difciples  at  EpHjeJw  were  to  re- 
ceive by  the  putting  on  of  hands,  unto  the  performance  of  the 
truth,by  the  performance  of  the  promife  figured  b^Baptifme, 
and  fo  to ioyn.the  ftgne  XQltb  the  thing  ftgnified*   In  the  fourth  verfe 
he  ftieweth /jow  lo'm  preached  and  adminiftred  that  ordinances  fir fi  he 
preached  thar  his  Difciples  fhoald  beleeve  in  Jefus  Chrifl, 
which  came  after  him :  after  in  the  fourth,th at  ribo/e  Disciples  of' 
lohn{zxid  not  as  is  commonly  fuppofed,tkofe  twelve  Difciples 
of^Ephefm)  having  heard hbns  peaching  (and  not  as  is  fuppofed^ 
TmhU)  were  baptized  into  the  name  of  the  Lord  lefus :  this  inter- 
pretation hath  plaine  proof  from  the  Grammar  of  the  words, . 
the  two  O«;«;z£?/owj  (which  have  relation  one  to  the  other, 
and  cannot  without  force  be  (everecT)  lead  the  Reader  to  this 
way,  and  lay  forth  the  order  of  the  admini^ ration^  that  after  ihey 
badbeardiobnB4f^ifi.preacbp  they  were  baftized^   This  Man- 


30      Cbap.2.  Afurveyofthefummt Part  i. 

NER  Of  ADMiNisTRATiaN  Of  Sacramehts 
Is  Common  to  both  oftbm. 

There  is  fomcthing  that  is  Peculiar  To  EAcir^ca 
which  we  (hall  addc  one  word. 

'Firft,  Baftifme  is  the  Sacrament  of  our  Initiathn  and  ingrafting 
into  Chrifl  j  and  that  is  the  ufuall  phrafe  of  the  Gofpcl,  ICot?*- 
Si,^  uixpt^v  Iwottuu,  K0WI.6.3.  our  iniition  and  incofporatlon 
into  Chrift,  is  fignified  and  fealed  up  by  Baptifme :  and  hence 
Baptifme  is  once  adminiflred,  and  never  again  to  be  repeat- 
^  fdj  bccaufc  of  the  ftability  of  the  covenant  of  Grace  :  It  is  an 
cverlafting  Covenant,   and  they  are  the  fare  mercies  that  arc 
there  fealed  up ;  the  conftancy  of  God*s  truth  and  faithful^ 
ncffc  towards  his,  notwithftanding  all  their  failing  and  infir*- 
niities^which  overbear  them  in  their  daily  courfe  j  whom  Chrifi 
loves  onccy  bt  loves  to  the  end  :  his  gifts  and  celling  are  without  refen" 
tance  ;  and  therefore  whom  he  cals  cffeftually,  heprejerves  for 
ever  through  faith  unto  falvat ion  5  that  no  manfhall^  and  therefore 
they  cannot,  tak^y  thcmfelves  out  of  his  hand,  unlefle  they  be 
more  then  men :  no  falling  away  then  totally  or  finally  from 
the  Covenant,  and  therefore  no  repeating  of  Baptifme,  which 
feals  up  our  entrance  into  the  Covenant. 

That  which  occafions  fomc  kind  of  further  conffderatiott 
here,  is  that  which  hath  been  a  little  ftirring  of  late,  viz. 

Whether  Bapi[me  is  to  be  adminiftredbypuring  of  watery  and  fo 
fpafhing  the  body  therewithy  or  by  difftng  the  tody  into  the  water  ?  for 
herein  lyes  the  very  hit  and  turn  of  the  quefti0n,4W  it  is  now 
controverted :  for 

Firft,  it  is  confcffed  of  every  fide,  that  the  word  /?«cT7iJa>f  r«- 
^erly  fignifics  to  Pif  :  we  {ay  to  Dip,  for  fo  it  is  fometime  ufed 
by  the  feventy  :  Ruth  2.14.  'Kuth  diffeth  her  Bread  into  the  vine^ 
ger :  i  Sam  14.^7.  hnathan  diffed  the  end  of  bis  rod  into  the  honQ^ 
comb :  Thus  it  fignifit^s  to  D/>,  but  feldome  or  never  to  P/i/f, 
as  learned  Biza  interprets  and  explicates  the  propriety  of  the 
word,  when  he  intends  to  lay  forth  the  limits  of  it  in  its  owft 
bounds,  Mkt.  3.1  )• 

Secondly,  in  ordinary  courfe  it  is  commonly  ufed  among 
Authors,  and  in  Scripture,  for  tofFafhy  Luke  1 1.  38*  the  Pha- 
rifees  wondred  at  our  Saviour^  that  he  did  not  Wap  b^jor^din^ 
r?er,6C*'7r7i^>foM4r.-r./i.8.    -  Thu'd- 


^artg.  cf  Church  difciptine.  Chap.  2.  71 

— •r 


"  Thirdly,  washing  is  the  mai^t  thing  intended  by  our  Saviour  in  the 
in^itutiQTi^  and  to  be  attended  in  the  fignification  of  the  ufc  of 
the  water  in  tke  Sacrament  of  Baptifme :  and  this  is  evidenced 
by  thefe  tcftimonies,  which  fpeak  cxprefly  to  this  purpofe. 

Th€  Apoftle,  I  Per.3.21.  points  at  this,  by  fpeciall  ddcrip- 
tion,  to  be  the  intmdedfingnificatim  of  the  ouiwardfign^  unto  which 
Bapifme^  now  anfweringy  [aves  us»  But  the  queftion  might  hap- 
pily arife,  what  of  Baprifme  is  here  meant  >  for  there  be  two 
things  in  the  Sacrament  5  the  outward figney  and  the  fpirituall 
^2LTtythe  thingfignifiedJi'he  Apoftlc  therfore  by  way  of  preventi- 
on, and  by  a  fpeciall  defcription^diftinftly  interprets  himfelf ; 
I  meaner  thefutting  away  of  the  filth  oftbeflejhy  i.  e.  thewajbing  of 
watery  which  is  the  fignification  to  be  attended  in  the  ufe  of 
the  outward  figne^and  is  the  outward  part  of  the  Sacrament  i 
{but  I  mean  the  inward  and  fpirituall  part.  To  this  agrees  that 
Efb,  5.26.  'tit.  3.  5,  6.  God  is  faid  to  fave  m  by  the  wajl?ing  of  the 
fiewbirthy  and  the  renewing  of  the  holy  Ghofty  which  is  hid  to  be 
foured  ont  upon  m  i  fDllowing  the  resemblance  of  water  fouredy  in 
the  Wiping  of  Baftifme, 

Nor  can  that  fhrafe  rationally  admit  another  conftru^kion^ 
A^SLfy*  when  our  Saviour  promifeth  his  Difciples  they 
ftiould  be  baptized  with  the  hcly  Ghofi  not  many  dayes  after y  as  lohn 
baptized  with  water. 

As  they  were  baptized  by  the^irityfs  they  were  baptized  with  wet  cry 
for  Co  the  proportion  requires ;  and  therefore  it  is  an  utter 
Offtake  60  think  that  ^cfTrli^^v  \v  vJkn  implies  the  dipping  into  the 
wsfer^  when  the  propofition  [iv]  as  moll  frequently  with  the 
Hcbrcwes,  and  generally  amongtt  all  GramarianSy  notes  onely 
the  caufepr  injfrumenty  and  fo  it  carries  cau^a and  effedum  with 
it  5  to  baptize  in  water  as  a  means  ufcd  to  fignifie  and  feal  up 
the  Covenant ;  and  therefore  the  like  is  ufed,  ^ct^TrliS^a^^  *» 
'SFYivyLA-n  Ayiat ;  not  that  we  are  dipped  into  the  holy  Ghoft,  but 
that  the  holy  Ghoft  is  poured  upon  us  ,  and  therefore  Luk^  ex- 
pounds it  by  the  (bedding  and  pouring  out  of  the  holy  Ghofty  A6ts  2. 
33,  and  therefore  I  could  wi(h  that  thefe  particulars  might  be 
confidered. 

Firfl,  j4s  we  a^e  baptized  by  the  Spirity  fo  by  proportion  wc 
arc  faid  to  be  baptized  with  voatety  fo  the  Text,  A3s  1.5. 

But  we  are  baptized  by  the  Spirity  when  that  it  applied  to  w  firfl  $ 
as  the  praftice  expounds  the  promi(e,^i  i«  j.  with  chaf.i^i^. 

Qjl  q  Secondly, 


5  2        Chap*2.  A  furvey  of  the  fumme  Parc.j. 

Stc^ndXy^the  nature  of  Baftifme^and  the  admimfiratidti  thereof ^ari'* 
fivers  the  work^  of  afflication  ;  bccaufe  it  is  to  feal  and  confirm 
the  Covenant  to  us :  As  it  is  agreed,  fo  communicated  and 
fealed* 

But  the  applying  the  xvater  to  the  body  firftly^  anfwers  the  worJ^  of 
application :  for  Chrift  by  his  Spirit  doth  apply  himfelf  to  us 
•firftj  PhiL  3.  12.  we  apprehend  as  vpe  are  comprehend  i  the  promise 
;Comcs  to  us  before  we  can  come  to  it. 

Nay,  the  Argument  growcs  yet  ftronger» 

7hat  which  cro^eth  the  nature  of  the  Covenant^  that  adminifir^ttion 
of  the  Seal  [kits  it  not ;  but  Immerfton  intmatethy  that  we  apply  out 
(elves  fir ^  to  Cbrift^  and  fo  to  the  Covenant^  and  this  croffS)  the  no-- 
tnre  of  the  covenant ;  and  therefore  this  admini fi ration  fuits  it  not. 

Thirdly,  T'hat  which  beji  refcmbletb  our  implanting  into  tbejtmi^ 
litude  of  the  death  and  refurreGign  ofCbri^  :  That  admiuinration  fits^ 
the  nature  of  Bap tifn^. 

But  the  applying  and  casing  the  water  upon  the  body  bejl  refembles 
the  nature  of  Burial]^  as  (enfe  will  fuggeft  :  the  dipping  of  the 
body  into  the  duft,  doth  no  way  fo  lively  remfcmblc  Burial^ 
as  the  cadiug  duft  and  mold  upon  Iti. 

The  Manner  Of  AoministrationPec©- 
iiAR  To  The  Supper,  is  in  two  things. 

Firfl,  it  Is  a  Sacrament  of  our  nourifliraent,  and  our  grow- 
ing up  in  the  Lord  J«riw,and  therefore  it  is  appointed  by  him 
to  be  frequently  ufed,  as  being  one  of  the  (landing  di{he» 
which  the  Lord  Chrift  hath  provided  for  the  daily  diet  and 
the  houfliold  provifion  of  his  faichflill  ones,  who  are  his  fa- 
mily, I  Cor.  1 1,26,34.  as  often  as  ye  eat  thU  breads  &c» 

And  to  this  purpo(e,  our  Saviour  is  here  prelented  to  us,, 
as  the  (pirituall  food  ;  nay,  as  the  choice  and  compleat  feaft 
of  the  foul,  fuch  as  may  anfwer  all  our  wants,  and  our  defircs^ 
alfo  :  Bread  fuftains  the  hungry ^  J^i«e  refrefiies  tht  tbirffyy  botb 
Jaiiffie  t'O  the  full :  Chrift  faves  perfedly  all  that  come  unto  him^  Heb- 
7.25. 

And  hence  (econdly,  i«  the  admiflration^  as  there  hediSfinli 
farts  of  the  Ordinance,  fo  there  is  a  diilind  bleffingy  which  wa» 
cxpreiTcd  by  our  Saviour  in  the  firft  inftitution,   and  is  to  be 
Imitated  by  all  his  Officers  :  For  the  words  are  open  5  He  tool^ 
JBreadandUefedh  >  after  the  fame  marmefk  took^the  Cifji  a^d  He^ed 

it 


Part  3.  df  Church  difeiplini.  Chap.^.*       "'jj 


it  atfo  :  For'  otic  aftion  is  expr effed,  and  the  reft  are  implkdis 
the  very  frame  of  the  wordsj  and  order  in  which  they  are  &t 
forth,  imply  a»  much, 

r  For  bkjftng  of  the  Bread  commstb  imn^dinteiy  after  the  fet- 
ting  of  it  afart  :  Hence  that  l>le0ng  €ame  before  the  takjng  of 
the  Wine^  and  felting  that  apart  for  that  jpiritnaH  endy  and 
therefore  before  the  blelfmg  of  that  Element  5  and  therefore 
there  mufi  be  a  dH^inU  benediCHon  ufedfrom  the  former :  sLnd  that  beft 
(hits  with  the  diftinft  nature  orf  the  feverall  Elements  which 
are  appointed  by  our  Saviour,  and  are  to  be  u(ed  and  received ; 
by  the  Communicants  in  that  diftinft  coniideration :  for 
though  v/holeChrifl  jgfiritaOy  be  in  each  part  of  the  Supper,  it 
h  not  a  piece  of  Chrift,  as  Bread  and  Food  reprefented  to 
the  Receiver  5  yet  there  is  k^/  all  €i>rtfi  Sacramentdl)^  but  im 


Chap.  III. 

^/  Cefifures. 

THc  Lord  Chrift  being  a  tender  hearted  father  to  his 
Church,  as  his  family  and  houftiold,  he  hath  not  oncly 
provided  wholfome  and  choice  diet,  his  holy  and  fpirituall 
Ordinances  for  the  food  and  refreftiing  of  the  fouls  of  his 
faithfull,  that  fo  they  may  grow  up  into  him  in  all  things, 
and  enQreafe  with  the  encreafings  of  God. 

But  he  hath  laid  in  Furgatives  as  well  as  Re^oratives  5  anid 
out  of  his  Infinite  wifdoms^who  knows,to  how  many  corrupt 
diftempers,  as  fo  many  hurtful!  and  noifefome  difeafes  the 
Saints  are  (ubjeft  unto :  he  hath  appointed  Church-cenftaes  as 
good  Phyfick^  to  purge  out  what  is  evill,  as  well  as  Word 
and  SacramentSjWhichjUke  good  diet,are  fufficient  to  nourilh 
the  foul  to  eternal  life* 

And  his  earning  compaifion  hath  made  him  here  fo  careful, 
that  he. hath  appointed  each  fartic-ular  Brother ^9  a  skilfull  Apo- 
thecary, to  help  forward  the  fpirituall  health  of  all  in  confe- 
deracy with  him. 

Hence  al  the  members  are  made  (as  we  have  heard)  watchmen 
over  the  welfare  of  their  Brethren,  and  by  vcrtac  of  their  con- 
fociatioa  and  combination,  have  poWct  over  each  other,  and 

Q^q  2  ajudid- 


24         Chap.g.  Afurveyoftbeftmme  Part,  3. 


a  judiciall  way  of  procefle  againft  each  other,  in  cafe  of  any 
iinfuU  aberration,  to  proceed  legally  and  judicially  againft 
them,  according  to  rules  and  orders  of  Chrift  provided  for 
thd\  end :  and  herein  members  of  the  fame  Congregation  pro- 
ceed not  onely  chriffianlyy  but  judicially  againft  offences  5  as  in 
civill  bodies,  J^eciall  corf  orations  have  fpeciall  advantages  this^ 
way. 

Theprojceedir^  in  the  dipenfation  ofcenfures  k  double ^  according: 
to  the  double  quality  of  offenders  and  offences^ 

Trivate  offences  appear  only  to  fcw5one  or  more ;  and  there- 
fore they  oHely  are  to  proceed  againft  them,  incoz;m«gand 
hiding  them  from  the  apprehenlions  of  others,  as  much  as  may 
be  5  provided,  they  can  thereby  attain  an  healing  of  them. 

The  tnles  here  to  reftifie  their  proceeding,that  they  may  not 
negle^  their  duty,  in  not  endfavouring  reformation,  or  elfe 
through  un«kilfulneffe  encreale  lin  and  trouble^  when  they 
would  remove  the  one  and  prevent  the  other. 
I  The  Rules  I  ray>  to  regulate  their  pc^eedings  hy^  are 
thefe  : 

Fir  ft,  fucb  humain  infirmities^  which  unavoidably  attend 
the  beft  Saints  breathing  upon  earthy  while  they  carry  a  body 
of  death  about  them,  are  not  to  be  taken  as  matter  of  ofiFence 
intended  by  our  Saviour,  nor  have  we  any  juft  caufe  to  ftam- 
ble  at  (iKh  ftraws,or  be  taken  with  diftaftc  againft  the  carriage 
of  a  Brother  in  that  cafe  5  and  therefore  they  come  nor  under 
the  nature  of  an  o£fence  in.this  advice  of  our  Siviour,  Mattb* 
38.  15. 

Secondly,  If  the  fin  he  (uch^  which  is  like  zfion^  of  fumbling  in 
$nr  Chri^fian  courfe^  and  therefore  needs  to  be  reformed  in  him 
that  commit s^  and  to  be  removed  out  of  the  vpay  of  him  that  fees  it^ 
we  muft  here  attend  our  duty,  and  the  dirtftion  of  our  Savi- 
oun  M^M  8 . 1 5.  J>z^zf .  I  ^.  1 7. 

-  i  Thirdly ,but  if  yet  it  be  notfo^ckef^^hnt  douhfuUto  us  onely, 
though  our  thoughts  and  apprehenlions  lead  that  way  v  it  is 
aot  yet  ripe  for  any  Church  proceffc.  But  if  fears  and  fufpi- 
-tions  puriiie  us,  as  fearing  we  do  not  what  we  (hould,  for  the 
^ood  of  our  Brother^  nor  for  the  (et]ing;of  our  af&ftions  to 

him  : 


Piirc  3.  ofChurehdifcipline.  Chap.  3.        35 

him:  we  may  enquire  by  way  of  doubt,  to  be  facisfied,  and 
to  have  our  hearts  quieted,  but  not  adventure  to  cenfure  it : 
for  it  is  a  fafe  rule,  iVhere  we  have  rwt  found  ground  of  convi^ion^ 
we  have  no  reafon  tty  adminiHer  an  Admonition, 

Fourthly,  iftfee  offence  be  fuch,  which  defervcs  a  cenfure, 
and  that  we  have  evidence  enough  of  Argument  and  rule  to 
convince  to  oar  apprehenfion,  it  is  yet  the  faireft  way  to  enter 
into  a  ferious  debate  andconjideratian  of  the  evil^  and  to  hear  fully  and 
fieely  what  can  be  faid  bj  the  offending  fatty  ^  for  his  defence:  The 
grounds  which  are  good  to  briar  an  admonition,  will  then  be 
more  cleer,  all  (hifts  by  difcourfe  being  fully  difcovered,  we 
may  better  (ee  how  more  fully  and  undeniably  to  faften  a 
convi6^ing  reproof  upon  a  Brother,which  is  that  our  Saviour 
counfelsj  Af4^  18.  15.  t^tyZov.  If  this  fear  and  warinefTe  were 
well  atten  led,tho(€  ordinary  miftakes,  clafhings,  fayings  and 
gainfayii'gs,  and  the  many  offences  committed ajBongft  Bre- 
thren, while  thsy  come  to  reform  one  ofl^ce  given,  would 
eafi  y  be  prevented  throus^h  the  help  and  afliftance  of  Chriiijif 
the  party  thit  comes  to  rebuke,  would  be  fure^ 

f  Firft,  that  Jibe ^^/*  wof  coww/rrf  J. 

[  Secondly,  that  he  hath  ev idence ^tithtv  by  the  conftijion  c^ 
J      th«f  p^nyy  or  witmffe  of  others )   that  fuch  a  Brother 

I      committed  it. 

j  Thirdly,  that  fuch  a  rule  is  fair  ^ndfull  to  convince  of  fuck 

^  a  fume. 
The  nujefty  of  Ghrifts  Odinance  would  appear  with  much* 
evidence,  and  with  much  eafe  and  comfort  on  all  han'is^  in 
all  the  degrees  of  it ;  whether  it  be  between  thee  and  him,  or  - 
whether  in  cafe  of  not  hearing,  you  take  one  or  two  ;  or  rf 
need  require,  in  bringing  it  to  the  Church.  "Ibus  of  private 
Offmces^    * 

But  if  the  offence  ^.^  Fa  m  o  a  s  A  n  D  N  a  T  o  R  i  o  a  s  At 
Th  e  Fi  r  s  t  Practice  Of  1  t,  as  open  drunkennefle, 
fwearing,  dealing,  lying  ;  or?  hag  a  Brother,  according  to 
the  rule  of  Chrift,  by  reason  of  anothers  obfUndcy,  be  eoh- 
ftrained  to  tell  it  to  the  Church,,  and  make  i  puSlike. 

In  thts  P  u  B  L I  K  E  P  R  o  c  E  8  f  E  S  '  '^^''  Camion  to  the 

two  things  are  to  be  a.ttended:  )    -'l?/^"*^^'     ... 

°       .  .V  , .  I  f2*Jbeex€Cunonafit^. 


9«5 


26        Chap/g.  uifurveytfthefmme  Part 


Fiffly  By  way  oiFrefaratiffHy  the  offencie  muft, 
Firft,  be  brought  to  tbe  EldetSymd  by  thefii  debated  and  deli* 
vered  to  the  Church ;  for  they  are  guides  and  kaders  of  the 
Ckurckt  Ueb.  13. 17.  the  Watchmen  and  over  jeers  of  ity  and  there* 
fore  they  muft  know  the  caufes  and  controverfies  to  the  full 
in  all  drcumftances,  difHculties,  windings  and  turnings 
thereof,  that  they  may  be  able  to  lead  the  Congregation  iit 
the  wayc  s  of  peace  and  truth ;  which  they  cadnoc  do^  unlefle 
they  know  the  way  the  way  themfelves. 

Secondly,  to  them  it  appertains  t$  judge  whether  the  things  he 
4f  vpcight  and  worthy  and  fo  need  and  require  the  presence  and 
afliftance  of  the  body  to  exprefle  their  Judgment  againft  them, 
and  the  party  guilty  of  them  or  no :  for  if  they  be  petty  bufi* 
neffes,  and  altogether  unfit  and  unworthy  to  trouble  the 
Congregation  withall :  it  is  in  their  power  to  prevent  fuch 
caufleffc  and  needlcfle  difturbance^  and  therefore  to  fupprcfic 
any  further  proceeding  therein. 

Ohj,  It  will  be  faid  happly^  By  this  meanSjand  under  thU 
pretence,  if  the  Elders  be  coriupt  in  their  judgement,  or  par- 
tiall  in  their  affef^ions,  they  may  iilence  the  weigh tieft  caufc 
that  can  be,  and  To  prejudice  the  innocency  of  thofe,  they  arc 
not  friendly  aiftftcd  unto,  and  hinder  the  reformation  of 
thofe,  whom  in  a  corrupt  and  partial!  way  they  finfully  fa- 
vour. 

Jnfvp.  Therefore  as  it  is  in  their  power  to  fuppreflfc  fuch 
petty  occafions  which  aJe  not  worthy  the  time,  pains  and 
difturbance  that  muft  be  fpent  upon  them ;  fo  yet  to  prevent 
injuftice  and  partiality  in  (uch  ca(e8,the  party  who  takes  him- 
felf  wronged,  may  comfUin  of  the  Elders  in  that  behalf :  And  if 
the  Congregation  fee  ^ppsLt ently:,  they  have  dealt  najuftlyand 
partially,  it  is  in  their  pwer  to  re&ifie  tt :  but  if  the  complaint 
prove  unjuft  and  unreafonable,  be  it  at  the  perill  of  him  that 
complains,  for  he  is  to  be  cenfured  (harply  and  fevcrely,  as 
out  of  pridt  and  perverfnefle,  refufing  to  liftcn  to  the  ft.ifbn» 
able  advice  and  counfeJl  of  thofe  who  were  fct  over  him  by 
the  Lord:  as  alfu,  becaufc  he  hath  needlefly  difturbed  the 
peace  of  the  Congregation  as  much  as  in  him  lieth.     < 

Third!  y,  thi?  preparation  is  to  be  made  by  the  Elders,  bc- 
ciuft  the  body  of  thefcofle^  if  numerous,  they  will  be  unable 
with  any  c<>rocly  convcnicBcy,  to  co^/Jd^r  and  weigh  nBthe  cit" 


i-ti'-.i-.: — '..I.' 


Part  3.     •  of  church  difcipUne.  Chap.g.       37 


i4  — 


jsumnanccSy  with  all  the  emerging  difficulties y  which  will  certainly 
and  neceftarily  occurre  in  fuch  agitations  ;  nor  can  in  reafon 
beftow  their  time  and  pains  up^n  them,  as  the  intricacy  and 
perplexity  of  the  work  will  fomctime^  require. 

But  when  all  things  arc  elecred,  the  native  and  naked  flat^ 
of  the  controverfie  laid  forth  and  preiented  in  the  fcverals  of 
it  5  even  the  mearKJl  in  the  Congregation  will  generally  be  able  tg 
fee  caufe  to  joyn  their  judgments  with  the  truth. 

This  frefaration  of  the  afti-  >  ,    ^Cau[e  mufi  be  examned^frefently* 
op  lyes  in  two  things :         >        cExamination  recorded  cex/;al)* 

In  tbe  examinatU^n  of  C9ntr6verji€s  (  becaufe  the  eagerncfle  of 
fomc  fpirits  is  inordinate  in  the  purfuit  of  an  offence  coo  ri- 
gidly 5  and  the  pride  of  all  mens  hearts  generally  is  fuch,  that 
though  they  can  do  {hamcfully,  yet  they  are  loth  to  bear  the 
((hame  of  it  5  and  therefore  out  of  their  waywardnefle 
wilincflc  of  heart,  are  ready  to  wimble  and  winde  out 
devices,  that  they  may  put  by  the  dint  of  a  difcovering 
and  convidiing  Argument.")  He  That  Complains 
Must  K  no  w  Two  Rules. 

Firft,  that  he  muft  not  dare  to  complain  to  the  Elder  of  a 
Church,  unUjfe  be  can  plainly  and  premf  tor ily  lay  in  his  accu[ation 
9f  another^  touching  fuch  (pecchts  and  carriages,  of  which  upon 
through  iearch,  he  is  well  affured  :  I  fey,  fsrefUptorily  accufe  of 
things  whereof  he  is  groundcdly  affured,  becaufe  I  would  pre- 
vent fuch  weak  and  windy  kind  of  exprtfllons,  as  too  often 
we  meet  withall,  out  of  mens  too  fudden  pangs  and  heedlefle 
miftakes.  Itak^itfa*,  I  conceived  it  [0  ^  it  was  jo  reported -,  I  met 
whit  on  that  manner  y&c, when  upon  the  {earch,all  thcfc  vanifft 
a3  miftakes  :The  word  isywe  mnft  rebuk^  convictingly^hlzt,  18.15; 

Secondly,  as  his  aceufation  mull  be  plain,  fo  his  poofs 
mufi  be  direct  and  pregnant ,  that  fuch  words,  for  the  fub- 
ftancc  and  reality  of  them  were  fpoken,  and  fuch  things 
done  ;  there  muft  be  two  witnejfs  to  effablifh  every  word^  except 
the  things  be  otherwayes  evidenced  fijfficientiy,  as  by  confclr 
fion  of  th«  party,  &c. 

On  t^e  E  L  D  E  R  s  P  A  R  T  s  Tw  o  R  u  L  ^  s,  if  attendedj 
make  a  great  riddance,  of  occafions,  and  prevent  diftempers. 
F'K&^kt  theagfuiatwihefrefemly  and  exactly  recorded^  together^ 

withJ 


2  8       Chap.3.  ji  furvey  of  the  fumme  •      Pare 

with  the  m\wer  thereunto  in  like  manner:  for  experience 
teachethj  that  in  multiplicity  of  debates,  parties  are  apt  to 
forget,  or  elfe  not  willing  to  remember,  and  fometimes  ready 
tomiftake,  adde,  alter,  vary  in  expreflions,  as  they  fee  there 
may  any  advantage  come  to  their  own,  or  difadvantage  to 
the  contrary  caufe :  All  again  by  this  means  is  ealily  prevent- 
ed, and  the  troth  made  open  to  the  apprchenfion  of  the  (lan- 
der by. 

Secondly,  let  the  Elders  coTtfne  dl  parties  to  tJK  foynt  in  band, 
and  not  fuffer  them  by  extravagancies  to  darken  the  truth, 
dlfturb  the  proceedings^and  bring  confufion  to  the  whole  de- 
bate. They  are  alfo,  by  their  authority  put  into  their  hands, 
to  forbid  and  retrain  all  ferfonall  and  f^affjonate  exfreffionSf  and  con  - 
ftrain  both  fides  to  (peaK  to  the  caufe,  and  oncly  to  the  caufe 
in  hand. 

Thus  the  preparation  is  done,  the  caufe  rightly  ftated  and 
clecred,  doubts  anfwered,  miftakes  removed,  and  by  proofs 
fair  and  fufficient,  the  truck  confirmed  5  now  the  caufe  is  rea- 
dy and  ripe  for  judgemeiUj  and  may  cafily  be  determined  in 
half  an  hour,  which  coft  many  weeks  in  the  fearch  and  exa- 
mination thereof. 

The  Execution  of  the  fcntence  iffucs  in  four  things. 

Fir  ft,  the  C4«/e  exaftly  recorded,  is  as /«//)' and  «tf/;e(//)' to  be 
frefented  to  the  confide  ration  of  tbe  Congregation. 

Secondly,  the  Elders  are  to  goe  before  the  Congregation  in 
laying  if  en  the  rnle^  (o  far  as  rcacheth  any  particular  now  to  be 
confidered,  and  to  exfreffe  their  judgement  and  determination 
thereof,  fo  far  as  af  pertains  to  themjelves.  .      - 

Thirdly,  unleflTe  the  people  be  able  to  convince  them  of  er- 
rour  and  miftakes  in  their  fentcnce,  they  sivt  bound  to  joyn  their 
jud^,cment  with  theirs^  to  the  comfleating  of  the  fentence. 

Fourthly,  thejentence^  thus  compleatly  ifrued,is  to  be  [olemw 
ly  faffea  and  pronounced  upon  the  Delinquent  by  the  ruling  Elder^ 
whether  it  be  the  cenfurc  of  admonition  or  excommunicatiim. 

Touching  this  laft. 

Of  excommvnicaTion. 

There  be  [everal  cafes  which  offer  themfclvcs  to  fiirther  f^rch 


Part  3 •  ef  Church  difcipline.  Chap.?. 


29 


and  confideration,  of  which  we  may  brieiiy,  and  in  order  en- 
quire, having  an  eye  and  reference  to  what  hath  been  faid 
touching  the  ^rik  fubjea  of  the  key es^,  where  all  chcfe  dlipiites  had 
their^rj^  rife^  and  (hall  receive  their  lafi  rejolution. 

The  tirft  Quc^ion  iSy  JFbat  U  the  order  of  the  GcJ}el  in  the  fro" 
cefe  of  this  gjeat  and  dreadful!  Ordinance  of  Excommunication  ? 

Aafw.  Firft,  the  execution  of  this  fentence  againfl  the  Mals- 
hdiovy  againil  whom  it  is  paffed,  concerns  all  the  body,  be- 
caufe  they  are  all  bound  to  rejeft  all  Church-communion 
with  him,  and  that  becauie  he  hath  renounced  the  rule  of 
Chrifl:,  and  is  therefore  juftly  delivered m^  to  Satan:,  to  hi  bkjlave 
in  the  kingdom  of  dark^.effe^  who  muldnoi  h  ajubjeft  to  Chrijl  in  the 
kjngdm  of  light :  they  are  to  renounce  all  voluntary  and  unnecef" 
fary  familiarity  with  him^  ^ven  in  civ  ill  converfe^  that  they  may,  as 
much  as  in  them  lyes,  without  any  breach  of  any  bond  or  relation 
that  lyes  upon  tbem^  difco  u  n  ten  an  ce  him  in  his  courfe,  and  caufe 
him  to  be  afhmed  ;  and  therefore  in  fonie  particulars  he  is  be- 
low the  degree  of  a  Heathen  :  i  Cor.5 . 1 1 .  with  fuch  a  one  eat  not  5 
and  yet  i  Cor,  i  o.  27.  //  an  Infidd  invite  to  afeajfy  we  may  «'oe 
by  allowance  from  the  Apoflle ;  and  by  parity  of  reafon,  %7e 
may  invite  fuch  occafionaily  :  but  the  like  carriage  we  may 
not  expreffe  to  an  Excommunicate. 

Now  becaufe  the  execution  of  the  fentence  concerns  all^  therefore  it 
were  to  be  wifhed^  there  fbouldbe  an  unanimous  confent  of  all  unto  it* 

Secondly,  hence  excommunication  being  an  Ordinance  of  fo 
great  tefrour,and  of  fo  common  and  great  concernment  unco 
all,  (ifwelook  atthe  f;;4«sffr)itmuft  be  proceeded  in  with 
much  moderatioHy  p/n_y,  patienc:  and  long- fu f -r anc e :  if  there  can 
bs  a  healing  of  a  corrupt  member,  we  muR  not  be  ha^y  to  cut  it 
bf:  If  we  look  at  the  matter^  it  muft  not  be  for  petty  andfmall 
aberrations^  but  {or  fuch  evils  as  the  mind  and  con{cience  of  a  man^  eu" 
lightned  by  the  truth  ofGod^  would  co/tdemn  in  himfetfor  any^  ufon  the 
firfiferiom  con/tderation^was  his  underftandfng  hk  to  the  liber- 
ty of  reafon,  to  a£t  thereby,  and  net  crack- brained  and  per- 
verted with  prejudice  and  feltifhnede. 

Thirdly,  fuch  evils  whieh  are  cither  hainous  and  abomi. 
nable,  asfsmicationf,  murder :,  adultery  ^  incefl^  treafon^&c,  or  if  not 
fogrofle,  yet  carry  the  face  of  evill  in  their  forehead^  itponthefirfk 
ferioM  and  wet- grounded  confderation  of  rea[on  5  and  have  been  per' 
timcisujly  andobftinately  ferftfled  in^  after  the  improvement  of  all 

R  r  r  means 


40         Chap.^.  Jfurveyofthefumme  Part,  j^' 

.. Ml  Ml  I ■—  ■■   ■     ■       I  I  ij  ■  I  ~   "     ' I •--'~''^— -;-^*^'*~~-n-r    ■mil    , 

means  upon  them  for  convidion  and  reformation  :  toe{e  onely 
dcferve  excommmkatm  by  the  rules  of  Chrift,   i  Cor*  5.  Mat. 

18.17. 

Fourthly,  when  fuch  evils  are  pre  fen  ted  to  the  Church, 
and  there  15  a  muiudl  andjoynt  concurrence  of  all  j  every  particular 
Congregation  hath  received  power  from  Chrlft  to  proceed  to 
txcommanication  without  any  more  ado. 

This  every  one  grants,  may  be  done  by  a  Church  in  an 
Iflind;  and  every  particular  Congregation  hath  as  much 
power  and  right  in  that  cenfare  (as  formerly  hath  been 
touched,  and  (hall  more  Mly  be  proved  afterward  :  )  the  like 
alfo  may  be  done  if  loimfew  (hould  dijfenty  in  cafe  their  reafons 
be  hear  d  and  anfwered^  and  they  filcnced  by  the  power  6f  Ar- 
gument. 

Fiftly,  but  in  cafe  things  prove  douhtfnll  (which  rarely  they 
will,  or  can  in  truth,  if  rules  formerly  mentioned  be  attend- 
ed) and /k  J/j^i^reTZce  grow  wide  and  great ^  it  isthenfeafonahkto 
crave  the  counfcU  andhelf  of  neighbouring  Churches  s  not  to  receive 
any  power  from  them  to  execute  the  cenfure  :  but  that  they 
may  fee  the  truth  cleercd,the  erring  parties  may  be  convinced, 
the  way  alfo  warranted  ;  XQhich  being  done^  either  all  xqUI  agree^ 
or  elfe  the  major  part  of  the  Chnrch  bath  fower  and  right  to  proceed  and 
fa^e  the  cm'ure  according  unto.Chrifi ;  and  the  rejl  of  the  Church  dtf-- 
fentingy  are  bound  to  fit  down  fat i^fied  therewith. 

But  in  cafe  the  coun(^ell  of  the  conjociatcd  Churches  (hall  advife  to 
rQith'hold':>t\iQ  cafe  will  then  appear  doubtfuI,grid  want  ground 
of  conviftion  of  the  Churches  part ;  and  therefore  they  will 
want  ground  of  execution,  as  hath  been  fitld  5  and  therefore 
they  mujl  (lay  their  p roceeding. 

The  fecond  queftion  is.  Where  lyes  the  Highest  T  r  i- 
B  u  N  A I  L  where  this  fentence  iffues  ? 

A'fw>  Before  we  can  lay  forth  the  rule  of  proceeding  in 
this  cenfure,  and  the  order  and  rank  that  each  perfon  muft 
keep,acc<jrding  to  his  power  and  place  :  we  (hall  (peak  fome- 
'  thing,  firft,  by  way  o{  explication  of  the  nature  of  the  cenfure ;  fe- 
condly ,  lay  forth  the  howids  according  unto  which  the  people  fhould 
confine  thtmfelves  in  putting  forth  their  power  :  lafily,  give 
in  the  reafom  (hortly  of  the  qaeftion  To  flated. 

Firft,  this  cenfure  of  excoTimunication,  and  the  admoniti- 
on that  makes  way  for  it^  is  to  be  attedcd  in  a  double  regard, 

cither 


Part  J.  pf Church difcipliKe.  Chap.g.         41 

5 Legally  pref&red, 
VogmatkaUyf  rebounded  by  the  Elders,  as  leaders 
^    to  the  Congregation :  or 
Cjudicially  fajfed  and  executed. 

For  the  underflanding  of  the  firii,  you  muH:  recall  and  re- 
member,  that  ft  appertained  to  the  f  lace  and  ojfics  of  the  F.uUrs^ 
by  through  learch  and  examination,  to  ripen  the  caufe,  and 
to  cleer  all  miitakes,  and  fettle  the  truth  by  fufficisnt  and  un- 
deniable wicneffe  5  and  thereforeincafc  things  were  doubt- 
ful], and  admit  no  ferious  or  through  proof,  the  Congrega- 
tion (hould  not  be  troubled  with  fuch  things  :  where  no  con- 
vision  can  be  gained,there  no  ccnfnre  of  publike  admonition 
or  excommunication  (hculd  be  adminiilred.  But  when  things 
are  fully  teftiiied,  then  they  are  dogmatically  to  difcover  the 
mind  of  God,  and  the  rule  of  Chrlii,  according  to  which  a 
Congregation  (hould  proceed. 

Secondly,  their  judgements  thus  cxpreir€d,the  compaffe  ac- 
cordiag  to  which  the  people  (hould  confine  themfelves  In 
putting  forth  tbeir  foxi'er  and  judgement^  may  be  conceived  in 
This   Rule. 

7'he  fraternity  have  no  more  fower  to  ofpofe  the  femence  of  the  csn^ 
fitre^  thus  fTef:ired  and  psfouudcd  by  the  Elders^  tlw2  they  have  to  of" 
p[ethehdi6irinevphkotheyf?aUpubliJf;,  But  they  hav*»  as  much 
power  to  oppole  the  one  as  the  other.  We  will  touch  both 
the  parts  of  the  Rule, 

Firdil  they  have  no  more  power  to  oppofe  the  fsntence  of 
the  cenfure  thus  prepared  and  propounded  by  the  E]der*,:hen 
they  have  to  oppofe  their  do'^fhie  which  they  (hall  pub- 
li(h  ^  (let  it  be  here  attended,  that  I  fpeak  of  the  cenfure  as 
dogmatically  propounded,  not  of  the  JHdiciMfii0?ig  of  h^  when  it 
comes  to  be  executed,  and  then)  the  proof  is  plain. 

Firft,  becaufe  they  have  the  fame  authority  in  dogmatic  all  pro' 
founding  of  the  one^  of  infromulgation  of  the  other  :  They  are  a^s, 
which  alike  iiTue  out  of  their  office,  in  which  they  are  placed, 
and  unto  which  they  are  called  of  God,  and  bound  to  be 
leaders  to  the  people,  as  in  preparing  the  caiife,  that  it  may 
be  ripe  and  ready  for  the  cenfure,  fo  in  laying  open  the  rule, 
as  it  reachcth  the  feverall  particulars,  and  to  expreffe  their 
judgement  and  determination  thereof. 

Secondly,  that  their  power  is  equall  in  both,  appears  pal- 
_ _.  •  ._ Krr  2 n3h]\f 


^.2     -Cbap.g.  J  fur^jej  of  the [wmme  Parc.gJ 

pably  thus  :  when  the  caofe  is  cle«red  and  proved  by  evidence 
of  undeniable  witneflisj  the  Elder  may  refer  it  to  ihc  IFerd^  and 
out  of  the  r^ord preach  it  as  a  VoBfine :  fo  that  the  fentcnce  the 
Elder  wiJl  pafle^fhall  be  a  point  he  will  preach ;  and  therefore 
none  (hM  oppofe  the  one^  but  he  (hall  oppofe  the  other. 

And  hence  it  followsjwhich  was  formerly  intima ted j>that  if 
the  people  cannot  convince  the  Elder  of  his  errour  or  mifrake 
in  the  (entence,  they  are  bound  to  joyn  their  judgement  n^ith  his  in 
the  cjmpkatingof  the  fentencey  without  impertinent  queftions, 
needkfle  fcruples^  wilfull  and  diforderly  gainfayings  j  for  if 
they  cannot  confute  his  Duftrine^they  are  bound  to  entertain 
and  eftibliOi  it. 

Therefore  they  muii  do  fo  with  their  cesfurcs^  as  the  infe- 
rence forC€th. 

^nd  this  kind  of  proceeding  in  judicature  difcevers  fo  much  wifdomy 
care  and  faithfulnejfe  of  the  LordChrifl^t  in  providing  for  the  comfort^ 
honour  andfafety  of  his  Churchy  as  the  Ul^e  is  not  to  be  found  in  all  the 
governments  uf  on  earthy  v/hcrcin  thegrattefr  ^^cdlcncy  ever  appeared 
to  the  appehe72/ion  of  t  he  [ons  of  men* 

For  behold  the  Lord  Chrill:  is  fo  tender  and  compaflionate 
over  his  Church,  that  the  meaneft  member  thereof  ihali  not 
be  touched  in  the  lead  nieafure  in  his  liberty,  but  he  hath  fit- 
ted, called  and?ppointed  his  Officers,  wife  and  holy  watch- 
men, that  (hall  ftcretly  and  ferioufly  examine  all  things  with 
all  exa^neffe,  (ball  receive  nothing  but  upon  fuch  proof,  as 
that  whereby  every  i^jord  (hall  be  ellablifhed ;  and  yet  when 
alKth'S  is  evidenced,  they  (liall  not  proceed  againil  them 
in  private,  but  they  (hall  prefent  all  thefe  evidencs  to  the  view 
arrd  confideration  of  them  all  ^  lay  open  the  rule  of  truth  be  * 
fore  them,  and  nothing  (hall  be  done  that  they  (hall  oppofe, 
but  mud  approve  and  fet  their  hand  and  (eal  unto,  as  fuitable 
to  the  rules  of  truth,  and  righteoufnelTc,  and  love.  And  this 
proceeding  is  held  in  all  things  to  all  his  members  :  the  like 
is  not  to  be  found  on  earth. 

The  fecond  part  of  the  Conclufion  is,  'Xhat  they  have  as  much 
power  and  right  to  off  ofe  their  ccnfuresy  fo  frofoundedy  as  their  Po- 
drine*  For  their  power  U  Mike  in  dijpenfing  the  oncy  as  the  other^  as 
hath  been  proved  :  and  therefore  iftl)eyc4noffofetheQney  ihey 
may  fo  far  opfofe  tf)e  other. 

Since  then  it  is  yeelded  on  all  hands,   that  the  jraternirymay 

renounce 


Part  3 .  of  Church  difcipUne.  Chap.  3 . ,     43 

renounce  a}iJc9:idmn  the  falcy  erronioM  ctnd  krelkaUDotfrms  of  an 
Eldery^nd  hinder  them  that  th^y  may  never  be  entertained 
nor  eliablifhed  in  the  place,  yea  rejed  hk  ofinions^  and  take  away 
kUOjf  :e  from  him  :  they  miy  do  as  7nuch  by  parley  of  reafon 
agaUfr  his  fai\e and unjufr  cenfures  propounded  and  concluded, 
and  fo  interpofe  and  oppoie  proceeding,  as  that  they  (hall 
never  take  place  9,nd  be  eftabliilied  in  the  Congregationjonely 
the  method  md  ordcc  preicribsd  before  in  cafe  of  difF,T€ncej 
ninil  be  attended. 

The  conclufion  then  h^Tke  fiateniity  put  for  thg  cauf all  pmr 
in  the  cenfure  of  excoaiunicatlon,  whence  it  receives  its  com* 
pleat  being,  and  here  lyes  the  fuj^re^itn  l'ribnnal  in  [oym  of  judgement^ 
ani  publike  proceeding  in  cenfure  agamft  an  offender:  the 
reafons  of  this  we  have  given  foroierlyj when  we  intreated  of 
the  firft  fubje^  of  the  keyes,  whether  we  refer  the  Reader  j 
onely  v/e  may  recall  two  or  three  for  the  prefeat^that  we  may 
not  leave  this  place  wholly  void. 

Firft,  that  Church  that  c^n  fuhlik^ely  admQnijh  the  Elder  or  Elders^ 
in  cafe  he  do  not  hear  oji£  or  tv^o^  that  Church  can  excommunicate ^being 
wof  k4rJ3Mat.18.17. 

But  the  Church  of  the  fraternity^  in  cafe  the  Elders  ^f  ending  will  not 
hear  one  or  txco^  may  alfo  admonifh :  For  if  one  or  two  may  admo- 
Fiifh  privately,  according  to  degrees  of  proceffe  prefcrlbed  by 
our  Saviour,  why  all  may  not  admonifli  publikely,  1  fee  not, 
by  the  fame  parity  and  equality  of  reafon. 

If  a  Btother,  i  r,  any  Brother* 

Nay,  the  cafe  may  be  fuch,  that  they  onely  will  be  left  to 
admonifli :  for  fuppofe  three  Elders  in  the  Congregation  two 
of  them  are  under  off^nce,in  which  ihcy  do  periift,not  yeeld- 
ing  to  the  firft  or  fecond  admonition,  to  what  Church  muil: 
now  the  complaint  be  made ;  one  Elder  is  not  a  C/;« re/?. therefore 
the  complaint  muft  be  made  to  the  fraternity  with  him  5 
therefore  they  muft  admoni{h,and  therfore  may  alfo  cad  out, 
if  their  admonitioa  be  not  heard. 

Secondly,  "that  placing  of  the  fufr earn  power ^  which  croffrth  the 
proceeding  frefcribed  by  our  Saviour^  that  is  not  orderly  and  regular* 

But  the  f  lacing  of  the  fupream  fower  in  the  Elders  doth  jo. 

The  Affumpion  is  thus  evidenced  : 

7hat  which  mak^s  the  guilty  farty  the  Judge  in  hk  own  Caufe^  that 
iTojfeth  tb?  proceeding  frefcribed  by  our  Saviour* 

Rrr  3  But 


^•s«4e«& 


44      ,Chp.p.3  •  jifurzey  of  thefpmme  Pare  3 . 

But  this  doth  /o :  For  in  cafe  the  Elders  offend  j^and  are  com- 
plained of,  to  whom  muft  the  coHipIaint  be  carried  ?  the  text 
faith.  To  the  Church  :  the  Church  (layes  this  opinion)  is  the 
Elder?,  and  therefore  they  muil  be  compbined  unto  as  their 
own  Judges. 

Thirdly,  that  fower  vphkh  if  aff$inted  by  Chriji  in  hit  Church  to 
reform  ei^;/ (that  being  managed  according  to  his  appoints 
ment,  and  that  in  time  of  peace)  r^^t  pwer  cm  and  v^W  attain 
its  end^  othcrwife  there  fliould  be  an  imputation  laid  upon 
our  Saviour,  that  either  he  wanted  wifdome  or  power  in  his 
inftitutions,  in  that  fuch  were  appointed  ivhich  v/erjs  not  able 
to  attain  the  end,  for  which  they  were  provided  and  appoint- 
ed.   But  if  the  power  of  the  Cenfures  be  f  laced  in  the  Presbytery^  for 
the  rtmcvall  and  f  urging  cut  of  the  kven  of  a  fertinacious  finner^  it 
cannot  attain  his  end :  For  fuppofe  the  body  of  the  people  will 
keep  hlni  in,  converfe  wi(.h  him,  and  maintain  full  commu- 
nion, their  excommunication  will  not  do  the  dced^  which 
fhewes  the  arm  is  too  (hort  to  manage  this  power  to  the  full 
extent  of  ic,  as  it  was  intended  by  our  Saviour. 

And  hence  Mafter  Euterford  grants,  lib.  i.  p.  44.  That  it  is 
the  confiant  received  and  maintained  opinion  oi  Divines,  an- 
cient and  modern,  that  excommuncation  be  done,  confentiente 
\lche. 

Nay,  Zeffems^  Zanchy,  Beza^  Bncarus^  P^r^w^,  think  the  El- 
derfliip  (hould  not  excommunicate,  fme  confenfu.  Nay,  Veter 
'  M^rtjr  goes  further,  Vnde  concluditur  non  absque  con^enfn  eccUfia 
qmmfiam  excomwunicari  pjfc^  loc.  conn,  de  excom.  ient»  9.  Jus 
hie  /id  ccclejiam  fertinet*  nee  ah  ilia  erifi  d:bet^  fent.  10.  Carmright 
in  1  Cor^  5.  sgainft  the  RhemiRs  :  Magdeburg:,  Cent.  i.  lib.  2. 
c,  4.  Claves  toti  ecclef^funt  tradi.t£. 

The  ground  I  conceive  of  this  joynt  judgement,  thus  con- 
ftantiy  requiring  the  confent  of  the  people,  doth  in  truth  im- 
ply, that  their  confent  was  not  matter  of  complement,  but  car- 
ried a  caufall  verttte  witli  it,  for  the  comple<iting  and  accom- 
plifning  of  this  cenfure. 

Andlctitbefuppofedthat  where  there  be  three  Elders, 

two  oi  them  (hould  turn  Hereticks  and  continue  fo  5  fcpw 

could  the  Church  proceed  againft  them,  unleiTe  there  was  a 

caufall  power  in  the  fraternity  to  accompiifti  this  cenfure  > 

For  (if  by  Church  was  meant  the  Elderfhip)  how  can  one  he 

tht 


Pdrc  7.  of  Church  difcif>lme.  Chap.  3.        45 

the  Courch  /  and  if  the  people  (hould  confcnt^  and  yec  their 
confent  carry  no  caufall  vertue  to  this  work^  the  inconveni- 
ence, which  is  crolle  to  right  reafon,  renuins  yet  unrernovedj 
tomt^  that  excommimication  fhould  proceed  andbecom- 
i^hzittd  by  one  marii  which  is  contrary  to  the  grain  of  the 
words,  and  the  procefTe  of  our  Saviour  (et  down  in  the  place^ 
which  is  to  rife  by  encreafe-from  6ne  to  two  or  tbree^  and  thence  to  a 
muUhude. 

This  ground  thus  proved,  being  received,  many  colk^Jons 
flow  natura'iy  from  hence,  which  will  be  iaftcad  of  fo  many 
j^nlmrs  to  feverall  Qjiefiion^* 

Firft,  the  fower  of  judgement  and  fower  of  office  are  apparently 
diilinCl  and  different  one  from  another :  The  Elders  in  po)»t  of  rule 
and  cxercifing  the  a6t  of  their  Office,  are  fupream,  and  above 
the  Congregation ,  none  have  that  Office-authority,  nor  can  put 
forth  the  a<^s  thereof  but  themf^i-.s :  But  in  foynt  of  povper  of 
judgement  or  csn\ure^  iht  fraternity  tlizy  are  fupeamy  zv\d  above 
any  member  or  Officer,  in  cafe  of  offence  and  delinquency  : 
nor  need  any  man  ftrange  at  diis  dl{lin£l:ion,  when  the  like  is 
daily  obvious  in  paralel  examples  presented  before  our  eyef. 

The  Lord  M^jor  is  above  the  Conrty  as  couching  the  wayes 
and  works  of  his  Office,  none  hath  right,  nor  can  put  forth 
fuch  a^s,  v;hich  are  peculiar  to  his  place,  and  yet  the  C^urt  i^ 
above  infoynt  of  cenfure^  and  can  anfwerably  proceed  to  punifn 
in  a  juft  way,  according  to  the  juH:  defert  of  his  fin.  Thus  the 
Parliament  is  above  the  King,  the  Souldiers  and  Captains 
above  their  Generall. 

Hence  again,  excommunication  if  not  an  dct  of  power  of  Office^  but 
of  judgement^  from  grounds  and  grants  formerly  cleered,  and 
theref)re  cannot  be  appropriated  to  Rulers,  nor  upon  right 
confidcration  accounted  an  a£t  of  higheft  rule,  but  an  a^  of 
fupream  judgement,  which  is  (eated  in  the  fraternity,  and 
may  be  put  forth  by  them  in  a  right  order  and  manner,  as  it 
hath  been  before  proved  j  ftill  that  is  a  ftaple  rule,  which 
ftands  faft.  T'he  whole  bath  fower  over  any  member  and  member Synnd 
can  peferve  her  f elf  and  fafety  againfi  any  of  their  power  thai  would, 
annoy  or  deffrov  it. 

And  this  mull  be  yeelded  by  all  thofe  who  give  pov/er  of 
excommmication  to  Synods  and  Comcds^  in  that  'Brethren  as  well  as 

aiders 


A  6         Cbap.j.  A  furvey  if  the  fumme  Part  3. 

-  "■'  Eliierj  are  members  of  the  Synods^  and  the  A^s  of  thofe  hC- 
fcmblyes  iflue  from  both  Elders  and  Brethren^  as  all  the  Ortho- 
dox prove  againft  the  Popifli  Impropriators. 

Hence  laftly,  as  long  as  the  Ckurcb  continues,  and  hath  the 
being  of  a  Church,  pje  bath  right  and  forcer  of  managing  ihf  fe 
cenfurcs,  becaufe  it  belongs  to  her  X£t9'  dvro^  and  appertains 
to  her  as  fnch  a  body,  and  therefore  cannot  be  taken  away, 
unlcfTe  her  being  be  taken  away  :  As  an  Officer,  while  he  re- 
mains in  his  Place  and  Office,  he  hath  right  and  power  to 
Preach  and  adminifter  the  Seals,  though  the  exercife  of  thofc 
a^8  may  fometirae  be  hindred  by  violence  and  conftraint :  fo 
while  the  members  continue  confederate  in  combination,  and 
{o  communion  with  one  another  by  free  consent,  they  have 
alfo  power  one  over  another,  and  in  cafe  the  part  prejudice 
the  whole,  it's  fubjec^  to  the  power  of  the  whole^  to  be  remo- 
ved  from  the  communion  thereof. 


Part»4« 


Chap.  I 


if        V        ^       V        V        ¥        V        V        V        V        V        ^        V        l5 

Part/    IV. 


Concerning   Synodf. 


CHAP.     L 

Wherein  yi\'K\it\itv£otdi,sfixthuArgiiment  is  de- 
bated^ taken  optt  (?jf  Ads  1 5 .  and  the  nature  of 
that  Synod  difcujfed^  and  hoTv  far  re  that  or  any 
other  Synod  can  be  faidto  bind  by  any  warrant 
froiiuhcWord. 

^  H  E  fixth  Argument  of  Mailer  Rutherford  k 
taken  from  that  famplar  of  a  Synod  propoun- 
ded in  the  fifteenth  of  the  aA^s. 

Before  we  can  come  to  give  a  <lire(5l  and 
cleare  Anprver  thereunto,  we  (hall  be  forced 
tofpeak  fome  things  to  prepare  way  to  that 
purpofe,  that  it  mayappeare  how  farre  the 
power  of  a  Synod  is  confeffed  or  denied,and  wherein  thefirejfe 
of  the  Controverfy  doth  efpecially  confift :  and  that  will  be  di- 
fpatcht  in  the  concltifims  following., 

r,    Cortclfif* 

The  confoctation  of  (^hnrches  Pi  not  onelj  lawfully  hut  very 
f^fefff/l alfo^  kmngnot  2ilonQ  to  fear ch  out  the  truth,  but  to 

Aaaa  fettle 


Chap.  I .  A  Survey  of  the  Sumnte  Part.  4 . 

fettle  the  hearts  of  all  fincerely  minded  in  the  right  a^prehenfion 
And  frofejfion  of  the  fame. 

When  many,  and  thofefekcl  and  eminent,  lay  the  beft  of 
their  abilities  together,  improve  their  parts  and  prayers,  dif- 
qiiifitions,  confultations  ^  determinations,  to  promote  the 
knowledge  and  pra^ife  of  the  things  of  Chrift,  the  eftabliOi- 
ment  of  the  Churches^  in  th^  unity  of  the  faith,  and  their  eter- 
nal! peace. 

The  light  of  na  tire  and  right  reafon  forcing  men  out  of 
their  ovvne  neceflities  and  experience  to  confefle ,  That,  In  the 
multitude  of  Councellors  there  is  fafety.  Plus  vident  ociili,quam 
oculus,&c.  The  ijfueof  th2it  counfell  evidenceth  as  much,  A^s 
1(5.4,5,  They  deliverd  their  Decreesy&d  and  the  Churches 
were  efiahl  fljed  in  the  faith,  &c. 

2.     Concluf 

This  Confociationis  O^  ]  ever  all  forts  and  degrees,fome  lejfer 
hmc greater^zs (^lajfesy.  Synods-yTind  thefe  Provinciall^  Natia- 
naU,OecumenicalU 

j»     Concluf- 

The  power  which  any  or  all  have,  is  not  houndkjfe,  or  unli- 
mited»  They  are  all  but  men,  and  may  erre  :  their  judgements 
^ttnot  the  r^/f,  but  muft  be  regulated.  Their  power.is  under 
Chriftjonely  from  him,  and  for  him,  wholly  ta  be  aded  and- 
©rdered  by  his  authority  in  his  Word, 
Thus  farre  we  agree.    But 

4- 

This  authority  is  by  feverall  men  feveraliy  conlidefcd^namc- 
CcWfr^cr^//??/^//*       llAr,Ruther. 
ly,  it  is  either  anthority  of  <  ^  /^7i'  "^^^e 

^  Church  jurifdiBon,j  the  end. 
I,  When  the  cafe  is  controverfall,  many  doubts  and  diffi- 
culties arife,  which  cannot  eafily  and  readily  be  difcerned  or 
decided.  The  greived  parties  crave  the  advice  and  feekthc 
counfellof  many  Churches,and  willingly  fubmit  to  the  truth  of 
God  appearing  by  their;  means,.  i^^mho^ 


Parr.  4.  of  ChHrch-Drfc/plifte.  Chap.  i.  3 

2.  <iAuthoYltj  of  (^Imrch  juris diSiion^  is,  when  the  Churches 

-meeting  have  not  onely  authority  to  counfeli ,  hut  power  to  cen- 

fure  Ecclefiafllcally  in  cafe  the  Parties  who fc  caufe  comes  to 

be  fcanned  and  confidered,  (hall  be  found  guilty  and  worthy 

fuch  a  cenfure. 

5-. 

Hence  the  Churches  thus  meeting,  may  be  faid  to  impofe  their 
determination  and  fuch  decree?;  which  refult  and  arife  out  of 
their  difquifitions  and  difputes  either  by  authority  of  the  Word 
only,  from  whence  their  determinations  are  fetched  and  con- 
firmed apparantly. 

And  then  they  are  faid  to  bind  materialiter ,  in  regard 
of  the  thing  which  is  determined ,  being  no  more  ,  nor  other 
then  that  which  i?  evidently  exprefed ,  or  infallibly  colleEled 
out  of  the  Word  ,  and  fo  their  counjels  are  no  other  then  Goh 
Qommands^  containe  a  Divine  Authority  which  is  now  by  them 
difcovered ,  and  in  his  Name  applied  to  the  particulars  under 
hand,  as  the  Counfeli  Ad.  15  20.  iijjoynes  them  toabftaine 
fi'om  fornication y  which  aretheexpreffe  Words  of  Scripture, 
from  the  Law  in  the  Gofpell. 

But  beiides  this  they  are  faid  to  bind  formaliter ,  when  it  Is 

fuppofed  and  taken  for  granted  ,  that  the  Decrees  are  not  onely 

requiredin  the  JVord ,  hut  injoyned  by  fuch  ^nho  have  Church' 

jimsdiBion,  and  in  vertue  of  that  Authority  can  impofe,  and  in 

cafe  of  KcdihW  have  Power  to  cenfure  Eccleftaflically, 

We  conceive  t\\c former^  id  eft ,  the  ^mhority  of  "Brotherly 
Counfeli  5  is  attended  by  Chrift  ;  Mr  Rutherford  expreOTeth 
much  learning  and  labour  to  maintaine  and  prove  the  latter , 
and  to  that  purpofealledgeth  this  Patterneof  A(^.  15.  Which 
whether  it  be  fit  and  full  to  this  purpofe ,  we  {hall  make  fome 
ferious  inquiry  according  to  our  meafure^after  we  have  debated 
the  nature  and  quality  of  this  Afl'embly  and  the  proceedings 
therein ;  which  we  fliall  do  in  thefq  Conclusions. 

Of  Act  s   15. 

1»  (foncluf 
npH^  Sy node  \^ as  not  extraordinary  ,  either  in  regard  of  the 
^  infallible  afliftance  of  the  perfons  in  it ,  or  the  immediate 
tevelation  of  the  truths  therein  difcufl'ed  and  decreed 

Aaaa  2  Its 


Chap.  I .  A  SHWey  of  the  Summe  Parr.  4 . 


Its  true ,  the  Apoftlcs  were  extraordinary  men  in  regard 
of  their  Places  and  Office,  but  that  was  not  here  attended , 
nor  in  vertue  of  that  they  did  adj  There  i^jm  Jtnmlare,^ndi  jta 
commune  fayes  1mm.  The  fecond  is  here  attenckd.  They  were 
Pafiors  which  had  ordinary  abilities ,  as  well  ^  Apoflles,  which 
had  extraordinary  afliftances;  and  they  aul  ed  in  the  former  re- 
lation. 

For  ;«  extraordinary  revelations  and  infallible  afliftances , 
men  do  not  joyne  Ordinary  Churches  in  their  confuftations  and 
inquiries ;  but  fo  the  whole  Work  was  carried  here  :  The  men 
dijpHted  3  inquired ;  each  man  had  allowed  liberty  to  propound 
his  thoughts,  had  recourfe  to  the  Scriptures,  and  reafoned  out 
of  them,  Acl,  i5.7,8,to  18. 

AnA  ergo  the  Lordhere  leu'vesa  ^opyan3  SampIartoafifuC" 
ceeding  Generations^  how  to  feek  the  truth  by  way  of  triall  in 
the  ufe  of  fuch  meanes  which  he  hath  appointed. 

2.  Conciuf* 
Hence  their  fentence  W2isnot  thcTQ^orcScripture  or  C'anonicall 
hecaufe  they  decreed  it,as  when  they  were  infallibly  aflifted  and 
a^ed  by  the  H.  Ghoft.  2  Pet.  i. 

Eut  the  thing  or  matter  which  was  decreed,  it  was  either  ^a'- 
freffed pregnant ly  ^  oxi'nfalllhlj  colleEledoiMoi  the  Word,  and 
fo  being  Scripture ,  it  was  therefore  decreed  by  them  ,  as  the 
inftances  of  the  Decrees  give  in  evidence. 

Toabftaine  from  Fornication,  which  is  one  of  the  Decrees, 
it  is  the  very  letter  of  the  Text ;  The  other  Tarticulars  ifluc 
outof  one  ground,  and  thence  have  the  ftrength  of  divine 
prohibition;  for  in  things  of  indifferent  ufe,  (as  thofe  which 
were  ftrang/ed2ind  blood , )  the  rule  of  the  Apoftle  admits  no 
gainfaying  i  (^or.  i,  and  laft  Rom,  14. 

Thejf  veere  not  therefore  Canonicall  Scripture  hecaufe  decreed^ 
but  e  contra  y  bee aufe  they  were  Scripture  y  ergo  they  Vcere  de^ 
ereed.  . 

And  it  is  one  thing  to  make  Mandatum ,  (jua  tale^  Divine 
Scripture ;  another  thing,  when  the  matter  is  by  force  of  unde- 
niable confequence,  gathered  out  of  Scripture  to  give  it  out  as 
a.  Mandate  5 

And  thus  I  fuppofe  that  Phrafe  is  to  be  underftood» 
It   seems  good  unto  the   Holy  Ghost  and 
UNTO  us.  Vers  280 

:. ■ Bu. 


Parr.  4.  ofChHrch'Dj{cipHm.  Chap,  i . 


By  the  Holy  Ghoft  there  muft  either  be  under  flood,  the  im- 
mediate revelation  of  th-e  Spirit,  paralell  to  that  of  Teter^ 
\im  irviv'fjLitr^  ctyU  npy-ivot  iT^et-,  I.2I»  and  this  fenfe  the 
Tex:  admits  not ;  for  there  was  no  extraordinary  Revelation, 
that  can  in  reafon  be  attributed,  or  conceived  to  belong  to 
the  ordinary  Multitude ;  befidcjthe  Argument  formerly  alled- 
ged,  hath  confuted  thi?  fenfe. 

Or  elfe  it  muft  be  the  H.  Ghofl  diS  Jpeaking  in  the  word,  which 
is  open  and  eafy  to  conceive  ;  and  we  have  the  like  Phrafe  in 
Scripture  carrying  the  like  fenfe  ,  in  that  the  feverals  of  the 
fcntence  follow  by  infallible  inference  from  Scripture  grounds, 
as  the  Will  of  the  Lord,  unto  which  the  Spirit  by  difpute, 
collation  and  comparifon  of  places,  did  lead  them. 

3.  Concluf* 

Hence  the  Sjnode  may  be  faid  to  charge  the  truth  of  God  upon 
the  Churches  ,  and  to  load  their  Confciences  with  the  De- 
crees they  publiflied  by  way  of  authoritative  Qomcell ,  be^ 
caufe  they  have  the  divine  Authority  of  the  Scripture  com- 
manding all  that  they  decreed,  long  before  their  Decrees  came 
out,  the  evidence  whereof  they  now  difcovered,  and  the  pow- 
er whereof  they  by  way  of  Application  prefTcd  upon  their  con- 
fciences in  the  particulars  mentioned. 

Taking  this  fenfe  and  interpretation  along  with  us ,  that  Mr 
Rutherford  here  and  there  oppofeth  as  in  the  Anfwer  to  the  11. 
and  15.  OhjeEi.  pag,  210,  212.  wilt  eafily  be  removed;  for 
when  he  thus  reafons, 

O  B  J.  "  Ifthii  ayipmhlies  Decrees  did  lay  a  tye  and  bond  up^ 
*'  on  the  Churches  of  Syriz  and  Cilicia,  Then  it  did  either  tye  them 
^^  asa  C  ounce  II  y  or  as  apart  of  Script  urcy  or  thirdly  y  as  a  Decree 
**  of  an  Ecclefiaflicall  Syntde^  pag.  212. 

"  If  the  firft  be  faid,  this  (^anondoth  not  lay  a  Command  upon 
'*  themi  the  contrary  thereof  we  find  verf  28.  It  layeth  a  burden 
*'  upen  them-,  Chap,  1 6^.  4.  Decrees  they  mujl  keep, 

2/*  It  cannot  tye  as  a  part  of  Scripture;  fir  that  which  is  proper 

^*  to  the  (^hurch ,  to  Chrifi  hufecond  comming  againe ,  doth  not 

"  o-blige  as  ^anonick  Scripture ;  For  Canonic^  Scripture  (haU 

^^not  be  fiill  writ  en  till  (^hrifl  come  again ,   becaufe  the  (^anon  is 

'^already  do  fed  with  a    Curfe  upon  all  adders  ;    but  what  is 

Aaaa  3  decreed 


Chap.  t.  A  SurveyofiheSumme  Part.  4. 

^'  decreed  according  to  God  by  Church-guides  ii  proper  to  the 
'' Church  &c,  ^2ig.  210. 

''  Ergo,  They  mufi  tye  tun  Decree  of  an  Eccleflafiick^Synodc. 

A  N  s  w.  The  ambiguity  and  doubtfulnefle  of  the  Phrafe 
darkens  all  the  difpute  ;  the  ExpUcation  of  that  will  expedite 
an  anfwer  to  all  that  hath  been  faid  with  great  evidence :  To 
bind  as  a  part  of  Scripture,  admits  a  double  fenfe. 

1.  ^\l\\s,tthat  which  is  ^^i:?'^^^  is  clearly  contained  in ,  and 
fo  infallibly  collected  out  of  ^m;)fr/?"^,  andfois  Scripcure,and 
hath  he  bmding  Power  of  Scripture  vyith  it. 

2.  Or  that  this  aEi  of  Decreeing  itliiing  from  the  immediate 
Revelation  and  affiftanceof  the  Spiri  ,  doth  make  that  which 
is  decreed  to  be  Scripture* 

We  take  it  in  the  former  fenfe ,  and  affirme  according  to 
what  we  have  formerly  proved,  that  the  Decrees  are  exprcffe 
Scripture  ,  or  neceflarily  to  be  inferred  from  the  Scripture  , 
dccidiergo  tyeas  a  part  of  Scripture ,  which  is  there  a/leadged; 
though  the  Alienation  it  felfe,  in  itfelfe  barely  conjidered^  hath 
nofnch  PoV^er ,  nor  can  lay  any  fuch  bond  at  all. 

As  when  the  Nicene  Councell  decreed  that  the  Sonne  was 
'o^»V/©-  with  the  Father,  as  the  Words  of  text  evidence, 
fhilip,  7. 6.  he  counted  it  no  robbery  to  be  equall  with  the  Fa* 
ther :  Thii  Decree  containes  Scripture ,  and  ergo  hath  a  Divine 
Power  going  with  it  to  bind,  not  becaufe  decreed,  but  becaufe 
it  is  Scripture  which  they  have  decreed. 

And  in  this  fenfe  they  did ,  and  any  Councell  may  lay  a 
Burden  upon  any  mans  Gonfcience;  foanyChriftian  that  (hall 
publifli  and  preach  that.of  i  {^or.  6.  1 8.  Flee  Fornication  izni 
every  man  that  committes  that  fin  ,  He  finnes  a^ainfi  his  own 
Body,  Hetnay  preffe  this  Prohibition  as  binding  the  Gon- 
fcience, and  lay  it  as  a  burden  of  the  Lord  upon  every  foule, 
not  from  the  Authority  of  him  that  fpeakes,  but  becaufe  it  is 
Scripture  that  u  jpohen  ;  and  may  lawfully  lay  an  abfolute  ne- 
ceflity  upon  all  his  hearers,  that  they  muft  keep  that  Charge, 
fince  Its  Gods  Charge  now  publifhcd  and  applied  by  his  Means. 

And  in  this  fenfe  it  is  true,  That  which  is  proper  to  the 
Church  untill  the  commingof  Chrift  againe  ,  that  may  oblige 
as  CanoniciU  Scripture;  not  becaufe  the  formall  publilliing 
doth  make  it  Scripture,  but  becaufe  the  thing  is  aflureJly 
Scripture  which  is  publifhed. 

Nay 


i^arr.  4,  ojCmrcb-Dticipune,  Chap.  i. 

Nay  in  the  109.  p.  immediately  going  before,  Mr  Ruiher^ 
ford  affirmes  that  which  amounts  to  thus  much ,  In  his  firft 
Anfwer  to  the  ninth  Objedion  where  he  conjoynes  thefe  two 
together  ;  *'  That  the  excommunication  of  the  Incefimus  Corin- 
^^  thian  ^  The  <iy^pp  inting  Elders  at  Lyftra  wa^  Seripture ;  and 
''^ yet  the  Deeree  of  Excommunication  and  appointing  Elders  did 
^'  hmdWithan  hcclefafticalitye  only. 

By  the  fame  proportion ;  the  things  th^it  are  comfelled  may 
be  Scripture,  and  bind  by  a  Divine  Power ,  and  yet  the  puhli- 
cation  of  thefe  may  tye  by  way  of  Councell  only  in  regulating 
of  thofe  that  do  publiflithcm. 

Before  w^  pafTe  from  hence  it  will  not  be  amiffe  to  take  in- 
to confideratioh ,  how  Mr  Rutherford d^^it^s  the  ground,  how 
it  comes  about  that  a  Presbytery  can  bind  a  Congregation  by 
an  EccleHafticall  tye  of  Obedience ,  how  a  Synode  can  tye  a 
Presbytery  .Sec. 

C  A  T^ofltive  Lan>  by  gody 
He  anfwers  they  have  warrant  by  c 

C  The  Law  of  Nature. 
Concerning  which  Illiall  take  leaue  to  offer  fome  few  things 
to  confideration ,  becaufe  I  cannot  fo  well  reach  his  meaning, 
that  fo  I  may  give  him  occafion  more  fully  to  explicate  him- 
felfe  at  his  return »  , 

fm  NaturaUy  and  Pofitivum^  when  their  fpeciall  and  fpeci- 
ficall  Nature  comes  to  be  attended ,  I  have  looked  at  them,  as 
CArryin^aki^dof  Oppofition,  as  Membra  dividentiavSt  to  do; 
and  as  its  ordinary  to  obferve  amongft  all  Interpreters  in  the 
Expofition  of  the  Commands. 

Jus  Naturale  Is  ,  That  which  iff ues  out  of  the  reference  and 
dependanccy  which  the  Nature  of  men  hath  unto  God  a6  a  (Crea- 
tor,  fo  that  if  God  be  God,  and  man  a  Creature,  made  for 
him  and  his  Glory,  hemuftbeftow  himfelf  and  heart  upon 
him  in  the  firft  Command,  ThiiisaNaturall  La'W, 

But  that  he  fhould  worfhip  him  by  fuch  meanes  by  the  JVordy 
fuch  Sacraments  and  Cenfuresfo  di^enfedy  this  is  a  pofitive  Law 
of  Gods  appointment,  which  had  he  not  exprefled,  or  iliould 
be  after, that  which  was  pofitive  Law  before  is  no  Law  now;  As 
in  the  Sacraments  of  the  Jews  ,  which  are  now  out  of  date , 
maybeeafily  difcerned  ;  thofe  which  TP^r^  ;;^^^«^/ of  Worfhip 
^en  appointed,  are  no  means  now ,  becaufe  abrogated, 

And< 


8^  Chap.  X.  A  Survey  of  the  Snmme  Parr.  4. 

And  how  the  Authority  of  Synods  (hould  bind  by^  *Pt?/?- 
the  Law  J  znd  y ct  a/fo  i^Mhy  Nature^  deferves  fome  further 
Explication. 
Nor  doth  the  Explication  and  Diftinflion  added,  pag.  208. 

'^  j4  thing  is  naturalltivo  ^ayes^  <    and 

^  by  confeciuent , 
take  away  all  the  fcruple ,  or  cleare  all  the  doubt. 

For  if  that  may  be  counted  a  Z^W  of  Nature ,  which  upos 
fome  ffipfofition  or  condition  ftands  by  a  rule  of  reafon ,  I 
cannot  fee  how  naturall  and  pofitive  Lawes  will  be  diftin- 
guifhed. 

Take  we  Mr  R,  Examples  propounded  into  confideration, 

*'  That  Thomas  and  fohnfhould  dive II  infmh  a  Congregation , 
*'  (jod  in  his  providence  might  have  otherwlfe  difhofed ;  and  that 
^^  is  ergo  Jus  Pofitivum  that  they  come  there  to  %e  Members* 

^^  But  being  Members ,  then  its  connaturall^  they  fhouldbe 
^'  fubjeSied  to  the  Elder Jhlp  of  this  Congregation'^  and  the  groHnd 
^  of  the  bound  is. y  the  part  muft  be  in  fabjeEiion  to  thofe  who  com- 
^^  mandtheW'hole :  John  and  Thomas  are  parts  of  this  Congrega- 
'^  gat  ion  ;  fuch  an  Elder  Jhlp  commands  the  whole^  ergo  they  mufi 
'^  hcfubjeEi  tofuch  an  Elder Jhip»  pag.  20 1 . 

Idonotfecj^owthisdiftindion  can  clear  the  caufe  in  hand; 
for  by  the  fame  ground  I  fee  nor  why  any  man  may  not  fay  that 
all  pofitive  Lawes  are  naturall ,  nay  cannot  be  but  natural! 
Lawes ;  look  we  at  the  confequent  and  condition  which  may, 
nay  certainly  will  attend  all  of  them  in  their  very  confti- 
tucion. 

Take  fome  inftance  for  evidence ;  when  any  of  the  Heathen 
came  to  imbrace  the  fewes  Religion  and  cefemoniall  Law ,  they 
did  that  by  a  pofitive  Law  ,  becaufe  they  might  have  remained 
as  fob,  and  never  become  Pr  ofe!ytes. 

But  7vhen  they  are  once  turned  Profelytes  and  become  Mem- 
bers of  the  fewi/h  Congregation ,  then  it  is  connaturall  that 
they  fliould  fubmit  to  ail  their  Ceremonies;  every  Member 
of  the  Corporation  muft  be  under  the  Lawes  of  the  whole  ; 
fo  that  by  this  ground  they  muft  be  faid  to  obey  the  Ceremo- 
nies by  Natures  Law  ;  but  how  harfh  doth  that  found? 

Befides,  when  a  man  is  a  Member  of  fuch  a  Congregation, 
where  its  ordinary  and  ufuall  for  fuch  a  man  to  depart  at  his 

pleafure^ 


Parr.  4.  of  ChHrch-Difciplme.  Chap.  i. 


and  become  an  Inhabitant  in  another  Province ,  as  it  fuits  with 
his  own  will ,  or  emergent  occafions ;  and  yet  bein?  there, 
he  as  a  Member  mnfl:  fubmit  to  the  rule  of  the  whole;  and  up- 
on that  ground  is  bound  to  obey  by  Natures  Law ;  when  there 
be  noLawes  that  can  be  more  mccrly  pofitive ,  then  thefe  be  ; 
and  their  obedience  comes  from  freechoice^becaufe  it  is  in  their 
choice  to  depart  if  they  will. 

To  end  this  cafe,  let  this  reafon  be  attended , 
That  ground  which  is  common  to  Natures  LaW^s  and  Fojltme 
Lavpes  5    that  cannot  make  a  difiinBion  hetwixt  either  of  them, 
Commania  non  diftinguunt. 

'But  this  rule  of  reafon  that  the  part  Jhould  be  ordered  hy  the 
Tvhole  y  ii  common  to  all  the  Larves ,  naturall  and  pofitive ^ 
Ergoy  by  this  the  one  cannot  be  diftinguiflied  from  the  other. 

That  which  foUowes,  needes  a  grain  of  fait  to  be  added, 
otherwife  it  exceeds  my  apprehenfion  to  make  work  of  it. 
pag.  202.  ;  ,^ 

"  The  dlvifion  of  a  Nation  into  Provinces ^  and  of  Provinces 
^ '  intofo  many  Territories  called  Prefbyterlas ,  and  the  divifion 
^'  of  fo  many  Trefyyteriesintofo  many  Congregations ^  cannot  he 
'^  called  a  devife  of  mans ,  hecaufe  it  is  not  in  the  Word  of  God* 
^^  for  hy  the  far/ie  reafon  that  John  and  Thomas  ^  andfo  many 
''  threes  and  four  es  of  Beleevers  Jhouldhe  Members  of  Independent 
*"'  Congregations ,  feeing  it  is  not  in  the  Word^  itfhall  he  a  device 
^^  of  meru 

Againft  which  Affertion  I  ftiould  reafon* 
The  divifion  of  a  Nation  into  Provinces  &c.  is  either  a  de^ 
vlce.ofmeny  or  a  Divine  Inflitution^  fox  non  datur  tertium. 
But  a  Divine  Inflltutian  it  cannot  be, 
I .   That  which  ftands  by  the  rule  of  arbitrary  Volley^  that  \% 
a^device  of  man,  and  not  a  divine  Tnftitution» 

But  this  ftands  by  a  rule  of  arbitrary  Policy ,  aspradlice  and 
experience  evidence. 

2^  That  is  a  device  of  man  y  whichproceedsfi-om  the  free  choice 
of  reBifted  reafon  fuiting  his  civillends ,  according  to  the  feve- 
rall  occafions  and  meanes  he  {hall4evife  to  that  purpofe. 

But  the  divifion  of  a  Nation  into  l^resbyteries ,  (^c.  is  of 
this  nature  5  It  ifTuesfrom  the  free  choice  of  redified  reafon  , 
fuiting  civiil  ends,  according  to  the  feverall  meanes  and  occa- 
fions devifed  to  that  purpofe. 

Bbbb  %.That 


lo        Chap.  I.  ASurveyaftheSumme  Parfr4« 


2.  That  device  vfihich  is  aUedby  one  marty  and  may  tawfullf 
he  altered  by  another  ^  keeping  the  end  of  «t/T0Amt/g«S^ ,  that 
is  the  devife  of  man^ 

Butthisisfo*  * 

One  King  and  Governor  orders  the  combination  of  people 
and  p/aces  o//e  wdky  y  into  fo  many  hundreds ,  fomany  {hires ; 
fome  fo  large,  other  fo  muchlefle:  The  fueceffor  alters  all 
another  way ,  and  both  of  them  without  juft  blame. 

4»  laftly  I  fliall  reafonfrom  his owne grant ;  That  whlchis 
Hot  in  the  Word,  is  a  device  of  man  :  For  all  lawfuU  devices  muft 
either  be  from  the  wifedome  of  the  Word ,  difcovering ,  di- 
redling  and  approving  fuch,  when  ever  they  fhall  be  obferved 
and  followed. 

Or  elfe  they  muft  iffuefrom  the  wifedome  of  man ,  follow* 
ing  that  light  of  reafon ,  the  reliques  whereof  are  yet  left  in 
loft  nature ,  or  renewed  by  education ,  and  the  ufe  of  fuch^ 
meanes  as  may  be  helpfull  thereunto. 

And  that  yphlch  I  de fire  may  be  ejpecially  obferved  in  this  placer 
if^  That  fiom  this  grant  y  I  cannot  fee  how  {  I  do  not  fay  the  au- 
thority of  a  Clajfis  or  Synode  can  be  proved ,  bm  how)  either  of 
them  can  be  maintained  to  be  an  Ordinance, 

If  Claffes  and  i)';^^^^  be  Ordinances  of  Chrifi  ,  and  fo  parts 
of  his  fVorJhipy  then  they  are  tf  not  expreffed ,  yet  necejfarily 
may  they  ,  nay  they  be  colleBedoHt  of  the  Scriptwre  v  For  that 
only  is  a  part  of  GodsWorQiip,  which  God  himfelf  appoints. 
But  its  here  ^r^»^^^,  that^//  thefe  divifions  of  Nations  into 
provinces ,  of  Provinces  into  Territories  and  Clajfes ,  are  not 
to  be  found  in  the  Word, 

Therefore ,  They  are  no  Ordinances  of  Chrifi ,  nor  parts  of 
his  JVarfifip, 

When  it  is  added ,  that  fohnznd  7^(?«;;fef  fhould  be  Mem- 
bers of  a  Congregation ,  is  not  found  in  the  Word. 

I  anfwer.  It  is  found  ,  though  not  particularly  exprefled, 
as  many  other  things  are  not,  yet  fo,  as  may  neeefTarily  be  col- 
ieftcd  therefrom. 

tyfll  whoiare  beleevers  in  Chrifiy  fhould  by  duty  attend  upon- 
Chrifi  in  all  his  Ordinances  ,  and  therefore  in  C  hur  ch' fellow  flip  y 
^  the  Apoftle  difputes  and  concludes ;  Epk  4. 14, 16, 
'Ssxt  fohnan^T homos  are fuch.   Ergo. 
'/That  which  follows  pag.  202.  That  all  our  fingtdar  a^ilons 


''are 


Pare.  4.  ofChurch-Difciplwe.  Chap,  i .         j  % 

^'  are  mixed ;  there  is  fome thing  morall  in  them^  and  that  mufl  he 
^*  fqnared  and  ruled  hj  the  Word ;  and  fome thing  u  in  them  not 
^'  morall  but  pofitive  ,  and  this  not  to  hefquared  by  the  Word  bm 
*'  by  natures  light. 

In  thefe  exprejftons  there  be  many  donbtMl  things ,  which  de^ 
ferve  to  be  difcufled  and  cleared ,  but  that  they  fall  not  in  fo 
pat  with  the  purpofe  in  hand. 

T.  It  would  be  proved,  that  all  ourfingular  anions  are  mixed 
and  have  fomething  to  be  fquared  by  the  Word  ,  fomething 
not ;  Ex.  gr.  Preaching ,  praying,  receiving  Sacraments,  pro- 
feflfing  Faith  at  this  time  and  fcafon ,  and  upon  this  cxprefTe 
Command  of  God,  how  are  thefe fingular  adions  mixed 
what  in  thefe  is  to  be  fquared  by  the  Word-,  and  what  is 
not? 

2.  Honv  that  which  is  fojitive  in  an  aEi  (I  fjppofe  the  meaning 
is ,  that  its  done  by  a  pofitive  Law  )  is  not  yet  morall ,  when 
thefe  are  for  the  moft  part  fubordinate ,  and  not  contradi- 
ftina 

3.  How  fome  anions  mufl  be  fcjuared  by  Natures  light ,  and 
not  by  the  Word i  when  the  Apoflles  in/undion  goes  fo  far i-^q 
whether  we  eate  or  drinks  j  or  whatever  we  do ,  let  all  be  done  to 
the  glory  of  god-  and  the  received  tenet  of  the  Schoole  main- 
taines ,  thai  OmnisaElioinindlvidmefimoraliterbonavelmala- 
and  if  fuch ,  its  certain ,  they  then  come  within  the  verge  of 
the  Word. 

I  propound  thefe  qudtres^  to  occafion  Mr  Rutherford  his  fur- 
ther explications :  But  I  conceived  it  necellkry  to  take  notice 
•of  that  d^vifion  of  a  Nation  into  "Provinces  ,  and  thofe  into  fe- 
verall  Territories;  becaufe  we  have  herein  iht foundation  laid, 
and  a  way  made  for  Synods  ,  which  muft  have  their  garbe  and 
garment  cut  after  this  compaffe ;  but  it  Inaii  anon  appearc 
this  ApofloHcall  pattern  will  quit  us  of  any  fuch  conftraming 
inference. 

We  have  now  done  with  the  explication  and  preface  to  the 
difpute :  We  now  come  to  Mr  Rutherford  his  argument,  which 
he  thus  propounds  out  of  the  place. 

**  If  the  Qhurches  of  Antioch  being  troubled  with  a  que f  ion 
"^  which  they  could  not  determine ,  they  had  recourfe  to  an  Affcm- 
^^  hly  of  Churches  i  who  gave  a  *T>ecree^  which  the  Churches 

Bbbb  2  ^^ fferc 


12 


Chan.  I .  ^  Survey  of  the  Summe  Part.  4. 


"  were  hound  to  heepe  ;  then,  tifon  //%  occafion  Wf  mufl  have\e~ 
^  courfe  to  like  remedy, 

''  But  the  firfi  partis  flam  \  being  in  thi^  trouble  &c>  they  did 
**  re  fort  to  an  Affembly  ,  which  gave  out  a  Decree  ,  which  they 
^  were  bound  to  keep. 

''  Therefore  we  alfo.upon  the  lil^  occafion^  muflfeekfor  the  like 
'^■remedy,  andjloop  to  the  Authority  thereof^ 

A  N  S  VV  E  Pw 

The  \\->hole  conclufon  may  hQgra7ited  as  true  in  atrue  fenfe,  ac^ 
cording  as  we  have  formerly  opened  it  in  the  foregoing  con. 
clu(ions;  for  Tts  granted  ,  we  lavv fully  may ,  nayitsneceffary 
we  (hould  repaire  in  cafes  of  diiiiculty  and  doubt  to  a  Claflis 
or  Synode:  Its  certain  they  fhouldfhew  their  counceil  and  fee 
down  their  fentence  out  of  the  Word ,  and  lay  it  by  vertue  of 
the  Word  as  a  burden  upon  mens  Confciences  ;  and  being  fo 
pnblifbed,  fo  confirmed  out  of  the  Scriptures,  we  ought  to 
receive  it  as  the  Word,fo  much  as  is  gathered  out  of  the  Word, 
and  attend  to  it ,  as  an  authoritative  advice,  as  Mt Rutherford 
fpeaks  ,  and  we  have  formerly  declared  in  the  foregoing  Con, 
clufions. 

This  is  all  the  place  inforceth ,  and  all  this  we  grant. 
But  that  they  did  tye    Eccleliailicaliy  ,  by  vertue  of  any 
Church- /urifdidion  ,wbichthey  had  over  other  Churches,  non- 
dumconflati  asyet  appeareth  not,- 

Ad.  i5.28»  We  lay  no  greater  burden.  h6i\i6.^,  And  as 
they  went  through  the  Cities ,  they  delivered  them  the  De- 
crees to  keepe.  Ad.  21.2).  We  have  written  and  concluded , 
that  they  obferve  no  fuch  things,  but  that  they  keep  them- 
klves,,  &c. 

All  this  I  fay  ,  may  well  agree  to  a  way  of  councelL 
For  fuppofe  a  Chriftian  man  out  of  office  (an  exfpeStant  as 
Mr  Rutherfordf^c^kts)  preach  and  pabliQi  the  Commands  of 
God ,  _he  may  be  faid  to  prejfe  them  as  a  burden  upon  mensConr 
fciences  and  charge  them  as  neceffary  duties ,  which  they  are 
bound  upon  the  hazard  of  their  foules  carefully  and  confcien, 
cioufly  to  difcharge  ,  and  not  dare  to  negled  in  the  leaft 
meafure.i 

The. 


Parr.  4.  ofchHrchDifdplme.  Chap.  i.        13 

The  whole  frame  of  the  proceeding  ,  and  all  the  cafting  cir- 
cumftances  of  the  context  lliew  thdt  zAffemhly  afted /^j'. -w^^y 
of  councelL 

I.  Thefe  Decrees  are  faid  to  bind  thofe  to  whom  they  are- 
fen  t.  ^ 

But  they  were  fent  to  all  the  Churches  of  the  Gentiles* 
Ad.  21.25. 

m  As  tomhincr  the  Centils  "^hich  beleeve .  r^e  have  'Written  and 
concluded c^c^whohadno  Commiflioners  nor  McOengers dele- 
gated to  the  Synods  J  and  therefore  could  not  bind  them  by- 
way of  any  authoritative  jumdi5f ion  ;  For  it  is  a  ruled  cafe  in 
allfuch  proceedings  fynodicall.  Thofe  who  have  warning  and 
liberty  to  lend  to  the  Synode,  thofe  are  fabjec^to the  Autho- 
rity of  the  Synode ;  what  Mr  Parlor  exprefleth  as  effeduall  to 
theconftitutionof  aSynode  ,  that  is  approved  by  all,  and  by 
Mr  Eutheyferd ;  That  Vchich  materially  furnifheth  Commijfio- 
ners  at  on  A^emhlj  in  their  gifts  an^  holinejfe,  that  which  for- 
mally fits  them  to  that  work^u  their  calling  and  fending,  l^ark^  l^ 
3,  caf,  18.  Kut.  pag.  21 3 »  Where  there  is  no  delegation  of 
Meflengers  by  mutuall  confent,  there  is  no  rightof  jurifdi- 
clion. 

-  2.  All  thefe  fundamental!  grounds  which  are  laid  for  the  or- 
derly ading  of  any  of  their  occafions ,  take  this  as  confed'ed; 
for  were  it  enough  for  feverall  Churches  to  aflemble  and  to  fet 
outS)ecrees  which  might  bind  allmdiferently ,  whether  they 
had  Gommiflioners  or  no  Commiflioners  in  their  meeting ; 
then  the  Decrees  of  one  Province  or  Nation  might  impofe  up- 
on anothej  Province  or  Nation ,  which  is  by  all  conceived  and 
concluded  to  be  unequal!  *  nay  it  may  fall  out ,  that  they  may 
impofe  contrary  things ,  and  ^0  of  neceflity  breed  and  bring 
confuiion  and  vexation  in  (lead  of  reformation.  ^ 

The  Decrees  of  a  Sjnode  hind  onelj  fuch  by  a^  Scclefafticall 
furiddi5i-ion  ,  who  delegate  Afejfengers  to  the  Synode. 

But  the  ^Decrees  of  thi<s  Synode  hind  more  then  thofe  who  dele- 
gated Jl<fejfengers  to  it ;  to  wit ,  all  the  Churches  of  the  Xj en- 
tiles. ^ 

Therefore  ,  They  did  not  intend  to  hind  hy  Ecclefiaftcall  Juris-- 
diEiion,  but  by  w^^y  of  Chrifii an  C ounce II :  Or  more  plainly. 
thus. 

They  who  fend  the  Decrees  of  the  Synod.o  to  fuch  Churches , 

Bb  b~b  3  who 


14  Chap,  I.  ASurvejoftheSumme  Part. 4. 

\Kiho  never  fent  their  Afeffengers  or  Commiffionsrs  thither ,  they 
fendoneiy  by  voaj  of  CouncelL 

'But  thii  Synode  at  Jerufalem  fent  their  decrees  to  all  the 
Churches  of  the  Gentiles  ,  ^ho  never  fent  their  C^mmiffi  oners 
thither^  ^fgO. 

Br  go ,  They  fent  onely  by  tvay  of  QouncelL 

3.  That  Pattern  which  fends  a  Church  200.  miles  for  a  Sy- 
node and  confociation ,  that  doth  not  tye  a  Church  either  to 
a  Provinciall  or  Nationall  Synode.  * 

But  this  doth  f9. 

If  it  be  replied  ^  If  I  may  go  fo  far ,  therefore  I  may  gather 
one  nearer. 

lanfwer;  True,  you  may  do  fo ;  but  its  as  true  by  this  pat- 
tern any  delinquent  may  refufe  to  do  fo;  but  when  his  caufe 
comes  to  be  fcanned ,  and  he  to  be  con  vented  before  Provin^ 
ciall  or  Nationall  Svnode,  he  may  plead  that  liberty,  which 
the  pradife  of  the  Apoftels  propounded  here  as  prefidentiall 
will  allow  unto  them :  And  fo  by  this  Samplar ,  Nationall  and 
Provinciall  Synods  are  wholly  made  fruftrate,  and  may  as  well 
be  re/ededas  received,  notwithftanding  any  force  of  argu- 
ment from  the  place  or  pradife  that  might  conftraine  to  the 
contrary. 

4.  Its  faid  Ad.  T5.  2.  When  they  appointed  Taulznd  'Bar- 
nabas  to  go  to  Jerufalem  to  inquire  touching  the  opinion  of 
the  neceflity  of  Circumcifion ,  that  created  them  no  fmaj^  bu- 
(inefle ,  that  the  Church  of  Antioch  fent  other  A4ejfengers 
with  them  J  T/pctV  aAA«?  k^  avtcov  with  the  fame  commiffion, 
and  they  concurred  with  the  Apoft'es  in  the  fentence  deter* 
mined  :  For  the  Church  of  Antioch  which  was  a  party ,  and 
conteftedwiththofe  of  the  Pharifees  againft  their  faife  con- 
ceit and  opihioHjto  be  judge  in  their  own  caufe ,  is  againft  rule; 
but  that  they  may  crave  cbuncell  and  cojicurrence  with  others, 
and  fo  be  a  me^nes  to  fettle  themfelves  and  others  in  the  Faith 
of  the  Gofpell ,  and  to  walk  with  ^  ftraitfoot  in  the  profef- 
fion^hereof ,  thisfuits  well  with  rule  and  reafon. 

CHAP. 


Part*  4 .  of  Cburcb'Vtjcipine,  Chap,  2 .         15 


CHAP.    n. 

PVhere  Mr  Rutherford  hk  Arguments  touching  the  SuferiorU 
ty  of  Cldjfes  and  Synods  above  particular  CongregationSy 
are  conjidered  andanfwered*^  ^Andthey  are  in  number  6 ^^ 
more ,  fet  doa^n In  the  l<y,  ch*  of  his  hook^ 

^He  7.  andp.  Arguments  propounded  in  this  i$,ch, 
feeme  to  be  oigreatefi  might ,  and  therefore  re- 
quire more  ferious  and  ftudious  fearch ,  and  to 
that  purpofe  we  (hall  make  way  for  Our  felves  by 
fome  previous  Explications  in  the  Qonclnff 
ens    which  follow. 

I  ♦  Concluf, 

There  isfomefirftandmofifupreme  Tribunallintheexercifeof 
Church-fo^er  ,  unto  \^hich  appea/es  juridice  arelafi  made^  and 
'from'^hkh  no  appeal  can  be  granted  or  exf^eBed, 

Other  wife  the  mfedome  of  C^ifi  would  be  blemifh^d^if  there 
ihould  be  an  endiejfe  maze  and  circle  in  feeking  reformation, 
which  could  never  be  found  nor  attained. 

Befidc,  the  peace  of  the  wronged  and  complaining  party 
would  be  exceedingly  prejudiced ,  if  he  (hould  never  come  to 
a  periode  in  the  purfuit  of  his  cafe ,  and  fo  never  to  dremedff 
of  his  ^rong ;  and  the  feeking  for  a  cure  would  prov  e  far  worfe 
then  the  fuftering  of  the  trouble  of  the  Mq^l^q, 

Standum in ali^uo primo ;  God,  and  Rcafon,  and  Nature 
determine  this :  And  this  I  fuppofe  muft  be  an  OEcumenicaU 
Qouncell  in  the  apprehenfion  and  approbation  of  our  mofilear^ 
ned  and  reverend  Brethren* 

Conclusion.  II 

Htnce  this  fir fi  and  fupreme  Trtbunall^  which  exercifeth  pOW^ 
er  over  all  other,  there  can  be  none  to  exercife  power  over  it.  This* 
followes  ex  terminis ,  and  out  of  the  Nature  oi  the  thing; 
That  which  is  aboviaH ,  can  have  none  above  it. 

Higher 


1 6  Chap,  f .  A  Survey  of  the  Summe        Parr.  4, 

Higher  there  cannot  be  then  the  higheft.  I  fpeak  now  only 
of  a  way  of  >^/>i/?m^^proceeding.  And  this  not  only  equi- 
ty but  ncceflity  forceth  upon  all  courfes  of  judicature,  whether 
civiiii^  the  Common- wealth,  or  Ecclefiaftick^  in  the  Churches» 

3.  Qonclnf, 

Hence y  the  hlghefl  an^fufreme  Tribunal  cannot  he  cenfured  hj 
anjpdWer  of  the  fame  kind :  nor  yet  is  there'any  prejudice  to  the 
care  and  wifdome  of  our  Saviour ,  that  the  funifiment  offuch  is 
referved  onely  to  the  throne  of  his  divine  jujtice. 

I .  Thatf^ch  cannot  he  cenfured^common  fenfe  will  teach  one* 
^  Over  whom  there  is  no  power ^  upon  them  can  be  exerclfed  no  cen- 
fure.  ^ut  the  highefi  Minifleriall  power  hath  no  po^er  in  that 
kind  above  it.  (  Imeane  Ecclefiaf  kail  power  )  only  the  fupremc 
Magiftrate  in  the  Common-wealth,  hath  a  civill  co-adive  pow- 
er to  conftrainethe  Churches  in  cafe  of  their  exorbitations  and 
Apoftafies  from  the  order  of  the  Gofpel  to  attend  the  rules  of 
Chrift,  and  to  recover  themfelves  by  a  juft  Reformation. 

But  if  we  look  at  the  higheft  Tribunall  of  Church-power,  in. 
cafe  they  be  faulty ,  whether  can  an  appeale  be  made  in  an  Ec- 
t:le(iafticall  proceeding  ?  To  ^higher  we  cannot,  becaufe  we 
are  at  the  higheft  :  and  to  appeale  to  the  inferiour  ^^om  whom 
the  appeale  hath  been  made ,  not  onely  the  rules  of  prudence y 
hvx  common  fenfe  will  condemn  a  man  of  folly,  infuchapra- 
dife. 

♦  2>  Nor  yet  doth  this  ( in  the  fecond  place  )  derogate  any  thing 
from  the  depth  of  Chrift  s  wifdome  andfaithfulnejfe  in  the  gov  em-- 
ment  of  his  Church :  for  it  is  no  other ,  then  that  which  infinite 
providence  doth  yeild  approbation  unto,  when  allp ft  hath 
corrupted  his"^ ay,  and  erred  in  judgement,  its  but  rationall,that 
then  the  execution  of  judgement  (hould  come  into  his  hand, 
,who  is  the  rlghteom  judge  ofallflejh,  ■ 

Thefe  things  being  premifed,  which  cannot  be  denyed,  un- 
iefl'e  we  will  bid  battell  to  common  fenfe ,  we  fhall  now  ad- 
dreffeour  felvesto  the  examination  of  the  feventh  and  ninth 
Arguments,  becaufe  they  arife  out  of  one  roote,  and  one  bot- 
tom ferves  to  beare  them  both. 

7  Argument  of  Mafter  i?//^^<fr/W* 
*^  If  when  an  obftinate  brother  ojfendsyWe  mfffi  tdlthe  Church, 

^'then 


Pare.  4-  cfChffrclhDifcfplm.  Chap.  2.         17 

"  then  the  fame  caurfe  is  to  ^  takeny  ^hen  an  0^ ft  mate  Church  ofi 
^^feftds,  Pag.  Ji  7  For  Chrifts  remedy  for  removing  of  offences  is 
^  hence  argued  1 9  he  imperfeU tifexcowrHunication  doth  not  remove 
^^  all  offences  ^  pag.  221.  and  prevent  the  Leavening  of  many 
^  lumps. 

^^  He  that  caret h  for  the  part,  mu ft  much  more  care  for  the 
^'  tvho/e  Churchy  and  ordaine  excommunication  for  the  edifying  of 

And  he  that  takes  care  of  a  nationall  (^hurch ,  vpho  can  doubt, 
*'  hut  he  hath  care  of  edifying  andfaving  in  the  day  ofChriftfihur^ 
**  ches  of  Nations  and  'provinces ^  pag.  221* 

This  is  the  maine  and  onely  bottom  that  bears  up  both  the  Ar^ 
gumentSy  and  if  this  prove  brickie,  the  whole  frame  will  imisfe- 
dihm  ruere;  and  that  this  weakeneflfe  may  appeare ,  I  defire  no 
better  Armory  to  fetch  weapons  from ,  to  wound  thiscaufc 
withaiL  ¥or  from  the  ground  of  this  Argument  I  would  reafon 
thm^  not  that  I  take  the  ground  good ,  but  its  good  again fi  him 
and  his  caufejbecaufe  it  is  his  own. 

If -when  an  obftinate  brother  offends  I  mufl  tell  the  Churchy 
then  yphen  an  obftinateChurch  offendsyl  mufl  take  the  fame  courfez 
then  yphen  an  Oeckmenicall  Synod  or  Councett  offends ,  /  mufi  takfi 
the  fame  courfe :  bnt  that  is  exceeding  irrationally 

Chrifts  rtmQdy  oi  excommunication  mwik  remove  all  offctif 
xtSyelfe  its  imperfeft.  But  excommunication  cannot  remove  the 
offences  of  an  Oecumenicall  (foHnctlli  therefore  Chrift  s  remedy  is 
imperfect. 

And  that  it  cannot  remove  the  oflFenceof  a  generalCouncell, 
reafonand.commonfenfedoth  evidence  at  the  firft  fight ,  be- 
fides  the  conclufions  formerly  proved;  for  to  whom  can  the  ap- 
peale  be  made,  or  who  can  excommunicate  f 

When  Mafter  Rutherfordhith  anfwered  thefe  Arguments;  he 
will  anfwer  himfelfe. 

I  Reafonagainft  it. 

That  courfe  ofproceedingwhich  hinders  the  removing  andhea^ 
ling  ofoffenceSy  that  is  not  Qhrifts  caurfe, 

'But  this  appe ale  from  particular  congregations  to  Qlaffes  and 
thence  to  Synods, hinders  the  cure  of  offences^ 

For  fuppofe  I  am  a  Delinquent ,  the  Claflis  will  proceed  a- 

Cccx:  S^inft 


1 8  Chap.  Q .  A  Survey  of  the  Summe  Parr.  4, 

gainft  me ;  I  appeale  to  a  Synod.  If  the  Synod  favour  me  nor,, 
Iiwill  appeale  from  it  to  a  National,  and  from  that  to  an  Oecu- 
menicall  councell;  and  fince  there  hath  not  been  a  generallSy-^ 
nod  neere  upon  this  two  hundred  yeeres ,  nor  when  there  wilt 
be  any,  who  cantell  i  before  that  be  gathered,  cenfure  can- 
not be  executed  upon  thefe  grounds, 

2»  Reafon, 

Tljat  which  fruft rates  the^orver  of  Congregations,  yea  direSilj* 
croffeth  the  rule  which  our  Saviour  hath  given  fr  the  exerclfe  of 
difcipiine ,  in  each  particular  Church  ,     that  is  not  Qhrifls  Way-i 

'But  this  courfe  offnbordinating  congregations  to  the jurifdi^i" 
finofClajfeSy^ndthen  to  Synods  dothfo. 

The  v^///»?p^i<?»will  appeareby  pradical!z«/?^»r<?v 

I  i  It  fruf  rates  the  poWer  of  a  Congregation;  for  if  the  Delin- 
quent be  con^plaincd  of  to  the  Congregatroa ,  and  (halJ  per- 
ceive an  admonition  ready  to  be  difpenfed ,  and  the  vote  pafled 
againfthim ,  he  prefently  makes  his  appeale,  and  prevents  the 
proceeding  of  the  Church.  For  that  is  a  received  rule,,  pendente 
appellativne  re^is  debet  pra>non  judicata  haberi. 
2,N^yI  cannot  kQ,but  that  the  rule  of  our  Saviour  is  direEiiy  crof- 
fed.    For  when  the  W»^^«/rio«  is  given,  and  the  judgement  of 
the  offender  approves  not  of  the  Churches  proceeding,  he  may; 
then  go  further,  and  crave  the  judgement  of  the  Ciaflis  and  Sy- 
nod,.and  fo  k^ep  off  the  blo\^  of  excommunication  :  which  is  prOr. 
fefTedly  to  thwart  the  rule  of  our  Saviour,  and  the  words  of  the 
Text.     whoeverhearesnotthevojceoftheChurch^istobecaft 
out  and  accounted  as  an  Heathen,     But  he  who  appea/esfrom  the 
judgement  of  the  Church  after  adrnQnitian,  he  hearers  not  thejudger 
went  of  the  Church. - 

Therefore  he  ^ferves  to  he^ut  off. 

And  yet  by  this  Law  ofJppea/e^thc  Law  of  Chrift  fo  r  the  out- 
tingoff  of  a  pertinacious  (inner  ^  7i?W/y  crofjed  :  or  elfethe 
Church  may  proceed  againfthjm  for  taking  a  courfe  which  ac.. 
cording  to  this  opiniop  is  lawful!  and  regular. 

Let  it  yet  be  further  confidered,  whether  this  provmon  made 
by  a  SynodicaLl  proceeding,  keeping  the  patterne  here  pro- 
pounded, will  heale  the  wound  and  reforme  the  (inner,  though 
there  be.not  an  appeale  made  to  an  Oecumenicall  Councell. 

-        ~        ■  ~      And. 


Part.  4-  ofchurch-Difcipline.  Chap.  2.         j  q 

And  that  this />r5z/i/?57;  accord/ngto  the  propofed  grounds,majr 
in  a  legaUvi>aj  be  defeated,  I  thus  {hew, 

The.party  that  is  to  be  cenfured  in  a  Claflis,  he  ap  peaks  to  a 
Synode  for  his  reliefe,as  he  hath  an  allowance  by  the  judgement 
of  our  Brethren. 

*But  the  Sjnode  af  which  he  wil  1  make  chok^Jha/Zhfofarre  re- 
mote ,  that  either  it  will  9tot  be  eafi/y  gathered ,  or  the  Mejfen- 
gers  of  the  Churches  cantiot  readiij  be  fitted  to  repaire  thereun- 
to, as  inftance  thus. 

The  party  that  broacheth  falfe  Dodlrine  in  Scotland,  is  not 
convinced ,  cannot  be  reclaimed  from  his  errour  by  the  Claflis, 
but  makes  an  appeale  from  them  to  an  higher  Court  of  jurif- 
diftion,  which  may  right  his  wrong ;  but  that  (hall  not  be  a 
Provinciall  not  Nutionall  Synode  in  ScothnA  ^  hut  one  in  Ger- 
many d?r  Holland,  and  from  this  pattern  he  pleads  his  lawfuU 
liberty  in  fuch  a  proceeding. 

.  If  they  went  to  have  their  caufe  fcanned  200.  miles  from  An- 
tioch  to  ferufalem,  why  may  not  I  upon  the  like  occafion  chal- 
lenge the  like  liberty  ?  and  who  can  oppofe ,  unlefle  he  will 
oppofe  the  prccedentiall  pradice  of  the  GofpeL 

Now  when  this  Errour  will  be  fupprefl'ed,  or  thisHeretick 
reformed  by  this  way,  let  the  Reader  judge ;  For  the  Errour  it 
may  be  is  fuch ,  that  it  is  not  worth  the  labour,  and  travell,  and 
trouble  that  muft  thus  be  undertaken ;  or  the  cure  is  like  to 
prove  fo  difficult ,  that  its  unlikely  ever  to  be  attained  ,  or  at 
leaftwife  never  in  feafon :  and  thus  humane  devices  prejudice 
Gods  Ordinances ,  and  their  own  comforts* 

The  truth  is,  <iA  particular  Congregation  i^  the  highefl  Tri" 
hunall^  unto  vohichthegreivedparty  may  appeal  in  the  thini  place; 
if  private  Councell ,  or  the  witneHe  of  two  have  fcemed  to 
proceed  too  much  (harpely  and  with  too  much  rigour  againft 
him,  before  the  Tribunal  of  the  Church ,  the  caufe  may  eafi- 
Jybe  fcanned  and  lentence  executed  according  to  Chrift. 

Jf  difficulties  arife  in  the  proceedings  the  Counfell  of  other 
fhurches  (hould  be  fought  to  clear  the  truth ;  but  the'  l^ower 
ef  Cenfure  refts  ftill  in  the  Congregation  where  Chrift 
plcaed  it. 

Letusnowheare  ^hat  yi/?-  Rutherford  anfmrsin  this  he- 

Cccc  2  halfe 


20 


Ghap.  2.  -^  Si$rvej  of  the  Sumr^e  Part,  4, 


haife  pag.  2i8»  "^hen  It  iv/ufaidan  offendei Brother  cannot  have 
A  Sjnode  of  Elders  or  a  Nationall  C^jfemhly  to  comflaine  mto.~ 
2,  ThatChriftisfettingdovpnav^Ayy  hd^  an  obHinate  Bt other 
may  he  caft  put  of  the  ^urch,  where  he  rooi  an  ofendtr* 

lAr Rfitherfords  I.  Anfwer* 

**  Exeommunkation  mnjl  reach  as  far  as  offences  •  but  offences- 
"  are  betwixt  Qhurch  and  Church  &c, 

Repljf, 

The  contrary  to  this  hath  been  proved ,  and  I  fuppofe  upon? 
cold  blood  and  fecond  thoughts  it  will  be  confeffed  ,  that  a 
ffenerall  Councell cannot  be  excommunicated,  though  it  do  of- 
fend* 

If  the  Councell  of  Nice  had  determined  againft  Paphnu* 
tim  in  the  marriage  of  Minifters,  he  muft  have  fate  down 
in  filence ,  and  fwallowed  his  offence ,  but  could  not  have 
gained  fatisfadion:Neither  is  Chrifts  remedy  upon  this  ground 
infufficientv  for  excommunication  is  fufficient  to  attain  its  end^ 
which  is  to  cut  off  particular  perfons,  one,  or  many  ^  but  not  whole  ^ 
Churches  ,  as  anon  {hall  appear,  Ghrift  wilHng> 

2.  Hewouldfeeme  to  retort  the  Argument  y  and  turn  the 
edge  of  it  againft  it  felf,  thus  5 

^'^Thofe  who  areconfociated  and  neighboured  together  in  the 
^^  aBs  of  vifible  C hurch' communion ,  by  rebuking  one  the  othery. 
''  Levit.  19  17.  comforting  one  another,  i  TheC  5. 1 1»  pleading 
'*  one  with  another y ,  Hof.  2. 2.  and  fa  occafionally  communicating 
**  one  with  another :  thefemake  up  one  Vifible  Politick^  ^hurch^ , 
^"that  is  under  a  common  Governments 

^^  ButfoitiSy  that  fundry  par ticss/Or  Sifier  Churches  are  con^- 
^^fociatedin  the  forefaidaBs*^2ig*  2 1  p. 

*'  ColoC  4. 1 6.  Macedonia,  Qalatia^  in  the  fame.  aBs  of  chor^ 
'"^rity,  1  Cor.  16.  2,3,4.  2  Cor.  8*  i. 

'^  Alfo  if  any  per f on  he  excommunicate  in  one  Congregation^  he 
"iff  alfo  in  the  mighbouring    Congregations  -^  and  hence  thefei 
^'"vijible  aBs  of  Church^communion  require  a  common  Law  and 
^^*I>ifcipline, 
^'JBut  one  common  La"^  and  ^ifcipHnethey  cannot  have,  «»• 


L.. 


"^'•f^mrpmrnmrnm 


Parr*  4*  of  church-'Difciplm,  Chap.  2.        71 

— ^^— — — ^-~  I  . _,  I 

^Ueptky  may  hy  authority  convene  in  one  Sy node  in  their  frln^ 
^^  cifall    Members, 

Thefeads  arc  of  a  double  Natm-e^  as  ifl'uing  itcymzdo^hU 
ground  y  to  wit,. 

C  ^hrifii^n 
They  are  either  <     or 

)^  Ecclejtaflkall  'SXii  Author ItMhe.  . 

Severall  Qiurches  communicate  in  the/;/ ,  but  not  in  the 
fecond;  and  I  confefl'e^  it  feems  fomewhat  ftrange  to  mc,  that 
a  refpe^  fo  obvious  and  ordinary  fliould  not  be  obferved  and 
acknowledged;  but  that  which  is  moftftrange  of  all,  th^t  fuch 
aSiions,  which  reach  not  ondytoChrfiianSy  but  to  Excommu^ 
nkateSy  yea  to  Infidels  ^  Jhould  be  put  as  proofs  of  ChHrch-com" 
mumon^ 

A  man  may  rebuke  m  Excommunicate^  and  in  cafe  ,  by  way 
of  parity  ,  he  md^  counfell  and  exhort  him,  as  Mr  Rutherford 
grants;  doth  it  therefore  follow  that  a  man  exercifeth  adls  of 
T/i^*^/^  Church- communion? 

One  may ,  nay  Oiould  diji-ribute  to  the  neceflities  of  other, 
when  extremities  pinch  and  preiTe.  He  that  fees  a  Brother 
levant  y  and  fhuts  up  his  bowels  y  ho^  dwells  the  Love  of  god  in 
himt  Do  good  to  all,  but  efpecially  to  the  Houjhould  of  Faith, 
If  thine  Enemy  hunger y feed  him -y  if  he  thirji  y  give  him  drinks ; 
let  him  be  an  infidell  y  let  him  be  Excommunicate  of  other 
Churches,  Will  any  man/an  any  man  therefore  rationally  con» 
elude ,  that  thefe  are  vijible  aBs  of  Church-communion^  and  fo 
require  a  common  Law  of  Difcipline? 

When  P^^/ rebuked  Ely  mas  the  fprcerer  ey<^,  13.  Checked 
thefupcrftitionofthey^f/?m4»^^^  17.  When  he  fhooke  his 
garmetitwith  indignation  againft  fuch  as  oppofed  and  blafphe-^ 
med,  threatned,  and  condemned  them  for  their  finne,  nAB.  i  ^, 
€,7.  and  profefl'ed  to  renounce  communion  wi^h  them.  Andfo 
P^»/and  'Barnabas  with  the  pertinatious^^av/j>^^.i3,46,when 
they  had  fliarplf  rebuked  them  for  their  bafe  oppofition  a- 
gainftthe  evidence  of  the  doctrine  oftheGofpel,  and  there- 
fore openly  pcofefl'ed  they  would  turnc  to  the  Gcatiles  s 

Are 


3  a  Chap.3.  ASurveyoftheSumme        Part.  4. 

~  Ace  thefe  aEis  ofChtirch'Commfimon  and  require  a  common 
Law  ofdifcipUne  > 

To  this  head  belongs  that  which  headdesintheiii  pag.  as 
arifing  from  the  like  miftake. 

For  when />)i}<^y^^,  that  God  hath  provided  other  meanes  for 
yphole  Qhnrches  ,  then  to  excommunicate  them  :  we  muft  plead 
with  them,  and  rebuke  them,  but  it  wants  precept^  promifc  and 
pradifeto  excommunicate  a  whole  Church. 

He  Anfwers,  ^^  It  is  a  begging  of  the  quefiion\for  we  dejtre  (faith 
*'  he)  a  tvarrant  fom  Gods  tvordwhy  SifterQhurches  may  ufefome 
^'  foTper  of  the  Keyes  againfi  Sifier  Churches ,  fuch  as  to  rebuke 
*'  them,  andfleadmth  them,  and  yet  ^e  may  not  ufe  all  the  fower 
"  of  the  Keyes ^  even  excommunication^  pag.222. 

Reply  ^ 

To  which  I  reply ,  i.From  that  which  hath  been  faid  it  is  ap- 
parant,  that  all  rebuking  is  not  an  aU  of  the  power  of  the  Keyes : 
and  therefore  that  maybeufed,  when  excommunication  can- 
not, 

Befidcjit  hath  not  onely  been  affirmed  but  proved,  there  can 
be  no  adl  of  excommunication  pafle  upon  fome  Churches ,  as  I 
fuppofe  will  be  granted  by  them  :  and  it  fhall  Chrift  helping  be 
made  evident ,  that  it  can  paffe  upon  none  in  propriety  of 
fpeech^or  according  to  the  order  of  theGofpel 

Laftiy,  that  rebuking  out  of  Chrifiian  charity  is  diverfe  from 
an  ad  of  authority  and  excommunication  :  I  fuppofe  there  ne^d 
no  better  proofe  then  his  own  principles  will  yeild. 

T.  One  Claffis  may  admoni{h  another. 

2 .  One  Provincial  1  Synod  may  counfell^may  rebuke  another, 
upon  juft  occafion  offered. 

5.  One  or  all  of  thefe  may  plead  with  ^^^p^^r^// C^//;;r^//; 
And  yet  he  grants  :  One  (^hurch  cannot  excommunicate  another : 
one  Provinciall  Synod  hath  no  power  over  another ,  none  of  all 
thefecan  excommunicate  a  general!  Councell,  nor  have  they  a- 
ny  authority  over  it » 

.:  .1,:  He  addes,  ^^The  f  ewes  did jufi/y  excommunicate  theChurch 
'*rftheSzmmt2XiS^and  Chrift  alloweth  thereof  Joh.4.22.  Tewor- 
*•  '  Jbip 


ri«u  ^«  vj  i,rjHTvty''Uijerpune*  v^nap.  2,         23 


^*  jhip ,  ye  k»oyp  not  what ,  hntfulvatton  u  of  the  J  ewes  ,  in  rphlch 
*^  rvords  (  faith  he  )  C^rift  prorionnceihthe  JevPesto  he  the  true 
Churchy  and  the  Samaritans  not  to  he  true-. 

Reply. 

1,  I  reply.  From  thefe  words  how  to  fetch  or  force  an  es* 
communication  of  a  Church  ,  I  am  yet  to  learne.  For  by  his 
own  confeflion,  excommunication  U  to  deny  allQhurch  communi- 
on with  thofe  ^ho  were  of  one  Church  and  communion  \  but  fo  the 
Samaritans  were  »^z/^r  of  the  ^ewes, 

2»  Bcfides,  there  is  noizny  aEiofpo'^er  expreffed  by  the 
Church  of  the  Jewesupon  the<y^»^^nV^;2i:  nay  not  aword^ 
fy liable  or fentence  founding  that  way,  difcovering  myjudici^ 
all  proceeding  of  the  Jewes  in  that  bchalfe. 

3 .  Its  true,  our  Saviour  doth  plainely  and  peremptorily  pro- 
nounce that  their  eft  ate  was/^^/^?r(7/^,and  corrupt  and  perfecfl- 
ly  heathenifli.  But  thence  to  inferre  the  power  of  the  Church 
to  excommunicate  another^  would  be  a  far  fetched  and  in  truth 
a  feeble  inference.  Should  a  man  reafon  thus,  If  our  Savi- 
our condemn  the  Samaritans  VfOt(hi^  for  heathenifh  andldoLu 
troHs^  in  that  they  worjhip  they  k!?ow  not  what  :  then  one  Sifter 
Church  may  excommunicate  another  :  I  fuppofe  the  repeating^ 
of  fuch  confequencc were  reply  enough :  as  he.  Recitareefi  con- 
futare* 

Lafily, when  he  deGres  to  know  what  excommunication  u^ii  \t 
be  not  to  deny  all  Church  communion  with  fuch  who  were 
once  in  one  Church. 

I  reply  :  Something  is  here  craved  ,  which  hath  been  proved 
to  be  farre  from  truth,  to  wit,  that  the  confociating  of^hurches 
u  to  make  a  "T^refbyteriallor  Synodic  all  Qhurch  :  and*to  make  the 
particular  congregations  members  of  theChurch,^  an  integrum 
which  is  not  fo,  but  a  mccvt  concurrence  and  combining  of  their 
comcels  together ,  without  any  authoritative  and  Churxhjurif- 
diBion  over  the  particulars.  i^  -  '}.'\   • 

And  this  he  perceived  to  follow  by.  undenyable  Argument; 
that  the  renouncing  the  right  hand  of  fellow fhip^  which  other 
Churches  may  do,  and  ihould  do  as  occafion  require?,  is  another 
ihing,f}rom£XCQmmunicMion,.. 

I.  iBecaufe: 


34  Chap.  2.  ASurvejoftheSumme  Part.4t, 

1 ,  Becaufe  one  congregation  may  do  this  to  another. 
One  Provindall  Synod  to  another,  which  yet  have  no  power 

given  them  by  Chrift  over  each  other.  The  like  may  be  faid  of 
the  rejeftion  of  a  particular  Church  by  a  Synod ;  and  that  is  all 
that  can  be  faid. 

2,  That  rt^hlch  every  Chriftianwan  or^omanmay  do  to  one ^ 
w  g^any, th2it  is  not  excommunication. 

But  any  Qhriftian  man  or  woman  may  ,  Hfon  jnfl 
grounds^  rejeU:  the  right  handoffello^JUf  mih  others  ,  whom  they 
cannot  excommftnkate. 

In  a  word,  there  may  be  a  totaiifeparation,  where  there  is  no 
excoMmmkation^  Becaufe  excommunkation  is  afentence  jndi^ 
dally  prefuppoung  ever  a  folemn  and  fuperkr  power  over  the  par- 
ty fentenced ;  but  no  fuch  thing  in  reparation,  or  rejeEHon^  Se^ 
»/ir/*^«V;is,andmaybe,  fromtbofe  that  are  mthout  theChnrchi 
out  excommunkatkn  is  onely  of  them,  who  are  'Within, 

A  man  never  fo  meane ,  mz,^  feparate  from  the  ^jfemblkf  of 
Turkes,  Pagans,  and  Papifts  :  yet  for  the  fame  perfon  to  excom" 
munkate  fuch  an  Aflemblie,would  be  a  finfull  profanation  ofGods 
Ordinance. 

8  nArgtment  of  Mr.  Rutherford. 

His  eighth  Argument  is  taken  from  the  common  concur- 
rence of  theApoftles  in  their  counfels  and  carriages  of  bufineffes 

^^  If  all  weighty  affaires ,  that  concerne  equally  manffarticnlar 
*^  congregations,  were  managed^  not  by  one fingle  congregationy  hut 
*'  by  the  joy  nt  voices  and  fu^r  ages  ofApoftleSyPafiorSy  andfeleEied 
^  brethren  of  many  congregations  in  the  ApoftolickChurch :  Then 
**  were  Synods  the  praiiice  of  the  Apo^leSy  and  not  Independent  con^ 
^^  gregations. 

^^  But  the  firfi  is  true. 

*'  The  Affumption  is  proved  by  induBion. 

*'  ThefeleEi  Taftors  of  the  Qhriftian  ^orldy  andfelett  brethren 
*^c/7«j/^  Matthias,  Ad.  I.  Thetreafury  of  the  Churches  wm  com* 
**  mltted  to  the  ^Apoftles,  becaufe  that  concerned  all^  Adt.  4»3  3*34* 
^^ThecomonSynod  of  the  i  lApoftles  ordainedDeacons.K^S.'y^i'y 

*'  There  u  a  Synod  ofPaftors  at  Ephefus,  AcS.  25.  28,  whom 
**  Paul  warned  to  takp  heed  to  the  flock* 

"  Vctctgiveth  an  account  of  his  going  to  the  Gentiles  ^  before 
"  a  Synod  ofApoftles  and  brethreny  A«5l,  1 1.2. 

An  AJfemblj  of  Elders  appoint  Paul  to  purity  himfelfe^h&A'^* 
"I8.  e/^ 


Parr.4«  ofchurch-Difcipline.  Chap.  a.         2% 

A  Synod  f  Elders  ordained  Timothyj  i  Tim,  4, 14, 

Re  fly. 

iRepI/f  Thefefeverall places  h^iUQ  commonly  and  frequent- 
ly beeen  propounded  and  alledged  many  times,  in  many  pafTa- 
ges  of  the  book,  they  have  met  /^,  as  it  were^  at  every  tUYne^  and 
Itopped  us  in  our  way  :  In  all  which  we  have  referred  the  full 
debate  and  difqyifition  about  thcm,unto  this^as  the  proper  place, 

.And  therefore  we  fliall  take  leave  a  little  more  ferioufly ,  to 
examine  the  particulars  once  for  all  :  that  fo  it  may  appeare, 
what  vigor  and  validity  is  in  all  thefe  inftanccs  to  conclude  the 
i:aurc  in  hand,  and  whether  there  is  a  fufficient  caufe  to  place  fo 
great  confidence  in  the  feverall  pradices  here  exprefled. 

Onely  before  wecan  apply  our  felves  to  the  particulars,  that 
muft  here  be  remembred  and  taken  along  with  us^  which  will 
^afily  be  yeilded  and  confcfTed  on  all  hands. 

I .  The  ojfce  of  the  Apofiles,  being  extraordinary^  as  having 
the  care  of  all  the  Churches  under  their  care  and  watch ,  they 
did,  as  extraordinary  perfons ,  interpofe  their  power  in  all  the 
particular  Churches  5  where  ever  they  came  :  as  alfo  exprefle 
their  judgements  by  vote  and  counfell,  as  occafion  did  require. 

And  therefore  what  they  did  in  this  cafe,  itmuftnot,  it 
Jhould  not  he  draivn  into  example  :  extraordinary  pra^icesy  are  no 
futable  ingredients  to  make  up  ordinary  precedents ,  as  certdine 
and  ft&nding  copies  to  fucceeding  generations.  Butwemuft 
take  onely  that  which  is  ordinary,  when  we  would  make  ordi- 
nary patte  rns  to  regulate  our  proceedings  by, 

ThishQirig  once  mentioned  and  remembred ,  It  Vfi[{C2i£e  us  of 
needleil'e  repetitions  m  the  fucceeding  difcourfe* 

I  reply  then JFirft^^w^r^//;. Secondly  we  (hall  examine  (hort- 
\y  the  particulars, 

I,  Generally.  That  there  r^;^  he  no  warrant  or  proof e  of  a  Sy^ 
.no  din  thefe  fever  all  inflames^  It  Will  appeare  by  apparant  evi- 
dences from  JMafter  Rutherfcrdhis  owne principles ;  whopag,. 
204.  layes  this  down  as  a  confeffed  truth ,  which  admits  no 
difpute* 

.  J,  "That  the  members  of  a  SynoA  ^  mufi  be  Elders  and  bre^ 
*'  thren,fent  as  CommiJ/i  oners  fiom  fever  all  Churches,  which  arc 
not  here  to.be  found  in  any  of  thefe  places. 

Dddd  zTht 


76  Chap.  2.  ASufveyofiheSumme  Part. 4. 

■- — ■ — — — ' '■ V '" 

2.  ^^  The  ground  of thta  gatheringmemhers  from  many  Chur-* 
^ches  itmufl  be  matter  of  weight ,  andthatrfihich  ii  attended 
^^mthmptchdiffcHltj  and  danger  atfo, 

7 .  <'  The  manner  of  their  proceeding ,  «  ifj  ^ay  ofdifqniftion 
^^  and  agitation  of  all  or  many  of  the  members  ^  whoaremllingto 

^^Ipeake. 

4.  *'  The  decijtons  and  determinations  are  by  common  confenty 
*'  and  joy  nt  approbation  ofall^  in  whofe  naraefnchfentences  are  de^ 
^  creed  and p^bli/bed, 

And  none  of  all  thefe  are  to  be  found  in  any  ofthefe  injlances  : 
fothat  to  my  {hallow  conceiving,  there  is  not  the  leaft  fern- 
blanceofaSynod. 

But  fecondly,kt  us  come  fome  what  neerer.and  take  ihQ par- 
ticulars  into  fpeciall  confide  ration. 

In  y4(^.i.  There  be  thefe  three  things  to  be  attended ,  which 
take  up  the  fubftance  of  the  whole  proceeding. 

1 .  "Peter  leades  the  2i6t\on ,  layes  forth  the  ground  of  their 
meeting,  and  the  mind  of  God ,  how  the  adHon  (hould  be  ma- 
naged, ver.i  5. to  23* 

2.  The  whole  Affembly,  by  mutuall  confent,  prefent  two  to 

choice. 

3»  Andcommend  the  determination  of  the  bufinefle  toGod 

by  prayer,  and  fo  caft  lots. 

jvhat  is  here  done,  that  carryes  the  face  or  appearance  of  a  Sy-^ 

7iod> 

True :  the  eleven  Apoftles  yvere  here  together ,.  beeaufe  they 
were  injoyncd  by  our  Saviour,  to  abide  in  fernalem,  untill  they 
were  indued  with  the  fpirit  from  above.  But  there  is  nothing 
here  done,  but^^y^?;^^  might  have  done  it  ;.  nor  was  there 
need  to  crave  the  concurrence  of  other  Churches  which  they 
had  not.  The  whole  Church  concurred,  by  mutuall  confent  to 
appoint  two  to  lot :  and  accepted  him,  upon  whom  the  lot  fell. 
Here  was  no  joyntvoyces  andfuffrages  of  Paftors  and  feled 
Brethren  of  many  Congregations ,  which  was  the  thing  to  be 
proved.  Nor  can  I  imagine  where  the  force  of  the  difpute  lies^^ 
or  whence  it  will  be  fetched. 

If  Peter  direded  the  particular  Aflembly,  howfarre  they 
ihould  go ,  and  after  what  manner  they  fliould  proceed  in  ma- 
king way  for  the  choice  of  Matthias ;  then  Synods  have  Ec- 
clefiaftick  Authority  over  particular  Congregations* 

Howcralyisfuchaconfequence*  Atd^- 


Pare.  4.  ofchurch'Difaplwe.  Chap.  2.         27 


And  jet  thefeconiinjtance  carries  a  further  diftance  from  the 
caufe  in  hand ,  and  is  marvellous  wide  from  the  marke  :  For 
all  that  is  expreffed,  or  can  be  gathered  from  aAEi.  4.  35:. 
That  the  Apoftks  had  the  difpofiyig  of  the  common  treafury  and 
provifton ,  which  men  raifed  by  the  felling  of  their  goods,  and 
laid  it  at  their  feet ,  to  difpenfe  as  feemei  fitteft  to  their  wife- 
dome  :  All  which  its  certain  they  did  as  extraordinary  perfonSy 
and  that  in  an  extraordinary  manner ;  the  Officers  which  were 
to  take  care  of  fuch  occafions ,  not  bcina  jct  appointed  in  the 
Church. 

where  are  the  joynt  vokes  and  fuffrages  of  Apoftles  ,  Pa- 
yors ,  and  felecl  Brethren  of  many  Congregations  ^  which 
were  to  be  demonftrated  by  promife  to  be  in  this  Example  ? 
Befide  ,  how  beacons  are  to  order  the  treafury  of  the 
Church ,  needs  ;^^  Synod  zx.  all ,  if  we  would  coniider  the  mat- 
ter without  the  extraordinary  managing  of  it ,  to  reafon  then 
from  this  place, 

If  the  Apoflles  by  the  extraordinary  power  of  their  places- 
did  manage  the  treafury  of  the  Church ,  becaufe  the  Office 
of  Deacons  was  not  yet  inftituted  ;  Then  a  Synod  hath  Au- 
thoritative Ecclefiaftick  Powxr  over  a  Congregation. 

Such  an  inference  hath  little  cement  of  reafon. 

Neither  doth  the  third  infiance  comes  near  the  ConcMon 
to  be  proved,  ^(^.6.3,4,5,  touching  the  ordination  of  Dea^ 
cons ;  For  where  are  the  joynt  voices  and  fuffrages  of  Apoi- 
ftles ,  Elders,  and  feled  Brethren  of  many  Congregations, 
which  was  the  propofition  to  be  confirmed?  Its  true  the  people 
are  direded  to  make  choice  of  able  men  ,   and  that  any 
Congregation  in  particular  may  do,  nay  it  hath  right  to  do, 
without  a  Synod.     The  y^pofi/es  as  extraordinary  men^  they  laid 
on  their  hands  for  the  eftablilhment  of  them  in  their  pbces,  be- 
ing extraordinary  perfons ,  and  having  a  plenitude  of  power 
in  them :  But  to  inferre  hence , 

If  the  Apoflles  laid  on  their  hands  upon  the  Deacons  cle- 
wed by  the  people  .therefore  a  Synod  hath  authoritative  pow- 
er over  a  Congregation  5  fuch  an  inference  will  appear  feeble 
ai  the  firft  fight. 

The  lu  of  the  A^s  and  3.  verf.  comes  next  to  confidera- 

D  d  d  d  2  tion , 


3  8        Chap.  2.  A  Survey  oftheSumr^te  Parr,  4. 


tton ,  and  that  hath  as  little ,  if  not  iejfe  evidence  o?  proofe  ^ 
then  any  of  the  former, 

For  there  be  no  joynt  voices  and  fuflPrages  of  Paftors  and 
feled  Brethren  of  many  Congregations,  which  was  the  thing 
to  be  proved ,  but  it  is  not  fo  much  as  remembred ,  but  laid  a^ 
fide  wholly. 

2.  There  is  «(?  ^''.'•/i^^^r^  given  in ^  o^  many  Churches  here  f re* 
fcnt ,  nay  no  certainty  of  any  ;  but  its  moft  certain  they  met 
not  (  if  they  met  at  all  )  in  way  of  a  Synod,  or  for  that  end, 
nor  ^ded ,  nor  intended  any  thing  that  way ;  Onely  fome  of 
the  Jevpes ,  who  were  not  fo  throughly  informed  and  con- 
vinced of  the  liberty  and  lawfulnefl'c  to  converfe  with  the  Gen* 
tilesin  holy  communion  as  Feter  had  done  with  ['ornelii^,  they 
queftioned  his  courfe  ,  and  demanded  a  reafon  and  warrant  of 
his  pradice :  To  whom  he  gave  an  account,  that  he  might 
remove  all  doubts  out  of  their  minds  and  ftumbling  ftones  out 
of  their  way  of  the  profeflion ,  as  any  Chriftian  man  would, 
and  any  Apoftle  ought  to  remove  any  appearance  of  offence 
that  any  might  take  in  their  way. 

But  hence  to  reafon,  If  Peter  gave  an  account  and  warrant 
of  his  communion  with  (^omelim  to  thofe  Jewes  that  queftio- 
ned it ,  and  was  not  futficiently  informed  therein ,  be  it  done 
before  them  ,  or  never  fo  many  befide  them  : 

Then  a  Synod  hath  an  authoritative  Power  over  a  Congre- 
gation 5  thereisnoconciulive  force,  nay  in  truth,  nor  a  co- 
lour ,  in  fuch  a  confequence. 

That  of  ^AB,  2  J .  carries  fome  fmall  appearance  at  the  firft 
view  :  but  when  we  (hall  come  to  nearer  fearch ,  it  will  be 
found  to  have  little  pith  in  it. 

Its  true  Taul  went  to  vifice  fames  with  whom  all  the  Elders 
were  as  it  might  (eeme  by  fome  intimation  and  appointment 
of  Prf?//j  coming,  that  they  might  entertain  him  ;  but  the  joynt 
fuffrages  of  many  Elders  and  feled  Brethren,  of  many  Congre* 
gation  f,  to  determine  any  bufinefl'es,  as  beingcalled  thcreuntoj 
there  is  nor  vola^ne  vefilgium  qptidem, 

Onely  the  text  fayes ,  Paul  fainted  them  ,  as  it  may  fceme, 
meeting  on  pnrpofe  to  that  end,  and  he  reported  to  them  the 
paflages  of  Gods  providence  towards  him,  &  the  good  hand  qf 
Gods  bkfling  upon  his  labour;  They  allb  acquainted  him^-how 

occa-. 


Pare.  4 .  of  Church-Difcipline,  Chap.  2 .         ;?  9 


occafions  ftood  with  them,  what  rumors  were  fpread  abroad  of 
him,and  what  a  jealous  eye  the  Jews  bad  touching  his  difregard 
ot  Mofes  Law,  and  fuggefted  fuch  advice  as  might  feeme  moft 
advantageous  to  promote  the  work  of  the  Lord. 

There  is  nothing  here  done  or  recorded  ,  but  what  the  Ei- 
ders of  a  Congregation  might  do  to  fome  faithfull  Minifter  that 
was  arrived  at  their  coaft. 

There  is  nothing  like  calling  or  carrying  on  of  a  Synodi- 
call  work  ;  and  without  all  queftion,  Synod  there  wa^  none^  be- 
caufe  itmuftbe^;>/7<?r  T^rovmciall or  Nationally  and  touching, 
cicher  of  thefe,  there  is  not  fo  much  as  any  fyllable  that  founds 
this  way  ,  in  the  text :  And  to  realon  hence, 

If  y^»?^jand  the  Elders  met  to  entertaine  l^atil  at  his  com- 
ming ,  and  he  falured  them ,  and  they  fuggefted  to  him  ,  how 
fae  might  fo  carry  himfelfe  in  wifedome  and  warineffe ,  that 
he  might  crufh  the  falfe  rumours  that  were  fpread  of  him ; 
Then  a  Synod  hath  Ecclefiafticall  Authority  over  a  Congrega- 
tion :  There  is  no  conftraining  force  in  fuch  a  kind  of  rea- 
foning, 

That  of  ABs  20.  28.  hath  leaft  of  all ,  that  iookes  this  way  ; 
for  the  fcope  of  the  place ,  and  purpofe  of  the  Spirit,  is  on- 
ly this ;  Vanl  now  refolved  for  Rome ,  and  by  the  Spirit  of 
Prophecy  knowing  that  he  flio.uld  never  fee  thofe  coafts  ^  nor 
their  faces  ,  araongft  whom  he  had  preached  the  Gofpell ; 
knowing  alfo  ,  that  falfe  Teachers  as  ravening  wolves  would 
endeavor  to  make  a  prey  of  them:  He  therefore  defires  to 
take  his  leave ,  and  folemn  farewell  of  them,  and  to  leave  a 
favoury  "caution  and  heart-breaking  exhortation,  as  his  laft 
farewell  with  them,  and  to  that  purpofe  fends  for  the  Elders 
of  Efhefm ,  and  poures  out  his  palfionate  and  aftdionate  ex- 
preflions  into  their  bofome. 

where  is  there  any  the  leaft  JheVQ  of  the  joy  nt  voices  and  fuffra- 
ges  of  Apoft:les,  Elders,  and  feled  Brethren  ,  of  many  Con- 
'  gy'e gat  ions} 

Here  were  none  but  the  Elders  of  E^hefus ,  and  all  things 
in  the  text  argue  they  were  Rulers  of  one  Congregation  t  They 
are  onely  Elders  of  the  Churchy  not  Churches,  verf  17. 
He  chargeth  them  to  attend  to  the  foch^     tJ  ^oi^vtcfi.  v.  28» 

But  had  they  been  the  Elders  of  never  fo  many  Churches^ 

Dddd  3  fcnt 


:^o  Cbap.'J .  ^  Survey  of  the  Summe         Pare.  4 » 

fent  for  by  the  Holy^  Apoftle,  to  take  hu  fareivell  of  them^ 
and  to  leave  fome  fpirituall  Councel^  with  them:  Alack  a  day, 
what  is  this  to  a  Synod,  or  to  the  EcclefUfikk^  Authority  of  a 
Synod  over  particular  Congregations  f  Here  there  is  neither 
joynt  voices,  nor  difputing,  nor  decreeing,  but  onely  hearing 
and  attending  the  laft  words  of  a  dying  and  departing  Apoftle. 

To  reafon  thus ;  If  the  Elders  of  £p/?^y7^  met  at  Miletum^ 
were  fent  for  by  ^auI  ,  to  come  to  vifite  him ,  as  he  pafled 
by  in  his  travellj  and  to  take  their  farewell  of  him,  and  to  re- 
ceive  fome-holy  councell  from  him ; 

Then  Synods  have  an  Ecclefiafticall  Power  over  Congrega- 
tions. 

How  unreafonable  would  fuch  a  reafon  feeme  ? 

*The  lafi  place  alledged  of  i  Tim»  4. 14.  {The  laying  on  of 
the  hand  of  the  Elder/hip  upon  Timothy  j  is  I  confefTe  accompa- 
nied with  much  difficulty  and  obfcurity ,  and  defervcs  through 
examination ;  but  thi^  place  hath  been  opened^nd  handled  in  the 
head  of  Ordination ,  whether  we  refer  for  the  while  :  we  {hall 
only  now  attend  fo  much  as  concernes  the  prefent  Argument, 

Whatever  then  is  the  meaning  of  the  text ,  its  certain ,  it 
fals  fliortof  that,  for  which  it  is  alledged  here  by  Maftcr  Ru- 
therford ,  nor  doth  it  prove  the  Propofition  for  which  it  is 
brought ;  nay  if  his  allegation  may  be  attended  ,  it  wholly 
croffeth  a  maine  Qonclujion  ,  for  the  maintenance  whereof  he  con^ 

tendf. 

I .  That  it  proves  not  that  for  which  its  brought  i  ?  evident  by 
the  letter  of  the  text;  for  the  Propofition  underhand  to  be 
made  good ,  is  this ; 

That  the  waighty  affaires  were  managed  by  the  voices  and 
fuffrages  of  Apoftles ,  Paftors ,  and  feled  Brethren  of  many 
Congregations. 

But  in  the  place  of  Timothy  we  have  onely  the  hand  of 
the  ElderQiip ;  but  not  a  word  of  any  felecH:  Brethren ,  that  ^ 
were  interefted  in  this  work. 

2.Nay  itwill  appeare  upon  fearch,  if  this  Argument  be 
good  to  prove  this  caufe ,  for  which  it  is  brought ,  its  certain 
ityNxW  confute  another  caufe  ftrongly  maintained  by  Mafter  /?/^ 
therford;  fori  reafon  thus: 

lithe  laying  on  the  hands  upon  Timothy  was,  by  the  concur- 
rence 


Parr.  4.  ofchHrch-Dlfdpline.  Chap,  2.       31 

renceof  the  Elders  and  feled  Brethren  of  many  Congrega- 
tions ;  then  Ordination  is  not  an  ad  proper  to  the  Elderfliip, 
but  iflues  from  the  power  of  the  fele(S  Brethren  alfo ,  and  fo 
the  Church  of  Beleevers  have  a  hand  in  it. 

But  the  firft  is  true  by  Mafter  Rutherfords  atTertion ;   The 
laying  the  hand  in  Timothy  his  Ordination,  was  by  concur-    . 
rence  of  Elders  and  feled  Brethren  of  many  Congregations. 

Let  Mafter  Rutherford  now  take  his  choice ;  If  he  deny  the 
Aflumption ,  then  he  doth  confefTe  by  that  deniall ,  that  the 
place  was  wholly  mifalledged  by  him,  and  that  he  milTed  his 
purpofe  and  the  proofe  of  that  it  was  brought  for. 

The  confequencc  of  the  Propofition  upon  his  own  grounds 
cannot  be  gainefayed ;  if  the  feled  Brethren  have  a  joynt  hand 
and  fuffrage  in  the  worke  of  Ordination  with  the  Eiderfhip , 
then  isnot  the  work  proper  to  the  Elders,  for  which  he  hath 
fo  frequently  ,  fo  conftantly  contended  through  his  whole 
booke.  We  have  ftayed  the  longer,  becaufe  we  defired  to  clear 
this  coaft ,  that  when  thefe  places  come  in  our  way ,  we  may 
look  over  them  without  any  trouble,  or  once  making  a  ftand  or 
ftumble  at  them* 

\^  Argument  of  Milder '?<sxykitt^OX^, 
*'  That  government  is  not  from  Chrifi ,  that  ii  deficient  in  the 

^  meanes  of  the  propagation  of  the  Gofpellj  to  Nations  and  Congre- 

*^gations  that  rvant  the  GofpelL 

**  Bfit  the  government  by  Independent  Congregations  isfuch* 
The  Aflumptionhe  approves  by  the  dodrineof  Indepen* 

dency. 

Pajiors' andDoEiors  may  not  preach  the  Gojpe/i without  the 

**  hounds  of  their  aim  Qongregationymr  can  they  exercife  any  ^P^- 

^^ftorallaBs  elferchere, 

*'  Andfo  Pafiors  and  DoEiors  novo^fnee  the  Apo files  times  Joave 

**no  authority  Tafi  or  all  to  preach  the  Gojpellto  thofe  "^ho  fit^n' 
l^  darknejfe, 

"  And  if  they  do  preachythey  doit  oa  private  men^not  as  Pafiors^ 

*^  they  have  no  paftorall  authority  from  fefus^hrifi  and  hi^urch 

*^pag»224' 


For  Reply y  I  fliali  by  way  of  prevention,  defire  to  fettle  that 
m\}k\yuoHr  tenet  i  That  BoQors  andTafiorsmity  preachy  to  all 


fortj^^ 


•^ 


Chap*  7 .  A  Survey  of  the  Summe  Parr.  4, 

forts t  nfon  all  occajions^  rfihstt  offortumty  and  liberty  is  offered^nay 
they  ofightfo  to  do.  But  this  they  do  not  as  Paflors^  bm  as  gifted 
andinabled  Chrifliansy  who  ufe  their  talents  given  them  by  God 
and  Chriftjto  the  beft  advantage  of  Gods  glory  and  the  good 
of  others ,  as  any  opportunity  isprefented  and  put  into  their 
.hands* 

Bfft  they  neither  do,  nor  in  trtiih  have  right  to  exercife  any  au^ 
thoriy  and  jurifdiUion  over  them,  and  this  I  ihall  prove  i  n  feve* 
rail  cafes  from  his  on>ngrant,Yo\:'^dLg.  216,  fpeaking  againfl:  the 
opinion  and  expreflions  oiMt ,Bavenportd>M>Beaft ,^^That  tpUI 
'^have  Taflorsfo  far  ft  rangers  to  all  Qongregations^Javeonely 
-*'  their  owny  that  they  fay  ^  other  Churches  are  without  ^  and  that 
*  they  have  nothing  to  do  to  judge  them,  andalledge  for  this,  i  Cor* 
*^  5 . 1 2.  but  by  thofe  who  are  without,  Paul  meaneth  not  thofe  who 
«'  y^ere  not  of  the  congregation  <7/Corinth,  hut  he  meaneth  Infidels 
'^  and  heathens  ^  .asin  other  Scriptures  :  for  Vsiul  judged  and  ex-^ 
^^  communicatedUyinQncus  z^;?^  Alexander,  iTimti.iQ.prho  were 
*'  without  the  Church  i>/ Corinth. 

It  is  granted  then  by  Mafter  Rutherford^thu  Pagans  and  Infi- 
^dels  are  without, in  the  ayfpoftles  judgement y2ind  that  the  Paftor 
of  Corinth  could  not  judge  them, 

Thofe  vphom  Paftors  of  Churches  cannot  Ecclefiaflically  jud(re^ 
over  them  they  have  no  paftor-like  ponder,  nor  can  be  f aid  in  propri- 
ety ofjpeech  to  be  paftors  tofuch. 

'But  Pagans  and  Infdels,Paftors  of  Churches  cannot  judge^ 
therefore  over  them  they  have  no  paftorllke  po^er  ^  nor  can  in  truth 
he  called  their  Paftors, 

The  Jjfumption  is  Mafter  Rutherford  his  own  grant  and  coiu 
felfion. 

The  propojitionc2innot  be  gainfaied.for  the  power  of  order  and 
jurifdi5iion,cwcr  go  together.  The  being  of  a  Paftor  to  a  people, 
doth,  in  the  very  nature  and  conftitution  of  the  Call  and  Office 
givepoiver  ofjudgementy  over  that  people  to  whom  he  ftands  in 
that  relation,  as  being  one  Jpeciall  aSl:  of  feeding. 

And  in  truth,  how  comes  any  man  to  take  a  PaftoraiTpower 
over  any  Pagans  ?  *By  nature  no  man  hath  any  :  For  it  is  not 
conveyed  by  way  of  Propagation.  By  inftitution  he  cannot 
challenge  it;  for  an  extraordinary  Commiflion  of  that  Latitude 
Chrift  never  gave  t;o  any  ,but  ,theApo^les,gp  preach  and  -te^tch  all 
Nations*    If  then  any  man  receives  it ,  it  muft  be  by  their  vO'* 

luntay 


Part.  4 .  of  Church-Difcipline.  Chap.  2 .         53 


IfintAry  eleBien  And,  choice^  which  becaufe  they  nor  have,  nor  can 
fhew ,  they  have  no  right  of  Ecclefiaftick  and  Office- rule  over ^ 
them  ;  here  that  queftion  is  feafonable,  and  will  not  receive  aa 
anfwer,  who  gave  you  this  authority  } 

Nay  its  certain,  a  Paftor  of  ane  Congregation  (  elcifled  and 
fetled  according  to  drift  )  cannot  receive  a  Paftorall  power  o- 
vepPagans,  but  he  muft  relinqmfli  the  place  and  power  in  which 
he  is  :  unleflfc  we  (hall  bring  in  an  allowance  of  pluralities  and 
tot  cjHots ,  a  conceit  fo  loathfome ,  that  the  moft  ingenious  a- 
mongft  the  Papifts  have  abhorred  the  Patronage  of. 

Laftly,  let  any  man  put  his  power  to  proof  in  the  exercife  of 
it,  and  his  experience  will  make  it  more  then  plaine,  its  a  thing 
meerly  imagined  and  arrogated  without  rule,  there  is  no  reali- 
ty in  fuch  prefumed  rights.  For  the  Pagan  ofends,  he  rebukes 
him ,  he  will  not  heare ;  he  then  takes  one  or  two ,  he  rejefts 
them  alfo ;  he  reports  it  to  the  Church,  he  cafts  away  the  advife 
of  any  Church.  What  will  the  Paftor  or  his  Church  do  ?  Ex- 
communicate him ,  how  will  they  ?  how  can  they  ?  To  caft  a 
man  out  of  Church  communion,that  never  was  inChurch-com- 
munion,how  irrationally  how  impoflible  ?  The  ifllie  therefore 
tvidencethjit  was  a  prefumption,  no  power  in  truth;  .for  when 
it  comes  to  proofe  its  powerlcQe. 

Before  we  leave  this  place ,  let  me  leave  tnfo  things  upon  re- 
rWwith  the  Reader,  which  may  lead  him  to  a  right  conceiving 
of  what  he  hath  met  withall ,  or  ftiall  meet  with  touch- 
ing the  po»vrc/^  CWc^-Ruler.  For  from  thepremifcs  its 
plaine. 

I  ♦  ThdLtl?are  preaching  to  a  people ,  though  it  was  ordinary 
and  often,  is  not  an  a[i  of  pafl  or  all  power  2Lnd(o  jfirifdiciiony  but 
hisCommiflion  is  mainly  to  be  attended,which  givesvigourand 
validity  in  that  worke*     And  therefore, 

2.  Kmzn  may  preach  by  Paftor  all  power  y  in  fome  place  ,  to 
fame  people^  and  the  fame  ^ciionm^y  ]^tC2ich  without  paftorall 
jurifdiEiion  to  others ^  but  onely  as  an  able  gifted  Chriftian, 

2.  Againe  out  of  Mafter  Rutherford  his  grant  in  another 
place,I  fliall  dijpute  againft  his  opinion  exprefled  in  this* 
Its  a  conclufion  which  he  fets  down,  pag.72. 

^^We  deny  that  Qhrlft  hath  given  poWer  ofjurifdi5lion  to  one 

E  e  e  c  par* 


3  ^  Chap.  2 .  A  Survey  oftk  Summe  Parr.  4 . 

*'  particuUr  congregation  over  another  -particular  congregation, 

**pag.  ip-?.  PVe  grant  that  one  Prejhytery  hath  no  jarifdi^lion  o^ 

**  ver  another  Trejhytery,- 

Suppofe  now  that  one,  or  many,  or  all,  of  one  Presbytery, 

(hould  be  deftitute  of  Elders  .♦  The  Paftors  of  another  Presby- 
tery cannot  exercife  any  paftorlike  ads  there  .♦  nor  yet  in  ano- 
ther Province  and  Nation:  by  the  fame  proportion  over  whom- 
they  have  no  jurifdiciion  ,   over  them  they  can  exercife  no  paflor" 
like  power ;  I  fit  the  fir fl  ugranuA  ^and  therefore  thefecond  isjeil^ 
ded. 

Let  us  now  liften  to  the  reafons  whic'i  lA^^k^t  Rutherford dX- 
ledgeth  Whereby  he  endeavours  to  prove  ;  hecaufe  the  govern* 
ment  by  Independent  (Congregations  doth  not  amhorife  perfons  to- 
he  Paflcrs  andTeachers  to  Tagans,  and  by  Paftoralt  authority;  to 
make  them  the  Churches  ofChri/f^-  therefore  that  government  is ' 
deficient  in  the  meanes  of  the  propagation  oftheGoJpelh 

Mafter  Rutherfords  firft  Reafon. 

I .  hecaufe  it  is  unhefeemlng  the  care  offhrifl ',  that  pafiorait 
*^  authority  Jhould  be  fo  confined  at  heme  ^  andimprifoned\\>ithirr 
**  the  lifts  of  every  particular  Congregation^  that  the  care  fpoken  of 
**  2G0r.11  28.  (houldbe  now  in  no  T' a  ft  or  s  upon  the  earth  J^uths. 
^'  dead  rvith  the  Apoftles, 

Reply; 

Reply.  That  each  Congregation  fliould  have  their  own  Pa- 
ftors.and  teachers,  and  that  out  of  their  calHng  and  commifli- 
on ,  as  they  have  paftorall  power,  fo  they  fhould  have  care  of 
them,  over  whom  they  have  taken  charge,  is  granted. 

That  06  Qhrxftians  in  love  to  Chrlft,  his  Gofpei  and  the  foules 
of  fellow  Chriilians,  as  far  as  liberty,  opportunity ,  and  ability> 
will  reach,  tbeyihould  occafionally  ^wi  forth  their  care  and. 
j[>aines  to  proHiOte  their  fpirituall  good,  is  confeflfed. 

But  that  one,  or  many,  or  all  of  them,  fhould  have  Paftorali 
authority  ,  and  out  ot  that  ground  exercife  paftorall  care  over 
all  Churches, 3^3  the  place  alkdged  would,2C<??'.  1 1.28.  or  indeed 
over  .many  :  its  cr/)j[e  to  the  inftitution  of  our  Saviour^  and  there- 
fore. 


Part.  4.  ofchHrch'DifcJpime.  Chap.  2.         35 

fore  it  (hould  not,  nay  in  truth  it  cannot  be  exercifed  by  any  or- 
dinary man.    ' 

TheApoftles  indeed.becaufe  their  calling  was  extraordinary 
their  gifts  extraordinary,  and  aflfiftance  excraordinary,they  had 
a  larger  taske ,  even  the  whole  wor4d ,  as  Chriils  field  to  Till  .- 
^11  Nations,  Every  creature  reafonable. 

But  Pallors  and  Teachers,  who  have  but  ordinary  gifts,  they 
have  but,  as  it  were,  an  here  of  ground^  a  f articular  Congregati- 
on to  till  and  teach,:  and  he  that  hnovpeshiiduty^  and  doth  hu  dutj^ 
Vinlljind  enongh  of  that .,  t4  '^oi(jt.viu)      Adl.  20.2  8. 

So  that  we  (hould  be  very  carefull  to  caft  any  difparagement 
upon  the  wifdom  and  care  of  our  Saviour,  becaufe  he  hath  now 
put  an  end  to  the  extraordinary  callings  of  Apojlles  and  E' 
vangelijis ,  when  the  end  of  them  is  attained  :  or  weakly  and 
finfully  make  our  felves  more  mercifull  and  mindfull  of  the 
good  of  the  Church,  then  he ,  who  is  the  God  of  mercy,  is. 

WJienhe  therefore  cares  moft  for  his  Church ,  bjcaufehe 
doth  confine  thePaftorali  power  and  paines  of  one  man  to  one. 
Congregation ,  as  fenfe  it  felfe  will  teach.  He  that  keepes 
the  ftream  in  one  channell,  he  beft  provides  for  the  ftrength  of 
ic. 

^.  Reafon, 

Headdes;  ^^  Jsifthefeplacesy  1C0r.10.32.  iCor.p.ip,2o, 
*'  2l.Rom.i.i4,i5.Rom.p.  2,  3.  did  not  prejfe  upon  all  Mlmfiers 
"  of  Chrifi^t  he  extending  of  their  paflor  all  vigilancy  tothefeedi'g 
*'  and  governing  of  all  the  Churches  in  their  bounds  ^  that  make  «/ 
*'  one  vifible  body,  pag«225. 

Reply. 

Reply  \s.  If  all  this  were  granted,  yet  that  is  not  proved, 
which  was  propounded,  and  fhould  be  concluded .-  that  becaufe 
they  had  not  paftorlike  authority  to  make  Pagans  Churches, 
therefore  they  are  deficient  j  afl  that  is  here  faid,  falls  fhort  of 
that. 

But  the  reafon  is  not  onely  wide  of  the  marke ,  but  wide  of 
the  truth.For  befides  thatofi^^Tw  i.i4Which  is  peculiar  to  the 
calling  of  an  Apoftle,  and  therefore  preffeth  no  particuhar  mi- 
'  Eeee  2  niftcr 


Chap.  2 .  A  Survej  of  the  Summe  Part.  4* 

nifter  at  this  day,  unleffe  any  man  would  vainly  conceit  he  hath 
a  com  million  to  preach  to  all  Nations  and  all  conditions  of 
men,  the  calling  and  the  date  of  the  Apoftks  commiflion  being 
xiow  ,out  this  concernes  no  particular  Officer* 

The  reft  of  the  places  rcfpedl  onely  a  double  Chriftian  duty, 
unto  which  all  men  are  bound ;  namely,  That  we  fhould  walk 
inoffenfive  towards  all.  i  Cor*  io»  33.  and  fecondly,  we 
fhould  ufe  our  liberty  to  comply  with  all  mens  occafions ,  that 
as  much  as  in  us  lies,  we  may  edify  a' 1,  which  each  muft  do 
that  is  not  a  Paftor  ,  and  each  Paftor  (hould  do  as  a  Chriftiao 
amongft  them,  over  whom  he  can  exercife  no  Paftorall  Au- 
thority ,  as  to  thofeof  another  Presbytery  ,  and  of  agcncrall 
Councell. 

Thirdly  ,  He  would  inferre  {om^feemlng  abftirdkiesy  which 
would  follow  from  this  kind  of  Government.  Asfirft,  Hence 
("he  fay.es)  "  It  mufifollowy  that  when  the  Grecmn  (^hstrch  Jhall  be 
**  wronged  by  the  Hebrevp ,  th^t  the  Pafiors  may  not  Synodtcally 
*^meet  ,  a^d  by  jojm  anthoritj  remove   ojfences*^  pag,  ^25* 

I  reply  ,  There  is  no  colour  for  fuch  an  inference ,  nor  doth 
it  once  touch  the  thing  to  be  proved ;  For  let  it  be  granted, 
that  the  Pafiors  may  meet  Sjnodically ,  and  by  authority  alfo  re^ 
move  offences ;  yet  they  (hall  not  have  power  to  give  Paftorall 
Authority  to  men  to  make  (^hurches  of  Tagans :  Nay  from  his 
own  grant ,  though  they  uo  thus  meet ,  yet  he  denies  they 
can  give  T^oroer  over  the  Qhurches  under  other  Prejhyteries, 

The  fecond  inference  is  of  the  fame  ftamp;  comesnot  near 
the  mark. 

'  If  followeth  that  all  the  meetings  of  tie  Apoftles  and  Pafiorr 
*■*  to  take  care  authoritatively  for  the  Churches  ^asAEl.i^Ati,^,^^. 
''  A51. 6. 2,  3, 4.  AB.  I  r.  J.  AB.  21  ♦  18.  AB.  20.  28,  AEi.  8.  14. 
-^yAB.  14. 1, 2,  ^:AB,i  5. 6,  were  all  meetings  extraordinary  and 
*'  temporary, 

I  reply  ;  Let  all  be  granted  for  ihe  prefent ,  that  he  woul4 
defire  j  let  thefe  meetings  be  ordinary  ,  and  let  them  care  au- 
thoritatively for  the  Churches  in  what  they  did ;  yet  this  gives 
in  no  evidence ,  that  they  can  give  Paftorall  Power  and  Jurit- 
didion  to  men  out  of  the  Churches ;  for  we  hav^  heard,  that 
the  Apoftle  affirmed  it  ^  and  he  granted  it  in  this  fenfej  that 

no 


Part.  4 .  of  church'  D  ifdp/rae.  Chap.  2 .         07 

no  ordinary  Paftors  can  judge  thofe  who  arc  without,and  thofe 
are  Infidels  by  his  grant. 

So  that  though  they  have  Power  to  meet ,  and  thefe  meet- 
ings be  ordinary,  yet  neither  of  thefe  grounds  will  evince  that 
they  do  ,  or  can  give  Paftorall  Jurifdiftion  to  judge  fuch  as  he 
Without :iS\tidoit  none  of  thefe  inferences  come  near  the  thing 
to  bc-proved  j  For  if  therefore  Government  by  Independent 
Congregations  be  infufficient,  becaufe  it  mthorifeth  not  ^erfons 
to  he  Valors  over  Pagans, and  hv  paflorallAuthority  to  make  them 
the  Churches  of  Chrifl  ;  then  this  government  hj  Synodicall 
meeting ,  vpHI  he  infufficient ;  for  we  fee  it  labours  of  the  fame 
fault. 

The  third  Inference  failes  in  the  fame  manner  as  the  former. 

Thus  are  thefe  Inferences  altogether  impertinent ;  but  the 
places  themfelves  are  mifunderftood ,  as  hath  at  large  been  di- 
fputed  in  the  Reply  to  the  former  Anfwer. 

Since  it  hath  appeared  in  all  the  places  formerly  handled 
(  for  thefe  witnefles  have  been  brought  to  fpeake ,  but  their  e- 
vidence  proves  nothing  in  iflue  )  there  is  no  Synodicall  meet- 
ing ,  nor  any  Ecdefiafticall  Power  authoritatively  to  impofe 
upon  particular  Churches  ^  onely  in  tsyfB,  1  $.  there  is  a  true 
Synod  truely  gathered,  and  they  did  that,  which  the  Churches 
of  Chrift  Inould  do ;  confociate  with  one  another,  and  by  mu- 
tuall  concurrence,  lay  all  their  cares  and  counfels  together,  to 
promote  the  good  of  Chrifts  Kingdome. 

Whether  the  Apoftle  had  any  thing  or  nothing  extraor^ 
^/;?^rj  in  their  meeting ,  upon  which  Mr  Rutherford  hyt% 
fo  much  waight  and  conceives  fo  much  miftake ,  let  it  be 
confidered?. 

1,  Whether  the  afling  of  the  Deacons  work,  (^^♦4>35.) 
be  ordinary  for  any  > 

2.  That  they  had  their  votes ,  and  ruled  the  adion  in  every 
Affcmbly  5  whether  that  was  ordinary  ? 

^.  Whether  the  care  of  ali ,  and  their  Commiflion  reaching 
all ,  be  ordinary  and  perpetuall  ?  '^  ■  ^'IW  '{ 3  ^ 

Mafler  Rutherfords  1 1^  Argument  is  taken  from  the  light 
of  fandified  reafon. 

^^ForfanBifiedreafon  teacheth  ,  that  the  ftronger  Authority 
u^/  the  greater  Politick^  Body  of  Chrifi  Jhould  help  the  parts  of 

Eeee  3  ['tha 


3  8  Chap.2 .  A  Survey  of  the  Summe         Parr.  4. 

^*  the  'Body  f.  that  ^re  voe^ker  y  as  i  Gor.  T2,  2,3,  2^.  The  wh(^[e 
"  Body  helpeth  the  weaker  and  iejfe  honourable  Afember^ 

''  Therefore  the  greater  'Body  andNationall  Church  U  to  com" 
^'  munkate  its  ftAuthoritjt  for  the  good  of  a  f  articular  Chnrch, 
*'  which  M  a  fart  thereof 

Answer* 

The  Tropojition  is  true  ;  but  the  Affumption  takes  that  for 
granted  ,  which  is  the  very  queftion  to  be  proved  ,  and  hath 
been  fo  often  denied:  For  there  be  «<?  Natlomll  Churches ^ 
which  are  the  integrum  to  particular  Congregations  ^//7^p^r^j 
thereof:  Nor  doth  the  pattern  v^(^.  15.  give  any  evidence  of 
Ecclefiafiick^  furudiSiion  ,  as  hath  been  declared  before ;  and 
ifitdid,  furely  there  would  come  very  flow  help,  ifwefhould 
fend  200.  miles  to  Synods  al'^ayes ,  as  that  place  fets  a  prece- 
. dent  before  us. 

As  their  Members  are  the  greater,  they  may  and  fliould  con- 
fociate ,  and  lay  their  Counfels  together,  and  in  the  multitude 
of  Councellers  there  is  fafety. 

Ob),  *'  Batfufpoje  the  greater  part  of  the  Church  of  (^orinth 
*^erre? 

-     Answ,   Suppofe  the  greater  part  of  the  Nationall  and 
/OEcumenicall  Councell  erre ;  the  fame  difficulty  urgeth  upon 
the  fame  fuppofition,  and  rve  profit  not  at  all,  Vphen  Vpefeek^  au- 
thoritativereliefe  beyond  a  particular  Church, 

Obj\  ^' But  the  Lord  fayes ,  Take  usthe  little  Foxes, 

Answ.    True,  therefore  much  more  the  greater  Foxes^ 

Obj.  But  that  is  an  aci  of  Authority  and  difiip Unary  takitig^ 
injoyned  to  the  Church,  • 

Answ.  Be  it  therefore  thofe  that  have  the  Authority  in 
their  hands,  they  (hould  doit;  andif  theybe  followers  of 
Chrift  5  they  will  do  it. 

Obj.  What  if  the  Congregation  be  corrupt  and  will  not  ? 

I  reply;  What  if  the  Synod  Nationall,  OEcumenicall,  be 
corrupt  and  hereticall,  and  refufe  to  do  it  ?  There  is  no  more 
help  in  the  one,  then  in  the  other  upon  fuppofals. 

When  its  laftly  added  ,  "  That  the  Argumen  tid  drawn  from 
*'  the  greater  n^Hthority  in  the  Politick^  'Body  ^   to  the  lef^ 


Parr.  4-  ofChHrch-Difdpline.  Chap.  2.         59^ 

'  fer  y  bnt  'Brotherly  Councell  is  no  ay^Hthorltji, 

Its  true ,  the  Argument  is  taken  from  that  Authority  in 
the  refemblan^  e  and  fimilitude;  but  that  fimilitude  is  not  made 
good  in  the  cafe  in  hand ,  and  in  the  reddition.  which*was  the 
thing  to  be  proved  :  For  it  is  the  thing  qiieftioned ,  and  by  us 
denied;  Thata  Claflishathany  Power,  according  to  Chrift, 
over  particular  Congregations. 

Mader  Rutherfords  12'^  an^  lafi  Argument  taken  from  the 
praBice  of  the  Jewes, 

"  If  Chrifi  left  the  Churches  of  a  "^hole  Nation  in  no  ^'orfe  cafe 
^  then  the  National!  (^hurch  of  the  J  ewes  i^as  in ,  ^c.  for  the' 
"  turning  away  of -wrath.  Then  hath  Qhrifi  ordained  to  Churches 
*'  in  the  Ne^  Tefvament ,  Nationall  Affemblies,  which  authorita-- 
**  tiveljy&c,  'But  Chrifi  hath  left  the  Churches  of  a  ^holeNa^ 
^tion  in  no  worfe  cafe  then  the  Nationall  Church  of  the  fewes  waS' 
'^^  ^^yfi^  the  reaching  of  the  fore f aid  ends. 

Reply. 

For  reply.  Thepropofition  isdenyed^  becaufe  thereisa«;^?'- 
T^f /<?«/  difference  betwixt  the  Nationall  Church  of  the  fewes,  and 
aU  other  Churches^  that  ever  were  or  fhall  befince  that  unto  the 
end  of  the  world.  For  that  was  a  Nationall  Church  truely  and 
properly  fo  called  and  fo  appointed  by  God  ,  had  Nationall  Or-^ 
dinancefy  andOffices  peculiar  to  it  felfe,  and  fo  alfo  authoritative 
power ,  which  was  appropriate  to  them  in  a  fpeciall  manner, 
none  of  which  ever  did  ,  nor  can  belong  to  any  other  Natioa  ^ 

in  the  world  befide.  r-n 

Norytt  doth  itfollori>  from  hence ,  that  the  Churches  of  the- 
,  Gentiles  in  times  of  the  New  Teftament,  be  without  thefe,  that 
therefore  they  are  left  in  a^^orfe  cafe  ^  becaufe  they  had  the 
Typei',  we  the  truth;  they  the  fhadow^  we  the  body.  Every 
Congregation  vi fib le-y  rightly  gathered^  hath  right  untOy  andufe  of 
all  Ordinances,  all  the  Officers^  both  the  Scales  of  the  Covenant :  fo 
that  we  need  not  go  to  ferufalem ,  either  lopaffeover,  or  Sa-- 
crifice» 

If  any  man  reafonthus^  If  Chrift  hath  left  the  Church  of  a-' 
Nation  in  the  New  Teftament  in  no  worfe  cafe  then  theChurcb 
of thejewes ,  thenhehath  left  them  an  High  Prieft,  then  he 

hath.. 


40         Chap.  2,  ASurveyoftheSumme  Parr,  4 


hath  appointed  them  ta  meet  three  times  in  the  yeere,  to  the 
exercife  and  performance  of  folemn  fervices  and  facrifices.  The 
feeblenefle  of  the  difpute  would  difcover  it  felf  at  the  firft  view. 
The  fame  fault  is  in  this  reafon » 

But  the  Jewes  had  thefe  felemne  Affemblies  for  ends  before 
mentioned* 

Obj.  I .  '  ^  ^ut  thefe  "^ere  morall  and  concern  m*       2.  JVlthout 
*'  them  thefe  fublike  ends  cannot  be  attained^ 

We  fhail  way  the  feverals  (hortlyin  the  ballance  of  the 
Sanduary. 

Its  granted  then,    i;    That  the  whole  Nation  of  the  Jewes 
was  an  elededand  adopted  Nation  by  God,    and  the  whole 
Land  taken  into  Covenant  with  him. 
And  hence  its  granted  alfo,  that  in  cafes  of  Apoftafies  an  d  de- 
partures from  God  and  his  worfliip.the  godlyKings  might  and 
did  recall  this  backfliding  people  to  recover  and  renew  the  Co- 
venant formerly  made  by  God  with  them:  and  therefore,Z)^/J^ 
2p.l OjT  I .  Their  Elders^  Oncers ,  all  the  men  of  Ifrael^  their  little 
ones,  '^ivesy  and  the  ftranger  within  their  gates ,  they^all  (land  he^ 
fore  the  Lord,  (  Here  is  more  then  Elders  and  felecl  Brethren, 
fent  as  Commiflioners  to  a  Nationall  Synod  )  Here's  Captaines, 
Hewers  of  woody  all  the  men  of  Ifrael,  women,  children,  which 
evidcnceth  it  was  a  Nationall  covenant ,  into  which  God  entred 
with  them.     And  therefore  the  godly  Kings ,  they  might  recall 
them  back  to  this,  when  juft  occafion  did  require. 

But  no  King  nor  Emperour  did  the  like  to  this,'m  calling  their 
Synods  :  nor  indeed  have  they, .  either  morall  La\\^,  or  ceremoni" 
all  Law ,  nor  in  truth  any  Law  to  deale  with  a  Nation  on  this 
manner,  to  call  them  to  renew  a  Nationall  Chmyh  covenant^  af- 
ter the  manner  of  the  Jewes. 

Gods  people ,  who  enter  into  Church  covenant  and  fellow- 
fhip  of  the  faith ,  are  and  (liould  be  free  in  fo  doing.  Church 
fellowfhip  is  to  be  ordered  and  a(n:ed  by  Ecclefiafticall  policy, 
not  civil.  If  a  Prince  on  earth  (hould  by  covenant  and  Oath, 
make  his  whole  Kingdome  a  Nationall  Church,  heUioulddoe 
more  then  he  hath  any  word  ot  Chrift  to  warrant  his  worke. 

So  that  it  is  one  thing  for  Emperours  or  Kings  to  call  coun- 
eels  of  Elders  and  feled  Brethren-.Another  thing  for  theKing 
of  Ifrael  to  call  all  Ifrael  together,  men,  women,  and  children 
to  renew  Church  covenant  which  God  had  made  with  them,, 
and  with  no  other  people  on  earth.  But 


Part*  4  •  of  Church'Difcipline.  Chap.  2.  41 

But  let  us  attend  Mr,  Rutherfords  pr-oofe  of  this,  that  thefe 

AfTemblies  were  moralL 
I . ' '  An  Oath  to  keep  Gods  Qommandements^  is  a  part  of  the  third 

*•  Qommandementy  PfaL  1 19.  106.  IVe  nreinjojned  to  contend  for 

*^  the  Faith,  Jude  ^*and  to  profejfe  God  before  men,  and  that  V^hich 

^^  binds  one  man  morally,  hinds  a  Nation, 

I  reply*  The  rcafon  is  weak^and  the  ground  of  it  is  worfc. 
J.  That  it  is  \>oeakj^]xx.  it  but  into/(?r??^^,and  it  will  difcover  it's 

own  feebleneffe  at  the  firft  appearance. 

Vi  David  fworethat  he  would  keep  Gods  righteous  Statutes, 

then  its  lawfull  to  fweare  to  aNationall  Church,  as  that  of  the 

Jewes  was. 

Anf  IhQ confe^uence IS  imCound,  bccdiuk^avids  taking  an 

Oath  was  upon  lawfull  grounds,  to  do  a  lawfull  thing  .-  but  to 

do  thefecond,  is  now  unlawful!,  bccaufe  all  luch  Nationall 

Churches,  and  fuch  a  manner  of  covenanting,  as  they  did,ts  now 

abrogated  and  antiquated. 

Befide  were  the  thing  lawfull ,  yet  the  taking  of  the  Oath 

might  be  unwarrantable  in  the  one ,  and  not  in  the  other ,  be- 
.  caufe  in  Oaths  and  promifes  5  that  is  onefpeciall  ingredient  to 

make  them  warrantable,  that  they  fuit  with  our  ftrength :  and 

hence  that  which  is  ufefull  and  helpfuU  to  one ,  becaufe  ftrong 
and  able  to  go  through  the  performance  of  his  Oathjto  another 

it  is  hurtful  becaufe  not  fufficient  to  accomplilh  what  he  (wears. 
The  fame  anfwer  will  fatisfie  th  at  of  fffde,  and  the  i  o  of  Math. 
2.  As<he  reafon  is  weake  ,  fo  the  ground  u  roorfe ;  Vox^  its 
faid,  what  binds  one  man  morally ,  binds  a  Nation ;  which 
rule  applied  to  the  former  pradice  Qfi:>avids  Oath/ailes  many 
wayes. 

For  I.  Though  when  a  man  hath  fworne ,  he  is  bound  by  a 
morall  Command  to  keep  his  Oath  ,  and  fo  his  promife;  yet 
this  manner  of /wearing,  feeming  to  be  private,  its  but  difiee-will 
offerim ,  as  the  Nauire  of  vowing  or  promifing  is ,  and  there- 
fore if  I  vow,  I  may;  and  if  I  will  not,  Imaychoofe:  And 
I  do  beleeve  a  man  may  hve  all  his  life,  and  never  take  2l  priva- 
te Oath;  I  fay  private  betwixt  godand  himfelfe ,  to  keep  his 
Lawes,  and  y^tnot  be  guilty  of  fvnne  in  fo  doing  :  fo  that  a  man 
is  not  morally  and  necefTarily  tied  to  fwear  or  vow ,  though 
having  vowed,  be  is  necefTarily  bound  to  performe  it ;  If  thou 
dofl  not  vow ,  thou  doft  not  finne. 

Pfff      ^  But 


42  Chap.  2.  ASurveyoftkSumme  Parr.  4. 

But  2.  Beit  granted,  that  it  ismorall  ,  yet  the  rule  feemes 
exceeding  uneven.  That  which  bindes  one  man  morally  bindes  a 
rehole  Nation,  take  it  generally,  as  here  propounded  in  the  Ar- 
gument,when  as  there  be  fome  fpeciall  duties,  that  in  a  peculiar 
manner  belong  to  his  particular,  which  a  Nation  need  not  do^ 
nay  fhould  not,nay  cannot  do. 

A  man  finds  by  conftant  proof  that  drinking  of  wine  is  ex- 
ceeding prejudiciall  to  his  health ,  and  hurtfuU  alfo  to  his  foul, 
being  ^^iven ,  as  the  Wife-man  fayes ,  to  hi6  appetite ,  and  fo^ 
apt  to  finne  :  Ke  finds  it  poflible  for  him  to  abftaine;  He  there- 
fore fwcares  he  will  drink  no  wineinfuch  Company  forfuch 

afpace. 

Another  hath  found  himfelfe  fomewhat  too  abftemious,  and 
hath  prejudiced  his  health  out  of  negled  of  the  lawful!  ufe  of 
the  Creature ;  He  fweares  he  will  ufe  fuch  meanes  provided 
for  his  health  ;  Thefe  men  are  morally  bound,  both  to  take  the 
Oath  and  keepe  their  Oath;  Do  thefe  Oathes  hind  the  whole 
Nation  ? 

The  Schollar  (wears  he  will  (ludy  confcionably  :  The  Plow- 
man that  he  will  plow  fo  painefuUy ;  Thefe  are  morall  bonds 
to  thofe  men  ,  but  is  a  Vphole  Nation  bound  thw  tofvpear  f 

The  tri  th  is,  the  contrary  rule  for  the  moft  part  is  moft  true; 
that  which  morally  binds  one  man  in  things  fpeciall  appertain- 
ing to  his  morall  courfe,  doth  not  bind  a  whole  Nation. 

Laftly ,  The  ends  of  generall  Reformation  may  be  attained 
by  Power  of  the  Civill  Magiftrate ,  who  may  authoritatively 
require  all  the  Churches  in  all  their  fevcrall  AfTemblies,  to 
attend  the  mind  of  Chrift,  and  folemnly  humble  themfelves 
by  fading  and  prayer ,  and  fee  Reformation  wrought  accor- 
ding to  God ,  in  their  feverall  places ;  and  if  they  fee 
Churches  be  holy  ,  they  will  willingly  liften  thereunto ;  and  if 
corrupt,  they  may  be  compelled  by  the  Civill  Power  to  attend 
the  rules  of  Chrift;  which  through  the  corruption  that  is  now 
crept  in  amongft  them ,  they  would  be  content  to  caft  oft. 


A,  N 


^. 


Part.  4.  ofChurch'Difcjplme.  Chap.  2.         45 


AN 

APPENDIX 

To  the  former  Treatife  concerning  Synods. 

An  Epiflle  of  thentthat  fent  the  Bjoh^over 
to  be  Printed, 

Ourteous  Reader  you  maybe  pleafed  to 
take  notice ,    that  the  Treatife  concerning 
Synods  is  not fo  com^kate^  as  was  intended 
by  this  Eveverend  Author  5  but  the  Lord 
having  taken  him  from  us  5  before  the 
Book  was  tranlcribed  for  the  PreflCj  we 
cannot  find  amongft  his  writings  any  other  Copy,  but 
this :  onely  thefe  few  queftions  here  annexed  came  to 
our  hands,  being  found  in  his  ftudy,  which  becaufe  they 
may  be  (bmewhat  ufefuli  to  the  further  cleering  of  the 
fame  fu1)jea ,  we  have  thought  good  to  communicate 
them  together  with  the  other  :  Onely  this  we  fliould 
adde,  that  whereas  there  is  a  feeming  denyall  of  a  Sy- 
nod, to  have  at  all  any  footing  in  the  Scriptures ,    and 
yet  an  allowance  of  it  from  A  5. 1 5 .    This  is  known  to 
be  the  Authors  mind ,  which  the  whole  difcourfe  doth 
manifeftj   that  he  denies  a  Synod  that  hath  juridicall 
power,  which  he  takes  for.  a  Synod  properly,  as  ufed  in 
the  prefent  controverfie,   and  he  grants  a  Synod  that 
hath  power  of  counfell,  which  is  a  Synod  more  largely 
taken ,  and  for  fuch  a  Synod  the  1  j  of  theA^if  is  alledg- 
ed  as  a  patter  ne  by  way  of  proportion. 

FaretPell* 

Ffff  2  Chap. 


Parr.  4- 


ofChHrch-Di[cipHm.  Chap.  3.        45 


5^  C5g«>  casj  n^OJt  iir&TS  «^at  it\  «^  «^^  ift  Jft  *5^ 

Chap.    III. 
Qu.  I.     ?/^^^/  ^  a  Synod  ? 


Synod  is  an  Ecclefiafticall  meeting,  con- 
(ifting  of  fit  perfons,  called  by  the  Churches, 
and  fent  as  their  meffenges,  to  difcover,  and 
determine  of  doubtfnll  cafes ,  either  in  Do- 
(flrinc  or  pradlife,  according  to  the  truth. 


Three  things  are  maine. 

I .   lU  a  meeting  Ecckftafikall. . 

Meetingl^  When  it  is  taken  in  a  large  fenfe,  includes  all  that 
Ecclefiafticall  entercourfe,  that  is  betwixt  Church  and  Church, 
and  this  may  be  refered  to  two  heads. 

Its  done  by<        or 

^  Combination,  • 

!♦  ^ommunication.vihtnyhy  letter  of  me{rengers,oneChurch 
feeks  and  craves  for  fome  common  help  by  comfell  and<^^- 
vifey  what  may  be  moft  fuitable  to  the  truth,  and  adHng  and  or- 
dering of  their  prefent  difficulties ,  which  concerne  the  peacea- 
ble managing  of  occafions  prefented. 

Thus  we  find  one  Church  fends  to  another ,  or  to  many  ,  as 
the  weight  of  the  bufineffe  may  require,fo  inCoiofPhi'/ippi,  ^c. 

This  fenfe  is  f9mewhat  too  large  for  our  prefent  confideratr- 
on,  as  it  appeartsby  ftating  of  the  queftionby  all,  who  on  pur- 
pofe  have  fet  th^mfelves  to  fearch  into  the  nature  of  Synods* 

2.  There  is  d  meeting  by  way  of  combination  ^when  Churches, 
c^/(/2>aWi;;^  together  by  mutuall  confent,  enter  u^on  a  co??»»o}i 
engagement  to  adminifiethelp  each  to  other  ^  as  any  apparant  oc- 

Fiff3.  cafioa. 


46  Chap.  3 .  A  Survey  of  the  Sum  me         Parr,  4 . 

cafion  {hall  appeare  to  call  for  confultation  for  a  common 

good» 

And  in  this  fenfe  It  is  here  taken. 

Ecclefiaflicall,']  its  fo  termed,  not  only  becaufe  of  the  perfons 
who  are  there  aflembkd,  nor  yet  becaufe  of  the  occafion,  there 
to  be  agitated,  which  may  be  meerly  and  only  Ecclefiafticall.at 
leaft  Ecclefiaftically  handled,  but  efpecialiy  (  for  now  we  fpeak 
according  to  the  opinions  and  apprehenfions  of  thofe ,  with 
whom  the  queftion  is  controverted  )  becaufe  fuch  meetings  are 
peculiar  to  Churches,  and  the  adings  are  appropriated  thereun- 
to, as  any  other  Church  adminiftrations ,  and  if  we  may  con- 
clude their  opinion  by  their  prac^ife,  it  cannot  be  otherwife. 

For  they,  who  allow  Synods  to  cenfure  by  way  of  excommu- 
nicationf  which  is  a  judicature  only  appertaining  to  theChurch) 
they  muft  needs  make  the  conftitution  properly  EccleGafticall. 
For  the  Operation  difcovers,  and  certainly  determines  what  the 
C onfi it ut ion  m\\\ih^»  • 

2.  The  f  antes  who  conflittite  this  meeting  muft  be , 

ri.Fittingmen,ablefortheworkej  and  that  gives  themate- 
1  dale  to  the  mefTenger. 

^  2.  Chofen  and  fent  by  the  Church,  and  that  is  xhtformalls  ra- 
I  tio  of  a  member  of  the  Affembly. 

i^     ThisTarker  CXl^tcffcth, To/it. EccIefJil;. '^, 

And  all  the  Presbyterians,!  meet  withall ,  doconftantly  re- 
ceive and  approve. 

Hence  uponthefe  grounds  and  the  true  ftatingof  thequefti- 
on  according  to  their  intent; 

T.  A  Magiftrate  ^/^^  r^/A^,  is  no  member,  nor  can  ad:  in  this 
meeting,  as  fuch. 

5.  Here  is  no  ad  of  an  OfSce  or  Officer,  becaufe  the  formalin 
ratio  to  make  One  a  member ,  is  the  choofing  and  fending  ;  and 
therefore,they  who  arc  noOfficers,if  fo  cle6ted  and  appointed, 
they  \i2i\tp4^ffiffragii.  They  who  are  Officers ,  if  yet  not  cal- 
led, nor  lent,  they  have  noju^fufragii. 

3.  Hence,  all  have  equall power  ,  becaufe  equally  fent  and 
chofen,  which  are  the  fubftantiall  ingredients  to  make  up  Syno- 
dicall  members. 

4.  Any  member ,  though  not  an  Officer,  if  he  be  eleded  as 
moderator  of  the  Synod  ,  may  as  legally  .and  regularly  and  as 

fuffici- 


Parr.  4»  ofChurch^Di^dpUne*  Chap.  5.'       47 

fufficiently  fupply  that  place  ,  as  any  who  is  an  Officer. 

Asfuppofe  fome  learned  Reader  in  a  Vniverfity  chofento 
the  Synod,  though  he  be  no  Paftor,  he  may  be  eleded  to  that 
place,  and  ad  in  it  regularly* 

5.  Hence,none  have  this  power5unlefle  they  be  (ent,  becaufe 
that  gives  the  formate  to  this  action. 

6.  Hence ,  thcfe  cannot  cenfure  by  way  of  excommuunicati- 
on,  according  to  Presbyterian  principles;  becaufe  none  by 
their  rules  can  cenfure  fo  ,  but  Officers ;  But  here  none  acl  as 
Officers,  Uefl:^  though  they  be  Officers  in  their  own  Con- 
gregations ,  yet  they  acl  not  fo  here  ,  but  ^  cdled. 

7.  Hence  this  Power  is  not  intrinfecall  to  their  Office ,  but 
wholly  iuperadded ;  and  if  Authors ,  who  call  it  Totefiatem 
accfimulativam  ,  non  privativam  ,  intend  this  fenfe  ,  they 
fay  true,  namely,  it  is  a  fpeciall  Power,  befide  an  officiall 
Power. 

But  if  that  be  their  meaning,  That  it  is  an  Office- power 
only  with  additament ,  its  a  totall  miftake ;  For  many  Offi- 
cers have  not  this  Power,  and  many  not  Officers,  being  cal- 
led ,  have  it» 

The  third  thing  in  the  Defcription,  is  the  end,  which  is  to 

difcover  and  determine  of  doubtfull  queftions,  tonch- 

ing  Opinion  and  PraBice, 

They  are  to  debate  and  fet  downe  their  judgements  clearly 
and  definitively ,  not  to  leave  the  Churches ,  whence  they  are 
fent ,  in  doubts  and  demurrs ;  "For  that  was  to  mifle  the  end 
of  their  fending  and  meeting :  But  they  dogmatife  their  fen- 
tences ,  and  fet  down  their  determinations ,  as  furc  truths  to 
their  judgements  and  apprehenfions ,  andfo  returnc  them  to 
the  particular  Churches  whence  they  came ;  and  their  deter- 
minations take  place ,  not  becaufe  they  concluded  fo  ,  but  be- 
caufe the  Churches  approved  of  what  they  have  deter- 
mined. 

For  the  Churches  fent  them,  and  therefore  are  above  them : 
And  therefore  may  fend  other  if  they  fee  fit,  who  may  vary 
in  their  judgements ,  and  alter  their  fentences  if  they  iee 
fit. 

How 


48       •  Chap.  3-  ASurveyoftheSumme  Part.  4 


How  farre  this  judgement  goes,  it  comes  after  to  be 
confidered^ 

The  Power  of  Synods  arifeth  from  a  double  root ,  ac<:ord- 
ing  to  which  the  proofs  will  proceed. 
C  Anthoritativa , 

^   Corifnltativa. 

1.  Poteflas  Amhoritativaox  Jurldkd ,  whereby  they  exe- 
cute cenfures ,  and  impofe  their  fentences  to  be  received  and 
fubjeded  unto  under  that  penalty , 

And  this  Power  is  not  fo  feated  in  any  Church ,  as  that  it  can 
chaleng  it  of  it  felfe :  For  by  all  Presbyterian  principles  it  h 
confeffed  ,  That  one  Congregation  hath  no  Power  over  ano- 
ther, one  Clalfis  over  another,  &c. 

Hence  this  Power  iffues  from  their  Combination  of  one 
with  another  ,  and  fubjedion  of  one  to  another. 

But  whether  they  {bould  give  this  Power  unto  any,  or  thus 
be  fubje(fl  unto  any,  &c,  when  the  Authority  of  Synods  comes 
tobefcanned,  we  fhall  fpeak  to  it. 

2.  Again,  The  Power  of  Synodsis  by  others  conceived  to 
bconelyconfultative,  when  Churches  by  way  of  Combinati- 
on ,  for  their  mutuall  fupport  in  truth  and  peace ,  do  with  mu- 
tuallconfent  appoint  times  of  meeting  for  their  mutualLhelp , 
that  they  may  lend  common  relief  by  their  Common  Counfell, 
and  have  the  benefit  of  each  others  gifcs  &  abilities;  or  though 
they  be  not  in  any  fet  confociation  ,  if  there  be  any  emergent 
occafions  of  more  danger  or  difficulty,  they  fend  for  help 
of  Counfell,  to  fuch  as  are  moft  able  to  lend  and  adminifter  it, 
though  furtheft  removed  from  their  fociety  and  fellowfhip : 
As  the  pradice  of  the  Church  of  aAmoch  is  moft  pregnant  to 
thispurpofe» 

2.    Qjl  EST. 

How  are  Synods  proved  ?  or  what  Scriptures  or  reafons 
to  prove  the  neceffity  of  Synods} 

Answ,  That  there  (hould  be  Synods,  which  have  T^/<?- 

ftatem 


part*  4 .  of  ChHrch'DifciplJne,  Chap.  3 .  49 

ftatemjfiridicam  ,  is  no  where  proved  in  Scripture  ,  becaufe  it 
is  not  a  truth :  Tuch  a  Power  will  appear  after  to  be  uniawfull, 
and  therefore  never  appointed  by  God^  nor  approved  by  his 
Word* 

The  Examples  given  out  of  A5i,  15'.  zndGa/.  2.  carry  no  fiill 
and  fatisfying  evidence  with  them. 

That  of  ^<^.  15.  is  deficient  many  wscyes* 

1.  If  they  had  Power  juridicall ,  it  muft  arife  by  way  of 
Combination ;  But  that  they  were  not  in ,  being  200  miles 
diftant  at  the  leafl:  one  from  another. 

2.  If  thatwasa  Synod,  it  muft  be  referred  to  fome  of  the 
fpeciesof  a  Synod. 

But  it  can  be  referred  to  none  of  the  fpecies ;  Its  neither 
Claflis ,  Provincial ,  nor  Nationall  Synod ,  as  the  diftance 
from  Jcrufalem  gives  in  evidence^ 

And  an  OEcumenicallCouncell  itwasnot ,  becaufe  that  is 
gathered  out  of  all  Nations ;  here  were  but  two  Churches. 

Obj,  If  it  be  here  faid ,  becaufe  the  Apoftleswere  here 
prefent,  who  had  Power  over  all  Churches;  therefore  it  may 
in  that  regard  be  caHed  a  Generall  or  OEcumenicall  Coun- 
celi. 

Answ.  It  is  eafy  to  reply.  That  there  can  be  no  juft  war- 
rant taken  from  thence  for  fuch  an  AfTertion  :  For  if  the  Apo- 
ftles  did  ad  here  as  particular  perfons ,  not  by  any  Apoftolicall 
Power,  then  their  prefence,look  at  them  as  private  perfons, 
cannot  make  a  Generall  Councell. 

But  their  ading  in  this  Synod  v^a^  not  as  Apoftles  by  way 
of  revelation  or  peculiar  afliftance;  J? r^<7. 
That  cannot  make  a  Generall  Councell. 
They  difputed  as  others,  confented,  concluded^  fubfcribed, 
and  fent  as  others. 

3,  One  Church  hath  no  power  over  another : 
But  here  is  but  one  Church  advifing  with  another ,  Antioch 
with  Jerpifalem, 

The  minor  is  in  the  text;  the  Propofition  is  a  confefled  prin- 
ciple ,  and  reafon  gives  force  of  confirmation ;  For  it  carries 
fome  appearance  with  it ,  that  one  fhouldyie'd  to  many;  but 
that  one  (hould  fubmit  to  the  Power  of  another ,  and  haply 
the  ftronger ,  and  more  able  and  judicious  to  that  which  is 
more  weak  and  ignorant ,  &c. 

Gggg  4.  All 


50  Chap.  5-  ASurvtyofthSufnme  Parr. 4. 

4.  All  juridicail  Power  ifTues  from  Combination. 
'  Therefore  chofe  onely  are  bounds  that  are  fo  combined  and 

fent» 

But  this  Synod  fent  their  dogmata  and  fentences  to  the 
Churches  of  SyrUdji^  CUlciay  who  never  fent  any  MefTen- 
gers thither,  undergo. 

All  that  they  intended  and  aded  was  by  a  way  of  CouncelL 

5.  The  controverfy  arifing  from  the  Church  oi  Antlovh^  they 
repairing  for  judgement ,  cannot  be  judges  in  their  own  cauiej 
now  controverted  by  an  oppofite  party. 

Hence  there  was  but  one  Churchthatgavcinthefentence, 
and  that  cannot  make  a  Synod. 

6.  Each  Pradice  or  Example  is  fo  far  warrantable  and  bind- 
ing ,  as  it  hath  either  fome  particular  precept  to  injoyne  it ,  or 
fome  generall  rule  that  may  confirme  it  by  way  of  colle- 
dion» 

But  here  is  no  particular  precept  to  in joyn  it;  let  them  fliew 
any  generall  rule  appropriate  to  Church  difciplinc  or  Church 
government  to  bottome  ft. 

Br  fr/7/^^%?' confeffeth ,  there  is  naprecept  for  Synods^. 

The  reafon  alledged  for  proof,  hath  no  conviding  evidence 
in  it. 

For  when  it  is  faid  y 

An  ordinary  Afl'emblyof  Church-members,  Elders  and 
Brethren  of  many  Churches  meeting  by  occa(ion  of  contro- 
verfy, todifpuceandclearetruchfrom  Scripture,  i^ founded 
onJ^^.15.. 

Butxhisisa  Synod. 

A  N  s  w.  To  the  major,  Such  an  Aflembly  met  of  many  Met- 
fengers  of  many  Churches,  is  not  found,  nor  can  be  proved  out 
of  the  AEt  \ 

2.  They  met  not  to  difpute  and  determine;//nW;Vf. 

The  fame  fault  is  in  chat  proof  of  Gal,  2/ 

If  jP^/// went  up  to  the  Apoftles  to  gain  miituall  confentand 
approbation ,  not  to  fubinic  his  office  or  dodrtne  jfiridice  to 
them  acalljfor  thishcprofeftdly  g:iinfayes,that  he  had  not  his 
office  from  man,  or  by  man;  and  that  his  dodrine  was  from 
God  by  revelation,  as  weii  as  cheirs» 

If  he  come  to  advantage  his  proceeding  by  mutuall  confent 
and  approbation  ^  then  otiier  Churches  may  meet  together  by 

wajf 


Parr.  4*  ofChHrch-Difciplme.  Chap.  j.         51 

way  of  Jurifdidion ;  there  is  no  foundnefTe  in  fuch  a  confc- 
quence. 

The  reafons  a!fo  reach  not  this  Power, 
For  errors  may  be  prevented  ,  truth  cleared,  union  of 
Churches  in  Judgment  preferved ,  ^d  they  kept  from  running 
in  vain,  and  all  neighbouring  Churches  may  be  confulted  with 
in  more  waighty  tranfadions ,  without  this  meeting  in  this  ju- 
ridiciall  manner. 

But  if  Synods  and  fuch  meetings  be  attended  onely  in  way 
of  confutation  3  as  having  no  other  power,  nor  meeting  for 
any  other  end: 

Then  as  they  are  lawfull,  fo  the  root  of  them  lyes  in  a  com- 
mon principle  which  God  in  providence  hath  appointed  for 
humane  proceeding  ,  and  chat  is , 

He  that  hearkens  to  counfell  {hall  be  fafc, 
lathe  multitude  of  Councellers  there  is  fafety. 
Hence  all  conditions  and  callings,  as  they  need,  fo  they  ufe 
a  Combination  of  counfell ,  for  the  carrying  on  of  their  oc- 
cafions  under  theirhand. 

Hence  arife  the  Companies  of  Merchants ,  and  all  men  of 
all  Crafts. 

Hence  Common  Coiincels  in  all  Kingdomes  and  States, 
And   therefore   in   the    Courfe    of    Chriftianity    aifo 
the  Churches  of  Chnft  fhould  ufe  the  meanes  which  God 
hath  appointed  for  their  more  comfortable  and  fuccesfull  pro- 
ceedingina  Church-way, 

And  hence  one  Church  may  fend  to  another ,  or  to  many, 
and  that  fevefally  or  joyntly  meeting. 

Hence  fend  to  the  moft  able :  As  Antioch  fent  to  Jerufatcmy 
becaufe  though  it  was  farrc  remote  ,  yet  in  reafon  they  might 
exped  more  reliefe ,  becaufe  of  the  joynt  being  of  tlie  Apo- 
flles  together. 

Befide,  they  were  concerned  in  fome  manner  therein,  as  it 
appeares ,  fome  came  as  from  them ,  and  pretended  the  judg- 
ment of  the  Apoftles  touching  the  neceflity  of  Circumcifion, 
to  whom  fay  the  Apofties,  we  gave  no  fuch  allowance. 

Obj.  If  it  be  faid  ,  this  courfe  of  Coi^ncell  is  common  to 
all  forts,  and  therefore  they  may  as  well  confult  with  any,  as 
with  Churches. 
An  s  w.  True^they  may,and  in  fome  cafes  fhould  coniulc  with 

Gggg  2  the 


ya  Chap.  5.  ASurvejofthsumme  Parr.  4. 

the  Chief  learned  men  and  Readers  of  Divinity  in  feverall  U- 
niverfities ,  or  fuch  who  have  the  chiefeft  skill  in  the  occafions 
which  are  in  doubt. 

Eut  becaufe  the  occafion  of  one  Church  may  deeply  con- 
cerne  others.  i.Becaufe  Churches  are  in  reafon  moft  fit  and  beft 
able,  and  will  be  moft  affeded  with  the  conditions  of  other 
Churches ,  Therefore  its  moft  fuitable  to  right  reafon^  and  the 
rules  of  confultation  to  advife  with  fuch» 

5.      Qjl  EST. 

what  is  the  Tourer  of  a  Synod  f 

rfurlMca,  r  Py^torta,  to  bind 

C  Either  in  infliding  cenfures, 
furidlca<iy£fuatorlaJ 

] 

^  Or  ^  Impofing  their  condudons  and 
determinations  upon  others 
under  paine  of  cenfure,  &  this 
is  that  they  call  legiflativePow- 
erjPo/^f/?^;?^^^?;^^^^;?^^  Canones. 

C  Either  in  refped  of  o- 
Again  this  Power  looks  two  waycs,  2        ther  Churches, 

^  Or  of  the  Magiftrate. 
Hence  the  anfwer  will  iffii  in  three  heads. 
I.  They  have  not  Power  infligendi  cenfuriU,  utpote  exccmmu^ 
nicmlonii:  The  reafon  is  taken  from  Presbyterian  principles^ 
All  cenfures  are  adminiftred  by  men  in  office. 
But  here  the  adions  iflfue  not  from  fuch. 
Thofeads  which  proceed  in  common  from  men  without, 
as  well  as  in  office  ,  thofe  cannot  be  ads  of  men  in  office. 

But  all  ads  of  the  Synod  are  performed  by  all  the  Members 
©f  the  Synod. 
It feemes  good  to  the  Spirit  and  unto  us ,  that  was,  all  the 

Bre- 


Parr.  4  •  QfChHrch-DildpH^.  Chap.  3.         55 

Brethren ,  as  well ,  as  the  Church. 

2.  They  grant,  that  all  the  Power  the  Synod  hath,  Is  accu- 
mulative ,  not  privative ;  it  takes  nothing  from  the  Power  of 
the  Churches. 

But  thus  to  cenfure,  would  take  Power  from  the  Churches. 

That  which  crofTeth  the  Power  given  by  Chrift,  thatdimi- 
nilLeth  their  lawfuli  and  rightfull  Power» 

But  this  doth  fo ;  For  Chrift  faith ,  He  that  will  not  hear  the 
Church  y  let  him  be  as  a  heathen  :  But  this  Power  gives  them 
leave  to  refufe  the  admonition  of  the  Church,  and  to  appeal, 
and  fo  nullifies  the  proceeding  of  the  Church. 

3.  That  which  gives  power  over  a  Church  without  the  atten- 
ding the  judgement  of  the  Rulers,  nay  happely ,  againft  their 
judgement,  that  diminiflieth  the  power  of  the  Church. 

But  this  doth  fo  :  As  in  cafe  all  the  Elders  of  a  particular 
Congregation  (hall  gainfay  the  ccnfurc  ,  and  the  reft  of  the 
Synod  pafl'e  a  cenfure  againft  the  Elders. 

4.  Excommunication  is  proper  to  the  Congregation* 
Therefore  they  take  that  which  is  their  propriety* 

That  it  is  proper  ,  it  thus  appears* 

Its  either  proper  to  the  Congregation,  or  elfe  common  t« 
both. 

Therefore  it  fals  firftly  and  properly  fomewhere  elfe,  na- 
mely, it  belongs  to  the  Church  in  generallfirft,  and  then  to 
both  the  fpecies. 

But  this  cannot  be. 

That  which  is  firftly  in  the  genus ,  doth  belong  indifferently 
to  both  fpecies  from  thence. 

But  all  the  power  the  Claflis  hath,  they  have  it  from  the 
Congregation, 

Therefore  it  was  firftly  there,not  in  a  Church  in  the  generall, 
as  belonging  to  Synods  and  to  Congregations. 

5.  All  jurifdivSion  belongs  to,  and  iffuesfrom  the  power  of 
order. 

But  this  jurifdi(5lIon  ifilies  from  no  power  of  order;  fo  r  here 
is  new  jurifdiction,  but  no  new  order  or  officer. 

^.Where  there  is  afuperior  power^thither  belongs  fupreme 
honour. 

But  the  greateft  honour  belongs  to  them ,  who  preach ,  not 
who  rule* 

II.  They, 


5  4  Chap.  5 .  A  Survey  of  the  Sum  me         Parr.  4 » 

2.  They  have  no  power  to  impofe  thetr  Camns  or  Concln^ 
^om  upon  them, 
•    1.  Becaufe  the  Churches  power  is  above  them  ,  in  that  they 
fent  them. 

2.  Becaufe  the  Churches  have  power  to  call  another  Synod, 
and  fend  other MefTengers,  and  paffefentence  againft  them» 

3.  Becaufe  in  many  cafes  It  may  inijoyne  a  man  to  beleeve 
contradidions. 

As  fuppofe  a  man  under  one  Province  ,  which  hath  deter- 
mined a  cafe  one  way ,  and  therefore  he  muft  beleeve  thac: 

He  removes  himfelfe  the  next  month  or  week  into  another 
Province  ,  and  they  have  determined  a  contrary  Concludon , 
and  he  muft  beleeve  that* 

4.  In  all  Synods,  but  an  OEcumenicall,  its  lawful  to  make 
an  appeal ;  and  therefore  to  rcfufe. 

3  ♦  In  point  of  Co  uncell^ 

They  have  dogmatkum  decifivum  judic'wm ,  U e.  they  may 
dogmatife  and  fet  down  their  judgements  definitively  5  and  b/ 
way  of  determination. 

Therefore  fmifn  calls  them  < 

-/Nonpr^ceptafedOrdinationes* 

4.    QjLl  EST. 

To  whom  the  power  of  calling  .Sj^W/  dothappertaine, 

I .  The  ftate  of  the  quellion  muft  be  firft  inquired 

2*  The  reafons  brought  for  the  truth,   that  it  may  be  fetled. 

This  controverlie  comes  to  be  agitated  betwixt  us  and  the 
Papifts :  and  alfo  betwixt  many  of  the  Proteftants,in  fome  par- 
ticular branches,  or  fome  peculiar  explications  of  it. 

We  (hall  indeavour  to  lay  out  the  full  breadth,  and  then  to 
point  out  the  feverals  wherein  the  very  nick  and  hinge  of  the 
queftion  ftands.    Therefore  inquire, 
i»  What  Synod  is  here  meant. 

2.  What  itistocalK 

3,  To  whom  the  power  appertames. 

If  A 


Parr.  4.  ofchmch-Difd^lrne.  Chap.  5.         55 

1.  A  Synod,  in  this  queftion,  is  ufiially  reftrained  to  a  gene- 
rallcouncell ,  or  an  Oecumenick  Synod  ,  as  it  may  appeare  in 
Doctor  whitak^r.  For  as  touching  Provincial!  or  Nationall 
councels,he  grants  they  were  commonly  convocated  by  the  Bi- 
fliops.  Metropolitan,  orPatriach,  who  had  an  infpedtion  into 
fuch  places,  by  humane  appointment. 

Though  I  confeffe,  i»afafe  and  faire  fenfe,  I  would  extend 
itfuther.  * 

2.  Qonvocare,  The  greateftwaight  lyes  in  the  explication  of 
this  word  5  what  it  is  to  call^  and  if  we  may  looke  at  it ,  in  the 
full  bounds  and  limits,  as  its  often  confidered  by  fuch  as  inquire 
into  all  the  ingredients  of  this  adion, 

Then  it  implyes  two  things. 

1.  Byway  of  appointment  and  inlun<5iionto  require  the  fo- 
lemn  and  publike  concurrence  and  affembly  of  fome  perfons  of 
feverall  Churches,  for  fuch  ends,  as  hath  above  been  fpecified.. 

I  fay  a  pubiike  and  folemn  Aflembly  and  concurrence  of 
Churches. 

For  if  it  be  but  private  an4  clandeftine  by  fome  privy  inti- 
mation one  from  another,  to  meet  in  a  fecret  manner,  as  undec 
the  colour,  and  by  the  rule  of  Chriftian  fociety ,  We  look  not 
at  fuch  meeting  as  Synod icall. 

2.  This  pubiike  concurrence,  itmuft  be  appointed  and  in- 
joyned,  not  attained  by  way  of  intreaty  ; 

As  perfons  difl'enting,  and  being  in  difference  one  with  ano- 
ther, af  e  faid ,  in  one  ufuall  phrafe,  to  call  in  Arbitrators ,  or 
by  intreaty  to  defire  the  help  of  fuch  perfons ,  to  confider  and 
end  their  controverfie. 

Such  a  kind  of  calling  which  is  by  occafionall  intreaty,reach- 
cth  not  the  ftreile  and  ftate  of  this  queftion» 

3.  I  find  fomealfo,  who  make  this  as  one  branch,  which 
£rowes  to  the  body  of  this  queftion. 

Whether  they  who  call,  may  name  and  fpecify  the  particu- 
lar perfons  who  muft  be  fent ,    or  may  refufe  fuch  as  be 
fent  5  in  cafe  they  fceme  to  their  judgement ,  upon  rea- 
fons  which  appeare  juft  to  them,  that  they  are  unfit* 
And  here  mens  apprehenfionsvaiy. 
Some  will  allow  theMagiftrate  to  injoyne  and  require  the 
Churches  to  fend :  Bat  the  Churches  muft  make  choice  of  thofe 
whom  they  will  iend. 

Others 


5  6        Chap.  3 .  A  Survey  of  the  Summe  Parr,  4 

Others  conceive  it  is  in  theMagiftrates  hand  to  appoint  both. 

Againe, 

This  power  of  appointing  they  look  at  it  in  a  doubleconfi- 
deration, 

Either  as  a  Commiflion,  which  they  give,  whereby  they  are 
inabled  unto  this  ad:ion. 

Oronely  a  permiflion,  that  the  Churches  having  power  of 
themfelvesjthe  Magiftrate  fuffcrs  them,' or  will  not  hinder  them 
from  putting  it  forth. 

Arid  the  ilfue  then  returns  to  this, 

It  belongs  to  the  fupreme  Magiftrate,  and  the  power  of  his 
place,  to  injoyn  the  folemn  and  publike  concurrence  of  the  fe- 
veraJl  perfons  of  the  Churches ,  and  to  appoint  and  nominate 
whom  of  thofe  he  will  have  toconfider  offuch  weighty  and  . 
doubtfull  cafes ,  which  concerne  the  publike  profelTion  and 
pradifing  of  the  worfhip  of  God,  within  his  Dominions, 

When  Ifayj  It  belongs  to  his  power  and  place ,  I  meaneto 
him  it  is  peculiar,  and  doth  not  belong  to  the  Church. 

2.  »I  fayjThe  publike  and  lolemn  concurrence  is  appointed  by 
him. 

They  may,  as  Chriftians,maintaine  private  communion,  one 
with  another,  feeke ,  and  by  intreaty  call  for  thecouncell  and 
helpe  one  of  another,  and  as  they  be  Churches,  ufe  that  Chrifti- 
sin  j^nvlhdgc  of  a fixi Hum  &co?tJtIlum,  to  further  their  own 
good,  and  promote  the  worke  under  their  hand:  And  that  ad 
requires  no  allowance  of  Magiftrate  at  all. 

For  what  I  do!,  ^^^  Bthicm ,  qfi-a  Oecommlcm  ,  and  fo  quk 
Chriftianm  in  private,it  appertaines  not  to  him  to  inquire,  pro- 
vided  It  intrench  not  upon  his  IvroKi-nvi^Ku, 

But  when  any  proceed  to  publike  and  folemn  AfTemblings, 
this  comes  properly  under  the  Cognizance  of  the  Magiftrate, 
as  falling  profefledly  in  his  way,  and  requires  his  allo^a?ic€, 

I  fay  allowance ;  for  in  fuch  adls ;.  which  iftlie  from  the  com- 
mon abilities  or  dexterities  of  men  CommlJJio&juflafermiJfio 
are  all  one,  at  leaft  make  no  great  difference. 

The  Magiftrate  allowes  a  Icholler,  a  fencer,to  fet  upSchools 
of  their  Arc,  there  needs  no  more  Commifllon ,  but  fuch  a  per- 
miflion to  fuch  aftions  in  a  ftate. 

Before  I  defcend  to  the  Arguments,  there  Be  two  pfinlata 
Illiallpremife. 
_    "  _  .  .    I.  That 


Parr*  4 .  of  Church-DifcifUne,  Chap.  3 .  57 

1.  That  a  right  opinion  and  worfliip  of  God  {hould  be 
openly  profcflcd  within  the  territories  and  jurifdidion  of  a 
StatCjappertaines  to  them,  as  that  which  comes  within  the  verg 
and  objcd  of  the  (late  and  policy  to  attend. 

For  how  could  they  provide  for  their  fubjedls,to  live  in  gad- 
linefle  and  honefty  without  this  ? 

How  (hould  they  be  nurfing  Fathers  and  Mothers  to  the 
Church  and  Religion,  if  they  (hould  fuffer'open  Biafphemy  and 
Idolatry  to  be  maintained  andprofeffed  ? 

Nay  in  that  fuch  crimes  were  punifhed  with  death  in  Ifrael, 
its  plaine,  the  Kings  did  it  ,  not  as  Types  of  Chrilt ,  but  by  a 
civil  power. 

For  no  fpirituall  power  ufeth  the  weapons  of  this  world. 

2.  Hence  thefupream  Magiftrate  hath  liberty  and  power 
both  to  inquire  and  judge  of  profe(fions  and  Religions ,  which 
is  true,and  ought  to  bemaintained  ,  which  is  faire,and  oughc 
to  be  rejeded* 

For  were  he  bound  to  follow  the  judgement  of  theChurches, 
or  Minifters ,  if  they  (hould  judge  a  Toleration  of  all  Religions 
lawful!,  or  judge  the  falie  to  be  true ,  he  then  were  bound  to 
Burfe  the  falfe  Religion, and  falfe  Churches. 

Now  we  (hall  proceed  to  the  Reafons  for  the  fetling  of  the 
truth,  which  was  the  fecond  thing  to  be  attended. 

(tArgHment  i» 

If  it  be  in  the  Magiftratcs  power  lawfully  to  forbid  and  hin- 
dcr,thenitis  not  in  the  power  of  the  Churches  lawfully  to  do. 

For  then  the  fame  thing  (hould ,  in  the  fame  regard  be  law- 
full  and  unlawful!  :  and  the  rules  of  providence  (hould  be  op- 
pofite  one  to  another. 

But  the  fupreme  Magiftrate  may  lawfully  hinder  any  people 
of  another  Kingdome  to  come  into  his  :  or  his  own  fubje<fb  to 
go  out  of  his  territories  without  his  leave. 

Otherwife,  he  (hould  want  lawful!  power  to  oppofe  fuch,  as 
wouldcome  in  to  undermine  or  lay  waft  the  State,  and  to  de- 
fend himfelfe. 

And  ihould  alfo  not  have  authority  to  require  homage  of  his 
own  people; 

Now  without  the  comming  inof  many,  from  all Nations,or 

Hhhh  the. 


5  8  Chap,5 .  A  Survej  of  the  Suwme  Parr.4, 


the  going  out  of  his  own  fubjcfls  to  other  Nations ,  there  will 
be  no  generall  concurrence,  nor  councel. 

And  the  fame  power  he  hath  to  confine  his  own  people  from 
fuch  generall  AfTembl  ings,  within  his  own  precinds.  For  there 
may  be  the  like  juft  reafons. 

That  which  is  an  adl  meerly  civil,  that  belongs  properly  to 
the  civil  Magiftrate* 

But  this  is  an  ad  meerly  civill  to  appoint  fuch  folemne  and 
publike  AfTemblings. 

The  firft  Propofition  is  evident  from  the  diverfity  of  the 
Rulesjby  which  adions  are  put  forth. 

A  civill  ad  belongs  not  to  an  Ecclefiaftick  power ,  becaufe 
that  which  they  do ,  is  only  done  by  theEccleliafticall  policy. 

J[dinor, 

The  rsr^Tlouivov  of  a  rule  of  policy  is  an  aft  meerly  civill. 

But  this  is  fuch ,  for  it  is  contained  'under  that  rule  of  renins 
deT)eofenfmideDeocHltH4, 

Argument,  3. 
Its  lawfull  for  a  Prince  to  require  the  help  of  fjtciilties  and  a- 
bilities  of  his  fubjeds,to  confider,  to  advife  for  the  good  of  the 
publikc. 

This  his  Royall  place ,  and  their  homage  evidenceth. 
But  to  call  what  perfons  of  the  Churches,  he  conceives  moft 
fit  to  meet  and  concurre  for  councell,  is  to  improve  the  facul- 
ties and  abilities  of  his  fubje^ts  for  the  common  good,  ergo, 
■-:±  And  if  it  was  lawfull  for  them  to  refufe  ,  there  muft  needs 

_  ^^  follow ,  not  onely  rebellion  on  their  part ,  but  certaine  ruinc 

^^  to  the  whole. 


\^' 


aArgmnent.  4. 

If  the  Magiftrate  is  bound  tomaintainethepeaceofhis  fub- 
j'eds  in  godlineffe,and  to  know  and  judge  of  the  wayesof  god 
lineile,then  he  muft  have  power  to  ufe  fuch  means,  that  he  may 
both  know  and  maintaine  it. 

for  providence  doth  not  require  the  end ,  but  alwayes  al- 

lowes 


ofChurd'Difciplhe.  Chap,  3.         59 


lowes  waycs  witliall  /for  the  attainment  of  it  ,  which  are 
requifite  and  lawfull. 

But  unlefl'e  he  may  require  the  concurrence  of  the  Councels 
and  confiderations ,  and  fo  the  determinations  of  Churches 
touching  what  they  hold  and  maintaine  in  their  profeflion  to 
be  according  to  the  rule  of  godhnefle,  there  is  not  a  meanes 
kft,to  know  what  profeflion  they  be  of,  and  how  far  they  ei- 
ther agree  or  difagrce. 

If  the  Churches  need  and  defire  the  protedtion  of  the  Ma- 
giftrate  in  their  way  of  worfhip  •,  then  they  muft  be  ready  to 
give  him  an  account  of  their  way,  when  he  requires  it,  and 
therefore  to  concurre  and  affemble  upon  his  appointment'  that 
fo  he  may  know ,  and  lend  his  patronage  and  protedion.' 

This  Conclufion  in  all  the  particulars  of  it ,  is  made  good 
by  all  the  Examples  in  the  Old  and  New  Teftament. 

As  that  of  Afa^  Hezekiab,  fojtah, 

Herod  Matk  2,  cals  all  the  Scribes,  Pharifees,  and  the  Elders 
of  the  people. 


FINIS. 


I  The  Way  of  | 

|congregational| 
I    CHURCHES    I 

I  CLE  A  REV:  | 

in   two    1  R  E  A  rl  SES.  g 

r  From  the  Hiftorical  Afpei/ions  of  M'.  n 

T     u  r  ^     ^"^^^^^  ^'^>^^^"^'  *"  his  ^^<^^'5  called  fA  rl 

In  thefornier,<     Diffwafive  from  the,  Errors  of  the  % 

^    Time.  J  Eb 

r  From  fome  Contradidions  § 

^  In  the  latter,  ^  of  .  S 

3  tl     Vi>^  Di  C.E    Cl  AVIUM  :  ^ 

J  c  Some  MiCconftrudions  of  Learned  M'.  S 

»  And  from  ^    s     Kuther/drdm  his  Book  intituled  [  I  he  [^ 
o     due  Right  of  Presbyteries.  J 


^    By  MV  John   Cotton,  fometime  Preacher  at  ^c/o;^    ^ 
Q  ,  in  Lincolne-Jhire ,  and  now  Teacher  of  ** 

^  the  Church  at  Bofion  ^  in 


LONDON,  § 

P   Printed  by  CMatthejv  Simmons ,  for  /i;>5/i^  Bellamie ,  ^ 

p  at  the  figne  of  the  three  Golden-Lions^  ]\ 

S  mCornhiU.  1648.  ^1 

Ci  fi 


An  Epiftlc  PACIFIG/O-oSt^ 
To  the  Brethren  dilfenting  from 
this  IVajt 

[Ere.  (Reverend  Brethren)  is  prefentccl  unto 
you  in  Piinrj  that  very  Copie ,  which  the 
worthy  Authort'MrJ^/';^  Cotton^  Teacher 
of  the  Church  at  Bojlonxu  New  England) 

fent  together  with  his  let  ter  under  hisown 
hand  unto  me.  His  honouring  me  therein 
(upon  my  real  account)  deferved  his  requcftj//^^^  1  would  a/^ 
0thePref^sN\\\c\\  with  the  greatft  diligence  opportunity  put 
into  my  hands  I  have  performed.  And  the  worth  of  the  fub- 
■jed,an3  the  Authors-fweet  and  folid  handling  of  it^hath  rich- 
ly rewarded  my  labour,,  kgendo  y  pefkgendoqi^  in  the  ufal 
and  pel  ufal  tkereof.The  A/^/z^moft  patient  towards  a  sharp 
>^;^/^^^«//?,  ('you  your  (elves  being  judges.)  The  Manner  of 
handlings  gracious;  meek  words ,' playing  the  Champion 
for  Vciitie  and  Innoccncy^    with  arguments  of  fteel, 
uhshcathed  and  shining  with  an  amiable  plainnes  of  fpeech, 
"and  a ^ttt  and  fincere  openefTe .of heat  t.  The  d^atter  Yi2.n- 
\y  Jpologetical^^mly  Contreverfal,  liwhQ  former  part  you 
willmeet'with  :  i.  A  trueand  terfcHiflory  of  the  purer 
Churches  in  later  pudkd  times  .*  1  he  blots afperfed  upon 
them^  clcerly  pummiccd  and  fpungcd  off;  and  divers  preci- 
ous Saints  for  learning  and  religion  (through  whofc  fides 
Chrifts  waycsby  opponents  have  been  forely  wounded^ 
ivrovca^^  afi/wOTAc;/???^^    evidently  and  unrepUablcly.  vindica- 
ted.   2»  A  very  good  account  of  many  fingular  Dodnnal 
points,  not  oncly  of  moie  fpeculativelheologic,  ventila- 
ting the  chaff  from  thcwhear.  Error  from  Truth;  but  of 
rnoftpradticalSoul-fearchingy  Soul-faving,  and  Scul-Tola- 
cingDivinirie.  I  might  giv^  golden  inflances,  glaring  glo- 
•  rioufly  upoi>  my  Spiiit.  hxx  for  faliing- undera  leaden  rttard- 

A  2  ing 


A  Pacificatory  Ef^Jlle. 


ifigof  difpaich;  fearing  left  the  preffe  tarry  for  me;   for  it 
even  treads  on  my  heel.  In  the  latter  part  of  this  Book^being 
« /  Church  go.  Controverfal,  yon  have  a  fair  Additional  to  the  •  Models 
chS*rcpve?    (vifore  print cdj  of  the  Church  way  (To  much  called  for  by 
nant.  you ;)  Hot  Magiftefially  laid dowH,  butfticndly  debated  by 

the  churcU.    Scripture,  and  argumentativety  difputed  out  to  the  utmoft 
^i^ri^'S^^^g^t.  inch  of  ground^  and  defended  Caf  a  fie  (as  they  fpeak)  from 

Trhe  Keyes  of  ^"^^  ^^'^  ^^  ^^^  ^^^''  ^f  ^^'^^Y  brauch  of  Truth  eflcntial  to 

the  Kingdom  of  fhe  controverfie. 

i.  The  model  of     Now  then   (worthy  Brethren)  confidcrand  view  over 
by M.w.r'!''^  what yc gain  toyourdefign,  whiles  fome  amongyouen- 
6^nf\vcr  toji.'   cJeavour  by  pen  to  blot  the  fair  copy  of  Truthi  (becaule  jm 
'V^'l^'y.  3t/r</^^^  *  Stoop  nor  down  low  enough  to  fee  it  a  Truth) 
efviylim      '^'^^  f^  croffe  out  of  the  Book  of  mens  memory  and  efteem 
^i;t)^w^4      the  name's  of  them  whom  God  will  honour,   though  you 
Se^alafftiy  to'  will  uot  /  Sutcly  thc  coppy  is  wiitten  out  fairer  and  fuller  \ 
fo'l^inS'ihe'*    books  are  multiplied ;  more  men  reade  them,-  and  by  reafbn 
thjngsofthc     ofthelate  mifts  hovering  overTruth,  and  cordes  of  bon- 
"  '           dage  ftreightning  mens  confciences ;  all  men  of  confcience 
are  more  eager  to  fearch  out,  and  having  founds  to  ftand  to, 
and  fit  down  by  thofe  Truths  that  clear  their  minds,  and  fet 
free  their  fpirits.  Mifts  mantling  and  masking,  the  Sun  nf- 
cending,  arefooncaftoff^  anddifpellcd  by  its  beams,  be- 
ing neer  his  Zenith.  We  grnfp  with  men  of  rifing  parts>  and 
high  places,  for  free  fpeaking,  about  Text  proof  Points,  to 
our  loffe.By  an  Antiperiftaticaloppofition,the  zeal  of  godly 
learned  Writers,  (befoie  concealedly  clouded  with  more 
filcncej  is  fet  on  fire.*  the  cloud  breaks,  the  voyce  of  their 
thunder(astheHiftorianfpeaks  of  that  Greek  Commander 
»       TericlesMv^  Fulminating  Oratory)  awakens  the  World,  and 
/'€j^.3./;,ii.    the  flameburns  up  the  hay  andjiuhble.  Truth  is  like  Camo- 
niile;  the  more  it  is  trodden,  the  more  it  fpreads.  Like  the 
Wal-nuttrce»  the  more  it  is  beaten  for  its  fruit  this  year, 
the  more  it  fruftifies  the  next.  Eclipfes  caufe  men  more  to 
ftare  after  the  Sun,  and  more  joy  in  the  injoying  of  its  light, 
.  _      „.     when 


A  Paclficatorj  SptJlU. 


when  got  free  The  lews  crying  up  Molaicai  Ceremonies, 
and  humane  traditions ;  Stephen^  f  (f/ifr^T^/^/^dirpuce J-^reach, 
Apologize  for  the  Spiritualtie,   and  liberty  of  the  Gofpcl.  ^ct.,. 
What&cceeds?  thoufandsare  converted,  ten  ihr.ufand  are  a"-/. 
convinced,  and  the  World  is  over-run  with  the  knowledge  of 
thetruthy  as  the  waters  cover  the  Sea.  The  ^/a<^/7<?/ like  wife, 
fcfpQciaWy  the  Roman  Emphe)  take  the  next  turn  to  de- 
dignific  the  chriflians,  fcandalize  their  religious  praftiles,and 
to  pcrfecute  both   f  vvitneffe  the  ten  perfecutionsj    What 
was  the  income,  the  return  of  gain  upon  that  adventure  ? 
Vpftan  thofc  mighry  Giants  in  Religion,  awakned  with  an 
holy  inflammation  of  zeal,  ^^rijlidesy  Jufiintts^  -J^ielHo 
jipoUinarU^^^ihenagor-M^ApoUonimyTeYtuUianu^i^c*  And 
glorioufly  Apologize  for  the  Truth:  lames,  Thomas^  An- 
^dyew^  Matthew  ^Thilipy  Mark,  and  others  ohhzApoftlei'  ^  unguiive  fundau 
Stmon  and  T^rmenas  or  the  7.  Deacons ;  Stmeon^  Zenon^  7o^  ;tec'emt,p:,e^iKe 
Ijcarp^  and  millions  more  in  enfuing  ages  by  fucceflfion^  die  ^Xt'^"^""* 
for  Chrift,  and  feal  tothe  certainty  of  the  Truth  with  their 
blonds,  making  glorious  confeffions  of  it,   whereby  many 
Martyrizers,,  become  Martyrs.  Sanguis  M artyrum  femen 
EccU(t^.  Whiles  the  Perfecutors  marred  (as  they  thought^^ 
Martyrs,  they  made  Martyrs :  and  by  their  oppofition  they 
increafcd  shrill  and  confpicuous  confeffions  and  profcffions 
of  the  Truth  of  Jefus.  In  fo  much  that  Vlyny  a  gieat  States 
man  to  the  Emperour,  writes  to  him  a  perfuafivc  to  flay 
the  perfecut'ion.  At  laft,  an  Emperor  MvfxA^i  Conjlantine 
the  Gieat^  becomes  a  Chriftian,  and  then  down  went  Barra- 
ias^  and  Qhrift  was  exalted.  The  Sun  of  the  Gofpel  shone 
out  once  again  over  the  face  of  the  whole  earth. 

Therefore  my  humble  requeft  to  you  my  Reverend  Bre- 
thren, is,  that  yce  more  ftudy  Peace,  and  ftir  up  Love, 
among  Brethren,  and  lelTe  controve  1  fie  in  thefe  unparelleld 
times  of-univerfal  contention,  totally  polcR)ical,both  Scho- 
laftically,  and  civilly.  And  to  this  end  let  us  be  warned  (by 
that  good  account  this  Book  renders  untousj  offacilcredu- 

iitv   


A  tacijicatorf  Sffjlle. 


Uty.  either  to  repottSj  or  lettets,  dr Books,  unleffe  they  be 
handed  lo  us  froiti  the  Authors  the mfelves,  with  whom  ye 
have  to  da.  Othcrwife  fas  this  book  bears  notable  witnes) 
our  eyes  and  ears  shal  beabufcd^and  our  judgements  warped 
from  the  fimplidty  and  ftraitneflTe  of  Truth.   Suppofeany 
real  diffcrenc^r  should  be  bet  Weed  us ;  if  we  Hgt^^m/ounda- 
Hon  doi^rinalsi  yea,  and  in  the  main  Principles  of  the  confli- 
tuiion  mdjurisdt&ton^ox  power  oizparticutar  Congregation* 
al  Ch:inh:as  that  it  should  corifift  oi Saints  in  union^  invefted 
with  Vr-werio  take  in  and  caft  out,! wonder  it  should  Amount 
to  fo  high  a  contcftjabout  degrees(which  alter  not  the  kind  j 
o{ forming  vCid.y^f<iYrning{\XQ\\Z  Church.  r<:7// fay  SAINTS 
in  outward profepon  is  the  Matter  of  fuch  a  Church  j  and  an 
impUcit  uniting,  vi:^^   a   walking  and  communicating  with 
you  is  a  fufficient  Evidencing  dfthe  forrh.   JF^  judge  that  real 
SAINTS  uttering  in  difcourfethe  bre.lthings  or'the  Holy. 
Spirit^and  experiences  of  converfioh,  witnelTed  inaftrider 
converfatlon^to be thd Matter-^  and ^dtfelemn confepon of 
their  Faith,  ^'^Aexprejp  open  covenAnting  with  the  Lord  to 
walk  with  fuch  a  body  of  Saitlt-s  in  all  the  way<*l  of  Chdft  to 
their  light  and  power  fo/, reciprocal  edification,  to  be  the 
a^danifeU  F^^;;ip.How  is  it  now  that  only  a  go^ng  before  one 
nnother  in  degrees  of  reformation^  according  to  the  National 
ftlemn  League  and  Covenant y  should  breed  in  you  as  it  w^ereja 
j^6'r//?ti!?/oppofitionagainftus  /If you  have  a  mindtoafcend 
ipp  higher  to  fetch  down  diffetences  from  above^  about  ^z- 
pals:  Nor  here  hence  is  their  jufi:  caufe  to  build  up  fuch  Bul- 
works  of  Hoftilitie  between  Brethren.   If  in  the  reign  of 
£pfcopacy\  thofe  Parishes  were  quiet  where.  Could  not  be 
found  Work  for  the  Hier archie  to  intci  meddle  \  furcly  then 
the  Ciajfes  may  conveniently  permit  particular  Congrega- 
tionSj^proftratcd  below  them  as  it  were  at  their  feet  j  tp  reft 
inpeace>  whiles  they  mcedy  maiiagetheirown  Qiurchnif- 
fairsjwithin  their  own  Sphcre.Ifi^^  need  advifc>w^  sh3I  wil- 
lingly lo'ok  on  a  company  ofG'odly  Hder  and  "Brethren  of 


A  Pacificatory  Epfile. 


Churches^  ailkd  together  for  counfel  by  our ,  and  o^' 
ther  Churches  (be  the  AfTembly  of  them  fmaller,  greater, 
or  greateft  )  as  upon  an  Ordinane^t  of  Chrift  ^  and  as 
bound  by  the  Trutli  of  Chiift  as  readily  to  receive,  as 
they  arc  to  give  counfel  to  us  according  to  the  Truth. 
Onely  wc  cannot  be  contented  to  look  abfolutcly  upon 
all  their  advife(  without  cxcepjion  )  as  authmtatm  ^^i" 
iJlateSj  and  Magiften»l  Canons^  neceffarily  to  be  obeyed 
fu^  ppena  under  a  penalty,  how  much  foever  our  confci- 
cnccs  remain  unfttisfied  the  mean  whiles. 

The  cafe  (landing  here  abouts  (as  near  a«  I  could  rough-  ^^^^  ^^^^ 
draw  the  ftate  of  it  m  this  inftantaneous  haft )  let  us  I  be-  nMBrSch^Sis- 
feech  you  be  rather  Iren^ij  then  CaJpmdrL   As  we  do  *"* 
"o^^nTiQ^Hv  {gaiat.  2. 14.  J  walk  even  with  the  right  foot 
inthe  Gefpel-^  fb  let's  in  difcipline  (  whiles  the  difference 
in  the  thing  is  no  wider)  give  one  anotherfas  the  Apoftle 
fpeaks,  G^^?/. 2. p.) the  rig'^t  hand  offeUowshif,  A  learn- 
ed Scot  well  cbfervcth ,  that  there  is  a  kind  of  juH^ics  ^mnaitf.x, 
amimg  theevs^eift  their fociety  vfouldfoon  ie disbanded.  And 
shall  it  not  be  among  Brethren,  Saints,  Minifters?  leaft 
¥/e  difTplve  Churdies^  yea,  ordinary  coco. qauf?ipn  of 
Saints?  Let  Jdol-Dagon  he  half  fish' and  .Mfm^on ,  but^  Aft.7.j4- 
let  not  Chrift  be  divided,  nor  the  profeffion  of  his  Truth  tj^^^^-J^'^^^^^.. 
be  (et  at  ads.  if  our.  hearts  grudge  (  and  let  that  be  our  ncs  to  be  an|r.y. 
forrow)  yet  let  us  opt  ^  gnash  the  teeth  and  faw  one'"  ^"^  °*'"' 
anotiicrs  repute  a  twOi  witiS^thc  teeth  ofteeci  words.  Let 
not  snger    ^  ^i^'p  bv^yl  up  into  a  fosm,  to  throw  the  [^'^^f/;  ^^^ 
fcum  upon  one  another.  Hereby  elfc  we  flay  both  the  ^fy^^^-y^^D 
fouls  ot  thcufinds,  and  the  charity  of  1 0000  to  rhcii'fin,  syru^- 
and  our  difcomfort.  O  it  is  a  fad  thought  on  my  fpirjr/°^"^fljl' 
that  we  should  pretend  to  have  the  Paraclet  (fo  called  in  ^^^'^t^^^^a^ 
many  languages  for  its  comprehenfive  fignification  of  i«  n  t.  often 
Friendy   Comforter^  Docfor^  Jdvocate^  Intercefsor^  Sec.)  r^^/mN^T-oftca 
that  is,  rhe  spirit  10  be  cur  comfoner^  and  yet  it  should 
appear  (b  litde  in  us^  to  teach  m  and  convince  m  of  vi- 


AFacificatorj  Ep/lle.' 


viUpending,  or  to  work  in  us  love^frkndship^  and  befeeclr^ 
ings  towards  one  another.  Now  that  the  Lord  would 
by  his  Spirit,  with  a  fecond  conveifion  (as  the  Scrip- 
ture cals  the  progreflTe  of  mortification  of  fon^^e  fpecial 
corruption)  tranf-form  our  rugged  hearts  into  love^  cha- 
rity, yeadiledion,  is  the  prayer  of  yours  tofcrve  you  in 
the  Lord^  and  for  the  Lord  j 


Nathanael    Homes. 


The  worthy  name  of  the  Reverend  and  Learned  Author  of 
this  Treatifc  (  which  with  delight  I  have  pcrufcd  J  is  a 
fufficient  argument  toperlwade,  notonelyto  the  reading 
of  it,  but  alio  to  a  beliefe  and  expe^ation  of  fomething  Ex-r 
eeilcnt  therein. 

Imprimatur 
J^HHary  !•   1 647.     Joh  Bddiler. 


The  C  o  N  T 1 N  T  s  of  the  Chapters  and  Seftioiis 
of  the  firft  Part* 

n 

Chapter    i. 

OT  the  Title  infcrihed  to  M.  Baylie  hU  bo^kjj  A  difvpafivt 
from  the  errors  $fthe  time.  Page   i 

Chap.   2. 
Scd.  1.2 .  Of  thofe  whom  the  difuvader  fiileth  BrorPnifis.       p.  1 
Sed.  3.  OfM,  Brown  and  M.  Barrow.  p.  5 

Szdi.  4.  OfM,  Johnfon  and  M,  Ainiworth,  p.  6 

Std,  5.  OfM,  Smith  and  M,  Robinfbn.  p.  ^ 

Sc<^.  6.  Of  the  contemp  and  contumely  [aid  to  be  fm  Hfon  the 
old  BroVcnifify  hy  the  Independents,  p.  p 

Chap.    ^. 
An  anfWerto  the  difvcaders  34.  Chapter  touching  the  original 
and^rogreffe  of  the  Independents  in  New-England,        p,  10 

S€<5t.  I.  Of  the  title  put  upou  m,  of\  "V  f^^' , 

^         .        C  Independent.  p.  10 

S^di.  2.  Of  the  number  of  the'Congregational  Regiment, and  of  the 

-fpifdom  threapt  upon  them,  in  engaging  of  note  to  them,  p.  i  i 
Sc6l.  3.  Touching  the  line  of  the  pedegree  of  the  Independents  in 

New-England.  p.  12 

Szdi,  4.  Of  Cottons  pretended  former  diflik^  of  the  new  Englijh 

way^andafter  clofingwithit,  p.  17 

Sed.  5.  Of  the  pretended  danger  of  the  new  Snglifh  way  unt& 

the  ^orld,  after  Cotton  and  others  clojingwithit,  p.  21 

S^a.  6.  OfCottonspretendedmiJleadin^^'^'^^'^f^PP'^' 
_  ^  ^         ^^  ^Goodwin,     p.  23 

Sea.  7.  of  Cottons  pretendedfudden  change  to  the  paffionate  af- 
feeing  of  thener^  Snglifh  -way,  md  the  converfton  of  Mt, 

^  Good- 


The  Con  T  E  nt'«. 


Goodwin  to  it,  p.  2  5 

Se(3. 8 .  Of  Cottons  pretended  rafhnes  in  change  •fhis  mi'fii  in  Ut^ 
ter  and  former  times,  p.  2  8 

Sect- p-  ^/Cottons pret ended kn^wn failings ^nd M,  Baylies fre- 
tended  jufl  caufe  to  difcover  them  to  the  V^$rld,  P*  3  ^ 

Stift.  I  o.  Of  Cottons  prelatica/  renents.  P*  3  ^ 

Sedt.  II'  0/ Cottons  pretended  P elAgtAnifme  ^  and  Ary^inian 
Errors,  P*  J^ 

Std.^  1 2 .  0/ Cottons  pretended  Montanifm,  p.  3  f 

Scdi'  15.  Of  Cottons  pretended  Antinomianifme  and  Fami" 
lifme\  p.  5  8 

.  Queft.  I.  whether  9ur  .Vni$n  -with  Chrifl  be  complete  be^ 
f§rey  and  without  Fdith!"  P*4^ 

Queft.  2.  whether  Faith  be  an  infirumental  caufe  in  ap- 
plying Chrifts  righteoufnejfe  to  our  ju ft  if  cation  ?  p.  42 
Queft.  3,  whether  the  Spirit  of  God  in  evidencing  our'jH- 
slificationydoth  bear  witnes  in  an  abfolutepromife  offree^race, 
without  qualification  9r  condition'^  P»43 
Quc{[,j^,  whether  fome  faving  qualificatidn  may  be  a  fir  ft 
evidence  of  juftificatien}                                                      P*  45 
Qli.  5.  whether  Chrift  and  his  benefits  be  difpenfed  in  a. 
Covenant  ofworhj}                                                              p.  46 

Sed.  14.^/ Cottons  humiliation  upon  his  former fal,  ^  ^  reported 
by  M.  Bailie.  p.  62 

Se6t.i5.  Of  the  ft^ameful  abfurdities  [aid  to  be  found  in  the  way 

of  Independency  :>  notwithftanding  the  great  helps,  to  prevent^or 

cover  if  aridfirft  of  thofe  helps.  p. 66 

Sed.  16.  Of  the  fir  ft  abfurdity  faid  to  be  found  in  our  way  of  Inde- 
pendency, p.  69 

S^dt. \7 Df  the fecond  ft^ameful  ab fur ditie^ faid  tobe  found  in  the 
way  of  Independency,  P*  75 

St^,  18.  Of  the  third  fljamefnl  abfurditie  faid  to  be  found  in  our 
way  of  independency,  p.  8'2. 

Se(5t.  T p.  Tending  to  re^ifie  fome  miftakes  ofAI.Bsyly^in  relating 
the  former  abfurdities,  p.87 

Sedi.  20.  Tending  to  confider  what  better  fruits  might  have  been 
expetJedfrom  Presbyterian  Difcipline  for  the  removing  of  the 
like  abfurdities.  P*  9  ^ 

Chap.    4' 

Sed.  1,2,3.  Of  the  antiquity  of  Congregational  difcipline,  comp^^ 

red: 


The  CONTENTS. 


red  mthCUJftcaL  p  ^2 

Chap.  ^r. 

Of  the  fruits  df  Congregational  ^ifcifline*  p.  lOO 

Sc<^.i.  Of  the  fruits  of  it  in  the  Primitive  times,  p.  loo 

Sed.  2.  Of  fruits  of  Congregational  Difci^Unein  our  Chnrches 

in  new-England.  p.  iq2 

Scd.  I .    Of  the  fruits  of  Congregational  Difcipline  in  Ung^ 

land,  p.  \oz 


The  Contents  of  thefecondPart. 

THefecond  Part  (being  DoSlrinal  and  Controverfal^ctncern- 
ing  Congregational  Churches  and  their  Government,  p,  i 
Sc<5t.  I.  Of  the  Church  to  which  ChriJ}  committed  the  fower  of  the 
Keyes,  p.  ^ 

Scd.  2.  what  the  Keyes  of  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven  he.  p.  14 

$cdi.l,OftheSuhje^  to  whom  thepowerofthe  Keyes  is  given, 

P^ge  19 

Sc<5t.4.  T§uchingjhe  'power  of  the  Keyes  in  the  Churek  ofBelie- 

vers  without  Officers,  p.  2 1 


Reader,  be  pleafed  (where  Its  Printed  falfc)  to  rcade 
right^as  in  thefc  inflances. 

Part.i.p.6.'Ai^?a%«.  p.8.  Forbes,  p.42.  >Sj  p.44.erga,  p./p.I.<^. 

Author,  p.8  3.  i.p.  fceliis. 
Part  2. page  jo.^^^j'^jp  or  rather  NT^p  p.3i,l.i<$;Conftanceo", 


.  J(^ 


Treatife  L 


Part.L 


Ch  A  P  T.     L 

of  the  Title  infcribedtoMr.  Baylie  hisBook^  A  Diffwajlvc 
from  the  Errors  of  the  Time. 

Oah  gavcic  for  a  blcffing  to  his  fori  Jaf&u 
(in  a  word  both  of  Prophecy  and  Prayer) 
Gcdperfwade  Japhct  to  dwell  in  the  Tents  of 
Shem,  Gew.9. 77.  Andii-  aPerfwafive  to 
dwell  in  the  Tents  of  S hem  wercablc(^ 
fing  5  then  a  Diffwafive  from  the  Errors 
of  the  Time  (  rfghtly  To  called  J  is  a 
blcffing  alfo.  But  when  Mr.  Baylie  is 
pleafed  amongft  the  Errors  of  thejtime  to 
reckon  (that  which  he  callethj  Independency  >  he  may  do  well 
to  confider ,  whether  he  bring  not  upoa  his  credulous  Reader  a 
carfeki  (lead  of  a  blefling. 

The  fuppofed  Errors  found  in  thofe  who  are  called  Indepen- 
dent ChurchcSj  are  chiefly  two  ^  upon  which  all  the  reft  doe  de- 
pend ;  arid  both  of  them  fuch  as  may  well  be  cleared  by  NoaV$ 
blefling. 

For,  I.  they  hold,  that Ci^^w  and  C^jw^^j^j  whilft  they  are 
fuch^Cthatis^gracele&perfons,  andXcorners  at  the  falls  and 
infirmities  of  the  Saints )  they  are  not  to  d^tW  in  the  Tents  of 
Shem,  Noah  did  not  pray  for  fucb  a  blcffing  to  them  5  yea,  id 
had  been  a  curie  both  to  them  and  Sbem  (if  he  had  fo  prayccj^ 
and  not  a  blcfling, 

2,  They  hold  al/Oj  that  J^/'l^efhimfelffliouId  not  be  brought 
10  dwell  in  the  Tents  of  Shm  till  God  perfwade  him.    They 

B  would 


The  rvay  of  Con^regatiomllChtirehes  cleared. 


P  A  U  T  L    would  not  have  Sktn  to  enlarge  his  Tents,  to  compafle  or  com- 
pell  Japhet  to  live  iincfer  his  (hadow.  It  is  one  thing  for  Japk^ 
and  Shsm  to  dwell  together  by  voluntary  confociation  ,  another 
thing  for  Smn  to  rule  over  Jjpbtt  by  undeiired  and  unallowed 
jurif3i«^ion.  Let  Cham  and  Chan^m  be  as  fervants  unto  Sbem^in^ 
to  Japht  too>  (for  i^o  Noah  prophecyed:  J  but  let  not  Japhet  be  a 
(ervant  to  Shem  y  no  more  then  Shem  to  Japhet*    But  though 
thefe   bee  the  princlpall  Tenents  of  Independents   (  as  they 
are  called-)  and  indeed  bleffed  truths  in  the  bleffing  o^Noab :  yet 
Mr.  Baylk  reckoneth  thefe  aniongft  the  Errors  of  the  Times  5 
and  the  Independents  thenifclves  aniongft  the  wanderers  on  the 
right hand^  together  with  Browniftsj^as  hecalleth  them,)  Ana- 
BapLiilSjAntinomians^  Seekers :   As  on  the  left  hand^  he  recko- 
neth Prelates^  Papifts,  Arminians,  Socicians,  Eraftians.    And  it 
fiiouldfeenii  he  taketh  Independents  to  be  one  of  the  raofl  dan- 
gerous Se6:s  of  them  all^  (at  leaftj  as  the  flate  of  the  times  now 
il:andeth;)orel(e  he  would  not  have  addrefled  all  the  whole 
force  of  his  Dircourfe  againft  them:    Onely  taking  up  Brow- 
nifts  (as  he  ftileth  them)  by  the  way  5  to  udier  in  the  other  with 
the,  greater  prejudice.  But  for  my  part,  I  diflike  not  Mr.  Baylk's 
seal  againd" Errors  v/here  it  is  rightly  placed :  Onely  let  him  al- 
low the  like  liberty  to  us,  which  he  taketh  to  himfelf  5  That  as  he 
publifheth  a  Diffwafive  againft  Errors  5  fo  wc  may  have  leave  to. 
bear  witncfle  to  t  he  T:  uth . 


C  H  A  p .  II. 
of  thofe  vdhom  the  Dij[waderftjietk  Brorvmfs» 

SECT.  I. 

*'  IlA  After  B;^)'//^  rjghdy  obferveth^  That  in  our  departure 
*^  XVl  8c  flight  from  Rome^Come  took  up  their  ftand  too  foout 
**^  before  they  had  pafler^  the  lines  (he  meancth  all  the  lines)  of 
^^  communication  with  the  Whore  :  and  others  ran  on  too  long 
*^  (or  too  far}  beyond  the  bounds  of  truth  and  love*  The  for- 
a»cr  of  thefe  forts  he  maketh  the  Lutherans  5.  in  refpe^  of  fome 
defcds  in  their  Reifbrmation.  The  latter,  he  maketh  to  be  the 
Anabapufts  in  Gfrmfffijt  The  feceflbrs  of  the  former,  he  maketf 


m. 


7'he  rvay  ofCongregationnll  Churches  cleared. 


tobcCranmer^  Ridley^  and  thole  other  Confeflbrs  and  Martyrs  p  ab.  Y  I» 
who  fetled  Epilcopacy  and  Ceremonies  in  England.    The  fiic- 
cefTors  of  the  latter  fort,  (the  Anabaptifts)  he  makechto  be  thofe 
whom  he  ftyleth  Brownifls« 

But  as  there  is  a  vaft  difference  between  the  Epifcopacy  of  E«- 
gla?id^  and  the  Siiperinteadency  of  Germmy^  f  the  one  ruling  by 
Monarchical!  Power,  the  other  by  the  confenc  of  the  Ariftocra- 
ticali  Presbytery:)  fo  neither  is  there  iuch  corrcfpondency  be- 
tween the  Germane  Anabaptirm^  and  the  EugHjh  BrowniOn,  as  to 
make  Brownifm  a  native  branch  of  Anabaptifin. 

^^  YeSjCiaith  the  Dififwader)That  Brownifm  is  a  native  branch 
^^  of  Anabaptifnij  is  evidenced,  by  the  frequent  tranfition  of  the 
^*  one  to  the  other.  The  difTolution  of  ice  and  fhow  into  water, 
^^  argueth  ftrongly  their  otiginall  from  that  clement ;  fo'  the 
^'  ordinary  running  over  of  the  Separatifts  to  the  Anabaptifls. 

Anfw,  The  difTolution  of  ice  and  fnow  into  water,doth  indeed 
argue  ftrongly  their  original!  from  water,  becaufe  they  are  eafiiy 
refolved  into  it  without  putrefaction  or  corruption.  Butfo  is  noe 
the  Separatift  refolved  into  a  German  Anabaptifl,  without  a  fur- 
ther degree  of  corruption  and  putrefaction,  ft  is  no  argument  a 
man  is  bred  of  worms ,  becaufe  he  is  next  refolved  into  worms  5 
for  he  is  not  fo  refolved  without  putrefaction.  Say  not,  a  man  is 
refolved  at  lafl  into  du(t  from  whence  he  was  firft  taken  5  and  yet 
the  refolution  is  not  made  without  putrefaftion.  For  a  man  is 
not  mide  of  duft  naturally,  but  by  a  tranfccndent  creating  power 
above  Nature.  But  theDiffwadermaketh  the  Separation  a  natitc 
braneh  of  Anabaptifm. 

Befides,  I  fuppofe,  it  is  not  an  obvious  thing  to  hear  of  an  Ana- 
baptiftturn  Separati(l,though  fome Separatifls  h ave turned  Ana- 
baptifts  5'  which  argueth  there  is  not  fiich  a  mutuall  frequenc 
tranfition  from  the  one  to  the  other,  as  is  yearly  found  of  ice  and 
faow  into  water,  and  of  water  into  ice  or  fnow  againu  , 

Sect.    IL 

The  firft  Separatift,  which  the  Difiwader  faith  he  hath  read  of, 
^^  was  one  Boltoft^  who  was  a  Minifler  of  an  old  ftparate  Con* 
*•  gregatioH,  and  afterwards  felt  the  ienfe  of  his  Errors  fo  grie- 
^^  v^USto  his  foulafby  the  finger  of  Gods  Jufticcftirring  in  his 

B  2  confciencej* 


'The  way  ofCongregatiomll  Churches  cleared* 


R  T.I.  *^  confcience^  that  he  did  not  onely  publickly  at  ?  auJs-croJfe  re- 
^^  cant  them,  but  thereafter  was  fo  dogged  with  a  defpcrate  re** 
'^  morfca  that  he  refted  not  till  he  had  hanged  hirafelf, 
'  Anfiv,  I.  Though  Bolton  may  have  hztw  the  firft  Separatift 
that  the  DiiTwader  hath  read  of  5  yet  he  mi;ght  have  read  of  o- 
thers  before  him. For  in  the  Book  cilled  The  Regifter  ofmemo- 
rable  matters  touching  Reformation,  there  is  recorded  a  ftory  of 
an  hundred  perfbns,  who  refufed  the  common  Liturgic,  and  the 
Congregations  attending  thereunto,  and  ufed  prayers  and  prea- 
chings, and  Sacraments  amongft  themfelves :  whereof  14  on  5 
wereient  to  prifon  :  Of  whom  the  chicfeft  was  Mr.  Smithy  witk 
Mr.  NixoTiy  Jama  Ireland^  Robert  Hawkins ^  Thomas  Boweland^znd 
Richard Merecr oft.  And  thefe  pleaded  their  ieparation  before 
the  Lord  Mayor,  BiQiop  Sands^  and  other  Cammiilioners  on 
June  20.  in  the  year  1 5  67,  which  is  abaut  fourlcore  years  agoc; 
jand  this  as  it  feemeth  was  many  years  before  Bolton  -j  for  Mr.  Baj-» 
lie  rcckoneth  the  wandcing  of  the  Separatlfts  to  be  about  5  o  years 
landing,  Qp^ge  5  9.)hix%  this  Smith  and  his  company  was  50  years 
before. 

Anfw.2.  Old  Mr.  Brnifltr(thc  reverend  Elder  of  the  Church  of 
P/}!/«o«i^3aman  ofloilg-approved  piety,  gravity,  integrity)  his 
teftimony  of  this  Bolton  may  take  off  tlic  prejudice  whidi  ther 
fearful!  fall  of  B<?//o«  feemeth  to  Mr.  B^y/Ze  to  caft  upon  the.Sepl* 
ration:  Which  I  will  recite,  not  to  juftifiethatwayof  his  fepa- 
ration,  but  to  take  offunjuft  (candals.  ^^  This  BQhon({'a\th  he) 
*'  partly  by  the  terrors  of  Bifliops,  and  partly  by  fiattery,  \vas 
*^  brought  indeed  to  recant.  But  afterwards  they  fleighdng  him, 
*•  the  terrors  of  the  Almighty  fell  upon  him ,  and  confidering. 
^^  how  he  had  finned  againft  his  eonfcknce,  he  ( J^W^-likc)^  laid 
"  violent  hands^  upon  himfelf.  *  '  ^ 

ButtheDiiTwadermaybepleafed  to  confider,  that  A'poftafie 
from  the  way  of  Separation,  andterror  of  confcience  even  to  dc=* 
lperation,and  I'elf-murder  following  thereupon, are  nojuft  except 
tions  againtl:  Separation :  110  more  than  Judas  his  apoftafie  from 
Chriftj  and  terror  of  confcience  even  to  desperation  and  {eli- 
hanging  following  thereupon,  were  anyjuft  exceptions  againft 
Ctiriftianity.j 


.ia»— «^« — 


Thew^y  bfdongftgAnondlChurchesQUayed^  5 


S  £  c  T .  IIL   of  Mr.  Brown^  md  Barrow. 

Of  Mr.  'Br  own  and  Mr.  Bj/'r(?i^5  it  is  farre  from  me  to  make  any 
defence  either  of  their  perfonS;,  or  of  their  way  of  rigid  Separa- 
tion :  thehandof  God  upon  their  fpirit^  giving  them  up,  one 
to  a  fpirit  of  inconftaiicy  and  prophanenefTc;  the  other  to  a  fpi- 
rit  of  bitcemefle  and  ralbnclTc  Though  it  is  nojuil  convl^ion  of 
the  errors  of  their  way  of  Separation:  yet  ic  is  a  ihrewd  argumene 
that  either  their  way  was  not  right,  or  their  hearts  not  upright 
in  it. 

But  this  let  me  fay,  be  it  fo,  that  ^rown  did  revolt  from  his 
ivay,  and  took  a  Parfonage  from  the  Bilhop,   and  that  in  a 
Town  by  name  csdlcd  A- church  in  Northzmpton-jhire  ^  (  a  reali 
check  tohiserroij  who  formerly  counted  every  Church  in  E«g* 
kwt'/noChurch.'J  yet  this  backiliding  of  BrfjwB  from  that  way 
*  of  Separation,  is  a  Juft  reaion  why  the  Separatifts  may  difclain^ 
denomination  from  him,  and  refuie  to  be  called  after  his  namcj 
Brownifts.   li  Judas ^  or  Julian^  or  Ecebo-ius  doe  apodate  fron^ 
Chrifiranity,  no  reafoni?  there  that  all  that  profefle  the  way  of 
Chriftianity  (honld  be  called  Jwdaites,  or  Juliani(is>  orEccbo- 
lians.  In  the  Ecclefiafticall  Hiilory^though  Photinm  was  the  dl^ 
(ciple  of  MarceUus  in  an  hereticill  opinion  touching  Chrift :  yet  j 
thefollowersof  themboth,  when  ^^Marcellus  had- revoked  his 
error,  were  not  called  Manellini  but  Fhotiniani,    To  (peak  with-^ 
reafoDjifany  bcjufl:ly  to  be  called  Brownifts^  h  is  onely  fuchas? 
revolt' from  Separation  to  Formality,  and  from  thence  to  pro- 
phanenefle.    YovMv.'Barrory^  though  I  neither  excu(e  the  un* 
foundrieffe  of  hts  judgment,  noxthebittcrneflTe  of  his  ifyle:  yet 
I  doubt  the  DiflTwader  is  deceived,when  he  faith,  ^^  That  Queea 
*^  Elizibeih  was  fo  impatient  of  his  contumelies,  that  (he  caused 
^  him  in  a  morning  to  be  ha  gedon  the  Tower-hill.  Forthere^ 
be  grave  ProfelTors  (who  lived  nearer  thofe  ocrurrences  )  who- 
fpeak  of  Queen  Eii^iheth  as  ignorant  oiBarron>^s  execution^  and 
Greenwaoa^s^  and  Jiipleafed  at  it,  whenihe  he  »rd  of  it  afterwards^ 
neither  was  their  execution  on  Tower-hill,  but  at  TyburDj  long 
afjer  the  fentcnce  uf  death  paffed  againft  thcrur 

B.5^  SEGS\ 


Part. 


Part  L 


The  tvny  of  CongregationdU  Churches  cleared. 

§  E  c  Y .  IV.   of  Mr.  Johnfonj  and  Mr.  Ainfwort  h. 

The  DifTwadcr  is  deceived  when  he  faith^  "  Mr.  Alnfrporth  with 
^^  hishalf,didexcQmaiunicatcMr.Jji^«/a«  and  his  half.  For  as 
I  am  informed  by  fome  judicioiss  ProfefTors  who  lived  in  thofe 
parts,  Mr.  Am/worth  and  his  company  did  not  excommunicate 
Mr.  Johnfon sindhis^  but  onely  withdrew  from  them,  when  they 
could  no  longer  live  peaceably  with  them.  Mr.  Johnfifg  his  lad 
Book,  argueth  he  had  learned  more  moderation  of  fpirit,  then  he 
did  put  forth  in  his  former  times. 

Mv»Amfpp0rth^  a  man  of  a  more  modeO:  and  humble  fpirit-s 
and  diligently  ftudious  of  the  Hebrew  Textj  hath  not  beenc  un- 
ufefulitothe  Church  in  his  Expofitioaof  the  Penuteucb^  efpe- 
cially  of  Mofes  his  Rituah,  notwith (landing  f©mc  uncircum- 
cifed,and  ungrounded  Rabbinical!  obfcrvations  recited,  but  not 
refuted. 

But  when  the  DifTawder  falthjthat  M.Ainfmrthi com^my  after 
"  his  death,remained  long  without  all  Officers ; 

There  bee  fundry  living  that  know  the  contrary.  For  when  he 
dyed  he  left  two  Elders  over  the  ChurchjMr.D^/<ic/»/e,and  Mr. 

And  therefore  Idoc  not  fee  any  ground  of  that  fpeech, 
^^  That  the  weight  and  evidence  of  Gods  hand  againft 
«*  Ainfwmh  had  fo  farre  difgraccd  that  Seft^  as  the  Diflwader 
expreffeth.  For  though  in  fimplicity  of  heart,  in  fome  things 
he  wentaftray :  yet  the  way  he  walked  in ,  did  not  fuffer  diG* 
grace  by  him,nor  by  the  weight  and  evidence  of  Gods  hand  upon 
him,  for  ought  I  have  ever  heard  or  read  of  him ,  (ave  in  Mr. 
Bajlis.  The  Lord  knoweth  how  to  bee  mercifull  to  ftch  as 
feeke  him  in  fimplicity  of  hearty  according  to  light  revealed , 
though  hee  doc  oblcrve  and  chaften  fome  Errour  in  their 
way, 

S  H  c  T .  V.  of  Mr .  Smithy  and  Mr.  Robinfon, 

The  fall  indeed  of  Mr.  Smithy  and  the  Spirit  of  errors  and 
inftability  that  fell  upon  him,  was  moreobfcrvable :  and  a  drcad- 
tuil  warning  from  heaven,  againit  dvl^J^na.  icife-fulncfle  j  and 

(elf- 


The  way  of  C Gngregatiomll  Churches  cleared. 


(cU-pleafing.For  though  the  tyranny  of  the  Ecciefiafticall  Courts  Part  I, 
was  har(h  cowards  him,  and  the  yoke?  pat  upon  him  in  his  Mi- 
niftery,  too  grievous  to  bee  borne :  yet  neither  was  hee  alone  in 
fuffering:  Nor  were  thofe  that  fuffercd  with  him  at  that  time, 
(Mr.  Clifton  J  and  Mr.  Kobinfon)  luch  inconf  derable  Perfon?,  that 
hee  (hould  affed  to  goe  alone  from  them.  It  is  true,  he  had  found 
helpeby  the  conference(which  himfclf  had  rcquelted  )vyith  Mr. 
^jjy  Mt Milderfon^  siud  Mr,  Bjrbon^  before  he  left  England:  yea 
and  fuch  heipe,  that  he  thought  he  could  have  gained  his  Tutor 
lobiifen^  ffoni  the  Errors  of  his  Rigid  Separation.  But  hee  had 
promifed  them,  not  to  goe  over  to  him^  without  their  confents: 
and  they  utterly  dldwaded  himthere-fromj  as  fearing  his  inlia- 
bilicy.  And  yet  contrary  to  his  Promife  he  went  over  to  him, 
yea.  and  that  contrary  to  his  owne  pretence  and  ofxer  of  another 
conference  with  them  before  his  going.  Though  the  way  of  Ri- 
^id  Separation  had  hzcn  leife  Heterodoxall,  then  it  is  5  yet  to 
venture  upon  it  in  iuch  breach  of  manifeitpvulesj  nomarvellj 
if  ic  ltd  him  into  manifert  tempcations  and  Abberations. 

^'  The  DiiTwader  is  mif-informcd,when  hee  faich  (page  16)  ha 
"  moved  a  great  company  to  follow  him  to  Ley  in  Holland,  For 
as  I  underftand  by  fach  as  lived  in  thoie  parts  at  that  time, 
hes  lived  at  Amjlad.im^  and  there  dyed,  and  at  L'j  in  HollAnd  he 
never  came. 

Of  Mr.  Kobif2fo72ythe  Difl^Waderdoth  rightly  obferve,  that  hee 
^*  was  a  man  of  the  rnoft  learned,  poliQied,  and  niodeft  fpi- 
5-  ritofthat  way,  and  withal!  hee  might  have  faid^  fo  pioufly 
''^  ftutlious,  and  con(cientiGufly  inqaititive  after  the  Truth,  that 
**^  (as  the  DiflTwader  rightly  cbferveth  )  it  had  beene  truely  a 
*^^  marvel], if  fuch  a  man  as  hee,  had  gone  oa  to  the  end  a  rigid 
*^  Separatift, 

As  afruitaf  hisiludious  inquifition  after  the  Truth,  hee  re* 
ibrted  fas  I  have  underllood  )  to  many  judicious  Divines  in  E»- 
giaad  for  the  clearing  of  his  Scruples,  which  inclined  him  to 
Icparation  ;  and  when  hee  came  into  Holland^  hecaddrefled  him- 
felfe  to  Doctor  AnteSj  and  Mr.  Parker :  rather  preventing  thera 
with  fecking  counfell  and  fatisfaftion,  then  waiting  for  their 
companion.  But  as  they  excelled  in  learning  and  godlineflTe^  fo 
incompaffion  and  brotherly  love  alfo^  and  therefore  as  they  dif^ 
Qerned  his  wcancdnefiie  from  fsife-iulaefle  3  fo  did  they  more 


8  The  rvay  ofCongregatiomll  Churches  cleared. 

•?  A  R  T  •  I.  freely  communicate  light  to  him ,  and  received  alfo  Tome  thii^s 
from  him. The  fruit  of  which  was(through  the  Grace  of  Chrift) 
*^  that  the  Diflwader  himfelfe  contefifeth,  hee  came  backe  indeed 
th»  onehalfeof  the  way  ;  Acknowledging  the  kwfulnefic  of 
*^  communicatingwith  theChurch  of  England  ^  in  the  Word 
*^^  and  Prayer  :  but  not  in  the  Sacraments  and  Difcipline,  which 
^'^  was  (faith  hee)afairc  Bridge  5  atleaft  afaire  Archofa  Bridge 
/^  for  union.  But  when  he  faith,  hee  came  on  t®  communicate 
'^  with  the  Church  of  England  In  the  Word  and  Prayer,  it  muft 
notbccfunderftood  of  the  Common-Prayer-Book,  but  of  the 
Prayers  conceived  by  the  Preacher  before  and  after  Sermon:  And 
yet  in  comming  on  fo  far  as  he  did^he  came  more  then  halfe  way 
of  any  juft  diftaace. 

For  though  hee  ftuck  at  the  Common  Liturgy,  Sa«ra- 
ments  and  Difcipline :  yet  lince  then  it  hath  appeared,therc  was 
no  juft  ground  of  comming  on  to  them.  The  Honourable  Par- 
liament, and  Reverend  Aflembly  of  Divines  have  (by  the  grace 
of  Chrift)  feen  juft  caufe  to  remove  the  Liturgy jto  abolilh  the 
Hierarchy  (which  was  the  Difcipline  hee  chiefly  ftuck  at^  and  to 
give  order  for  rcftraint  of  ignorant  and  (candalous  Perfons  from 
the  Sacrament,  which  may  well  make  up  two  or  three  Arches 
tnoreCas  Mr.  BajHe  calleth  it)of  that  faire  bridge  for  union,  farre 
more  then  the  halfe  way. 

It  is  true,  Mr.  Kobinfin  did  not  acknowledge  a  Nationall 
Church  governed  by  the  Epifcopacy  to  be  a  Church  of  Divine 
Inftitutione  But  though  hee  acknowledged  the  ftile  and  privi- 
ledges  of  a  Church  in  the  New  Teftament  to  belong  to  a  parti- 
cular Congregation  of  vifible  Saints ;  yet  (uch  Nationall  Chur- 
ches, French  or  Dutch, as  were  governed  by  Presbyters ,  and  (e- 
parate  from  the  world  at  the  Lords  Table,  he  did  not  difclaime 
Communion  with  them,  I  have  beene  given  to  underftand  ,  that 
when  a  Reverend  and  godly  SeottiQi  Mini fter  came  that  way, 
(it  feemeth  to  have  been  Mr.  Lhn  tarhes)  he  offered  him  Com- 
munion at  the  Lords  Table :  though  the  other  for  fcare  of  offence 
to  the  ScottiQi  Churches  at  homc^excufed  himlelfe.  Yea  when 
fomv  Englilb  men  that  offered  themfelves  to  become  Members  of 
his  Church,  would  fometinies  in  their  conftilions  profcfle  their 

^  Separation  from  the  Church  of  SngU-nd^  Mr.  RMnj'on  would 

feeare  witnefle  againlt  ftch  profelTion ;  Avouching,  they  required 

no 


The  way  ofCongregationall  Churches  cleared.  9 


nofuch  profellions  of  Separation  from  this  or  that,  or  any  P  ar ^  J, 
Churehj  but  onely  from  the  world.  AH  which  doe  argue^  that 
his  comming  on  to  Proteftant  Chiirckcs^  was  more  then  the  half 
way.  "  But  (faith  the  DiflTwader)  this  new  Doftrine(or  way)of 
**'  Mr.  Kobinfon^  thongh  it  was  deflra^tive  to  his  old  Seft ;  yet  it 
^^  becamcan  occafion  of  anew  one,  not  very  good.  It  was  the 
*^  womb  and  feed  of  that  lamentable  Independency  in  ^/i  and 
*^  New'En^land^  which  hath  been  the  fountain  of  many  evils  al» 
*^  ready  though  no  more  (hould  enfue,  as  anon  (hall  be  declared. 
Attfttf.  When  this  commeth  to  be  declared,!  hope  it  will  come 
to  be  declared  alfo^that  the  way  of  Independency  hath  been  bred 
in  the  womb  of  the  New-Tcftaraent  of  the  immortall  feed  of  the 
Word  of  Truth ,  and  received  in  the  times  of  pureft  PnmKive 
antiquity  I  many  hundrcths  of  years  before  M.Robinfon  was  born: 
and  that  it  hath  not  been  the  fountain  of  any  evils  at  all,  much 
lefle  of  fuch  evils,  as  to  defcrve  the  ftyle  of  lamentable  Indepen- 
dency. 

Sect.  VI.  Of  the  contemft  and  contumeliefaidto  befut 
ufon  the  old  Brcrvmjls  by  the  Independents. 

TO  (Iiut  up  this  Chapter,  the  DiiTwader  telleth  us,  *'  That  the 
"  way  of  the  old  Brownifts  is  become  contemptible  not 
"  onely  to  all  the  reft  of  the  world,  but  to  their  own  childr«i 
'^  aifo  j  even  they  begin  to  heap  coals  of  contumelies  upon  their 
*^  Parents  heads ;  as  may  be  feen  in  the  Elogies  which  both  Mr. 
"  Conon^  and  the  five  Apologifts  are  pleaftd  to  give  them  in 
*^  Print ;  yea,  fo  much  are  thefe  Children  afhamed  of  their  Fa- 
*^  thcrs,  that  they  ufually  take  it  for  a  contumelie  to  be  called  af- 
*^  ter  their  name-  No  Independent  will  take  it  well  at  any  mans 
^^  hand  to.be  called  a  Brownift  either  in  whole ,  or  in  the  final- 
^^  left  part. 

Anftv^  I.  No  marvail,  if  Independents  take  it  ill  to  bee  called 
Brownifts,  in  whole,  or  in  part.  For  neither  in  whole,  nor  in 
part  doe  we  partake  in  his  Schifin.  He  feparated  from  Churches 
and  from  Saints  :  we,  onely  from  the  world,  and  that  which  is 
of  the  world.  He  turned  apoftate  from  the  Separation  which  he 
had  profefled ;  and  it  is  abfurd  to  denominate  either  Se6t  or  right 
way,  froni  fuch  as  apoft ate  from  it.  If  he  had  ftood  conftant  in 
his  way,  and  his  way  had  been  the  fame  with  oars  ^  ye  t  we  were 

G  noli 


j^      ,  The  Tpp/ty  of  Congregatton.ill  Churches  cleared. 


y.        V  1  n  ot  baptized  into  his  Name  ^  and  why  (boiild  we  then  be  called 

^  "^        *    *  after  his  Name?  If  fchifmbea  inanifcit  fruit  of  the  fieHi,  then 

they  that  give  Nick-  names  tending  to  t\iQ  reproach  and  diviiion 

of  Brethren,  they  walk  after  the  tiera  •  foi'  they  fow  variance  and 

fchifm  amongft  Brethren. 

2,  It  is  an  unfiiftand  unworthy  calumny,  t©  call  either  Cotton 
or  the  ApologerSjthe  children  of  their  Fathers,  whom  he  ftyleth 
Brownifts.  They  never  begot  iis^either  to  God^or  to  the  Chiirclt, 
or  to  their  Schifm ;  a  Schifm,  which  as  wc  have  lamented  in 
them,  fas  a  fiuit  of  mifguided  ignorant  zeal: )  fo  we  have  erec 
.  born  witnefleagainftit,  fincecurfirft  knowiedgof  it. 

5.  Though  we  put  not  iiich  Honor  upon  thofe  hccalleth 
Brownifts,  as  to  own  them  for  our  Fathers ;  yet  neither  doe  we 
put-  fo  much  didionor  upon  them,  ^^  as  to  heap  coals  of  eontn- 
*^  mely  upon  their  heads.  We  look  not  at  them  with  contempt, 
but  c^mpalTion :  Neither  doe  we  bear  witnelTe  againft  their 
Scbiim  in  any  words  of  contempt  and  reproach,  (  whidi  are  the 
charafters  of  contujsieiie  )  but  in  words  of  fpirituall  and  \v& 
reproof  3  even  in  fuch  terms,  not  which  fcornfull  wit,  but  which 
iioly  Scripture  fuggelleth. 


Chap.    III. 

dit  anfwer  to  the  D./(fivaders  5  Chap',  touching  the  ori- 
gimll  and  progrejfe  of  the  Independents  in  New^ 
England- 

S  E  C  T.     I. 

.      Of  the  Title  pa  upon  u^  of  {^^.fi.. 

*  - 

'He  way  of  the  Churches  in  'Ncw-'England  is  neither  juftly 
ceiled  a  Seft,  nor  fitly  called  Independency.  Not  a  Sectj  for 
we  profcflTe  the  Orthodox  Do<?trine  of  Faith ,  the  fame  with  all 
Proteftant Churches-  wc  celebrate  the  fame  Sacraments s  and 
iubmit  to  the  fpirituall  goveriimen  t  of  the  lame  la wfull  Guides, 
fo  iarrc  as  ChriO:  and  our  own  choyce  hath  fet  them  over  us* 
And  though  we  doc  not  fubjeft  our  felves  to  the  Goveninjent  of 
the  Elders  of  other  Churches »  (as  many  great  Churches  doe^  3 
yet  we  ackoowledgc  and  reverence  fuch  Chiirclies  iiii  th«  Lord,  as 

.  '  true. 


'The  ivay  of  C$ngregdUomll  Churches  cleared.  1 1 


true  Churches  of  Chriil,  and  are  ^villing  to  aiake  ufe  of  their  P  A  R.  TeT 
Brotherly  counfell  and  help  as  need  ihall  require. 

And  though  we  doe  not  open  the  doors  of  our  Churches  fo 
wide^  as  to  receive  all  the  Inhabitants  of  a  Nation^  or  of  every 
Town,  into  thefellowfhlp  of  our  Churches .  yet  ive  doe  notie- 
pamtertom  fuch  Proteflant  Churches  as  doe  take  that  liberty : 
but  onely  we  feparate  from  the  worlds  that  is,  from  the  worldly 
fort  of  theni,  who  cither  live  in  open  fcandall,  or  at  Icaft  doe  not 
openly  hold  forth  any  fpirituall  difcerningof  the  Lords  Body, 
and  are  therefore  unmeet  to  communicate  at  the  Lord  Table. 

Nor  is  Independency  a  fit  name  of  the  -way  of  our  Churches. 
For  in  fome  rtC^tdis  it  is  too  ilraitj  and  in  others  too  large* 
it  is  too  ftraitj  ki  that  itconfineth  us  within  cur   lelves^  and 
holdeth  us  forth  as  Independent  from  all  others :  whereas  indeed 
we  doe  profefle  dependence  upon  Magiftratcs  for  civil  Govern- 
ment and  prot€6:ion:  Dependence  upon  Chrift  and  his  Word^ 
for  the  foveraign  government  and  rule  of  our  adminiftrations :' 
Dependence  upon  the  counfell  of  other  Churches  and  Synods; 
when  our  own  variance  or  ignorance  may  ftandin  need  of  (iich 
help  from  them.  And  therefore  this  title  of  Independency  ftrait- 
neth  uSjSc  rellraincth  us  from  our  neceffary  dutyjand  due  liberty. 
Again,  in  other  refpecls,  Independency  iketcherh  it  felf  too 
largely,  and  more  generally^  then  that  it  can  fingleout  us.  For 
it  is  compatible  to  a  Natioiull  Church,  as  well  as  to  a  Congre- 
gationall.  The  National!  Church  of  ScotUnd  is  Independent 
fromthe  Government  of  jthe  Nationall  Church  of  EngUnd-^  and 
fo  is  England  Independent  from  Scotland,   Nor  is  there  a^y  Std:  at 
this  day  extant,  hiitflirowdeth  thcmfelves  under  the  title  of  In- 
dependency.    The  AntipsodobaptiftSj  Antinomians,  Faniilifls, 
yea,  and  the  Seekers  toojdo  ill  of  theiB  ftyle  themfelves  Indepen- 
dents.   Nay,  even  the  Pope  hinifelf,  f  who  exalteth  himfelf  above 
all  Civil!  and  Cliurch-power)  yet  even  healfo  arrogateth  the 
title  of  Independency;  Prima  Jsdej  a  nemine  jftdkatur-^  tbsit  iSj 
the  Sea  o^Rome  is  Indepcndect.  'Why  then  fhduld  Independency 
be  appropriated  to  U-^j  as  a  chara6ler  oi  our  way ,  -  which  neither 
truly  defcribeth  u?^  Horiaithfully  dKiing^iffieth  us  from  many 
others  ?  Vv  hcrefore  if  there  muft  needs  b^  fome  note  of  difference 
to  decypher  our  eftate,  and  to  dii1ingui(h  our  way  from  a  Natio- 
nal! Church-way,  I  know  none  fitcerj  then  to  denominate  theirs 
Clafficallj  and  ours  CcngregationalL  .•    - 

Q  2  SECT. 


1 2  The  vpay  of  Congregatiomll  Churches  cleared. 


ART    L 


SecTc  II.  of  the  number  of  the  Corigregationall  Regi- 
ment^ and  of  the  rvi^dome  threaded  uj}on  them,  in  en- 
gaging Ferfons  of  note  to  them. 

The  Diffwader  acknowledgeth ,  ^^  We  are  not  numerous,  but 
*^  the  feweft  in  number  of  the  noted  Se^s,  and  not  to  confift  of 
*^  above  One  thoufand  perfons  within  the  Lines  ©f  the  Cicles 
"  Communication. 

Anftp.  I .  If  we  be  the  fewcft  of  noted  Scfts,  "it  was  fometlme 
the  lot  of  Gods  Ifradto  be  the  feweiifc  of  all  people^  Vmt^j.n, 

Anfw.  2.  If  there  be  a  thoufand  of  our  wa}'  within  the  Lines 
of  the  Cities  Co  iiiHiuniGationjI  hope  there  want  not  divers  more 
to  be  added  to  them  in  other  pjrts  ofEngland^,  befides  fome  thou- 
iands  more  in  Netv-Engiand,  But  it  b  not  for  us  to  follow  Dj- 
^idj  iinne  in  numbriogthe  people  of  the  Lord ,  onely  the  Lord 
ancrcafe  their  number  an  hundreth  fold^  f  yea,  a  thoufand  foldj 
and  make  them  as  the  ftars  of  heaven  for  multitude. 

Eut  for  the  quality  of  the  perfonS  ,  the  DilTwader  tcl'eth  us, 
^^  They  have  been  fo  wile,  as  to  engage  to  their  party  Ibme  of 
^^  chief  note  in  both  Houfss  of  Parliament,  in  the  AlTembly  of 
^^  Divines,  in  the  Army^  in  the  City^  and  Countrey-Cpmmit- 

But  in  fo  %ing,  the  Diffwader  putteth  a  didionor  both  upon 
God,  and  upon  thofe  perfons  of  chief  note.  It  is  a  diilionor  to 
God ,  to  attribute  that  to  the  wifdome  of  man,  which  is  the 
mighty  and  gracious  work  of  the  wifdome  of  God.  And  it  is  a 
difi^ionor  to  fuch  m  jn,  tahold  them  forth  as  engaged  to  this  way 
by  the  wifdome  and  induftry  of  men^who  have  been  well  known 
(and  fome  of  them  for  many  years)  net  to  have  engaged  them- 
felvesor  others  any  further,  then  the  grace  of  Chiift,  and  the 
conference  of  his  Word  hath  engaged  them  to  doe  and  fuffer,  ac- 
cording to  the  will  of  God. 

S  E  G  T .  III.  Touching  the  Line  of  the  Pedegree  of  the  Inde- 
fendenfs  in]>iQ-W'En^\and, 

"  The  Separatifts  ffaith  the  Diffwader)  were  their  Fathers. 
^■^  This  isdemonftrable  not  onely  by  theconfanguinity  of  their 
^*  TenentSj  (the  one  having  bgrr owed  all  their  chief  Doftrines 

^«  an<l 


The  rvdj  ofCongregationnll  Churches  cleared^  _       i  ^ 


^  and  pra^lifes  from  the  other:)  butalfo  by  dedaftion  of  their  Part  I 

*^  Pedegree  in  this  clear  Line.    Mr  Kohinfm  did  derive  his  way 

^^  to  his  Separate  Congregation  at  Leyden  \  a  part  of  them  did 

^^  carry  it  over  to  Plymmouth  in  Nerv England :  Here  Mr.  Cotton 

'*^^  tookitiip^  anddidtranfmitittoMr.GWn^iwj  whodidheipe 

"  to  propagate  it  to  fn ndry  o  thers  in  Old- England  firft,  and  after 

^''  to  more  in  H&Uand ;  till  now  by  many  hands  it  is  Town  thick 

*^  in  divers  parts  of  the  Kingdom . 

Anfw,  ThattheSeparatiits  were  our  Fathers^  we  have  jiiftly 
deny  edit  above;  feeing  they  neither  begat  us  to  God^  nor  to 
the  Churchy  nor  to  their  Schifm.  That  we  are  (through  grace) 
begotcen  to  God,  and  to  his  Church,  we  received  (many  of  us) 
from  the  bleffing  of  Chrill  upon  the  Miniftcry  of  England,  That 
we  grew  weary  of  the  burden  of  Epifcopaey  and  Conformityj 
we  received  from  the  Word  of  God  by  the  help  of  the  Non-con- 
formifts  there.  That  we  laid  afide  the  Book  of  Comraon-praycrj 
we  received  from  the  ferious  meditation  of  the  fecond  Com- 
mandement,  and  not  from  the  Writings  of  the  SeparatiftSj 
though  they  alfo  had  taken  up  the  fame  Conclufion  upon  other 
prcmifes.  Theparticular  vifibleChurchof  a  Congregation  to 
be  the  firft  fubjeS:  of  the  power  of  the  KeyeSj  we  received  by  the 
light  of  the  Word  from  Mr.  Varker^  Mr.  Bayms^  and  Dr.  Amej  i 
from  whom  alfo,  (from  two  of  them  at  leaft)  we  received  lighc 
out  of  the  Word  ,  for  the  matter  of  the  vilible  Church  to 
be  viiible  Saints  •  and  for  the  Form  of  it,  to  be  a  mutuall  Cove- 
naiatj  whether  an  explicite  or  impliciteProfeffion  of  Faith  5  and 
iiibjeftion  to  the  Gofpel  of  Chrift  in  the  fociety  of  the  Church, 
or  Presbytery  thereof.  And  thefe  be  the  chief  Dodrines  and 
pra<^ifes  of  our  way^  fo  far  as  it  differeth  from  other  Reformed 
Churches.  And  having  received  thefe,  not  from  the  Separatifts, 
but  from  the  Lord  Jefus^by  gracious  Saints,  and  faithful!  witnei^ 
fes  of  Jefus;  the  confanguinity  of  our  Tenents'with  any  the 
like  found  amongft  the  Separatids^  will  not  demonftrate  the  Se- 
paratifts  to  be  our  Fathers. 

It  is  very  likely  (and  by  the  fruits  of  fbme  of  thenjjitis  very  evi- 
dent ;)that  the  Church  of  Vlymmouth  in  NewEfiglandrectived  very 
much  light  and  life,  by  the  blelTing  of  Chrill  upon  Mv.KobinfoH 
Ms  Miniftryjwhilft  he  lived  with  them  in  HoUandmor  need  we  to 
be  afhamedjto  learn  any  truth  of  God  from  him,or  thenbor  from 
any  othej:  Saimsof  God^  of  farrc  meaner  gifcs^  then  he  or  they 


i^  "The  way  ofCongregatlondll  ChurchC'S  cleared. 


T  •  I.  ^'Sd  received.  But  I  mtid  confcfic  ingeniioufly ,  that  his  denyall 
of  the  Padibionall  Congregations  in  ETigland  to  be  true  Chur- 
ches^ (either  by  reafbn  of  their  mixc  and  corrupt  matter,  or  tor 
defeat  in  their  Covenant^  or  for  excefTs  of  their  Epifcopall  Gor 
vernraenc)  W5S  never  received  into  any  heart,  from  thence  to 
inferre  a  nullity  of  thsir  Church. edate.  Neither  was  our  depar- 
ture from  them  even  in  thofe  evil!  times^  a  Separation  from  them 
as  HO  Churches  3  but  rather  a  Scxeffion  from  the  corruptions 
found  amongft  them^  unto  which  alio  we  muil  have  beene  forced 
toconformcjevenin  oorowne  Praftife  thix)ugh  the  Rigour  of 
the  times,  unleflfe  wee  had  timely  departed  from  them.  In  which 
cafe,  Dodory^we^f  will  excuft us  (yea  and  theHolyGhoIUiro  J 
from afperfion  of  ichifm  or  any  otherfin^in  fo  doing,  Ve  CimfcU 
emisy  lib,  ^.cap*  24.  Numtro  16*  in  Kefponjzmej.  ad  qHcefl.^. 
TheDifTwaderismiftaken  (when  he  faith  Pj^e  5*4.  J  That 
*^  after  the  death  o^  Ainfworth .  there  remained  onelya  fmdl 
^-  handfull  of  Separatids  at  Am^terdam^^nd  anoth?.r  fmail  com- 
*^  pany  at  Leydm^uviditY  M.'^.'KoUnjons  Minifteryjand  bcHdes them^ 
^^  no  other  at  that  time  were  knoweninths  w»rldof  thatPie- 
I  "  ligion. 

for  Mr.  lacoh^  whom  Mr.Lothrop  Cuccceded  and  after  him  Mr. 
Carbon  being!  an  Elder  governed  the  fame  Separate  Church  in 
Lejdfnvjhich  held  Communion  with  MnRote/^wChurch;,asap- 
pcareth  by  their  Letters  publifhedin  Print.  And  that  Church  as  it 
began  before  Mt*Rohwfo;/^(o  it  continued  after  hiai^and  ftil  doth. 
And  itisnolcfleamilbkej  when  theDifTwader  maketh  theDi- 
^^  vifions  inMr.Rofe^^w/Church,  or  his  deicrtionofmaiiyof 
^^  their  Principles  to  bean  occafion  ofwellneare  bringing  that 
'^  Church  to  nought:  till  (bmc  of  them  went  oyer  to  Neap" 
^^  En^hnd^and  perlwaded  their  neighbours  who  fats  down  with 
*^  them  in  Hcw-FIymmcHth  to  creft  with  them  a  Congregation af- 
^^  ter  their  Separata  way. 

''  For  the  Church  at  U.yden  was  in  peace^and  free  from  any  di- 
vifion,  whenthey  tookeupthoughtsof  tranCportrngthemfelves 
into  America  with  conirr^on  ccnftnt.  Themfelves  doe  declare 
jitj  That  the  proportion  of  Kemovall^  was  fetoii  foote  and 
prolccuted  by  the  Elders  upon  juli  and  weighty  grounds.  For 
^^  (to  ufcthei!"  owne  wo'rdsj  though  they  did  quietly  andfweet- 
^^  ly  enjoy  their  Chriftian  8t  Church-liberties  under  the  States; 
^*  yet  they  forefav*?  Hojlahd  wodd  be  noplace  for  their  Churchg 

and 


The  way  ofCo?2gre^atioMll  Churches  cleared,  i  j 


«<=  and  their  pofterity  to  continue  chere^comfortably  :  at  ieaft  in  Part.T 
*^  that  meafuieswhich  they  hoped  to  findcabroad,  and  that  for 
^-  thefe  rcatons,  which  I  Ihall  recite  5  as  f  received  them  from 

^^    theitifeives. 

^-  I  .Eecaufe  thenifelves  were  of  a  difTereat  language  from  t  he 
^^  Dutch  where  theyiived^  and  the  Dutch  werefetjedin  thck 
*=c  v/ay  j  in  Co  much  that  in  ten  iyeares  fpacejwhiltl  their  Church 
"  fojonrned  amongfttheni;,  they  could  not  bdngthem  to  reFornr 
"  the  ziegle^af  the  Lords  Day,  or  any  other  thing  amiiTe  a- 
^'  niongitthem. 

^''  2.  Becaufe  their  Counttrey-m^en  who  came  over  to  Joyne 
^*  with  them,  by  reafon  of  the  hardnefle  5  and  chargeable- 
^-  nefle  of  the  Countrey,  foone  fpent  their  eftatcs^  and  then  were 
^^  forced  either  t6  returne  backe  ior  f^riglatid ^  or  to  live  very 


^^  nieanely 


^^  §.  Becaufe  the  Countrey  was  a  place  of  To  gfeat  liberty 
^'-  to  children^  that  they  could  not  educate  thsir  children, 
^'  as  their  Parents  ha4  educated  them:  nor  could  they  give 
^*  them  due  corredion, without  reproof  and  reproach  from  their 
'-''  Neighbours. 

>'  4.  Becaufe  their  poflerity  would  in  a  few  generations,  be- 
'^  corncDatch5androlorc  their  intcreft  in  the  EngliQi  Nation, 
'"^  name  and  language. 

•  <^-  Thefe  being  debated  at  firft  in  private^and  thought  weighty^ 
^'''  were  afterwards  propounded  in  pablikej  and  after  Solemne 
^*  Daycs  of  Hiamiliation  both  in  pubiike  and  private,  it  was 
^*  agrecd.that  part  of  the  Church  Choiljld  go  before  their  Brethren 
^^  mioAmmcato  prepare  for  the  reft:  And  in  cafe  the  major 
^^  parto^the  Church  did  choofe  to  goe  over  with  the  firftj  then 
*^  thePaftorto  goe  along  with  them.  But  if  the  major  part 
«^  ftayedj  then  hee  to  iiay  with  them :  and  to  follow  after« 
«-  wardSj  when  they  {hoHldheare.out  oi  America  oi  their  (afe- 
^^  ty  and  health  3  and  poiTibility  of  fubfittcnee :  But  the  Lord 
^^  tranflated  him  to  himfelfe,  before  the  red:  could  prepare  to 
^«  goe  along  to  their  Brethren.  Notwithftanding  when  the 
"  firft  company  Embarquedthemfelves  for  Amrica^  their 'Bre- 
*"=  thren  accompanied  them  to  the  Sea,  and  tooke  their  leaves 
^"^  with  fuch  abundant  expreffions  of  Brotherly  Lovc^as  drew  the 
^^  neighbour  Datch  to  much  obfervation,  yeaandfome  Admi- 
^^  ration  of  sh€£S|,  gi.x.Ddfh'ShQvznm  H^Umd.  Thcip  dcpartwre 
_______  '  ""■.__. „:":.':i...  ;.  '"._!_.  .":'_^'V '"'... 1^_' _ there^.- 


1 6  The  tvay  of  Congregdtiomll  Churches  cleared. 


Part  I.  therefore  was  not  in  away  of  divHion  amon^  tbemfelvcs,  but 
with  rautuall  confent,  and  common  intendment  of  peaceable 
cohabitation. 

Neither  did  that  company  which  came  over  to  Plfmmouth^  c- 
reGt  here  a  New-Charchf^s  the  Diffwader  taketh  itj)  for  by  con- 
fent of  the  Church  which  they  left,  they  came  over  in  Church- 
cftate,  and  onely  renewed  their  Covenant  when  they  came  la- 
ther. 

^either  did  the  Church  o^Fljmmofttl0(as  the  Difuvader  report- 
€th  thcm)incontincntly  leaven  all  the  vicinity. 

*^  For(asthem(clves  fay)  at  the  firftcomming  there  was  no 
^*  vicinity  of  Chriftian  habitation.  They  came  over  in  the  years 
i^2o#  Mt,Endicoty{  the  Captaine  with  his  Company  J  came 
not  over  till  the  yeare  1.^28.  and  fat  downeat  iSj/ewjS.yeares 
after  Tlymmoutb,  The  ycare  following  ^  Mr.  Skelton^  and  Mr. 
Higginfin  came  over  ,  and  fitting  downe  with  Mr.  Endkot  at 
Saltm^tnttttA  into  a  Church  there.How  far  they  of  Sakm  tookc 
ap  any  praftice  from  them  at  TlymmouthJ.  doc  not  know  .*  fure  I 
^myMr.Sk^lton  (their Paftor)  was  ftudious ofthat way^beforehe 
left  HoHand  in  Lincohfiire, 

Nor  was  there  any  other  Chnrch  planted  after  Sakm  till  Mr. 
^^i«/iJ;rci/>_,andfome  other  godly  gentlemen^and  many  good  Chri- 
ftians  came  over  together  with  Mr.  fVilfon^  and  Mr.  Thilips^ 
(Minifters  of  the  Word.')  whereofthc  one  gathered  a  Church 
at  Bofion^  the  other  at  Waier-Tstvne  ^  in  the  yeare  1630. 
The  next  yeare  followed  Mr.E/zV,  and  the  yeare  after  Mr J^e/^, 
who  gathered  into  a  Church  at  Rocksbury^  as  old  Mr,  Nam 
vmsk,y  and  Mr.  Warham  had  done  the  fame  before  at  Dqt" 
cheficf, 
\  It  was  in  theyearc  1^33.  when  Mr*  Hooker ^  Mr, Stoney  with  my 
fclf  arrived  in  the  lame  Ship  together:  and  being  comejWe  found 
(cverall  Churches gathered^and  ftanding  in  the  jfame  Order,  and 
way,  wherein  they  now  walke:  at  Ssletfij  at  Boflony  AtfFater* 
Tonftie^  at  Chark'lLOvtfm^(yih\c\i  iffued  out  of  Bofior2)^t  Vorchejier 
and  Rockeshnrj.  So  that  the  Diffwader  is  much  miftaken,  when 
heefaithjtheCongrcgagation  of  /^/jTwowf/bd'd  incontinently  lea- 
ven all  the  vicinity  :(ecing  for  many  yeares  there  was  no  vicinity 
to  bee  leavened-  And  Salem  it  felfe  that  was  gathered  into 
Church-Order  (even  or  eight  yeares  after  them ,  was  above 
40,  miles  diflant  from  them*     And  though  it  bee  very  likely, 

tbac 


The  tpay  ofCongregationall  Churches  cleared.  ij 

that  fome  of  the  firft    commers    might  helpe   their  Theory  Part  I 
by  hearing  and  dKcerning  their  pradlce  at  Tlymmouth :    yet 
therein  the  Scripture  is  fulfilled.     The  Kingdome  of  Heaven 
is  like  unto  leaven,  which  a  woman  took  and  hid  in  three  mea- 
liirejof  Meal,  till  all  was  leavened, /t/<«/ii[?.i3.ij. 

But  yet  ifthe  DiflTwader  knew  the  fpirit  of  tho(e  men  who  firft 
came  over  hither^after  P//«w£?/^,{ though  before  us^hee  would ea- 
fily  di(c€rn,they  were  not  luck  as  would  be  leavened  by  vicinity  of 
neighbours,  but  by  the  Divinity  of  the  Truth  of  God  Ihining 
forth  from  the  Word.  The  body  of  the  people  at  that  time  was 
notof  fucha  carnall  (pirit,  asfo  many  of  them  to  leave  fo  faire 
accommodations  9  and  dear  relations  in  our  native  Countrey, 
to  come  over  into  a  wildernefTe,  to  take  up  a  Forme  of  Go- 
vernment ,  upon  any  iuch  ground  as  the  Diflwader  conceit* 
'^  eth^becaufe  it  holdcth  out  fo  much  liberty,  and  honour  to  the 
•^  people. 

This  were  indeed  not  to  feek  out  for  Liberty  of  Gonfcicnce^ 
but  Elbow^roomth  of  luftjand  not  to  attend  the  honour,  but  the 
humor  of  the  people.  Topaffefuch  a  judgment  upon  ftrangers^ 
had  need  to  ari(e  from  Divine  Rcvelation,or  elfe  it  will  fall  under 
the  note  of  humane  temerity, 

^^  Bat  (faith  the  D](rwader)howroevcr  it  was  in  a  few  years  ^ 
*^  the  molt  who  fetled  their  habitations  in  the  Land,  did  agree  to 
^*  modcllthemlclves  after  Rei'iw/f?^/ pattern, 
.  Anfw\  do  not  know,that  they  agreed  upon  it  by  any  common 
conful^ation  .•  But  it  is  true,  they  did  as  if  they  had  agreed  (by 
the  fame  Spirit  of  Truth  and  Hnity)(et  up  (by  the  help  of  Chrift} 
the  fame  modcll  ofChurcheSjoneliketo  another.  But  whether 
it  was  after  Mr,  Kohinfons  pattern ,  is  fpoken  gratis :  for  I  beleevc 
moft  of  them  knew  not  what  it  was,if  any  at  all.  And  if  any  did 
know  itjthemen  were  fuch.as  were  not  wont  to  attend  to  the  pat- 
terns of  men  in  matters  of  Religion,  Cforagainft  that  many  of 
them  had  fu  ffer^  in  our  native  Gountr  ey  )  but  to  the  pattern  of 
the  Scriptures,; 

S  H  c  T,4.0/<^ottons  fretended former  dijlike  of  the 
New'B^gliJh  ivdj^md  after  clofing  with  it. 

in  purfiiing  this  pedegrce  and  defcent  of  NeW'Englifh  Di- 
fciplxne^  the  Diifwsder  is  plealed  to  prefent  moe  to  the  world,  to 

D  bee 


o  The  wdj  of  Congreg^ionall  Chmchcs  cleared^ 

T   <^  •  be  the  firft  who  appeared  in  dlfpleafurc  againft  it^ though  after- 
^  ^  ^ '    •  c<  wards  to  have  fallen  into  a  liking  of  it. 

But  how  doth  he  make  it  appear^  that  I  did  appear  in  difplea- 
fureagaiuftit?  His  proof  is  from  a  private  Letter  of  mine  to 
Mr.  Skltony  v/here  I  call  it  an  error,  (whether  in  Mr.  Skdton^  oc 
«f  fome  of  his  people)  toconceive^  that  our  Congregations  in 
^^  'England  are  none  of  them  particular  Reformed  Churches. 
Surely^if  tharbe  all  the  proofs  1  willingly  acknowledge,!  did  ap- 
pear  againft  that  Error.  But  neither  was  I  the  firft  that  did  appear 
againft  it,  (but  divers  godly  Englifli  Minifters  before  me:)  nei- 
'■^  ther  have  I  fallen  to  the  liking  of  the  contrary  opinion  iince. 

But  the  Piffwadcr  is  much  deceived^if  he  take  that  Error  to  be 
the  judgment  of  the  Churches  of  New-'Engta'dd^  hov/focver  fbiiie 
particular  pcrfons  may  lean  that  way. 

\ '  Nor  will  it  yeeld  any  better  proof^that  which  he  alledgcth  out 
of  ray  Preface  to  Mr.  Hi/^er/^;2j  Sermon  upon  ^ohn,  Yov  that 
which  I  there  wrote^  conccrneth  the  way  of  the  P\igid  Separa* 
don,  which  renouriceth  the  Churches  of  Etigland  s.$  Antichri- 
'  ftlan,  and  the  godly  members  thereof^  as  no yiiible  Saints.  Nei- 
ther is  my  judgment  altered  at  all  in  this  Point  to  thisday.which 
alfo  I  have  lately  njaintaincd  In  my  Reply  unto  Mr.  IViUinmJ  his 
Anfvver  of  my  Letter ,  and  in  a  Treati(e  concerning  the  Baptifrn 
of  Children,  And  what  I  have  written  in  this  Point  is  fiiitable 
to  the  judgment  of  the  Body  of  the  Churches  and  Elders  in  Ne»'- 
England^  and  not  at  ^l^  repugnant  to  the  way  wherein  wc  walk. 

Butlmaryail^  'whatihould  move  the  Diffwader  to  repoit  of 
^^  me  5  That  though  in  England!  fell  off  from  the  praSife  of 
^^  fome  Cerem6nie3p  and  but  of  (bme  of  thcm^and  wasdiitafted 
^*  with  Epifcopali  GovernmcMt :  yet  fo  long  as  I  abode  in 
^^  England^  I  minded,  no  more  then  the  Old  Non^'conformjty  s 
For  lis  this  one  fentence  he  giveth  a  double  mifreport  of  me. 

^^  Firft,  thatinFz2g/(?,WI  fell  off  buc  from  fome  of  the  Cere- 
monies. For  (by  the  grace  of  Ch rift)  I  forbore  Si  the  Ceremo- 
nies alike  at  once,  many  years  before  I  left  England.  Thefirft 
grounds  which  prevailed  with  me  to  forbear  one  Ceremony  j 
•wouldnot  allow  me  to  pra£Vt fe  any.  The  grounds  I  well  reniem* 
ber were  two:  i  The  (ignificancy  and  efficacy  put  upon  them 
m  the  Prefaceto  the  Book  of  Common-prayer :  ^*^  That  they 
^*  were  neither  dunib  nor  dark,  but  apt  to  ftir  up  the  dull  minde 

*^  of  man  to  the  renK^ntonce  of  his  duty  to  God^  by  fome  no 

€5       ■ 


The  rv^y  ofCongregationall  Churches  cle^ired^  1 9 


^^  table  and  fpcciall  fignification,  whereby  he  may  bee  edified  j  P  a  R  T.  I ' 
or  words  to  the  like  purpofe. 

The  (ccond  was  the  limitation  of  Charehspower,  (even  of  the  fr 

higheft  Apoftolicall  Commiffion)  to  the  obfervatioii  of  the 
Commandcments  of  Chriftj  Mdnh.  28, 20.  which  made  it  ap- 
pearto  me  utterly  unlawful!,  forany  Church -power  to  enjoy  r 
the  obfervation  of  indifferent  Ceremonies  which  Chrift  had  not 
commanded.  And  all  the  Ceremonies  were  alike  deflitute  of  the 
commandenicnt  of  Chrift,  though  they  had  been  indifferent 
otherwife^  which  indeed  others  have  juftly  pleaded  they  were 
not. 

What  favorl  was  offered  not  onelyfor  connivence,  but  for 
preferment,  if  I  would  have  conformed  to  any  one  of  the  Cere- 
monies, I  forbear  to  mention.  Yeajwhen  I  was  fufpended  upon, 
fpeciall  complaint  made  againft  me  to  the  King  that  then  was^ 
and  all  hope  of  reftitution  dcnyed  to  me ,  without  yeelding  ta 
fome  conformity,  at  leaft  in  one  Ceremony  at  lead  oncej  yet  the 
good  hand  of  the  Lord  fo  kept  ra'e,  that  I  durft  not  buy  my  Mi= 
niftery  fo  dear :  And  yet  (I  thank  the  Lord^  my  Minidery  was 
dearer  to  nje(to  fpeak  the  leaft)  then  any  preferment. 

When  the  Bifhop  of  Lincoln-Dioceife  (Dr.  M0untaigne)\oSc' 
red  me  liberty  upon  once  kneeling  at  Sacrament  with  him  the 
nextLords^day  after  :  or  elle  to  give  fbme  reafon ,  why  (in  con- 
icicncel  could  not ^  unto  Dr.  D J2;e«tf«f  /  then  Bi(hop-elc£l  of 
Saliibarjy  who  was  at  that  time  prefent  with  him  ztWe^minjitr) 
I  durft  not  accept  his  offer  of  liberty  upon  once  kneeling  3  but  I 
gave  them  this  reafon  for  my  excufc  and  defence,  x^ 

Ctsltw  non  in^ituiuf ,  non  efi  accept uf  : 

Gmujlaxlo  in  ferceptiGfie  EuckArijl}£  efi  cukus  non  infittuttts ; 
l^rgn^  non  eft  accepittf. 

The  fecond  mifi-eport  which  the  Diffwader  makcth  of  me  in 
his  former  fen tcnce,  is,  *'That  howfoever  when  I  was  inE»g- 
**  land^  I  was  then  diftafted  with  EpKcopallGovcrnraent  5  yet  fo 
^^  IongasIabodeinE»g/^«<^,  I  minded  no  more  then  the  Old 
"  Non -conformity. 

I  palTe  by  his  unfavory  metaphor  of  my  diftafte  of  Epifcopall 
Government.  Confcientious  judgment  in  matters  of  Religion  is 
not  led  by  tafte  or  diftafte:  will  he  fay^  that  both  the  Parliaments 
of  England  3Lnd  Scot  land  h^ye  abolifhed  Epifcopall  Government 
wpon  a  diftafte?  . 

D  2  But 


:m^ 


20  The  rvay  of  ConqiregMiomll  Churches  cleared. 

Part  I.       ^^t  when  he  faith,  '^  I  minded  no  more  then  the  Old  Non- 
^^  Conformity  whilft  I  abode  in  Engla?idy  he  muft  be  more^rivie 
to  my  mind  then  any  mortall  man  is^  and  then  my  &\i  too,  to 
make  it  good.     There were-fome  fcores  of. godly  perfbns  in 
BoflottinLincoln-pirey  (whereof  fomc  are  there  ililj,  and  fome 
here,  and  fomc  are  fallen  aileep)  who  canwicnefle,  that  we  cn- 
tred  into  a  Covenant  with  the  Lord,  and  one  with  another,  to 
follow  after  the  Lord  in  the  purity  of  his  Worfhip ;    which 
though  it  was  defedive,  yet  it  WiS  more  then  the  Old  Non-  con- 
formity.   Belidcs,  I  had  then  learned  of  Mr.  Parker^  and  Mr. 
Bajnej/md  foon  after  o(Dr,Amej)  that  the  Minifters  of  Chrifr, 
and  the  Kcyes  of  the  Government  of  his  Church  are  given  to 
each  particular  Congregationall  Church  reipeftively  :    And 
therefore  neither  Minifters  nor  Congregations  fiibjec^  to  the 
Ecclefiafticall  jurifdiftion  of  Cathedral!  Churches,  no,  nor  of 
Clailicall  Affemblies  neither,  but  by  voluntary  confbclation,and 
abatin.forae  cafts  5  and  thole  falling  fhort  of  that  which  is  pro- 
perly calledfiibjeftion  to  their  Jurifdiftion.  Which  made  mse 
then  to  mind  tvot  onely  a  ncgle(S  of  the  cenfiircs  of  Commi^ry 
Courts,  (which  bred  not  a  little  o&nce  to  them,  and  difturbancc 
to  my  felt' )  butalfo  to  breath  after  greater  liberty  and  purity 
notonely  of  Gods  Worfhip^  hue  of  Church  eftate,.  But  fuppofc 
ihat  I  had  then  minded  no  more  then  the  Old  way  ofNon* 
conformity .°  yet  the  experience  of  the  Godly  will  eaGly  acknow- 
ledge,   thav  the  way  of  the  Lord  is  light  and  ft/  ength  to  the  up- 
right, and  givetli  more  and  more  uiiderdanding  and  enlarge- 
ment to  them  that  walk  in  it. 

Nay,  the  DifTwader  sown  words  might  convince  him,  that  I 
minded  more  then  the  Old  Non-  conformity,  whilft  I  abode  in 
Erigland.  "  For  if  Mr.  Coiio??^  and  thofe  Brethren  who  went 
.**  along  with  me,  came  over  to  Nfa?-JE^g/ci?;<^,  tojoynowrfelves 
**  with  thofe  American  Churches,  (as  he-faith)it  argucth  plainly 
wedid  not  upon  our  coming  hither,  goe  contrary  to  onr  for- 
mer judgment,  and  fall  into  a  Irking  oi  this  way.  For  then  we 
woald  never  have  taken  ^o  longand  hazardous  a  voyage  to  joyn 
to  Churches,  whofe  way  was  contrary  to  our  judgments  all  the 
while  of  our  abode  in  England.  Rational!  charity  would  con- 
ceive; that  Chriftian  men,  who  chofe  rather  to  forfeit  our  Mi- 
niftcry,  and  maintenance,  and  all  our  dear  relations  in  our  na- 
tive Gouatrey  ^  jheR  to  fubniic  to  a  courfe  contrary  to  our  judg- 

Hientj^ 


The  way  ofCongregatienall  Churches  cleared.  2 1 


nientSj  would  never  tranrport  our  fclves  to  Amsrkayto  run  a  con-  P  a  r  t  li 
trary  courfe  to  our  judgments  in  a  land  of  liberty.  But  thus  in 
heat  of  purfulc  of  an  adveriary  f  whether  caufe  orperfon^  men 
vj\l  not  ftick  to  fuffer  their  songufes  and  pens  to  run  oyer,  though 
for  hafte  one  word  intei-fere  with  another. 

Sect,  V.  of  the  fret  ended  danger  of  the  Nerv-Englij}} 
ivay  unto  the  rvorld^  after  Cotton  and  others  clofwg 
jvith  />. 

But  to  proceeds  why  fnould  the  DiiTwader  conceive^  That  our 
"  coming  over  into  thefe  parts,  and  joyning  with  thefe^/wc- 
"  ricm Churches^  fbould  cauft  this  New- way  (as  he  calleth  it) 
^^  to  begin  to  grow  dangerous  to  the  reft  of  the  world  ? 

To  which  world(I  pray  you)hath  this  way  grown  dangerous? 
to  the  Chriftian  world?  or  to  the  Antichriftian  world?  or  to  the 
Pasan  world? 

The  Pagan  world  of  Indians  here  will  aeknowlcdg  our  fit- 
ting down  by  them,  hath  prevented  the  danger  either  of  their 
diffolution  or  fervitude.  For  the  Indians  in  thefe  parts  being 
by  the  h  and  of  God  fwept  away  (many  multitudes  of  them)  by 
ihe  Plague,  the  manner  of  the  Neighbor-Indians  is  either  to  de- 
itroy  the  weaker  Countrcys,  or  to  make  them  Tributary;  which 
danger  ready  to  h\l  upon  their  heads  in  thefe  parts,  the  coming 
of  the  Englifh  hither  prevented.  And  of  late  (through  the  grace 
of  Chrift)  one  of  our  fellow-Elders,  Mr.  Eliot^  Teacher  of 
Kockjhury^  having  gotten  the  knowledg  of  the  Indian  language 
preachsth  to  them  every week;one  week  to  one  Congregation  on 
the  fourth  day,  to  the  other  on  the  fixe  the  week  fo^llowing.  And 
to  him  they  willingly  give  eare,  and  reform  their  vicioas-^Iiving 
according  to  his  Doftrine  •  and  fomeof  them  ofier  themfelves 
to  be  trained  up  in  Englifh  Families,  and  in  our  Schools :  and 
there  be  of  them  that  give  good  hope  of  coming  on  to  the  ac- 
knowledgment of  the  grace  of  Chrilh  To  them  therefore  our 
way  is  not  dangerous. 

To  the  Antichriftian  world,  the  more  dangerous  it  ml  doubt 
not,  ic  is  the  more  acceptable  to  God ,  and  I  hope,  it  is  not  the 
leflc  fafe  in  Mr.  Bayl'uh  eye.    Some  of  the  Jefuites  at  Ltsborn^  and  J 
others  in  the  Weftern  Iflands  have  profefied  to  fomc  of  our  Mer- 
chants and  Mariners,  they  look  at  our  PlantationSj  (and  at  forac  - 


2  z  The  rvay  ofCongregationall  Churches  cleared. 

P  A  R  r .  L  of  us  by  nanie^  as  dangerons  iiipplancers  of  the  Catholick  caufe. 
If  that  be  the  grcateft  danger^  I  prefumc  Mr.  Bajlie  will  not  ab 
hoc  di^o  fecundtemfnid^  pronounce  us  dsLngccous  (^fimpHciter)  to 
the  reft  of  the  world. 

TotheChriftianworldj  what  danger  hath  accrewed  by  our 
nreans?  many  that  knew  both  our  Magiftrates  and  Elders,  and 
the  chief  fort  of  our  people^  and  knew  how  little  we  affedcd  to 
travel!  into  foraign  Countreys  to  fee  fafhions ;  they  upon  our 
departure  grew  more  inquilitive into  the  cau^  of  our  voluntaiy 
exile;  and  thereupon^ more  jealous  of  corruptiocs at  home  in 
the  VVorfbip  of  God^  and  in  Church-  DifcipJinc  •  more  feniibJe 
of  the  burden  anil  danger  of  Epifcopall  tyranny^and  confequent- 
lymorereadytofollowthegoodexampleof  the  Churches  and 
Commonwealth  of  Scothnd^  in  rejeding  and  fhakiiig  off  Epi- 
(copaiT  ufurpations  and  iatrulions  of  Liturgies.  And  hash  this 
befen  {o  dangerous  to  the  reil  of  the  world  > 

BefidcSj  if  Books  and  Letters  doe  not  delude  us  with  fal(e  inrel- 
ligence^  the  great  (alvation,  and  glorious  Viftories  which  the 
Lord  hath  wrought  for  England  \ht(c  late  years  byanyEnglifli 
power,  his  own  right  hand  hath  brought  to  pafle  chiefly  by  mch 
defiled  inftrumcnts  as  are  firnamed  Independents.  And  arc 
then  the  witnefTes  of  that  way  fo  dangerous  to  the  reft  of  tkc 
world? 

Wherein  then  lyeth  the  danger  of  this  way  ? 
'  It  fcemeth  the  DifTwadcr  conceiveth  fas  fome  others  have 
done)  that  this  way  hath  bin  a  double  danger  to  thofe  Churches: 
I  In  becomming  a  dangerous  inlet  to  all  kindc  of  Sefts,  who 
(hrowdthemfelvcs  under  the  name  of  Independents^,  and  claim 
inipunity  under  their  (hadow.  2  In  retarding  the  eftablifliraent 
and  free  pafTage  of  the  work  of  Reformition. 

But  for  the  former,  if  the  devillcome  iind  few  Tares^  yea  Bry- 
ars  and  ThorncSjwhere  Chrift  hath  fowen  VVheate,  is  therefore 
the  wheatc  a  dangerous  graine  ?  And  if  thereupon  not  onely 
tareSjbut  bryers  and  thornes  plead  for  frcedome  from  era dicati- 
on^muft  therefore  the  wheat  be  plucked  up^to  root  out  thercrt  > 
Surely  the  way  which  is  pra£^iied  inNiJv^Englandc^i\noi  juftly 
be  taxed  for  too  much  conniveace  to  all  kinde  of  Sefts:  wee 
here  doe  rather  heare  ill  for  too  much  rigour,  which  evident- 
ly arguethj  our  way  is  of  itfelfe  no  inlet  at  all  to  all  kinde  of 
Seftgjunlcfle  it  be  roeerely  by  accident:  as  Chriftianity  hath  been 

an 


The  way  efCongregmomll  Churches  c\ tared,  2  3 

an  inlet  to  all  kinds  of  herefiej  for  where  there  is  liO  Chrillianityj  Part  I 
there  is  no  herefie. 

As  for  the  latter,  the  retarding  oftheworke of  Rcforraation^ 
Surely  we  find  it  here  the  readied  way  to  a  fpeedy^  Reformation. 
The    commondifordersobvrpiis  and  ordinary  in  other  Planta- 
tions are  here  eithernot  found,  or  foonc  Reformed.    TheRc^ 
tarding  oi  Reformation  in  England  fpringeth  rather,  partly 
from  fuch  as  would  have  no  Reformation  at  all,  but  aflcftel- 
boVk'-roomth  to  their  owne  lulls ;  partly  from  fuch  as  will  have  no 
Reformation,  but  in  theirowne  way.     But  iFitmightplea(kthe 
Lord  to  bow  thehearrsjbothofthe  Presbyterians,  and. oF the 
Congregationalls^fo  farreas  both  of  them  arccome,to  wajke  by 
the  fame  rulcjand  minde  the  lame  thing,  (both  of  them  to  minde 
Preformation  aceordint^;  to  the  rule  of  the  Word,  as  they  conceive 
it;  both  of  them  to  redrcileabufes,  the  Presbyterlans,the  abuses 
foun^d  in  their  Churches,  and  ths  Gongregationalls  in  theirs,) 
doubrle(ie ,  it  need  not  to  bee  feared  the  worke  of  Reformation 
will  fpeedily  find  (  by  the  bleiTing  oi  Chrift)  a  free  and  mighty 
paifage  throughout  the  three  Kingdomes, 

Sfi  c  T .  5".  ofConomfretendedmijleading  |  MricSC*' 

If  it  be  true  which  the  Diffwader  relateth  from  Mr.  Sdt&ardsy     ^^g^  5^. 
••^  that  before  my  departure  from  Ewg/jj;^/^^ I  had  by  conference  in 
^^  London  brought o?i^Av Davenport ^m^ Mr. Goodmn^^^^oxii {om^ 
*'^  of  the  Englifh  Ceremonies, 

Why  doth  he  note  me  in  his  margcnt  to  be  a  MlOeader  of  Mr. 
Gt;5^rvi«  and  others?  Isic  amifieading  to  lead  mtn  away  from 
the  Englifh  Ceremonies?  Were  they  Miflcaders,  who  led  the  Ho- 
norable Houfes  of  Ptrliament  to  fall  off  from  the  Ceremonies  >' 
Or  did  the  Parliamenc  miflead  the  people  oi England  to  the  difule 
of  them? 

But  Mr.  Bajlk  knoweth  not  Mr.  ^avsnp9rty  norMr^Goodm^^ 
if  hee  thinke  the  ableft  Divines  in  Chriftcndomejiuuch  lefle  fucK 
a  poore  weake  thing  as  my  felfe  could  bring  them  off  to  forfake 
theirpublikeMiniliery,.  wherein  they  were  notable  inftruracnts 
of  good  fervice  to  Godandman,  unleiTe  they  faw  the  light  of 
the  Word  and  Spirit  of  Grace  to  goe  before  them  in  fuch  wayes. 
Virgin-foules  are  wont  to  follow  the  Lambe,  wherefoever  face 
goeth(i?i;v,i4.4.)  And  the  SoHnesofGedarcIsd  by  J;hc  Spirit 

i\¥i     ..     ' 


24  ^-^^  ivy  of  Congregationdtt  Churches  cleared. 


*"  ART  L  ofGodjClle/w.S,  1 4.)  And  therefore  let  Mr,  Bijj/i^bsincreated  not 
Co  much  to  undervalue  his  holy  Brethren,  as  to  think  they  were 
rather  mifled  by  me,then  led  by  the  Spirit  and  Word  of  Grace  in 
their  own  judgments  and con(ciences.  ItntTn^^Mr J) avenf or t^ 
Mv.Goodmny  with  fome  other  ^odly  Brethren  had  fonie  confe- 
rence with  me  at  Londony  about  the  caufe  of  ray  fufFerjngs^and  of 
my  purpofe  to  leave  the  Land  5  which  they  faid^  they  delir^d  the 
rather,  becaufethcy  did  aot  look  at  mee  as  a  palfionate  man, 
though  the  Diflrwader(who  knoweth  me  not)  be  picafed  Co  to  re- 
prefentme  to  the  world  in  this  Paragraph.  And  upon  theic  mo- 
riofflw.o  Points  werechiefely  debated :  i.  Torching  the  limi- 
tation of  Church-powcrj  to  matters  of  commanderaentj  not  of 
indifferencyj  (which  I  touched  before.)  The  2.  touching  the  of- 
fice of  Bilhops^  whether  the  Scripture  Bifliops  bee  appointed  to 
rule  a  Dioccflc^or  a  particular  Congregation,  Now  both  thefe 
being  agreed  upon  amonglt  us^Mt.Edivards  is  much  miftakenjand 
Mr JBajlie  Coo,when  they  fayjthat  neither  Mr,J)avenpert^  nor  Mr. 
Goodwin^  nor  my  felfc  ,did  mind  any  further  then  i;he  leaving  of 
fomc  few  cercmonies.For  grant  the  former  principle^of  the  limi- 
tation of  Church-Power  to  matters  of  Commandemenijand  all 
the  Ceremonies  muft  bee  left  off  at  once.  And  grant  the  lat- 
ter^  touching  the  limitation  of  Bi (hops  to  a  particular  Con- 
gregation; and  it  will  neceflarily  inferre  an  unavoydableSc* 
pacation  from  under  the  ftadow  of  Dloccfan-Epifcopall-Go- 
vernment. 

Befides ,  prcfcntly  after,  I  received  Letters  from  Mr.  Goodjetoin^ 
(and  as  I  take  it,  before  I  left  £n^/<ao^)iignifying9  that  as  in  our 
**  former  conferences,  wee  had  debated  much  of  the  negative  part 
*^  of  the  2.  Commandementjfo  hec  had  fmce  meditated  much , 
*^  andicriouflyof  the  affirmative  part  of  it,  the  pofitive  inftitu- 
*^  tlonsof  Gods  Divine  Worfhip  in  oppofition  to  huimne  inven- 
tions. Whereby  I  plainely  difcerned,(Ewg/<a»</  as  the  State  of  it 
l]oodthen)could  not  hold  him  long.  It  is  an  ufuall  thing  with 
God,  in  times  of  Reformation  to  enlighten  his  Scrvants^though 
farrediftant  one  from  another,  with  the  fame  beams  of  light  of 
Divine  Truth,  which  the  world  interpretetfi,  they  have  learned 
one  from  another :  but  indeed  all  from  the  fame  Spirit,  who  di- 
ftributeth  to  every  one,evcn  as  he  will.  But  whether  MtDavcH" 
port^  and  Mr.  Goedivin  received  ought  from  me,  I  doe  not  know, 
fuTiC  I  am,  I  have  received  much  from  them.  The  members  of  the 


The  way  ofCongregationall  Churches  cleared. 


ij 


Body  of  Chrift^are  wont  to  miniiler  fupply  one  to  another^accor-  P  a  R  t  I 
ding  to  the  effeftuall  working  of  the  Spirit  of  Grace  in  every 
partjto  the  mutuall  edifying  of  themfelves>and  of  the  whole  Body 
in  Love,  Efbef  ^,i6*And  why  fliould  mutuall  edification  be  made 
a  matter  of  cxprobration^ 

SacT.  J.  of  Cottons  pretended  fudden  change  to  thi 
paponate  afeUing  of  the  Nerv-Englijh  wdy^  and  the 
converji  nofMr.Goodwlntoit. 

It  femeth  to  me  a  ftrange  fpeech  of  the  DiflWadcrjand  as  far 
from  Truth^as  from  ingenuity  ^^^thataflbon  as  I  had  tailed  of  the 
^^  New  Englifti  aire,I  tell  into  a  paffionate  affe£tionv?ith  the  Re^ 
^^  Irgion  I  found  there. 

For  I  knew  their  Pveligion  before  I  came  into  'Nsw-EngUndy 
and  him felf  fald  above,  that  I  came  with  a  purp©(e  to  joyn  with 
their  Churches  :  Which  argueth^  1  did  not  fall  into  an  aff^^ion  to 
their Kdigionjs^y ta^ingof  Ncw'EngliJh  Aire,  Nor  hath  his  fpeech 
any  reafonable  conlhuftion,  that  with  taking  thi  uew  Englijh  aire^ 
Ifoonfell  into  a  paponaie  affn^ioa  to  their  Religion yWile^t  he  tak^mefor 
cm  ofthofe  childnn^  n>hj  are  tojfed  to  andfro^  andcarryed  about  mth  e- 
very  n^indi{or  aire)ofd}iirine^Epbef,^,i^,^or  doe  I  yet  undcrftand 
why  he  fliould  account  the  Religion  oi  Ntw-England  another 
Religion,then  that  o^ England  and  Scotland  and  other  Reformed 
Churches,  Difference  in  forae  external!  form  of  Church  admini- 
ftratioris  is  not  wont  in  the  writings  of  judicious  DivincSj  to 
make  up  the  note  and  name  of  a  different  Religion. 

Neither. tan  I  imagine  what  fhouldmove  him  to  fay,  that  I 
*^  fell  into  a  pafTionatc  affection  with  the  Religion  here.  A  paffi- 
onate  affection,  is  a  ftrong,  yea  a  violent,  and  inordinate  affecti- 
on. Pid  the  DKTwader  ever  readc^  or  hear  me,  to  cxprefle  any 
fuch  viblent  or  iiK)rdinate  affcSion  to  the  Religion  here  pro- 
felTed?  b  r 

How  Mr.  C?i;i9^^v/<?  Cometh  to  be  accounted,  and  called  of  the 
DifTwader,  my  Convert,  I  doe  not  know.  It  is  not  good  to  take 
liberty  toufe  Scripture  Idioms,  but  in  Scripture  fen(c.  The  Scrip- 
ture fpeaketh  notof  converfion,butin  the  fenfeof  Regeneration 
begun jOr  renewed ;  neither  doth  it  ftyle  one  man,aBother  mans 
Convert,bui!  referveth  that  folely  and  foiidly  to  the  Lord. 

E  But 


^g  7'he  rvd'j  of  Congregntionall  churches  clcAred, 

T      But  I  nwrvail  why  the  Diffwader  fhould  fay^  ^^  That  M,Good^ 
^  *  ^^  mw  vvkh  little  adoe  was  brought  by  my  Letters  from  Nei^?- 

<«  E»g/'^«^t:o  follow  m  thi§  ftep  of  my  progrelTe. 

For  tirft,  I  doe  not  remember  that  ever  I  wrote  Letter  to  him 
from  New-England  about  our  way.    And  my  Letter,  which  Mr. 
BajHe  quoteth  amongft  his  Teftimonies  (i(i  C?)  was  not  written 
to  him,  but  to  a  brother  of  mine  fby  MariageJ  in  Boflon.    Men 
that  have  been  bred  and  brought  up  under  a  form  of  Do£lrine,or 
"Worfliipj  or  Government ,  and  never  iaw  ground  to  fcrupleit, 
they  may  with  little  adoe  receif^  icj  and  embrace,  and  follow  it :' 
which  J  it  maybe,  hath  been  the  cafe  of  many  thouQndsin  Ertg" 
Und:^  and  uliially  falleth  out  in  letled  Churches.  But  for  VuGood^ 
rfiinio  take  up  a  way  not  oncly  contrary  to  that  wherein  he  hath 
been  bred  and  brought  up,  butalfodilcrepant  from  the  judge- 
inents  of  fo  many  godly  learned  Brethren,  to  the  haizard  of 
his  Miniftery,  and  to  the  fmotheringof  himfelf  in  a  cloud  of 
calumny  and  obloqtty,bcleeve  it  who  tvill,  I  cannot  eafily  belecve 
it,  that  he  took  tip  fiich  a  way  with  very  little  adoe.    I  cannot 
but  beleeve,it  coft  him  many  prayers,and  lighs,  and  grones,  much 
iiudy,  meditation,  and  conference,  before  he  could  fatisfie  him- 
felf  in  fuch  a  courfe ;  He  being  efpeclally  Cas  Mr.  Bajlk  reporteth 
him)  a  man  of  a  fine  and  dainty  Spirit_>(and  therefore  loving  and 
tender;^  to  which  fort  of  men^  it  is  moft  unwelcome  to  offend 
Reverend  Brethren  by  didenting  from  them;  and  with  whom 
It  is  moll  ufuall  to  fufpei^t  their  own  judgments  and  wayeSjWhen 
they  goe  alone.  Luther  W2iS  not  accounted  a  man  of  afine'and^ 
dainty  fpirit,  but  of  a  more  refoly te and  ftcrn  temper;  and  yet 
at  was  no  fmall  temptation  even  to  him.    ^^  Nunqntd  tn  fdt^s  /«- 
**  pis  ?  ^mtiej  mibifalpUav^itremnInmCor^  &  repnhendens  ohjecit 
^^  fornjjimum  iUud  argHmtTimm-i  TufgltisfapiO.  totnc  errant  nniViT' 
^^  fil  ^c.  Luther AxtPr£fat,de  Abroganda  Adiffapriv^ta^^Q, 

Mr.  Edwards  his  A  ntapology^  I  have  not  had  the  opportunity 
to  come  by,  much  lefle  to  read :  and  therefore  I  qannot  ttW  what 
fenfetomake  of  thoie  words  which  Mr,  Baylie  quoteth  out  of 
him  (in  H:)  and  wherein  he  faith,  '*  Mr.  Goodwin  was  bold  to 
*^  boaft  of  me  in  terms  beyond  the  bounds  of  moderationo 
Sure  I  am,  Mr.  Goodwin  was  not  wont  to  be  accounted',  either  a 
bold  man,  or  a  boalter.  I  have  many  years  known  him  and  his 
modefty,  and  abhorrency  both  from  boldneflfe  and  boafting:and 
3f  Mr,  BajlU  take  u|)  a  report  to  the  contrary  from  Mr.  Edivards 

Cwhq- 


The  way  ofCongregationall  Churches  cledred,  zj 


(who  is  but  one  witnefle^  and  it  may.be  prejudiced  J  I  dare  not  P  a  R  T  I, 
follow  Mr.  Bajilie  Iierein,  but  muft aiJoiv  Mr.  Gdodipln  the  privi- 
Icdge  of  .m  Elder,  againll:  whom  no  accufation  is  to  be  received 
under  two  or  three  witneffes,  i  7im.  5 .  i9-  By  what  rule  there- 
fore Mr.  B^j/Ziereceiveth  this  tefliniony  zgdXn^^v.Goodmny  by 
bnefinglewitneffejhemay  doe  well  to  confider.  Sure  I  atn^ic 
agreeth  not  with  the  Rules  cither  of  Congregationall  or  Clafti- 
call  Church-government. 

But  if  Mr.  Goodmn  him(elf  doe  acknowledge  fuch  a  fpeechj  he 
knoweth  beft  in  what  (cnfe  he  fpakc  it. .  For  my  id^,  1  can  own 
it  oncly  in  the  fame  fenfe  wherein  Agur  fpake  it  of  hirafclF,  Ttqv* 
3G.253.  SHrelj  lam  more  Irniijh  thmman',  1  have  not  the  under" 
fxand'mg  of  a  man :  I  have  not  learned  vpifdomt^nor  k^ovp  the  holy. 

The  next  tcflimony  which  Mr.  Bajlie  quoteth  out  of  Mr.  Ed/* 
wards  to  the  famepurpofe,  fpeaketh  not  of  Mr.  Geodwin^  but  of 
fome  other  whom  Mr.  Ediz?ardf  nameth  not.  But  fuch  Apocry- 
pha teitimonies  with  judicious  and  equall  mindes,  will  never  goe 
for  authenticall  evidences.  For  the  matter  of  the  teilimony  ic 
lelf,  I  conceive,  the  form  of  Church-government  wherein  ci  e 
walk  doth  not  differ  in  fubftance  from  that  which  Mr.  Cartwright 
pleaded  for.  For  two  things  chiefly  there  be  wherein  fuch  as 
are  for  a  Congregational!  way^  do  feem  to  differ  from  Presbyte- 
rians: I  In  the  matter  of  their  Churches,  they  would  have  none 
allowed  but  vlfible  Saints.  2  In  the  excrcifc  of  Church-cenfure, 
they  leave  that  power  to  the  Elders  and  Brethren  of  the  fame 
Church  whereof  the  delinquent  is  a  member.  And  in  both  thefe 
we  find^Mr.  Cartn^right^s  footfteps  going  plainly  before  us.  For, 
I .  he  taxeth  in  Bifnop  TFhitgif t^thsit  Ipeech  of  his ;  ^^  The  Church 
^'  isfullof  Drunkards  and  Whoremongers,  &c.  Whereas  Mr. 
Cartn^rigbt  would  not  have  fcandalous  perfons  born  withall  in 
the  Church.  And  for  the  2.  he  fpeaketh  fully,  in  i  Cor.  5.  4^ 
"  Forafmuch  (faith  he)  as  the  Apoille  reproveth  the  Church  of 
**  Corinth^  for  that  they  had  not  fbefore  his  Letters)  excomm^u- 
^^  nicatedthelnceiluous  j  Itis  evident  that  the  MinifterSjand  the 
*^  I'efl:  of  the  Church  there  had  power  and  authority  thereunto- 

The  next  Teflimony  which  Mr,  Bailie  alledgeth  to  prove 
Mr.  Goodmn"^  boafting  of  this  new  light(as  he  calkth  it)beyond 
the  lines  of  moderation,  is  from  the  words  o^Mv,  WiUiams  in 
his  examination  of  a  letter  of  mine.  His  words  be^  ^*  That  fome 
"  of  the  moft  eminent  amongft  them  have  affirmed ,  That  even 

E  a  "the 


^g  J  he  }vaj  of  Conzregationdll  Churches  cleared. 


Part  I.   "  the  Apoftlcs  Churches  were  not  fo  pure  as  the  New- Engl  i(h. 
Churches. 

But  what  13  this  to  M.Good^nn^M.^i^Ums^^tAnh  of  foiiie  of 
the  moft  eminent  in  New.E'^g/^^*:^;  where  Mr,Gooclmn  never  came. 
BcfideSj  Ht Williams  doth  not  afcribe  thefe  words  to  any  defi- 
nite perfon  sin  Nei^-^^g/ijw^.    Anda  as  1  faid  before,  Apocrypha 
teftimonies  will  never  goe  with  equall  mindes  for  anthenticall 
evidences.    !t  is  no  new  thing  for  Mr.^'i///W«/tomift»kcboth 
himfelfand  othcrsjas  hath  appeared  in  the  Reply  both  to  his  exa- 
mination ot  that  Letter,  and  tohi%Bloodjli  emnt,  I  never  heard 
ot  any  mans  fpeech  in  Nerv-England  fo  hyperbolical!   in  the 
praife  of  'Neiv-EngUjh  Cburches,   nor  cominej  nearer  to  the 
word^  in  handjth^n  the  words  reporte  1  of  Mr.  J^lHiams  him^eli} 
That  afall  ibt  ChuYches  in  the  worlds  the  Churthes  #/  New-England 
n'trt  the  moflptn-e--,  and  of  all  Ncw-Englifh  Churches^  «5^/ef??(where- 
oi  himfelf  was  Teacher)  rv^//^«/«re/.   But  fiich  arrogant  coni- 
parifons  are  as  rmokeinGodsnoftril?jE/i2;^5  5.  the  Srft  born 
of  vanity  ^aud  the  firft  ftep  to  apoibfic. 

Sect, VIIL  Of  Conox\s> fretended rajlmefinthe change 
efhh  mind  in  Utter  and  former  times. 

Mr,Bj)//eproceedeth3and  telle  th  us,  ^-  ft  had  been  happy  for 
s^  Eri§^vdy  that  Mr.  Cotton  had  taken  longer  time  tor  delibera- 
^'^  tionj  before  that  change  of  his  niinde.  He  might  have  re- 
*^  membred  his  too  precipitant  radineiTe  in  farmer  times.both  to 
'^  rcceive^arid  to  fend  abroad  to  the  world  iiiciiTenentSjwhereof 
'^  a{)cr  he  had  caiife  to  repent. 

I  ^ould  think  my  felf  a  moiUmhappy  man,  i^ England  lliould 
be  thelefTe  happy  iormy  fake.  Mr.  tayVie  doth  either  undervalue 
Evglahd^  or  overvalue  me  •  if  he  think  the  happincfTe  or  unhap- 
pinefTe  of  Y.ngland  doth  ftand  or  fall  upon  any  deliberate  or  pre- 
dpitateactof  mine. 

But  what  think  ye,  was  that  rafh  and  precipitate  a£t  of  minc^ 
which  hath  impeached  thchappineffeof  ^vglat?dt  It  was,  faith 
he,  that  change  of  my  minde.  What  change  was  that^  That 
which  I  mention  in  a  Letter  to  fbme  friends  in  Bofion^  '^  That  if  I 
*^  were  wirh  them  again,!  durfl  not  take  that  liberty  which  fom- 
^^  times  I  had  done :  I  durft  not  joyn  in  Book-prayers :  I  dnril 
^  not  now  partake  in  tke  Sacrament  with  you:  to  wit,  in  refpe^S 


The  way  ofCongrcgdticmll  Churches  cleared,  ^p 


'<=■  of  thoic  fcandalous  perlbns  who  communicate  with  youjand  Part  I» 
^^-  will  fettle  upon  iheh'  Lees  with  the  more  fecurity  by  your  fel- 
^^  lowlbip  with  them. 

I  doe  remember  fach  a  Letter  I  wrote,  whether  to  one  or  moe 
in  'Bofisn^l  remember  not :  Sonje  fay  it  is  printed  ,  but  I  know 
not^  nor  have  I  feen  ic:BiK  f  take  the  contents  as  Mr.£j)'/ie  repor- 
teth  them.  And  concerning  themjldurlt  appeal  even  to  WlcBajlie 
himfcJr,  (^though  aftranger  to  me,  and  proFcfUng  oppofition^yet 
let  him  /peak  i  n  good  earnefr^whetiier  it  I  had  taken  longer  time 
of  delib.Tation  evsn  to  thisday,  I  uioiiid  not  have  found  juit 
caiifeto  h  ave  changed  my  minde^  as  I  then  did>  Did  I  change 
my  minde  then  to  any  other  judgment  or  pra^ice,  then  what  the 
R^verendAffembly  of  Divines ,  and  the  Honorable  Htmfes  of 
Parliament  have  found  (by  the  grace  given  to  them)  to  be  the 
Truths  and  by  Publick  confent  appi-oved^and  by  Publick  aiidio- 
lityeftablifhcd?  And  doth  he  think,  that  it  had  been  happy 
iorETigljHcl^ihhe  Parliament  and  Afienibly  had  neither  of  them 
changed  their  mindcs,  but  iiiil  retained  Book-f^^rvlce^  and  ad- 
mitted icandjious  pcrfonsto  the  Lords  Table?  How  (lull  a  poor 
Chridian  doe  to  iatisfic  his  BretiircHa  that  are  norf^tisfied  wi»h 
their  own  judgment  and  wayes ,  if  he  be  of  the  fame  judgment, 
or  fpeik  the  fame  thing  with  them  ?  verily^  it  is  not  goad  in 
Gods  light  (but  even  an  abomination  to  him)  to  keep  a  weight 
and  a  weight,  a  meafure  and  a  mrafure :  to  ju-dge  the  fame^affc 
in  themfelves  to  be  weigh  t3^3  which  in  others  they  judge  to  be 
lighx  and  rafh.  But  the  comfort  is,  the  righteous  God  judgeth 
nghteoufly,  not  according  to  acceptance  of  perfons,  bat  accor- 
ding to  Truths  and  acceptcth  the  work  of  his  own  Spirit  of 
Truth  and  Grace  v^herefoevcr  he  findeth  it. 

As  for  my  too  precipitant  raflineffe  m  former  tiraes^which  he 
he  is  pleafed  torcmembcr  me  of,  let  him  be  pleafcd  toforbear  his 
cenfure  a  whiL,  till  I  may  give  account  thereof  to  Reverend  Do*" 
^or  T«?i/e.  In  themean  time  let  him  knovi^,  that  thofe  Tenents 
which  he  faith  I  fent  abroad  to  the  world,  whereof  I  had  caufe 
after  to  repent^  I  neither  fent  them  abroad,  to  the  world ,  (^biit 
wrote  them  privately  for  the  fatisfaftion  of  a  neighbor  Minifter) 
nor  do  I  yet  know,v/hether  I  hav^  cau(e  to  repent  of  them  or  na, 
it  being  neer  thirty  years  ago  fince  I  wrote  them^  andiaany  years 
ago  fince  I  read  them . 

Butintheraeantime,  letMr,  J5/i;//ebe  pleafedto  underftand, 

E  3  jthas: 


30  T^he  way  ofCongregationall  Churches  cle^i  red. 

Part  L  that  I  came  hither  in  September  in  the  yicar  1^33.  and  that  letter 
of  mine  which  I  fent  to'Baflon^  was  dated  (as  himfelf  quoteth)  in 
Ocioher^  1635.  And  fiirely  to  writ^"  my  Opinion  of  fuch  a.  cafe^ 
which  I  had  conlidcred  of  for  the  fpaee  of  two  whole  years, 
doth  not  ftem  to  be  a  rafh  and' precipitate  ad;  Nor  can  it  be 
faid  with  truth,  ^'  That  I  did  incontinent  perfwade  to  the  IVea^- 
'^  Engljp  way,  as  feon  as  I  hadtafted  of  the  Ntw-Englijh  s.ire. 
Two  whole  years  and  more^  giveth  a  man  more  then  a  tafte  of 
NeiV'EngliJh  air;  nor  is  that  an  aft  done  incontinently,  which  is 
done  upon  two  years  deliberation. 

Sect.  IX.  Of  Cottons  fret  ended  knorvn  failings^  Afd 
iv/r.  Baylies  freter^ded  jtijl  caufe  todffcoverthcmto 
the  tvorld, 

Mr.  Baylie  proceedeth  to  di(cover  my  evident  and  known 
*^  failings, (as  he  calleththem)andhe  conceiveth  neither  piety 
*^^  noreharity  will  hinder  him  to  remark  them.  And  why  fo  > 
me  thinks  it  fhould  be  fome  great  and  weighty  caufcjthat  himielfi 
*^  who  is  wont  (as  he  faith)  to  Ipeak  liberally  to  the  praifes  of 
^^  men,  who  in  his  thoughts  are  much  inferior  to  Mr.  Ci?//o« ; 
fhould  now  give  up  himfelfto  (peak  liberally  to  the  difpraife 
and  difgrace  of  him,  ivhomyet  in  his  entrance  thereinto  he  fee* 
niethto  reckon  amongft  fuch  as  he  callcththe  dear  children  of 
God.  Surely  there  is  not  the  Icaft  child  of  God,  but  is  ordained 
of  God  to  be  a  vcflel  of  honor ;  and  to  make  any  fuch  a  vclJcI 
of  dilhonor,  whatisiteKe  but  to  cndevour  to  overthrow  the 
eternall  counfell  of  God  ?  Nor  is  there  the  lead  child  of  God^ 
butisamemberoftheBody  of  Chriil;  and  the  namrall  mem- 
bers of  the  Body  are  wont  to  coTcr  the  nakednefle  of  fuch  mem- 
bers as  are  moil  uncomely. 

But  Mi.Baylie  is  of  opinion,  as  he  faith,that  when  my  gifts  arc 
^^  turned  into  fnareSjand  made  inducements  to  others  :o  follow 
^*  me  in  ray  wandrings:thcn  the  difcovery  of  my  cleare  weaknclle 
'^  may  be  a  retraftive  to  every  Prudent  man^Sc  a  caveat  from  God, 
*^  to  beware  of  my  wayes.  Belike  then  it  will  follow^that  though 
it  bcconti^ary  both  to  the  counfell  and  Commandement  of  God, 
and  to  theCemmunion  of  hisMyfticall  Body,  to  caft  reproaches 
anddilhonour  upon  the  leaft  of  Gods  fervanrs :  yet  for  a  good 

ejid 


The  way  ofCongregationall  Churches  cUdred,  j  i 


end,  to  keep  others  ffom  idolizing  of  them,  it  may  behwfuli  to  P  ^  r  t 
ranlack  all  their  former  live?,  and  to  hang  them  up  in  the  fight  of 
the  Sun,  in  chains  of  publilceinfamy^and  obloquy.  But  I  con* 
fede,!  have  not  fo  learned  Chriftj  as  to  allow  my  Ul^  to  doe  eyjll 
that  good  may  come  of  it.  Nor  doe  I  beleeveithad  been  a  way 
ofGod^  when  the  men  of  Lj/frj  fo  highly^  Idolized  Paul  and 
Bir^Jt'.iV^^s  to  account  one  ofthcm  to  be  J^/>/fc'r5  and  the  other 
Mtrcurm^^irA  to  prefenc  them  with  Divine  Worfhip,  that  then 
Tome  godly  brother  of  Pauls  company  fhould  havefteptin  a- 
liiongftthem,  and  faid^Sirs^why  doc  you  cheie  things?  P^w/hath 
been  a  bloody  p?r(ecutor  of  the  Truths  of  God,  a  Blafphemerja 
fcornfulljoppreflror :  and  Bamdhof  is  a  man  fubjeft  to  paffion  and 
diiTifnulaticnj  and  both  ofthem  mortall  mea^  fubjej^  to  all  kind 
of  finful]  corruption.  Such  2:ale  for  the  glory  of  God^  I  know 
not  by  what  rule  of  piety  or  cTiarity,  it  could  have  httn  juftlfied, 
God  hath  fanftified  other  means,  to  wean  his  (ervants  from  ido- 
lising their  Bre:hren.C<;r;2e//W  idolized  Tettr  even  with  Divine  ho- 
r50urj-^c/.io.25  .But  did  Peter  therefore,  or  any  of  the'6,Brethren 
that  went  along  with  himjthink  it  a  jutt  warrantj  to  proclaim  to . 
Cornel.  Take  heed  what  you  dojthis  man  whom  you  idolize  hath 
been  a  lyefja  perjured  perfonjan  horrible  curfer  of himlelf^and  re- 
Ronncer  of  the  Lord  Jefus  before  many  witne(Ies?God  forbid  .Yea 
of  latter  umeg,when  the  pregnant  ftrength  and  glorious  luftre  of 
many  heroicali  and  excellent  gifts  of  Luther  had  bin  fo  idolized, 
that  many  and  great  Nations  followed  him  in  fome  notorious 
errors  ef  his  way:  yet  Ctf/z/i?j  thought  it  no  ]u^  ground  5  Vihy 
BnUinger  oV  other  Divines  (hould  break  forth  againft  him,  as  he 
had  done  (^atrm  inve^iiva^to  ufe  Cahi»s  word)  againft  them^but 
^^  fwectlyprofefleth, ^<c/>e  <://rere /^/ifw^y^w,  eiiamfi  me  Viaholnm 
^^  vocaret^me  tamen  hoc  iUi  honoris  hjhiturum^^tit  infignem  *DieferVttm 
s?  agnojcam.'  Cahin.Ep,  57.  ad^uUmgerHm,  The  want  of  this  fpi- 
rit  is  Fundi  An^ic am  calamitas ,  the  unhappinefle  of  England  at 
this  day.  But  what  if  all  thefe  herefies  or  errors,  which  Mr.  Bay^ 
lie  chargeth  upon  mej  bcbutfomany  errorsofhimfelf,  orofhis 
^^  witneffes?  Will  he  ftill  make  it  an  aft  of  piety,  or  charity  to  re° 
^^  markethem  (as  he  callcthic)  for  my  evident  and[  known  fai- 
lingSjand  follies^wfaich  are  either  no  failings^nor  follies  at  allj  or 
none  of  mine  > 


Ls%^ 


3  2  I'he  rvay  of  Congregationall  Churches  cleared. 


P  A  R  T  It  Let  us  examine  the  particulars. 

S E  € T.  X.  of  Cottons  Prelat/call  Tenents, 

*«  1.  Heinftanceth  in  the  Errors  of  my  education,  and  my 
'^  long  continuance  in  them  :  fundryof  thcni  fas  he  faith  j  I 
^  confeffe  ftuck  by  me  all  the  time  of  my  abode  in  'England. 

And  this  heproveth  from  the  teftimony  of  mine  own  Letter 
f  above  mentioned)  from  Nep^-Engiand  to  my  fri.nds  at  Bofion^ 
"  0(^fl^£r5.  1635.  As  joyning in  Book-prayers  and  fcllowihip 
^^  at  the  Lords  Table  with  fcandalous  Communicants.  It  was 
but  in  the  nextforegoing  Pj^p^  (p-^g-S^-  ^^  Mr.  Baylh's  Book^ 
wherein  he  maketh  it  the  unhappineile  of  «^?j^/^w<^^  that  I  chan- 
ged my  minde  from  thole  very Tenents ,  which  he  now  calleth 
the  Errors  of  my  education.andPrclaticallTenents?  But  if  they 
be  Errors^  why  doth  he  tax  me  for  changing  from  them?  And 
why  doth  he  fay  ^  '^  It  had  been  happy  for  Enphnd^  if  Mr.  Cot-* 
"  /<7;2  had  taken  longer  time  5  before  he  had  changed  hi-j  minde 
"  fromfuchTencjits?  Let  Mr.  B^j/it^choofe  which  he  will  take; 
either  thefe  are  no  Errors  nor  Prelaticall  Tenentsj  or  ifthey  were, 
it  wasno  Error  in  me,  nor  unhappineflTe  to  England  that  I  chan- 
ged from  them.  Aconfiderateandcquallminde  (hauld  not  be 
Co  far  tranfportcd  Jfttdiopartiumj  nor  fo  foon  forget  it  felf,  as  to 
cenfure it  in  one  Fage  for  an  unhappy  change  from  fuch  Tenents, 
which  in  the  next /'^ge  he  noteth  for  Erroneous  and  Prelaticall 
Tencnts. 

S  E  c  T .  XL  of  Cottons  pretended  PelagiamfmmdJr- 
minian  Errors, 

2.  My  next  Error,  he  calleth^  '•"^My  more  dangerous  fall  in- 
"  to  the  gulf  of  Pclagianifm^fome  of  the  Arminian  Errors.  I 
dldcxpeft,  he  would  have  named  what  thofe  Pelagian  or  Armi- 
nian  Errors  had  been.  But  for  that,  he  referr^th  me  to  the  Anta- 
pology^  a  Book  which  I  doe  not  know  that  ever  I  have  i^^zn. 
Sure  I  am,  I  have  often  affayed  to  get,  but  cannot  yet  procure  It, 
The  teftimony  which  MrBaylie  quoteth  out  of  it^  referreth  me 
to  the  Preface  of  Dr .  T  wiffe  b is  A nfwer .  I  h  ave  read  h  is  Preface^ 
wherein  I  finde  no  particular  Tencnts  of  mine  expreffcd  as  Er- 
roneous.    But  this  teftimony  he  is  plcafed  to  givcmcj  (which 

might 


The  way  of  C  ongregattomu  L.nurcfocs  clear za.  3^ 

might  (bmewhat  allay  the  harflinefle  of  the  fcandall  of  my  fall  Part  I» 

Into  the  gulf  of  Pelagianifm  and  Arminianirm:)   "  Mr.  Q/f (?« 

"  C^aith  he)  as  I  have  heard^isvery  found  and  orthodox  in  the 

"  Point  of  Elcftion:  and  cometh  to  this  work  with  agraci* 

^*  ous  intent  to  dear  the  Dodrine  of  Predeftinationj  f  and  that, 

^^  in  the  particular  of  Reprobation  Jfromfuch  harfhconfequen- 

^^  ces  as  feemeth  to  be  derived  from  thence. 

Dr.  Tnnf^t  doth  indeed  truly  exprelle  that  which  f  through 
grace)  was  my  true  intent,  to  clear  the  Orthodox  Do^Tirine  of 
Prcdelti nation  from  fuch  harfh  con^quences,  as  are  wonted  to 
be  derived  from  abfolute  Reprobation.  For  when  I  was  firil: 
called  to  'Bo^on  in  Lincoln-Jhire^  fo  it  was,  that  Mr.  Dodor  Baron^ 
Ton  of  Dr.  Baron^  (the  Divinity  Pvcader  at  Cambridge^  who  in  hifi 
Le6\:ures  there  y  firft  broched  that  which  was  then  called  Luthe- 
ranifm,  (ince  Arminianifm.*)  thisDr,  Bamn^  I  fay,  had  leavened 
many  of  the  chief  men  of  the  Town  with  Arminianiim ,  as  be- 
ing indeed  himfelf  learned,  acute,  plsufible  in  difcourle,  and  fit 
to  iniinuate  into  the  hearts  of  his  Neighbors.  And  though  he 
was  a  Phyfitian  by  profeilion  5  (and  of  good  skill  in  that  art:) 
yet  he  Tpc-nt  the  greateft  ftrength  of  his  ftudics  in  clearing  and 
promoting  the  Arminian  Tenents,  Whence  it  came  to  paflc^ 
tha!tin  allthefc^reatFeaftsohfieTown,  the  chiefed  Difcourfc at 
Table  did  ordinarily  fall  upon  Arminian  Points,  to  the  great 
offence  of  the  Godly  Minifters  both  in  BoHon^  and  Neighbor- 
Towns.  I  coming  amongft  them  a  yong  man,  (as  having  gone 
to  Ci^w^r/Wge  in  the  beginning  of  the  13^^  year  of  my  age,  and 
tarrying  there  not  above  14  years  in  all,  before  I  was  fent  for  to 
BOjfiii»:)  I  thought  it  a  part  both  of  modefty  and  prudence,  not 
to  fpeak  machtothe  Points,  u  thefirft,  amongft  Strangers  and 
Ancients :  untJll  afterwards,  after  hearing  of  many  Difcourfes 
in  Publick  meetings^  and  much  private  conference  with  the  Do- 
^dr,  I  had  learned  at  length  where  all  the  great  itrength  of  the 
DoQ:or  lay.  And  then  ob(erving  (by  the heTpe  of  Chiifl)  how  to 
avoid  (iich  cXpreflion?,  as  gave  him  any  advantage  in  thecxpref- 
fions  of  others,  I  then  began  publickly  to  Preachjand  in  private 
Meetings  to  defend  the  Doctrine  of  Gods  eternall  Eleftion  be- 
fore all  forefight  of  good  or  evil  in  the  Creature:  and  the  Redem- 
ption(ex  gratia)Qnly  of  theEIeftrtheeffeduall  vocation  of  a  Sin- 
ner/?er  irrefi^ibiUm gratis  z^im, without  all  refpeft  of  the  prepara- 
dons  of  Free  wJlhAndfinally^thc  impoffibility  of  the  fal  of  a  fin- 

F  cere 


54  ^^^  T^'^y  ^f  Congregatiomll  Churches  cleared, 

A  K  t  I  cere  Bekevcr  either  totally  or  finalJy  from  the  eftate  of  grace. 
•  Herenpon^when  tlie  Doctor  had  objcded  many  thing?.?aid  heard 
my  anfwersto  thofe  fcruplcs  which  he  was  wont  rnoit  plaiifibly 
to  urge;  prefently  after,  our  publick  Feafts  and  neighborly 
meetings,  were  iilcnt  from  all  further  debates  about  Predeftina' 
tion^oranyof  the  Points  which  depend  thereon^  and  ail  mat- 
ters of  Religion  were  carryed  on  calmly  and  peaceably.  Info- 
jnuch,  that  w4ien  God  opened  mine  eyes  to  (I'c  the  fin  of  confor- 
mity^ (which  was  foon  afterrj  my  negle^l  of  conformity  was 
at  firil  tolerated  without  dillurbance,  and  at  length  embraced  iti 
prattifeby  the  chief  acd  greatefl  part  of  the  Town.  But  fo  ifi 
iellout,  that  a  neighbor  Mi nUter  dwelling  about  i6  miles  off 
(and  my  -^CTy  loving  friendj  hearing  of  fomc  Anfwers  of  mine 
tending  to  clear  the  Dodrine  of  Reprobation  agaxnft  the  excep- 
tions of  Dr.  Baron^  he  feemed  not  tobefatislied  therewith;,  but 
•wrote  to  me  feven  or  eight  Qaeftionsabotit  the  fame;  whereto 
I  willingly  gave  him  fuch  Andvers  as  then  came  to  hand  5  and 
that  foon  after  the  receipt  of  his  Queilions ,  which  is  now  long 
iince, about  50  years  a^oe.  Little  did  I  think,  that  a  private 
,  Letter  of  mine  v/ritteii  to  a  very  friend  ^  lliould  ever  have  hcan 

divulged  abroad.  ButitfeemethfoniegotCopicsof  it  j  and  in 
precefTe  of  time,  one  Copy  multiplyed  another^  till  atlengthic 
cnme  to  "Dv.livjfft  hiji  hand.  Noik of  his  Writings  againif  Armi'» 
rifM  or  his  followers  had  been  then  pubr({lied:bu£  he  was  then(by 
the  report  which  went  of  him  J  of  /uch  higheftetm^witlime,  as 
I  wrote  him  a  thankrai.l  Letter  for  the  pains  1  heard  he  had  taken. 
in  examining  my  Anfwer  toMr.  VtUs  Qneries :  (for  that  was  the. 
neighbor  Minifteri  name  who  lent  them  to  me,)  and  d^fired 
'  from  him  leave  to  fee  the  copy  of  his  Anfwer.  He  lovingly 
granted  it,  oncly  with deiire after  a  time  to  return  hhe^vTo')iA<^ov  - 
yet  after  that  having  got  himfelf  another  Copyjhe  ient  me  word^ 
he  was  content  I  (hould  keep  his.  Whereupon  I  took  itwith  me 
to  ISltrV'Jingland'^,  butfinccmy  coming  hither  have  found  fuch' 
conflantdiveriion  from  fuch  Contemplative  Controverljes,  to 
Attend  PracticaUj  that  I  have  not  to  this  day  been  able  to  per- 
pend the  Doclors  Anfwer^  which  I  feels  now  Printed  :  1  hope, 
God  wiM  give  me  opportunity  ere  long  (after  two  or  three  otiier 
Treatiies  perufed)  to  confider  of  this  his  labor  of  Love.  I  blefs 
tkeLordj  who  hath  taught  me  to  be  willing  10  be  taught  of  a 
&n-e  meaner  Difciple. then  fuch  aPoctors,  whofe  Schalafticall- 
V  aicate" 


TheWity  of  Congregationall  churches  cleared,  .        55 

acuteneffe,  pregnancy  of  wit,  foJidity  of  judgment^  anddexte-  P  a  B.  T  I, 
rky  of  argument,  all  Orthodox  Divines  doe  highly  honor,  and 
whom  all  Arminians  and  Jefiiites  doe  tall  down  before  with  li« 
lence.God  forbid !  fbould  fiuK^mine  cys  againft  any  liuht  brought 
to  me  by  him.  Oncly  I  dcfire  I  may  not  be  condemned  as  a  Pe- 
lagian'orArminian^  before  I  be  heard,  or  be  found  more  flow 
in  r€tra6:ing  an  Error,  then  in  difcerning  it. 

r 

Sect.  XII.  of  Cottons  fret  ended  Montmifm. 

5 .  The  next  Error  which  Mr.  Baylie  is  pleafed  to  threape  up- 
^'^  on  me  is  my  old  Montanifm,  which  he  faith,  he  hath  heard 
^^  from  fonie  gracious  Minifters  5  and  wherein  fomethinkl  re» 
^^  main  to  this  day. 

Who  thofe  gracious  Minlflers  are  from  whom  he  heard  this, 
he  doth  not  mention  5  norwhatthis  old  Montaniftn  of  mine 
(hould  bc^hedothnotcxprcnc.  But  thus  I  muft  fraud  guilty 
in  Mr.  Baylk^s  judgment,  and  by  his  relation,  in  the  judgment  of 
all  men  that  give  credit  to  his  teftimony,  of  an  horrible  Hcrefie, 
but  I  muft  not  know  what;  and  by  the  aceufation  of  gracious 
Minifters,  but  I  muft  not  know  whom. 

^//g»jliw€  recordeth  fin  his  Catalogue  of  Herefies)  Chap. 26. 
the  Herefies  of  LMontanus  to  be .'  *^^  i.  Th^x.  Mont anffs  and  his 
"  two  harlot-Pfophctefles,  Prijea  and  MaximiUa^  had  received 
^^  the  Holy-Ghoft  not  in  partjas  the  Apoftles,but  without  mea- 
^^  /lire.  2  Second-mariagcs  they  condemn  as  whoredome-. 
^^  3Thc  Bread  in  the  Lords-Supper,they  mingle  with  the  blood  : 
^^  of  a  yearling  Infant. 

Vammm  his  ComRient  upoA  that  Book  of  Auguftwe^  addeth 
other  Herefies,  out  of  other  Authors:  as  for  a  ^.  That  Moma^ 
*^  Kus  himfelf  was  the  Comforter  promifed  to  the  Apoftks. 
^^  5  That  inceiluous  copulations  were  not  to  be  difallowcd. 
^^  6  That  Enchufiafn]  sand  Revelations  were  rather  to  be  fol- 
^^  lotved  then  the  Word  of  God.  7  That  they  confounded 
"  the  Perfons  in  Trinity,  as  did  the  Sabellians  and  Patro- 
*^  pafliani. 

Now  amohgft  all  thefe  Montanidick  Tenents,I  would  intreat 
Mr.  Baylie  to  tell  rae(ni  fa  ithfulnefs)  which  of  them  it  is  he  char- 
^^  geth  upon  me,  and  which  he  calleth,  my  old  Montanifnij 
^f  wherein  fome  think  I  do  remain  to  this  day. 

F  2  Or 


2  6  The  IV ay  of  Congregatiomll  Chtmhes  cleared. 


Part  I,  Or  if  he  fay,  (as  he  doth)  that  he  hath  heard  of  my  old  Mon- 
tanifni,  by  fbme  gracious  Minifters,  let  him  be  pleafed  to  intreax 
them  to  declare  to  me  thofe  Points  of  M  ontanifm3  which  they 
know  by  me  j  or  fufpe^l  ia  me.  Ocherwife  I  [hall  conceive^ 
though  they  may  be  gracious  Miniftcrs  that  fo  told  him,  yet  ie 
was  no  part  of  thdr  graciou&cfle  fo  to  fpeakj  a  fpeech  that 
neither  favored  of  Truth,  norlovcj  nor  wifdom^  norfaithful- 
neffe. 

But  in  perufing  the  feqiiel  of  this  Difcourfe,  I  finde  a  paflagej 
which  maketh  me  fufps^^: ,  what  Tenent  of  Montanifm  it  is 
which  he  aimeth  at,  in  ? age 6 1.  fpeaking  of  the  vilcnefle  of  the 
errors  of  the  members  of  our  Churches ;  ^^  They  did  (faich  he) 
^'  avow  openly.  The  perfonall  inhabitation  of  the  Spirit  in  all' 
**  the  godly;  his  immediate  Revelations  without  the  Word^and 
*^  thefe  as  infallible  as  the  Sc(  ipture  it  felf.  And  thi3(iai£h  hejis 
^^  thevileil:  Montanifm. 

Thefe  two  latter  Tenents,  immediate  Revelations  without  the 

Word,  and  them  as  infallible  as  the  Scripture  it  felf,  I  willingly 

confefle  they  arc  vile  Montanifm;  though  I  would  not  fay  fas 

he  doth)  the  vilefl.     For  the  vilell  is,  to  hold  Montanus  himfelf 

to  be  the  Holy-Ghofi ,  or  to  have  received  the  Holy-Ghoft  in  a 

fnoreuill  meafare  then  the  Apofllesthemfelves.  ^ 

But  for  thefirfl  of  thefe  Tenents,  touching  the  PerfonalllR- 

habitation  of  the  Holy-  Ghoii  in  the  godly ,  it  may  further  bs 

confidered  before  it  be  condemned.     Perfonall  Inhabitatioa 

may  b-g  taken  in  a  doable  fenfe :     For,  i  It  may  hold  forth  no 

more  but  this,   the  indwelling  not  onely  of  the  Gifts  of  the 

Holy-Ghofl-j  but  of  his  Perfbn  alfo  in  the  Regenerate,    Or  2. 

it  may  hold  forth  further,  the  indwelling  of  the  Perion  of  th€ 

Holy-Ghofl  in  the  Regenerate,  fo  farre  forth  as  to  make  us  one 

Perfon  with  himfelf,  or  to  communicate  with  us  fomc  Perfonall 

propriety  of  his  own. 

In  this  latter  fenfe  Mr.  Bi2;/ie  may  well  be  allowed  to  call  it? 
vile  Montanifm :  for  the  Errors  are  vile,  and  alio  ivrapt  up  in 
Montanw  his  Tenents :  But  for  the  former  ^  the  indwelling  not 
onely  of  the  Gift?,  but  of  the  Pei:fpn  alfo  of  the  Ho'Iy-Ghoft  in 
the  Regenerate,  Imuftprolefie,  I  neither  belesvc  the  Tenent  to 
fee  vile  nor  PJontanifm.  NotMontanifm^  for  amongft  all  the 
Errors  of  P^Iontanm  or  his  followers,  I  never  read  this  imputed 
totheiijj  by  fuch  as  hr/e  been  the  moll  diligent  Recorders  and 

S^i^futerS:. 


The  rvay  ofCongregatiomll  Churches  cleared.  3 7 


R.efuters  of  ancient  Herefies.    Neither  Api2upne^,x\QV  Epiphaniur  P  a  R  T  I 
before  him  J  nor  Vanew  after  him,  did  ever  father  this  Tenent  up- 
on the  Montanifts.  Moris  the  Tenent  vile  or  erroneous,  but  an 
holy  Truth  of  God  delivered  to  us  from  the  Word  of  Truth.  As 
may  appear  5 

1.  Fromtheteftimony  of  thcLord  JefuSj  Jo^.  i4-l^>3:7'^"^- 
With  Jch.  15.  26.   The  argument  ftandeth  thus.  The  Comforur 
rvbicb  pr&ceedeth  from  the  Father  and  the  Sonne':,  even  the  Spirit  of 
Truth^  he  dmUethin   the  Difciples  of  ^hrifl  Jifuf. 

The  Comforter  which  proceedeth  from  the  Father  &  the  Son, 
even  the  Spirit  of  Truth^is  the  Perfon  of  the  Holy-Ghoft  himfelf* 
Therefore  the  Perfon  of  the  Holy-Ghoft  himfclf  dwelleth  in 
tht  Di'ciples  of  Chrii't  Jefus. 

2.  From  the  teilimony  of  the  Apoftle  Taul^  2Tim.  1.14. 
Thai  Good  thing  (faith  he^  vphich  U  cGmmitud  tothet^  keep:,  hj  the 
Holy  Ghofl^  which  dn^elUt^  in  vn.  That  Good  thing  is  fitly  under- 
flood  by  ourbeftlnterpreters,  Calvinand  Beza^  tobej  notonely 
the  found  Doctrine  of  the  Gofpel  5  and  his  Miniftcriall  Office^ 
but  alfo  the  excellent  gifts  of  the  Spirit  of  Grace  furniftiing  him 
for  difcharge  of  his  Office ,  and  difpeafation  of  the  GofpeL 
Yv^hence  the  Argument  holdeth  thus  • 

The  Holy-Ghoft  that  keepeth  the  good  gifts  of  Grace  in  us^ 

dwelleth  in  us. 

The  Holy-Ghoft  that  keepeth  the  good  gifts  of  Grace  in  us,  is 
not  the  gifts  3  but  the  perfon  of  the  Holy-Ghoft  diftinguifhed 
from  them : 

Therefore  it  is  the  Perfon  of  the  Holy-Ghoft,  and  not  his  gifts 
onely  that  dwelleth  in  us. 

3.  FromanotherteftimonyofP^^/jRom.S.ii.  If  the  Spirit 
of  him  tkit  ratftd  up  Jefus  from  the  dead^,  dmj}  in  yon ;  he  that 
raifsd  up  Chriji  from  the  dead^  (l:^all  alfi  qnieken  jour  mortall  bo^ 
diej^  hyhi4  Spirit  that  dwelleth  injou,  \V hence  the  Argument  ari- 

feth  thu?. 

The  Spirit  that  dwelleth  inus,  is  the  Spirit  that  raifcdChriil 
from  the  dead,  and  ft^all  alfo  quicken  our  mortal!  bodies . 
-  But  it  is  nolthcGifts  and  Graces  of  theSpirit,  but  the  Perfon 
of  the  Spirit  himlelf  that  raffed  up  Chrift  from  the  dead^and  (hall 
quicken  our  mortal!  bodies  i. 

Therefore  it  is  the  Perfon  of  the  Spirit  that  dwelleth  in  us. 

It  was  nat  the  Gifts  and.Graces  of  the  Spirit  of  Chrift  him-- 


.58  7 he  n^ay  ofCongregAtiomll  Churches  cleared, 

P  A  R  T  L  ^elfi  much  Icfie  our  Gifts  and  Graces  that  didNraife  upChrift 
from  the  dead»  Not  the  Gifts  and  Graces  of  Ghrifl  him felf 3  for 
they  v/cre  but  created.  And  it  was  an  a(^  farre  above  all  created 
power^  to  raile  up  Chrift  from  tlie  dead.  Much  leUc  ivere  they 
our  Gifts  and  Graces  that  raifed  him  up*  for  ours^  are  not  onely 
createdjbutimperfed,  and  which  is  more^  they  w^re  not  then  ia 
Being,  when  God  raif-ed  up  Chrift  from  the  dead. 

Tothefe  three  Divine  Teftimonies  fwhich  arc  the  ground  of 
ray  faith  in  this  point)  let  me  adde  one  humane  Testimony  of  a 
learned  Divine^who  was  never  tainted^nor  ta^sd  with  Montanif^ 
inCj  I  meane  T^anchim^de  TrihwElohim  Parte alierajih.^^cap,u 
His  teftimony  cometh  in  thus;  ^^  Frdter  alia  argumenta^quibm  cqii- 
'•^  firmsvimm  Spintum  Sarf&umverum  ejfe'T^qimjillHd aiam  rim fuit^ 
^^  minimHm^^Hodindededttxitnti^^^ff'iJi  Fideks  vccantur  Tef^plum 
^^  Spirittti  San&iyi  Cor.6. 1 9, and  3.1^. 

Againft  this  argument  from  the  proof  of  the  God-head  of 
the  Uoly'GhoQfiebinm  gave  this  anflveramongft  others  :  ^^  Do" 
*^  na  'Dei nobis  concejj'a^  hoc  eodem  nom'jue notari'.Jedmm  urfmm fufpS' 
^*  fitHnt^  hoc  eft  per fonim^aV  aire  f^Filio  difiin^am.&c. 

To  this Zanchiuf  replyeth:  ^^  Non pDteft  Spirlttu  Och'misnw  nJfi 
^*  impudenUrinjiciari^  quin  Spiritm  SanSttts^  hoc  efl^  Urtia  hecperjo" 
^^  na  (^qu&  tiiam  Spiritw  Dei^  &  virtue  Dei  appellatur  )  kjbitet  in 
^^  Sanaii  hom'imbt^'S ^&  ^Hin  illi- frit  huj us  TempJum^  quimim  in 
^'  iis  habit at,jftdicio.&  volHntatepraditus €fl^& loquitur-^  Spiritm  Fa^ 
'^  tris vefiri  (jnqult  Chrijiu^yoqmtur  in vjbkyMatthA0.20.Spiritus 
^^  attkm  SariBu^  appiUatur  ipfe  Spiritm  Vei^  &  Spirit  us  Chrifli',  Spi^ 
*^  ritus  igitur  Santfus^hocefi  tertia  Ferfona^hahitat  in  SanBis»  jQtted 
'^  vero  ait  Sph'ttti^s  Ochinianw^Nonpiijf^  iertidtm  Ferjonamh^bitarein 
^^  SanUis^  qnin  ibi  etiam  habitant  reliqu^i./iUHm  efi  bene.  Nam  etiam 
^^  Chrifus  dixit  J  Ego  &  Fater  ad  turn  vmiemuSy  &  manftonem  apud 
*^^  eumjacierfjm.loh,  J/^.2^,Hoc  vero  id^ajit^qudniatn  Qtnmj  fum  una 
'^    &  eadem  c^cntia^&c, 

__S  E  c  T.  13.  of  Cottons  fretended Ar^tinomimifme  md 
Fnmiitjrne^ 

Tiic  DifTwader  proceedeth  to  point  at  (  as  hec  calleth  ic)  a- 
^^  nother  more  dangerous  fall  of  mine,  which  in  his  Margent, 
^^  he  nameth  Mr.  Cottow  Ancinomianifme^  and  Familifme :  and 
^^  wichin  a  few  linesjhiswandiinginto  the  horrible  Errors  of 

.      «the 


The  mty  efCongrcgdtionall  churches  chared,  ^9 

"  the  AndnomianSj  and FamilillSjWiEhJhis  dear  fl^iend  Ms«  aiti-  p  y^  b.  x*  I« 
^^  cbl^ifrn^  Co  far  that  he  came  to  a  refoiudon  to  (idewithhcr^and 
^-  to  Separate  irom  all  the  Chiuxhesin  A^^/y-^^^/xW^   asiegali 
^^  Synagogues. 

If  all  this  charge  were  truefasindecdj  ill  all  parts  of  ir^.  icis 
falfe:)  y>ecthe  errors  of  Antinomknifmsj  Jand  Familifaie^  then 
ftirringintheCouatrey,  and  condemned  in  the  Synod  at  Ntiv 
Towne^  were  not  more  dangeron?3  then  the  old  Montanifme.  I 
coiifcjTej  the  Famillfnie  afterwards  broached  by  hlv^G^rtcn^^nd. 
his  followers,  the  fame  ivhieh  C^foi»  in  hisO/j?^ycr^/jrefutetb(in 
his  lufiruciio  advirfjisLiberimos^^s  Calvin  jadgeth  it  more  danger- 
ous then  Popery,  lb  \  conceive  it  to  be  as  dangerous  as  Montanii- 
me^thongh  I  cannot  fay  more  dangerons^^'for  bothof  them  over- 
\hrowal principles  &  foundations  of  Chriftian  Religion. Bat  for 
the  making  good  of  this  charge  upon  me,  Ivrt  Mr.  Saylie  be  plea- 
fed  to  inlUncein  thofe  horrible  errors  either  of  Antinomianifme 
or  Famillfme,  whcrennto  I  either  wandred  or  fdl :  Or  let  him 
make  it  appeare  ^'^  that  I  came  to  fiieh  a  P^erolution^  to  fide 
^^  with  my  dear  friend  Ms.H//;c/j?;«/^«,  and  to  feparatc/roni  all 
the  Churches  in  i\?e?yEw^/j^6/,aslegall Synagogues. 
Let  ns  exAfnine  his  proofes  and  Tcftimonies., 
^^  i.Thefiriljsfronuhepartiesthemfelves,  the  followers  of 
^'  Ms.  .^Ji//c/;iK/Z',-"2jWho(faith  he)boaft  of  Mr,C(?r/c«  for  their  Ma- 
"•••  ikf  and  Patron. 

And  it  is  true,  they  profeffedfo  ;  jiift  as  ^Fightman  who  was 
biirntat  Li:7^j5.W  for  Montanifnu,  (avouching  himfeif  to  bethc  ;     -i 

HolyGhoft)profeflied  he  had  received  all  his  grounds  fi^om  Mr.  -^^^ii/ 

Hitderfjm.  And  I  coiifefTe  my  ^di^  being  naturally(I  thank  God) 
notfufpicii^ns,  hearing  no  more  of  their Tenents  from  theirj^ 
shen  what  (eemed  to  mee  Orthodoxilljl  bekeved,  they  had  been 
far  off  from  fuchgroife  errors ,  as  were  bruited  of  them.  But 
ifhen  fomcof  my  fellow- Brethren  (iht  Elders  ofNdghbour 
Churches)  ad vertifed  me  oftheevill  report  that  went  abroad  of 
their  corrupt  Tenents,  I  deiired  to  know  what  the  Tenents  were, 
which  were  corrupt,  and  which  they  had  vented  here  and  there^ , 
in  my  name«  They  mentioned  fome  to  mee,ibrac  of  thofe  which 
are  piablilhed  in  the  ihort  Rory  of  that  Subjefi: ;  and  named  alfo 
to  raethe  perfons,  who  had  uttered  the  fame.  I  therefore; dealc 
v^ith  Mrh,  Hut  chinfon  and  others  of  them,  declaring  to  them  the 
srranevufaefl&Qf  thofe  Tenents,  and  the  injur/ done  to  nsy  fel£. 

m.. 


4^  The  way  of  Congregmiomll  Churches  cleared. 


ART  L   in.  fathering  them  upon  mee.    Bothfhee,  and  they  utterly  de- 
nyed,  that  they  held  fuch  Tencnts,   or  that  they  had  father- 
ed them  upon  mee.    I  returned  their  Anfwer  to  the  Elders, 
who  had  fpoken  Cd  mee  of  them;  and  I  inquired,  if  any  two 
of  them  p  or   of  their  Neighbours  could  bear  witnefle  in  thij? 
cafe.  They  anfwered  racj  they  had  but  one  witnefle  of  any  cor- 
rupt Tenerit  :  and  that  oncj    loth  to  be  known  to  hee  an  accufer 
of  them-  Ireplyed,  what  courfe  would  you  then  advife  mee  to 
take?  They  anfwered,  that  I  could  not  indeed  bring  the  mat- 
ter to  the  Church  for  want  of  witneffes  :  But  the  bed  way  would 
bee,  publikeiy  and  privately  to  bear  witnelle  againd:  (iich  error?. 
I  tooke  their  counlell ,    and  bare  wirneOe  againO:  the  errors 
complained  of  5  as  well  publikely  as  privately.     Which  when 
fome  Elders  and  Brethren  heard,  meeting  foon  after  with  fome 
of  thcle  Opinionifls:   ^'^  Loe^  fay  they,  noiv  wee  have  heard 
^^  your  Teacher  bearing  witnelTe  openly  againft  thofe  y^vj 
^^   points,  v/hich  you  fal(ely  father  on  bim*  No  matcer(ray  the 
*•  otherj  what  you  hearchim  (ay  in  publick:  wcknow  whst 
^^  bee  faith  to    us  in  private.    This  anfwer  bred  in  fome   of 
iiay  Brethrenjand  intnd% ,  a  jealoufic,  that  my  felfe  was  a  leeret 
fomcnterofthisfpiritofFatnilifin^,  if  not  leavened  my  (elf  that 
way.    Whereupon  fundry  Elders  and  Brethren  perceiving  thcfe 
Errors  to  fprcad  5  fecretly  and  clofely,  they  confulted  among 
themfelveSj  and  with  me  what  I  thought  of  a  Synod^  whether 
it  might  bee  of  ufe  in  fuch  a  ca(e  for  the  clearing  of  thcfe  Points^ 
and  the  allaying  of  the  jcaloufiesand  differences  in  the  Coun- 
trey  ?  I  anfwered^  yea.    Thereupon,  with  confent  of  the  Magi- 
firates^a  timejand  place  was  appointed  for  a  Synodicall  meeting, 
and  fundry  Elders  were  renifor,  from  other  jurildiftiohs,  and 
medengers  from  all  the  Churches  in  the  Country  to  aflKHnthis 
worke. 

Againft  ivhich  time  three  things  principally  were  attended  for 
preparation- 

I,  ASoIemne  Faft  kept  in  all  the  Churches;  in  which  it  Ml 
out;,  that  Mr.  Whekvprights  Sermon  was  apprehended  to  give  too 
much  encoLiragcm-ent  to  the  Opinioniils.  And  himfelf  hath  fince 
confefled,  that  being  but  new  come  into  the  Countrey,  having 
but  little  acquaintance  but  with  his  kindred,  and  their  friend?, 
(who  were  many  of  tbcEii  Uwcntd  this  way}he  fpake  fome  things, 
which  if  he  had  before  difcerned  their  Farnilifmej  he  would  not 
have  cxprclTcd  himfeif  as  he  did.  The 


The  wA'j  ofCongregationall  Churches  cleared.  4  j 

The  2,  thing  attended  to/or  preparation  to  the  Synod,  was,  P  ARf  I 
thegatheringup  ofallthecomipt and  offenfive  Opinions  that 
were  Tcatcercd  up  and  down  the  Countrey,  and  to  commend 
them  to  PubHque  Difquifition  in  the  Synod :  that  howfoeverj 
the  Authours  of  them  were  loth  to  owne  them  publikcly,  jrec 
a(  lead:  9  they  might  (eethem  pubiickely  tryed,  confuted,  and 
condemned.  The  which  was  accordingly  done  in  the  Synod  : 
and  the  Opinions  with  their  Confutations  are  /ince  printed 
in  the  {bore  ftory  ,  whence  Mr,  Baylk  fctcheth  many  Tefti- 
iHQnies. 

The  3.  thing  thought  need  full  for  preparation  to  the  Synod^ 
wasj  to  gather  out  of  my  Sermons  to  the  people ,  and  my  confe- 
rcnccs(in  word  and  writing)  with  the  Elders,  all  fuch  opinions 
of  mine  as  were  conceived  by  (bme,  to  bee  erroneous:  and  having 
gathered  thera  together,  to  inquire  in  a  brotherly  conference 
with  race,  how  far  I  would  own  them,  or  how  I  did  undcrfiand 
them,  that  (b  the  trueftate  of  thcqueftions  in  difference  might 
appeafe ;  and  withall ,  if  there  were  any  aguifh  diftemper,  or 
dlfafFe£tion  growen  in  any  of  our  fpirits  amongft  one  ielves ,  ic 
might  be  healed  in  a  private  brotherly  way ,  and  mutuall  fatis- 
faftion  given  andtaken  on  all  hands.Accordingly  we  had  fiich 
a  meeting  in  private  ^  wherein  five  queftions  were  propounded 
unto  mee,  with  defire  ofmyplaine  andexpliciteanfwerto  the 
fame ;  which  alfb  upon  their  demand,!  gave  fuddenly, 

Qaeft.    I. 

^*  T^hetber  mr  Vnionmth  Chrifi  heeompkat  before  and  mthani 
«  Faithi 

Where  r  ga  vet  his  anfwer,  which  was  taken  in  writing;^*  Not 
^*  without,  nor  before  the  habit  (or  gift)  ot Faith,  but  before 
*'  the  ad  ofFaith^  that  is,  not  before  Chrift  hath  wrought  Faith 
'*  in  us(for  in  uniting  himfelf  to  us,  he  worketh  Faith  in  us:)ye£ 
'^  in  order  of  nature,  before  our  faith  doth  put  forth  it  fclf  to 
*^  lay  hold  on  him. 

For  indeed  I  looked  at  Union  with  Chrifi,  as  cquipollents 
to  Regeneration.  And  looke  as  in  Generation  we  are  in 
a  paflive  way  united  to  Adam :  fo  in  Regeneration  wee  are 
united  to  Chrift.  And  as  the  foule  haht  fe  mtrt  fa^ve  Cin 
the  judgement  of  our  beft  Divines)  in  Regeneration,  fo  alfo 
in  union's  and  by  the  judgment  of  Chrifthimfelf,  who  faith, 

G  with- 


^  J  The  fvay  of  Cortgregmomll  Churches  cleared], 

t»  Y  T  Without  Chrift  abidin  g  in  us  (and  fo  united  to  us  )  we  can  doe 

'  ^  *  nothingj  not  bring  forth  any  fpidtual  fruit  at  all :  muchlelle  can 

we  before  union  iivith  Chrift^unitc  our  felves  toChrift,which  is 

thegreateftand  mo  ft  fpirituall  fruit  of  all.  I  was  not  ignorant, 

that  fomc  of  the  Schoolmen  (even  fome  Dominicans')  Scout  of 

them  Fm'^^and  fome  others^^even  of  judicious  Protcft3nts)are 

of  opinion^  that  Chrift  doth  give  the  Soulc  by  the  Almighty 

povver  of  the  aHxilium  efficax  of  his  Spiritjto  put  forth  an  a6^  of 

Faiihu  to  lay  hold  on  Chrift,  before  hee  give  Lhem  a  habit  or 

gift  of  Faith.    But  Icould-  not  undcrftand  how  this  could 

Hand  with  Chrifts  Word,  That  vp'tthout  Chrifi  abiding  inm  y 

K>ee  can  doe  nothing.   Which  argueth,  no  fpirituall  a6i  can  bee 

done  by  us  without  Chrift  habitually  permanent  in  us.And 

as  acute  and  judicious B^»e/ faith,  (in£^/?^/i.JThis  were  to 

give  a  man  to  fce,without  an  eye  to  fee  withall:  which  though 

God  can  doe  by  his  Almighty  power  ,  yet  as  the  Pkilofopher 

faidof  E»^i^:  fo  it  maybe  much  morcfaidof  M iraculaQwhkh 

are  extraordinary  E»^i^)  Miracuh  fim  nictitate  nonjunt  mtskl* 

plicafida* 

QUEST- !I. 
Whether  Faith  he  an  injirumcntail  caufi  in  applying  Cbri^J  nghieo^p- 
nejfeiooUTjnfiificatJon, 
Whereto  I^nfwered, 

^^  Faith  is  an  inftrunient  to  receive  the  righteoulnefiTe  of  Chrift 
^^  appIyedtousofGodjforour  Juftification:  but  not  properly 
^^  an  inftrumentall  caufe* 

Where  I  underftood  Inftrument^  as  the  Hebrews  doe^  3^^ 
which  they  indifferently  put  for  Inftronaent,  or  Velfcll:  For 
Faith  emptying  the  foule  of  ali  confidence  in  its  own  righteouf- 
nefle,  is  a  fit  vefTell  or  inftrument  to  receive  the  rlghteoHfneflc 
ofChril  offered  and  imputed*  and  fo  I  tooke  Faith  rather  as 
a  fit'difpofition  ofthefubje^t  tobejuftifiedjthenasa  properin- 
ftrumcntall  cau(e  of  our  juftiScation:  like  the  empty  vefTcIs  of 
the  Prophets  widow,  which  whilft  they  v/cre  empty,  the  oyle 
ran  forth  into  them  (the  empty  veflTels  being  Sx  to  receive  it : ) 
Eut  yet  the  empty  vefTcls  were  not  properly  inftruraenrall  cau« 
fes  of  the  running  forth  of  the  Oyle^butondy  fit  inftraments^ 
to  receive  i^.. 


T'he  tvny  ofCongregationall  Churches  cleared^  ^^ 


QUEST.  5- 

Whether  the  Spirit  ofGodin  evidencing  our  Jujiifieatign doth  heart 
mtnejje  in  an  ahjolnte  prsmife  of  free  Grace  ^  tPithout  ^ahfieaiion^  or 
condition^  i 

Mja-nfwferwasj  ' 

**  The  Spirit  in  evidencing  oar  Ju(H6cation  doth  bearwic- 
*^  neflc  cither  in  an  abfoluteptomilejorin  a  conditional! :  in 
^^  caft^  the  condition  bee  undcrftooda  or  applyed  abfolutely, 
^  not  attending  the  condition  as  the  ground  or  caufe  of  the 
^^  aflurance  ,  but  as  the  effeft  and  conlequcnce  of  it :  or  (  as  I 
^^  might  have  addsd^as  before)as  a  fit  difpofition  of  the  fubjeft 
^*  to  receive  it, 

For  I  coneeivedj  though  the  Spirit  may  evidence  to  us  our 
Juftification  in  a  Qualification  or  condition:yct  fometime  the 
condition  is  not  there  before  the  promifc^but  freely  given  with 
the  promife,  as  A^s  10.43, 44.  where  though  Cornelim  and 
his  houihold  were  beleevers ,  yet  many  of  his  kindred  and 
friends  werenot:  whoyet  upon  hearing  the  promifc  of  Rc- 
miffion  (or  Juftification)uHto  Faith  5they  received  both  Faith 
and  Juftificationjand  the  evidence  of  bothjall  together ;  as  did 
alfo  the  Jailor  in  the  like  fort,  ji^.  1^.  3 1.  Sometime,  though 
the  Qoalification  or  condition  bee  there  beforcjand  the  Spirit 
doe  bear  witnefleto  our  Juftification  in  that  condition:  yet 
the  condition  is  not  the  caufe  either  of  juftification,  or  of  the 
evidence  of it^aj  in  L^e7.47.Chiiftbeareth  evident  witncflc  of 
the  Remiftion  or  Juftification  of  Mary  Adagdakn^in  her  love  to 
bim.  Nevertheleiie  her  love  was  not  the  caufe?  neithcrofhcr 
Juftificationjnor  of  the  afiuranceofitjbut  an  effe6i:  cjf  both, For 
fhee  exprefied  thole  evidences  af  her  love  to  Chrift^becaufe  her 
fins  were  forgiven  her,and  becaufe  her  felf  was  affkrcd  of  the 
forgivenefTeofthem.  . 

Sometimes  the  Qualification  or  condition  mentioned  in 
the  proraife,  though  it  bee  in  the  foule  before ,  yet  it  is  not  e- 
vident  there  before.  And  then  the  evidence  of  Juftification 
(pringeth  not  from  the  condition  ,  but  from  the  Grace  of 
thepromifc,  clearing  and  evidencing  both  the  condition 
and  the  Juftification*  Thus  Chrift  applyeth  himfelfc  by 
feis  Spirit,  to  bruifed  Reeds,  or  broken  hearts,  j/^.  j^7. 1 5« 
La(lly,if  Faith  it  ftlf  bee  meant  to  be  the  faving  q«alifica« 

G  2  tioa 


P  A  R  r  !• 


A±  The  rvaj  of  Congregatlomli  Churches  cleared. 


P  A  R  Y  I»  ^*^^^  orconditlon>  and  bealfo  foiindi^  and  t-jat evidently  in  the 
ibul  to  whom  the  Proniife  of  Juftiiication  is  made  5  yecthe 
Spirit  niiiy  bear  witneffc  in  the  Promi(e  ofGrace  to  the  JutU- 
fication  of  feh  a  foul;,  without  eitherthc  word  expreding  thg: 
Condition  in  that  place,  or  the  foul  attending  the^  Condition 
at  that  time :  As  when  Chrift  faid  to  the  Woman,  Ltih^j.^%  . 
Thjjjnmj  are  for  given  ihe2^  He  neither  mentioneth  her  Faith  in 
that  word,  nor  doth  itappear^  that  (he  did  refleft  upon  her 
Faidi  in  receiving  that  Proniife  at  that  time.    Many  an  Tfrae- 
liteliungby  the  fiery  Serpents  in  the  wilderneflej  might  look 
lip  to  the  brazen  Serpent  for  healing,  and  yet  at  that  time  not 
look  to  their  eye  5   nor  think  upon  their  eye  by  which  they 
looked.     And  though  afterwards  Chrift  doe  make  cxpreOe 
mention  of  the  wonians  Faith  5  to  which  he  atcributeih  fier 
falvation,  (JVoman^  faith  he^  thy  Faith  batbfived  i^ec^  ver.  ^o,) 
Nevertheleireg  thatFaithj  though  it  bean  Evidence  of  Adii^, 
ranee  in  the  fiibjea  Perfon  of  his  Jirfrification ;   yet  it  is  alfti> , 
an  Effe^i:  or  Confccjiiencc  of  the  Evidence  and  AiHi ranee  of 
the  Obje(5t3  that  isj  of  the  grace  and  mercy  of  God  clearly  re- 
vealed and  applyed  to  the  foul  in  the  Promire3  even  to  the  be- 
getting of  Faith  it  fdfy  and  the  Aflurance  of  it.    As  when 
Chriit  did  promife(by  the  Mlnillery  of  ?<««/)  falvatlon  to  the 
Jay  lor  in  Bekeving ;   the  Grace  of  Chrifl:  clearly  revealed  and 
applyed  in  the  Proniife  did  beget  Faith  in  the  Jaylor-j  and  th€ 
Aliiirance  of  Faith.  And  fo  his  Faith^  and  th'e  Aifurance  of  it 
was  an  Eifecl  andConfeqaence  of  the  Grace  and  Aifurance 
of  it  offered  to  him  in  th^ Proniife.     Faith  though  it  be  an 
Evidence  of  things  not  fccn  (with  bodily  eye-, )  yet  it  is  an 
tffidof  a  former  Evidsnce^  even  of  the  light  of  Gods  Coun- 
tenance fhining  fjrth  through  Chrift  in  the  Promi/e  oFGracc 
upon  the  fouLto  the  begetting  of  Faith. and  the  affurance  of  it. 
But  howfoever.  Faith  being  alwaynof  a  ftW  humbling  efii- 
cacy^it  is  a  fit  di(poiition  of  the  fubjedi  to  receive  comfort  and 
i^ifuranceji/^.  57.  15. 

Cij/w«.de6nech  Faith  to  be  Divine  ergo  nos  hentvo!enti£  f-rmam 
certarnqmcognitiomm^  qu<&  grdtuitdi  in  ChnfioVromiJio?iis  v!eri» 
iatefifndatj^per  Spiriti^tm  SanBum  (^  reveUtfty  memibui  nnflrif  & 
cordihus  obfignaiftr,  Inftiiut,  I.3.  c.  2.  ScB.j.  Now  when  hec 
cometih  to  expound  what  he  meaneth  by  die  free  promifcof 
grace  in  Chriil^  upon  y^hich  this  knowkdg  (or  afluranGe)of 


The  Wit  J  ofCongregafienall  Churches  clenred. 


Faith  is  founded,   he  maketh  JE  to  be,  not  conditional!.  AndPAKT  Iv 

he  giveth  thisreafon^  ^^  §^omam  (fdith  ho)  Co^jditionaiif  Fro- 
'^  mijjio  qua  ad<-pcra  mfra.  rcmittimHr^non  almrvitam  promitthy 
^'^  qua/nfiperjYieiamus  ejfe  in  nobis  fit  am.  Ergo^  nifiF  idem  ire" 
^^  mere)  ac  vacillare  volnmus^  illam  Saluth  Promijjio?ie  Jtdoiamus 
^^  Dportity  qudi  a  Domino  iiltro  aclibtraliur^  patiHjque  miferr<e  m^ 
^'  fir<e  qua^n  dignitatis  nfpz^H  o^eratur-,  ihideyn  5t^.  29, 

Bat  what  was  the  oc  'alien  ot  this  QuelHon  from  any  fpeech 
or  writing  of  mine,  I  cannot  call  to  rainde  5  unlelTe  it  were 
concerning  the  Firfl  evidence  of  judification,  which  is  the 
-  purport  of  the  next  Qneftion,  For  otherwife,  ifFaithand 
A-Tiirance  be  hrft  founded  and  bottomed  upon  a  Proniiie  of 
Free-grace,  I  never  doubted^  but  thatSanftification  or  Faith.^ 
{any  iavingqualiHcation)  may  be,  fand  is  by  the  helpoF  the 
Spirit)aclc2r  and  certain  Evidence  of  Juftificati on.  So  tha^  •  ~ 
put  the  Qi^eftion  i>j  termizii'Sy 

"^  WhethcrtheSpiritof  God  in  Evidencing  onrjufti^ca- 
^^  tion  doth  bearwitnefs  in  an  abfoJute  Promife  of  Frec^ 
*^'  Gracej  without  qualification  or  condition  ? 

I  (hould  anfvver  plainly  and  roundly  5  The  Spirit  doth  Evi-  i 
dence  our  l^illficacion  both  waycs,  fometime  in  an  abfolute 
Promiie^  fbnietinie  in.  a  conditional!. 

QUEST.  4. 

Wheihr  fome  Saving  Salification  rmj  he  a  firfi  Evidmce  of. 

'   J^fi'T-fi<^&ti€n  ? 
H€reto  I  anfweredp 
^"  A  man  may  have  an  argnment  from  chenccj^^ycaj  clonbt  not 
''^  a  firm  and  ftrong  argument)  but  not  a  firf]-  Evidence. 

For  I  conceived,Faich  it  felf^  which  is  an  evidence  of  things 
not  {^ztw^  aad  the  firil  faving;  Qualification  that  doth  ^^Aditv.QQ 
Jtiftitication,  isftfelf  founded  upon  a  former  evidence,  even 
the  Free-grace  of  God  in  Chrift  5  revealed  in  the  promilc  of 
Grace  5  and  applyed  to  the  foul  effe^lually  by  the  Spirit' of 
p?race  both  in  our  effe£luall  Calling  (even  to  the  begetting  of 
Faith)  and  in  our  |u  tification*  Accordingly,  i^t  Apollle 
reckoning  the  Evidences  that  bear  witnelTe  of.  our  lifeira 
Chrift,  giveth  the  firft  pL^ce  to  the  Spirit,  before  any  fruit  of 
the  Spii-it  5  Thereare  three  f  faith  he)  that  bear  witnefle  on 
eiuthj.  theiSpirltj  eke  Waterj  and  the  Bloodj  i  Job,'^,^.   Fii^s, 

G  ^  the 


4^  'I'he  way  ofCongreg/itiemU  Churches  desired. 


P  A  R  T  I,    theSpiric^  to  wic,  of  illamlnation  and  'drawing ,  whereby  he 
revealeth  Chrift  ta  us ,  and  worketh  Faith  in  us ,  2  Cer.  4.  6, 
Epbef.iAy^ld,  Joh.6.^^.^%>    Secondlyj  the  water  of  San6i:U 
feation.  And  thirdly^  the  Blood  of  atonement  (or  pacifica- 
tion) pacifying  the  conlcience, 

C<«/z/iw  alfo  is  of  the  fame  judgment  in  this  Queftionj  in 
aPeM.io.&in  I  J<?k3,i4.8ci9. 

And  Zanchji  likewlfe  doth  at  large  difpute  this  Queftion^ 
and  conclude  it  againft  Dr.  Marhachius  in  his  Mifcellaniej ^ia 
that  part  of  it  entituled,  Vifceptath  inter  duos  Theokgos^  from 
i^^ig*5 9^*  ^^  T^i,'  ^05*  ^ditionk  in  <jHMrto, 

QllEST.  5. 

Whether  Chrift  and  his  benefits  be  dijpenfed  in  a  Covenant  of 
Worfql 
Whcreunto  my  anfwer  was, 
^*  Chrift  is  di^enfed  to  the  Elcft  in  a  Covenant  of  Grace :  to 
^^  others  he  may  be  difpmfed  in  fome  fort,  f  to  wic^  in  a  tafte  of 
"  him)  either  in  a  Covenant  of  Works ,  or  in  a  Covenant  of 
^^  grace  legally  applyed. 

To  give  an  hint  of  the  reafbn  of  mine  anfwer»  The  Cove- 
nant on  Mount  Sinai^  (wherein  Chrift  was  difpenfed  m  facri- 
fices  and  ceremonies^  though  to  the  faithfull  feed  of  ^^r<3j[>^w 
j      it  was  a  Covenant  of  Grace,  (wherein  they  faw  Chrift  and  his 
j;      benefits  gracioufly  dijpenfed  to  them,  TfaL  5 1  ?  7  •}   yet  to  the 
\      carnall  ieed,  it  feemed  to  me  to  be  a  Covenant  of  Works,-  ta 
prepare  them  for  the  faving  benefits  of  that  Covenant  of 
Grace  which  was  formerly  given  to  Abraham  and  his  ieed^but 
neglefted  by  them  in  "Eg^pt )  and  afterwards  renewed  in  the 
plains  of  Moah^  Veut,  chap.  29,  &  Chap.  50.     And  ioPaul 
Riaketh  that  Covenant  on  Mount  Sinai^  to  be  cxprefly  a  diffe- 
rent Covenant  from  that  ofgrace^  to  wit,  a  Covenant  gen- 
drlng  unto  bondage.  Gal  4.  24,  25 .  and  the  other  Covenant 
(Pe«/.  30.)  to  be  of  G race,  Rc^wi.  10.6,7,8.    ^<?/e/ alfb  him- 
ielf,  having  recited  the  Covenant  on  iAount  Sinai  (Veut,  5.) 
hemakeththcobfervationofall  the  Commandemcnts  to  be 
i    the  righteoufnefle  of  the  people,  Veut.  6.  25.  and  their  life, 
Lcz^iMS.  4.    And  fo  P4/i/ undcrftandeth  him,   Kew*.  10.5. 
GaL^,  12.   Now  that  Covenant  which  gendrcth  unto  bon- 
dage, and  holdeth  forth  righteoufnefle  and  life  upon  obedi- 
ence 


The  way  ofCongregAtiondl  Churches  cleared,  47 

cnce  to  all  the  CommandementSj  it  is  a  Covenant  of  Works.         P  a  K  t  \.^ 
And  fo  have  the  chiefeft  Germane  Divines  5  as  well  as  ?i/c4icy3  *' 

and  PelanffSy  taken  the  Covenant  on  Mount  Sinai  to  bee  a^  cove« 
nant  of  Workes.  See  Pifcaeor^  Ezek^,  16,  Obfirvat,  ultima  in  verfi 
60.62.&  Fotanuf  ibidem. 

How  far  there aro(e  any  confeat  or  dillent about  thefequeftionj^ 
between  my  Fellow-BrechrenCthe  Eiders  of  thefc  churches)&my 
leif,  it  is  not  material!  no w  to  particuralrize5|it  is  cnough^that  up- 
on our  clear  underftanding  of  ORe  anothcrs  mindes  &  judgments  ^ 
a^id  upon  the  due  proceeding  of  our  Cburch  againft  convin- 
ced notorious  errors  and  fcandalls,  wee  hav£  ever  fincc  (by  the 
Grace  of  Chri(l)much  amiable  and  comfortable  Communion  to« 
gether  in  al  brotherly  kindnefs.But  this  (hort  relation  may  fuffice. 
To  let  Mr. Bajlie  know^and  all  them  that  (hall  read  his  Bookjto 
conGder^  whatflender  ^''  ground  hcc  had  to  fpcak  of  my  wan- 
'*  dringinto  the  horrible  Errors  of  the  Antinomians  5   and  Fa- 
"  miliftsjandfiding  therein  with  MiftrisHw/ctoyc??^  and  therein 
*^  to  tell  the  world  of  a  more  dangerou  s  fall  of  fmine  5  then  thafe 
^^  ofMontanifme;  And  withall  to  clear  up  to  him,  whatlittle 
^^  ground Miftris H«/c^/Vc/» had 3  to  pretend,  that  {hee  was  of 
*^  Mr.  C(;//oz2/|adgemenc  in  all  things;  that  fo  Mr.  Baylie  m^y 
likewise ob(erve  what  ground  hi mfelf  had  to, take  upfiicha  re- 
port againrt  mcjupon  her  tedimony.  Which  yet  will  the  more  ful« 
ly  appearcjif  I  proceed  to  relate  a  principall  pa  (Tage  or  two  in  the 
Synodj  after  it  was  aflem  bled.   It  was  the  fir  ft  a6i:  of  the  Synod 
(after  Prayer  and  choice  of  Moderators)  to  propound  the  feve- 
rail  offenfivc  opinions,  which  had  been  difperfed  up  and  downe 
in  the  Countrey,  acd  brlefcly  to  argue  them ,  and  bear  wirnefle 
againft  them  .The  opinions  were  about  fourercore(niore  or  leile) 
which  being  orderly  propounded  and  argued  againlt,!  pereeive'd> 
thatfome  ofthe  Members  8c  MeiTengers  of  our  Church,  were  rea- 
dy to  rife  up^  and  plead  in  defence  oi  fiindry  corrupt  Opinions^, 
which  I  verily  thought  had  been  far  from  themicfpeciail^^  iuch  as 
concerned  unioFi  with  Chrift  before  Faith,  luftification  without 
Fiathsinherent  righteoufneSjand  evidencing  a  good  eftate  by  it  ae 
alljfirft  or  laft.  Whereupon  afToon  as  I  could  get  liberty  of  (peech 
v/ich  them^^-Brethrefi  f  faid  I)  if  you  be  of  that  judgment^which: 
**  you  plead  forj  all  thefc  Baftardly  Opinions,  which  are  J^aftly 
*^  offeniive  to  the  ChdrchcSj  will  be  fathered  upon  Bcflon.  They 
an&ered  rae  agaiii^^*^  Though  they  were  no?  dear  for  thofe  Opi'- 

^^iiionr 


^8  ^^^  vtfdy  of  CongregAUondl  Churches  cleared, 

Paut  L  ^^  nions,  which  they  rpake  for  3  yet  meither  were  they  dear  foe 
^^  condemning  of  them  ,  considering  the  tcndernefle  of  Ton  e 
*^  Conicienees :  i  replyed>if  they  were  doubtfull  of  the  Errone- 
**  oufnelle  and dangerof  fuch  Opinions^  they  ftioiild  have  dealt 
"  openly  with  the  Church  at  homcjW hen  they  were  chofen  Me{^ 
^*  fengcrSj  and  feould  have  declared  their  judgments  before  the 
*^  Church:as  knowing  fuch  points  amonglt  others  were  likely  to 

.    '  "  come  into  agitation  in  the  Synod  ;  whereas  now  looke  what 

^^  they  (peak,  ic  is  conceived  by  the  whole  Countrey  to  bee  she 
^^  iudgmcntofourChurch. 
'  Hereupon  fome  of  the  Meflengcrs  of  our  Church  wkhdreiv 
themftlves^and  appeared  n©  more  in  the  Synod  ,  fuch  as  did  ap- 
pearjdidmuch  what  forbear  any  profecution  of  argument  in 
iiioh  caufes.  But  that(to  my  remcmbf ance)was  the  firft  time  of 
my  difcerning  a  real  and  broad  difference,  between  the  judgments 
of  our  Brethrcn(wh6  leaned  to  Miftris  Hutchinfin')  and  my  i^oi^. 
And  therefore  to  clear  ray  feif,  and  the  founder  Members  of  our 
Church  from  partaking  in  thofe  manifold  errors  there  prc(entcd, 
I  declared  my  judgment  openly  before  all  the  afleniblyj"  That  1 
*^  efteemedfomeoftheOpinions^tobcc  blafphcmous:  feme  of 
^^  themjhereticalhmany  of  them.  Erroneous:  and  almoft  all  of 
^^  them  5  incommodioufly  exprefled:  as  intending  to  except 
*^  thofe  chiefly,  wherein  I  had  declared  mine  own  opinion,  as 

^*  before. 

But  becaufe  I  would  deale  openly  and  ingenuoufly  with  Mr. 
Bajlie^^nd  hide  nothing  from  himjthat  might  fortify  his  accufa- 
tion  againft  mejthcre  was  fome  colour  of  my  leaning  to  one  An- 
tinomianTenentinone  day  of  the  Synod.  For  though  inan- 
fwer  to  the  queftions  of  the  Elders  before  the  Synod,!  had  affirm- 
cd  Faith  to  be  an  inllrument  for  the  receiving  the  righteoufneflc 
of  Chrifttoourjuftification:  yet  forasmuch  as  fome  great  Di- 
vines had  let  fall  fome  exprefCons ,  that  fcemcd  to  favour  the 
Antinomian  party  in  a  contrary  Tenentjlwasdciiroas  to  hear 
that  Point  a  little  further  venulatedj  and  to  fee  the  difficulties  a 
littlemore  fully  cleared.  Dr.  Tmffe  (not  fufpcaed  for  an  Anti- 
nomian,rouch  leflTc  for  a  Familift)in  his  vindicUgratU^de  ekBiene^ 
fartez.St&ion,  7^. Numero '^.hringtih  in  ^rminius^  arguing  a- 
gainftMr.  Terkins,  thus: "The  righteoufncffe of Chrift  wrought 
"  or  performed,  is  not  ours,  as  wrought  or  performed,  but  as  by 
Faith  imputed  to  us.  Whereto  the  Dr.  anfwcrcth,Bcfore  Faith, 

this 


The  way  ofCongregationall  Churches  cU^red,  49 

*•  this  Righteoufneffe  of  ChriftwasourSj  and  in  tb^;  intention  p  iv  KT  I. 
^^  of  God  the  Father,  and  of  Chrift  our  Mcdiator^was  wrought 
^*  for  us.    And  beeaufe  it  is  wrought  for  uSj  therefore  God  in  his 
^^  own  time  will  give  it  us,  and  Grace  of  every  kind^  even  Faith 
^^  it(slf  amongft  the  reft.  But  Faith eomingj  (which  the  Holy 
^^  Ghoft  kindlethin  our  hearts)then  at  length  this  love  of  God  to 
*^  as'in  Chrift:,'^  acknowledged  &  perceived.  Whence  it  is^that  the 
^^  Righteoufnefle  of  Chrlft  is  faid  to  bee  imputed  to  us^by  Faith, 
^^  beeaufe  it  is  not  defccrned  to  be  imputed  to  us^butby  Fai  thrand 
^^  then  we  are  faid  to  be  juftified  with  that  kind  of  Juftificatiorj,  & 
^^  abfoiution  from  fm^which  breedeth  peace  in  our  Confcienc^s. 
*^  And  this  (faith  he)I  confirm  by  two  arguments,  t .  Beeaufe 
^*  by  the  Righteoufnefle  of  Gh rift, wee  obtain  not  oncly  Remiffi- 
"  on  offinne85but  Faith  it  (elf^and  Repentance,  as  it  is  writen^ 
^^  God  hath  blefled  us  with  all  fpirituall  bleflings  in  ChrlSd^Efhef, 
^^  I.  $♦  Therefore  even  before  Faith  and  Repentance,  the; 
^^  Righteoufnelfe  of  Chrlft  is  applyed  to  us  ^  as  for  which 
w  vpee  obtain  Grace  cffcdtuall  to  Believe  in  Chrlft ,  and  to  re- 
^^  pent.   a.BccaufeJuftificationandabfolutionjasthcy  fignifyan 
*^  immanent  a£l[  in  Godjare  ab  £temo^&c, 
«f  Wherto  he  fubjoyneth  the  Poets  ingenuous  verfc  to  the  reader* 
^*'  Siquidnevi^inUiw  iflify 
^^  Candida  imperii '^  finQ?2jbiiuteretmeHm» 
Before  Dr.  TmffeyChamier(a  Divine ,  a  s  free  as  the  other  from 
^(pition  of  Antinomianifrae)  deaycth  Faith  to  bee  a  caufc  of 
Juftification  5  ^^  For  if  it  were(faith  hee)]uftification  fti'ould  not 
*<^  beofGrace^butofus.   ButFaithisfaid  to  jaftifie^not  beeaufe 
^^  it  effefteth  Jaliification,  but  beeaufe  it  is  effeded  inthejuftified 
^^  perfonjand  requifite to  be  feund in  him.*Z>e  Fide lihr»  i^.cap,6^ 
And  to  the  Came  purpofe ,  Ve  Jufiifcatiom^  Itbr,  22.  cap,  12.  hee 
contendcth,  ^^  that  Faith  as  it  doth  not  merit ,  nor  bring  Juftl- 
*^  fication),   fo  neither  doth  it  ( impair arv")  obtain  it»   For  if 
<€  it  were  (b,  then  turn  raiione^  tmn  tempore  Fides  pr^cederet  Jttjti" 
^^  ficationemy  Faith  ihould  goe  before  Juftificationjboth  in  nature 
^*  and  time:   Which(falth  hee)  in  no  fort  may  be  granted.  For 
*^  Faith  IS  it  felf  a  part  of  SanAification  .   but  there  is^o  San- 
*^  fkification  ,   but  after  JuftificatioHj  qH<e  &re^  &natura  prior 
*^  ejijWhichbothin  the  thini^  itfelfjand  in  nature  Js  before  it* 
To  the  like  purpofe  doth  Mr.  femhie  deliver  his  judgmeftl 
ia  his  B^ok  of  the  Nature  and  Properties  of  Grace  a^^d  Faiths 

H  Pag* 


50  The  way  ofCongregationall  Churches  cleared. 

Pa  R  T  I.    ^(*g^  *4«  25.  of  his  Edition   in  Folk). 

The  Diicrcpance  of  all  thefe  Divines  from  the  received  expref^ 
fions  of  the  moft^  gave  ]iiO:  occafion^why  in  fuch  an  AlfembiY,  the^ 
judgment  of  fundry  acute  and  judicious  Elders  j  migh  t  be  enqui- 
red. Accordinglyjin  one  day  ot  cheir  difpute  in  the  Synod  (  w  ich 
Mr.  Whekvprigbt^  if  I  forget  not  )I  interpolcd  fuch  a  word  as  this, 
God  may  bee  faid  to  juftifie  me  before  the  habit^  or  aft  of  Faith^ 
/  and  the  habit  is  the  eifcft  of  my  Judii^cation^intcnding  the  fame 
fenfe^as  hath  been  expreifcd  out  of  thofe  Divines:  upon  which, 
the  nest  day  was  taken  up  in  difpating  and  arguing  that  Point 
with  mee.  And  when  i  fa w  their  apprehenfions,  that  they  were 
fuitable  to  Scripture  pbrafe,  and  the  contrary  difficulties. 
inight  bee  removed  jano  f.nfu^  I  the  next  morning  did  of 
my  {felf  freely  declare  to  them  publikely ,  my  confent  with 
them  in  the  point,  which  (as  they  profefled^  they  gladly 
accepted. 

Now  upon  all  thisreIation(which  ij^  the  iiibHance  of  the  whole 
Truth  in  this  caufe}  I  deiirc  Mr.  Baylis  might  coniidcr  what 
ground  he »  had,  ^^  either  to  report  m,ee  to  the  World  as 
*"^  fometimes  dangerouily  fallen  into  the  horrible  Errors  of  An« 
^^  tinomianifme,.  and  Familifme :  or  to  take  Ms.  HutehmfoTis  re- 
*^  port  in  this  caufejThat  (he  was  of  Mr.  Cotionj  judgment  in  all 
^^  thlngs.Let  him  plca(e  to  read  the  fnort  ftory  of  the  Eito;'S  and 
hcrefes,  for  which  {hee  was  admonifhcd  publickly  in  Bi^jiorj 
Churchjand  compare  tlu^na  with  the  Tcnents  of  mine  noWm^n- 
iioned,and  let  him  judge  cf  himrcir;)V/hether  (he  was  of  Mr;  Cot^ 
tons  judgment  in  all  things. 

I  would  not  have  enlarged  my  felf  fo  much,  either  to  clear 
her  teltimony,  or  to  elevate  it,wcre  it  not  to  take  off  fome  fcru- 
pks  and  furmifes  In  Mr.B<«>'/ie  of  fome  dangerous  guile  in  mc  of 
Antinomian^and  Familifticall  errors^which  he  thinkes  cannot  be 
^voided  by  what  he  collefteth  from  other  teftimoniesj  as  tveli  as 
hers  which  may  fully  be  prevented  and  avoided  by  this  relation 
of  the  true  ftate  of  things. 

But  before  Heave  fpecch  o  f  hor  Jet  me  fpeak  a  word  to  Mr.  Bay'- 
He  oft^le  Epithet  hee  is  pleafed  to  give  her,  ^'^wlVcn  heeftyleth 
"  her,  ray  dear  friend,  ivith  whom  I  refolved  to  fide  and  fepa- 
^'^  rate  from  all  she  Charchcs  in  Ncn^'England^  as  Legal! 
^  Churches.. 

As  her  fixft  comming  (he  was  well  ccfpeftcd  and  eftecmed  of  me^. 


The  ^vay  ofCongregatiomU  Churches  cleared.  j  x 


mot  onely  becau(e  herfelf  and  her  family  were  well  beloved  in  P  a  KT  I^ 
England  zxAUford  in  Linc9lMf^ire(not  f-ir  beyond  Bofion:')nor  onely 
becaufe  (fee  with  her  family  came  over  hither  (aswasfaid)  for 
confcience  (ake ;   but  chieSy  for  that  I  heard^fhee  did  Hmch  good 
in  ourTownjin  womans  meeting  at  Childbirth-Trave!ls,where- 
in  fhec  was  not  onely  skilfnll  and  helpful! J  but  readily  fell  into 
good  difcourfe  with  the  women  about  their  (plritual  cftates:  And 
therein  cleared  it  unto  them.  That  the  foul  lying  under  a»  Spirit 
of  Bondage^ might (ce and  fenfiblyfecl  the  hainous  guilty  and 
deep  defert  of  fin,  and  thereby  not  onely  undergoe  affliction  of 
Spirit  bnt  alfo  receive  both  reftraining,  and  eonftraining  Grace 
likewife,  (in  fooie  meailire:)  reftraining  from  all  known  evlll 
(both  courfes^and  com  panics  J  (  at  leaft  for  a  (eafon  )  and  con- 
ftraining  to  all  knowen  duties,  as  iccret  Prayer ,  Family  Exer- 
cifeSjConfcieiice  of  Sabbaths^Reverenccof  Miniftersj  Frequent- 
ing of  Sermons,  Diligence  in  calling,honefty  in  dealing  and  the 
like:  yea  andxhat  the  Soul  might  find  fome  taftes  and  flafhcs  of 
fpirituall  comfort  in  this  eftatc,  and  yet  never  fee  or  feel  the  need 
of  Chrift,  much  lefle  attain  any  (aving  Union ,  or  Communion 
with  him5bcing  no  more  but  Lcgall  work,  even  what  the  LaWj 
and  the  Spirit  of  bondage  (  breathing  in  it)  might  reach  unto. 
By  which  means  many  of  the  women  (and  by  them  their  hus- 
bands J  were  convinced,that  they  had  gone  on  in  a  Covenant  of 
WorkSjand  were  much  fliakenand  humbled thereby^and  brought 
to  enquire  more  (erioufly  after  the  Lord  Jefus  Chritf,  without 
whom  all  their  Gifts  and  Graces  would  prove  but  common,  and 
their  duties  but  legall,  and  in  the  end  wizzen  and  vanifh.  All  this 
was  well  (as  is  rc^ported  trudy  ^page  3 1 , of  her  Story  J  and  fuitcd 
with  the  publike  Miniiiery^which  had  gone  along  in  the  fame 
wayjfoasthefepl-ivate  conferences  did  well  tend  to  water  the 
feeds  publikely  fdwen.  Whereupon  all  thefaithfull  embraced 
her  conference^  and  bleffed  God  for  her  fruitfuil  difcour(es«  And 
many  whofe  fpirituall  eftates  w-ere  not  fofafely  layed ,  yet  were 
hereby  helped  and  awakened  to  difcover  their  Tandy  foundati- 
ons, and  to  feek  for  better  elhblifhment  in  Chriil: :  which  cau/ed 
them  alfo  to  bleffe  theLord  for  the  good  fucee{Ie,which  appeared 
to  them  by  this  difcovcry. 

Hitherto  therefore  fhee  wrought  with  God  ,  and,  with  the 
Miniftersj  the  work  of  the  Lord.  No  marvell  therefore  if  at  that 
cime^  (hee  found  loving  and  dear  refpeS:  both  from  our  Church- 

H  2  Elders 


52  "^he  wdy  of  CongregatioKAll  Churches  cleared. 


P  ART  !•    Elders  and  Brethren j  an(}  fo  from  my  fclf  alio  amongft  the 

■~    '  "^         reft. 

Afterwards,! ti^  truc^fhe  turned  afide  not  only  to  corrupt  opioi- 
onsjbut  to  dif-cfteem  generally  theEIders  of  the  ch  u  re  heS5(  though 
of  them  fhee  efteettied  bsft  oiMr.Shefkard:.)  and  for  my  felfe, 
0^  t^^  repetitions  of  Sermons  in  her  houfejwhat  fhce  repeated 
and  confirmed,  was  accounted  {bund,what  fhee  omlttedj  was  ac- 
counted Apocrypha.  This  change  of  hers  was  long  hid  from  me : 
and  much  longer  the  evidence  of  it ,  by  any  two  clear  v/itneiles, 
I  fcnt  ronieSiffdi'Softhe  Church  on  purpofe  to  her  Repetidons, 
that  I  rplghtknow  the  truth:  bat  whenfhee  diferned  any  fiich 
prcfent^no  fpeech  fell  from  her ,  that  could  be  much  excepted  a- 
gainft.   But  further  difcourfe  about  her  courfe'is  not  pertinent 
to  the  prefent  bufinefle.But  by  this  Mr.Bitjlie  may  difcerne,  how 
farrc  Ms.  HHtchinfon  was  dear  unto  mee  ,  and  if  hce  fpeak  of 
her  as  my  deare  friend,  till  (hec  turned  afide,   I  refuie  it 
Slot.  .:    ,  .  . 

But  yet  thus  much  I  muft  profefle  to  hinij  That  fh  the  tiiiics  of 
her  befi  acceptance,  (hee  was  not  fo  dear  unto  mee,  but  that(by 
the  help  of  Chrift)!  dealt  faithfwlly  with'her  about  her  fpirituall 
eftate.  There  things  1  told  her,  made  her  fpirituall  eftateun- 
**  clear  to  mee.  i.  ^'^That  her  Faith  was  not  begotten  nor  (by 
^^  her  relation  J  fcarceatanytimeftrenRthened^b/  publick  Mi"- 
*-  nifteryjbut  by  private  Meditatioas^or  Revelations  onel/. 

"  2,  That  {hee  clearly  discerned  her  Juftincation  (  as  fiiee  pro? 
*^  fefledrjbut  little  or  nothing  at  all, h er  Sandincation  ;  though 
*^  C^e  faid)  (hee  beleeved,  flich  a  thing  there  was  by  pi ain  Scrip? 
**  ture. 

^^  3.  That  fhe  was  more  fharply  ccnforlous  ofother  mens  fpi- 

'  '^^  ritaall  eftatcs  and  hearts,then  the  fervants  of  God  arc  wont  to 

**  be,  who  are  more  taken  up  with  judging  of  themfelves  before 

*^  the  Lord^then  of  others. 

Now  a  word  of  that  other  pafTage^in  Mr.  'B^ylkj  rp£ech,touch- 

ing  my  refolution  to  fide  v/ith  Ms.  Hutchinfon  ^  and  to  fepar 

rate  from  all  the  Churches  of  New-Engiani^    as  legall  Syna- 

"  gogues.    The  truth  is  3  I  did  intended  to  remove,  bnt  not 

to  SeparatejUHich  lefTe  with  Ms.  H«^c»z;>pw,and  lead  of  all  from 

all  the  Churches  o^  New-England :  and  yet  ielTe  then  the  lea  ft  of 

alljto  feparate  from  them,as  legall  Synagogues. 

The  occafionof  my  intent  of  reraovall  was  this.  After  the 

banifemeHf: 


T-he  wdy  ofCongrcgdiiomll  Churches  cleared.  5'^ 


banifhnient  of  Ms,  Hutchinfon  and  fuadry  others  by  occafion  of  p  a  a.  T  !• 
her,  thegenerall  court  made  an  order ,  that  nonefhouldbe  re- 
ceived to  abide  as  Inhabitants  in  this  Jurisdidion ^  unlefTethey 
were  allowed  under  the  handof  theGovernour,  ortwoAfli- 
ftants  TheAiliftantsare  GurMagiftrates.  When  this  Law  came 
to  be  put  in  ure,  I  was  informed  thatfbme  godly  pailengers  who 
hithor  arrived  out  of  England^  were  rcfufed  to  lit  down  amongfl 
usjbscaufe  (  upon  tryain  they  held  forth  fuch  an  union  with 
Chrift  by  the  Spirit  giving  Faith,  as  did  precede  the  afting 
of  Faith  upon  ChriiT:  and  fuch  an  evidence  of  that  union,  by 
the  favour  of  God  fhed  abroad  in  their  hearts  by  the  Holy  Gholl> 
as  did  precede  the  feeing  Cthough  not  the  being  )  ofSan^ifica- 
tion. 

This  took  the  deeper  impreifion  upon  me^  becaufc  I  faw  by  this 
mcanes,  wee  fhould  receive  no  more  Members  into  our  Church, 
but  fiich  as  muft  profefle  themfelves  of  a  contrary  judgment 
to  what  I  bcleeved  to  bee  a  Truth.  Belides  I  was  informed^ 
that  it  was  the  judgment  of  fome  of  place^  in  the  Counrrey, 
that  fuch  a  Doftrin  of  Unioujand  evidencing  of  Union,  as  was 
held  forth  by  mee  J  was  the  trojan  Morfe,  out  of  which  all 
the  erroneous  Opinions  and  differences  of  the  Goantrey  did 
ifTue  forth. 

Hereupon/earing  this  might  in  time  breed  a  renewall  of  Pare- 
xyfhies,  I  called  to  mind  the  intent  of  my  comming  hither,which 
Was,  nottodifturb,  but  to  edify  the  Churches  here:  and  there- 
fore began  to  entertain  thoughts  rather  of  peaceable  removall 
then  oT  offenfive  continuance.  At  the  fame  time  there  was 
brought  to  race  a  writing,  fubfcribcd  with  about  threcfcore 
hands  to  encourage  me  to  removall,  and  offering  their  readi- 
neffs  to  remove  with  mee  into  fome  other  part  of  this  Coun» 
trey. 

I  eonfidertd.  If  wee  removed,  it  would  be  matter  of  much  va- 
rious  conftru^ion  amongil  fiich  as  knewus,both  in  Old-Sngland^ 
and  Nenp^Tind  i  was  loth  to  doe  any  thing,  (  efpccially  of  impor* 
tance)  but  what  I  might  give  account  of  before  Cod.and  his  peo- 
ple-, f  took  advice  therefore  of  fome  friends  h:  re,  especially  Mr. 
Davenport^  and  refolved,  firfc  to  clear  the  certainty  of  the  grounds 
of  the  information  given  mee.  of  the  rejed  as  of  tkofe  godly 
perfons(of  ivhom  I  had  heard)  for  thei.  judgments  fake  in  tho4 
points.    2,  Tofceif  my  continuance  here  would  certainly,  or 

H3  probably? 


5^  The  rvay  of  Congregatiomll  Churches  clear-ed. 


Part  L  probably  breed  any  further  ofFenfive  agitacion  .*  And  3.  If  both 
thofe  things  were  found  clearly  5  then  to  take  opportunity  with 
common  coafcnt  ta remove  to  Qumfjatk,  whereto  at  that  time 
a  door  was  opened. 

But  when  I  came  to  enquire  the  certainty  of  thefe  informati- 
onsjin  conference  with  (ome  of  our  chief  Magiftrates  and  others^ 
I  fouiidjthough  there  had  fpeach  been  about  fuch  points  between 
themfelves,  and  Tome  palTengers :  yet  their  refufail  of  iuch  paf- 
fengcrs  was  not  upon  tho(e  points 3  but  (as  I  remember)  upon 
denyall  of  inherent  righteoufneiTc  in  beleevers,  and  of  any  evi- 
dence of  a  good  eftate  from  thence,  firftoi^aft.Withalljthey  de- 
clared to  mec  their  minds  touching  fuoh  points  of  Union,  ©r 
evidencing  of  Uaion,  which  I  had  taught,  that  they  did  not 
looke  at  them  to  bee  of  fuch  Fundamental!  concernment  cither 
to  civillor  Church- Peace,  as  needed  tooccafion  any  difiance  in 
heart,  (much  leffe  in  place)  amongft  godly  brethren.    Which 
when  I  heard  from  them,  and  found  upoalearch,  the  mif-infor- 
mations  given  mee,  were  but  mifprifions,  I  then  layed  down  all 
thoughts  of  removall,  and  fat  doWn  (atisficd  in  nay  aboad  a- 
mongft  them,and  have  fo  continued  (by  the  help  of  God)ro  this 
day.  By  all  this  may  appear  the  truth  of  what  I  laid,  that 
though  I  hadthoughtsof  removalI,yct  not  with  Ms.  Hutchtn- 
y^;?,  (bee  being  gone  to  Ko ad  IJland^  but  I  intending  ^mip^ack^ 
Muchlefle  had  I  any  thoughts  ofScparationfromall  the  Chur- 
ches of  iVejij?'E^^/W:    for    the  Churche$  in  ^mipiacl^^re 
in  NewEngland'    And  thofe  Churches  at  the  Bay  (amongft 
whom  Hived')  It  was  far  from  my  thoughts  to  (eparate  from 
them,whomlevcrtruely  honored  as  the  holy  Spoufes  of  Jefas 
Chrift.    Nor  did  I  ever  look  at  (iich  Points,  as  any  juft  ground 
of  Separation  from  any  Church,  (fo  much  as  in  place,  much  lelTe 
in  CommunionOno  nor  any  juft  ground  of  removal!  from  tiien^^ 
unleffe  a  man  were  compelled  to  profeffe  contrary  to  his  judg- 
ment. And  lead  of  all  durft  I  turn  my  back  upon  fuch  Churches 
as  Legall  Synagogues,whodo  all  of  us  hold  Union  with  Chrift, 
and  evi  dencing  of  Union  by  the  fame  Spirit,and  the  farm.e  Faith 
<-  and  the  fame  hoIinefTe :   though  fome  may  conceive  the  Union 

wrought  in  giving  the  habit,and  others  rather  refer  it  to  the  ad: 
and  feme  may  give  the  fecond  place  to  that,  whereto  others  give 
thefirft.^ 

It  was  therefore  too  much  credulity  in  Mr.  Bajlie^  either  to 

cake 


The  way  ofCongregationall  Churches  cleared,  5  5 


take  up  the  former  tcftimoiiy  from  Ms.  H«/J^i»p«,orthis  laccer  P  a  R"T  I, 
ii'omUr Williams:  though  if  both  of  them  had  joyned  in  one 
and  the  fame  Tdfimony^Cwhich  they  doe  not)  yet  cheTel^imo- 
ny  of  two  excommunicate  Perfons  doth  not  make  up  idonmm 
1  efiimonifirn  m  Ecclefiafticall  caules. 

'^  No?  SaithMr.%/itvfIniil\akenotthehunioroftheman, 
^'  (MrJ^ii7wi72/hemeaneth)  he  is  very  unwilling  to  report  a  lie 
^^  of  his  greated  eneaiy. 

I  look  not  at  my  fslf^  as  hisgreateftj  or  kafi:,  or  any  ene- 
my acall.  IdoenotknoWj  thatldideverwaike  towards  him 
either  in  theaflFcftion^  or  aftion  of  an  enemy ,  notwithftan- 
ding  the  provoking  injuries^  and  indignities  hee  hath  ].ut  up- 
on mee. 

Nor  would  I  call  it  any  mans  humor  (as  Mr.  Baylie  calleth  it^ 
Mr  Williams  his  humor)  "  to  be  very  unwilling  to  report  a  lye  of 
^^  his  greatett enemy. 

But  this  I  fsLy ^Mr Williamj  is  too  too  creduloas  of  furmifes  and 
reports  brought  to  him,  and  too  too  confident  in  divulging  of 
them.  Which  if  Mr.  jB/i>//e  know  not,  hee  may  fat  his  lelTiu^ejif 
hee  think  it  worth  the  while)pcrure  the  Replyj  I  have  made  to 
his  anfwer  of  my  Letter^as  alfo  my  anfwer  to  his  bloody  Tcnent* 

But  Mr.  Bj^He  givech  the  more  credit  to  Mr.  Williams  his 
Teiiimony  5  becaufe  Mr,  JFi//i<(?m/ faith  In  his  examination  of 
^^  my  Letter  5  How  could  I  poffibly  (falth-hee)  bee  ignorant 
*^  of  their  elUte,  when  being  ftom  tirft  to  iait  in  fellowfhip^ 
^*  with  thenij  an  Officer  amongft  them  5  had  private  and  pub- 
^^  lic'k  agitation  concerning  their  fcilate^with  alljor  moitof  their 
••^  Minifters.^- 

The  anfwer  is  very  eafie  both  to  Mr.  WiBiams^  and  Mr.  'Baylit 
reo,  ihatMr.  J^FiUiams  fpeakcthof  the  times  before  his  banidi- 
ment:thcn  indeed  he  had  (ome  fellowihip  with  us.and  might  have 
had  more^but  that  hee  fupefted  all  the  Stat&s  convmius  of  the  El" 
ders  to  bee  unwarrantable  5  and  fuck  as  might  in  time  make  way 
to  a  Presbyteriali  government.  But  this  Teiiimonyj  which  hee 
giveth  about  my  neerenefle  to  Separation  from  the(e  Char- 
Ghe?5^  was  many  ycares  after  his  baniflamsnt  from  us,  when  hee 
was  in  no  fcllowfliip  withus,  facred  nor  civill,  nor  came  any 
Whic  neer  any  private  or  publick  agitation  amongft  us,nor  could 
have  any  intelligence  of  our  affaires,  but  by  report  and  fame  3 
which  is  tamfi&i py:i"j;^ne  tenaxyqtiam  nmm  vtri^^nd  is  indeed  in^ 
Ais-pointjmoftfalfe,.  ^Bcr 


5  6  '^he  way  of  Congregntiomll  Churshes  cleared. 


Part  L  *^  But  yet  (faith  Mr.  :B*;//eJjthe  truth  of  this  horribk  fall  (of 
^^M^c,  Cotton^  if  you  will  not  take  it^  neither  frpm  the  foilow- 
*'  crs  ofMs.  HutchinfoKy  nor  from  the  Teftimony  of  Mr.  If^i^i" 
**  ami  I  yet  wee  may  not  rejed  the  witHcfli  of  Mr.  Wimhrop  3 
"  and  of  Mr.  WeUs  in  their  printed  relations  of  the  Schifines 
J*  there. 

'^  Both  thefcj albeit,  with  all  care  and  ftudy  5  they  endeavour 
'^  Co  (ave  Mr,  (To/r^^j  credit:  yet  they  let  the  truth  of  Mr.C<?/^(;wi 
'^  Sedu6:ion  fall  from  their  Pens  in  lo  clear  tcrmeSjas  cannot  bee 
**  avoided:yea  fo  clear^as  no  Art  will  get  Mr.  Cotten  cleared. 
Notwithftanding  al  this  confident  charge  of  Mr.  Baylie^thtut  will 
be  no  need  at  al  of  any  Art  to  clear  Mr.C^^i/^Wjfrom  feduftion  into 
any  fuch  horrible  falljthe naked  truth  (by  the  hclpe  of  Chrift) 
will  clear  both  it  felf^and  him.TheTeftimonies  of  Mr.  Winthrof^ 
and  Mr.^eiZ/jare  all  deliveredfas  it  fecmeth J  in  the  fliort  Story, 
There 

"  In  thePreface^/^^ge  jXt  is  faid^By  this  tinie^they  had  to  pa- 
*^  tronifc  them,  (bme  of  the  Magittrates,  and  fome  men  eminent 
*^  for  Religion^Parts  and  Wit. 

Anfw,  i.Thiswerefomcthing,  if  there  were  no  more  men 
eminent  for  Religion,  Parts  and^Witjin  theCountry  but  my  felf, 
whoprofeflTenoeminency  inanyof  thefe  in  refpeftof  many  of 
my  Brcthren.But  if  I  were  eminent^the  teftimony  concladeth  not. 
Let  not  Artjudge^whether  the conclufion  will  follow  from  both 
the  prcmifes  particular:  but  let  common  fenfe  judge  of  fuch 
men ,  as  then  lived  in  the  Countrey ,  whether  there"  were 
not  many  eminent  perfons  for  Religion  j  Parts,  and  Wit^ 
who  did  patroQile  them,  though  I  had  been  out  of  the 
Countrey. 

a.Iwillinglyconfeffcjthatlmyfelfjthoughl  did  not  patro- 
nife  them,yet  I  did  countenance  thera(in  my  meafurc)whilft  they 
held  forth  (to  my  knowledge)  no  more  then  I  have  formerly 
delivered  of  my  own  Tenents :  which  yet  I  hope  he  will  not  a- 
gain  tax,as  an  horrible  fall  into  Antinomianiime  and  Familifm. 
\V  hen  their  Errors  were  brought  to  me,l  bare  publike  witnefle  a- 
gainft  them  ,  even  before  I  Was  fully  pcrfwaded  that  thofe  per- 
fons were  guilty  of  them. 

His  next  Te(Hmony(wh!ch  heequoteth  from  page  25.  of  the 
fhorc  Story)che  former  part  of  it  concerneth  Mr  JFhekvpright^^t\d. 
not  nice :  though  I  muft  confefle  1  doe  not  know  how  it  can  be 

colkfted. 


The  tvay  ofCongregatienall  Churches  cleared.  57 


eollcdsd  from  Mr.  Whtletvrights  do6:rin,unlc(Ie  ic  were  by  a  fore-  Pa  R  T  I* 
ilalled  mif-apprehenfion  and  mlP-appIicationof  thofe  hearers,  '  " 

who  were  leavened  with  corrupt  Opinions.The  latter  partofthe 
teftirooay,  <^^That  the  former  Governor  never  ftirred  out,  but  at- 
^^  tended  by  the  Serjants  with  Halberts  orCarrabineSjbut  the  pre- 
^'  ient  Governor  was  neglc6ted:Ido  not  remember,that  ceremony 
was  any  more  then  once  neglefted ;  and  when  I  heard  itj  I  bore 
witnefle  againft  it.  And  they  cxcufed  their  former  obfervance  , 
by  the  eminency  of  the  perfon.But  fure  I  am  ^  the  preftnt  Govern* 
crfas  he  well  defcrvcth  all  honor  from  this  PeopoIc3(o)hc  is  fel^ 
dome  or  never  (cen  in  publickjbut  in  like  fort  attended  with  Ha!* 
berts  or  Carrabines. 
Nextjhe  alledgcth  a  teftimony  from  the  Courtjwhieh  (it  is  like- 
ly) was  delivered  by  Mi  JVinthrop^tin^  then  Governor,  fage  35, 
of  the  fhort  Scory :  "  They  foon  profited  fo  well  ,  as  in  a  few 
^^  monethSjthcy  outwent  their  Teacher. 

Anfw,  This  teftiraony  is  (b  far  from  taxing  mec  of  any  horri- 
ble fall,  that  it  clearly  acquiteth  nice  from  the  fellowlhip  thereof. 
For  if  they  outwent  their  Teacher,  as  the  Court  faid  (aridfaid 
truely : )  then  I  went  not  along  with  therti  in  their  Teaents, 
And  Teacher  I  was  called,  and  their  Teacher,  as  being  called 
to  that  Office  in  that  Church,  whereof  many  of  them  were 
Members. 

The  next  teftimony  (from  fage  33.  of  the  ftory  )  expref- 
feth,  *"  That  upon  the  countenance  it  took  fromfomeemi- 
**  nent'Perfons,  her  Opinions  began  to  hold  up  their  heads  in 
^  Courts  of  Juftice. 

j^njw.  This  might  indeed  argue^that  fome  Magiftrates  leaned 
more  OF  lefle  to  that  way  :but  i t  reacheth  not  me, w  ho  am  feldorae 
preientat  any  Courts,but  when  with  other  Elders  I  am  ient  for. 
And  let  it  not  be  forgotten^  what  I  related  above,  that  many  held 
with  thofe  Opinioniftsfas  they  were  called)  when  they  ksew  of 
no  otheropinions  held  forth  by  them,  but  what  was  publickly 
taught  in  ourChnrchibut  after  they  were  diicovcred  to  overgoc 
not  (b  much  their  Teachers,as  the  trath,and  that  fo  evidently,  as 
could  clearly  be  convinced  by  the  teftimony  of  two  or  three  wit- 
ncffeSjthcy  were  foon  forfaken  by  thofe,  who  cfteemed  better  of 
chem  before. 

His  ne«  teftimony  is  from  the  ftory  fage  32.  ^^  It  was  a 
^*  wonder,  upon  what  a  fuddain,  the  whole  Church  of  Bt^on 

I  «(foac 


5  §  7'he  fV4y  of  CongregMtomll  Churches  el  eared. 

^  1^  y   I^   ^*  (feme  few  excepted)  were  become  her  new  Converts^and  infe- 
—  -         ««  fiedwitb  her  Opinions. 

^^  And  ?tthcep4ge  7,moft  of  the  Seducers  lived  in  the  Church 
«<  o^Bofion, 

Anfpp,  That  moft  of  the  Church  of  'Bojion  confented  with  Ms. 
JiHtchinfofiy  (  whilft  fhce  openly  held  forth  no  raorc,  then  what 
was  publickly  taught)  is  true  5  but  nothing  to  prove  Mr.  Cottms 
horrible  fall,  for  after  ftice  fell  into  any  horrible,  or  evident  er- 
orsjitmay  clearly  appear,  the  whole  Church  were  not  become 
her  converts,  by  this  undeny able  evidence,  that  the  whole  body 
©f  the  Chureh(ezcept  her  own  fon)con(ented  with  one  accord,to 
the  publickcenfure  of  hereby  admonition  firf^>  and  excommuni- 
cation after* 

**  But(raith  Mr.  B<i)'/ie)None  of  thcfe  erroneous  perfons  were 
<*  ever  called  to  account  by  the  Presbytery  of  that  Church  5  till 
*^  after  the  AflTemblyjthough  the  Paftor  of  the  Church,  Mt^fyUfon 
"  was  alwayes  exceeding  zealous  againft  them. 

Anfvp,  I.  Mr.  "BayUe  is  miftakcn,whcn  he  faith,  Mr.  JVilfon  was- 
alwayes  exceeding  xcalous  againfl:  them.  For  the  whole  Church 
wrill  bear  him  witnelle,  hee  was  a  long  time  full  of  much  forbear- 
ance towards  them,and  thought  well  of  them  5  and  barewitncfle 
to  the  waycs  of  free  Grace  in  (bch  manner,  a&  tcftified  'hi«  Jgood 
will  to  them  and  the  Truth.  Afterwards  in  fome  private  confe** 
rence,which  oftc  or  more  of  them  had  with  him,  and  (our  belo- 
ved Si(^er)hi8  Wife,  he  difcerncd  fome  more  rottennefife  in  themj 
and  their  way,then  he  furpe^ed  before*:  And  after  that  time  in- 
deedjhe  grew  more  2calous  againft  them,  but  the  occafion  of  the 
offence  was  private3and(for  a  goodfpace)  unknown  both  to  mee 
and  the  Church. 

2 .  But  why  they  were  not  called  to  account  by  the  Presbytery 
of  the  Ghurch,the  reafon  was  evident:  bccaufe  their  grofle  errors 
were  mot  con^firmed into  us,  by  two  orthree  witnefl^s.  And  this 
ican  trucly  profefire,Thatwhenthe  Elders  of  other  Churches 
acquainted  mee  with  fome  of  their  Errors,(eyen  when  the  noifc 
ofthem  was  fpredfarandneer:)  yetthey  acknowledged,  the 
Erroneous  perlbns  were  €0  cautious,  that  they  would  never  vent 
any  grofle  Errors  before  two  witnefles.  And  this  I  can  further 
true! y  avouch,  that  my  felf  dealt  fadly  and  ferioofly  with  fome 
chief  leader?  of  them,both  by  word^  and  writing  to  recover  them 
ftemthc  Error  of  their  W3y<?  which  though  they  would  argue 


The  i^aj  efCongregationall  Chu-rches  cleared.  59 

for,  yet  they  would  ever  excufe  ihemfclvcs  from  feeling  upon  P  a  KT  I^ 
any  fuch  things.I  dealt  alfo  with  others    (  whoml  began  to  fuf-  "    * 

ped  might  be  leavened  by  their  Leaders )  and  earneftly  charged 
them  to  beware  what  Tensnts  they  received  from  them,  left  by 
that  means  they  might  be  corrupted  themfelves,and  their  Leaders 
hardned.But  they  would  not  bee  known  to  me,  that  they  drunke 
in  any  fuch  dregs,a8  afterwards  appeared. 

His  next  tcftimony  is  taken  from  Ms.  Hutchinfons  fpcach  in  the 
open  Court,  "  Preferring  my  Miniftery  in  holding  forth  free 
*^  Grace,  abore  fome,  or  moft^of  the  other  Elders,  But  of  the 
invalidity  of  her  teftimonyinthefethingsl  have  Q>oken,CI  fup- 
pofc)  enough  above.  An  evill  Spirit(which  fomctiraes  breath- 
cth  both  in  good  and  bad  perfbns,)  may  give  a  glorious  tcfti- 
mony  tp  fome  fervants  of  God,  not  fb  much  to  honour  them^ 
or  their  doftrine,  as  cither  to  cover  themfehes  under  their  &a- 
dow,  or  elfe(but  that  was  not  her  aime)to  bring  them  and  their 
Doftrin  into  fufpition,and  trouble,  as  the  Spirit  of  the  Pjthonejfe 
did  to*Pj«/andiS'i/;^,  ^^.  1^317,  to  2o.Thatrpeach  of  hers,  I 
bore  wttnefle  againft  it,as  prejudicial!  and  injurious  both  to  thcra 
andmee.  ^ 

Another  teftimony  hee  alledgeth  out  of  the  Story,  Page  50. 
•^  That  all  the  Minifters  confentcd  in  bearing  fome  witneflb 
«^  againft  Mv.fyhelemigbt^  except  their  Brother  the  Teacher  of 

Anfw.  The  Story  relatcth  thofe  words,as  the  fpeach  of  the  El- 
ders; that  they  fpeak  of  me,as  their  Brother,  to  wit,  thebrothcr 
of  the  Elders ,  left  any  (hould  mifconceive  of  their  ipeach,ali  ran-* 
king  me  in  a  Brotherhood  with  erroneous  perJfbn^. 

That  i  did  not  confent  with  the  reft  of  ray  Brethren  (theEI- 
dcrs)in  drawing  the  inference  out  of  Mr.  Wbelmrighu  Sermon, 
which  they  (being  required)  prefented  to  the  CoHrt,  I  had  a 
swofold  reafon  for  it.  i.  Becaufe  I  was  not  prefcnt  with  them, 
when  they  fearched  Mr.  WhdtTvrighu  Sermon,  and  gathered  thai 
inference  from  it, 

2  Becaufe  I  could  not  fpeake  it  of  mine  own  knowledge  p 
"  That  the  Elders  of  the  Country  did  walk  in  or  teach  fuch 
'^  a  way  ©f Salvation,  and  evidencing  thereof, as  Mr.^/&e/e« 
"  vPTight  defcribedeth ,  and  accounteth  to  bee  a  Covenant  of 
?*  Works. 

They  knew  what  themfelves  taught   in  that  poim  a  I>ett« 

___ _ _ _....__ _ __.'.._ Ia        _S _...__._    duBfi        


^o  The  w^y  ofCongregatienall  Churches  cleared. 


Part  L  then!.  The  Elders  might  teftifie  what  thej  knew.I  could  roc  te- 
ftifie^  what  I  knew  not.  But  it  feemcth  any  teftimonics  will  (ervc 
turn,  when  fuch  asthefe  arc  thought  unavoidablCjColay  me  un- 
der the  guilt  of  an  horrible  fall. 

Yet  one  more  remaiHethjfrom  page  2 1  .^^  That^albeit  the  Affcm- 
*^  biy  of  the  Churches  had  confuted  and  condemmcd  moftofchefe 
^^  new  opinionSj  and  Mr.  Cotton  had  in  pablick  view  confeRted 
*^  with  the  reft :  yet  the  leaders  in  thofe  Erroneous  wayes  (food 
"  ftill  to  maintain  their  New  Light.  Mr,  TFhelen^right  alfbcoa- 
^^  tinued  hi  a  Preaching^and  Ms.Hutchinfin  her  wonted  meetings: 
^^  and  much  offence  was  ft il  given  by  her^and  others  in  going  out 
^^  from  the  Paftors  Exercife. 

Anfw,  I.  As  the  Aflembly  of  the  Churches  confuted  and  con- 
demned thofe  Errors,  fo  I  will  not  fay.  That  the  motion  of 
confuting  them(as  J  remember)arofe  from  my  iclf.  And  my  felt 
al(b  had  an  hand  in  confuting  fuch  of  them,  as  the  Elders  com- 
jnitted  to  myhand,  as  themfelves  tookfevcralllikcwifetaske?^ 
none  of  us  confuted  all.  My  confent  to  the  confutation^!  have 
€xpreffcd  above^andin  what  (enfe.Whatldid  inpublick  view  (as 
the  Story  exprcflethit^  I  fpakc  before  the  Lord^  and  from  the 
cruth  of  my  heart. 

T  hat  notwithftanding  this  Aft  of  the  AfTembly  againft  the  Er- 
rors,  the  leaders  (fill  ftood  to  maintain  their  way^  it  was  becaufe 
the  AlTembly  did  not  faftcn  thefe  Errors  upon  any  Perfons  ci- 
ther in  our  ownjor  other  Churches.  And  what  corrupt  opini- 
ons were  maintained  by  our  MemberSjk  was  done  in  privatcyind 
laot  before  fuch  witnelles,  as  might  reach  to  publick  convidion, 
lAt,Whekm-ighi  continuance  in  his!  preaching,  ^as  S.orp* 
jxiilcs  diftance  from  us.  And  having  been  put  into  that  place  bg- 
fore  by  the  Church  ,  whild  the  Farmers  there  belonged  tqi  our 
Church^C which  by  reafoaof  the  diftancc,  wee  foon  after  di(^ 
milfedintoaChurch-eftateamongftthemfelvcs)  wee  that  wers 
Elders  could  not(if  wee  would)  di (charge  him  from  that  worke^ 
v.'ithout  the  confent  of  the  Church.  But  though  faee  ^ave  (bmc 
offence  in  tome  paifagss  at  the  Aflcmbly,  (which  hecfincc  upon 
farther  conference  and  confidcration  r^.rafted : )  yet  neither  the 
Church,  nor  my  fclf  (notwithftanding  thofe  unfafe  expreffions) 
didevtr  lookatjfilm,e3therasanAntinomianiOr  Familift.  Many 
of  us  knew  that  hee  had  taken  good  paincs  againft  both,  and  m 
that  v^ry  place j  wh^rs  hf e  was.  v/oh^  co  preach  5   infomucll  that 


The  rvay  ofCongregationall  Churches  cleared,  6i 


oneof  hi8hearen(who  imce  joyncd  to  Mr.Gt^r/ow  fociety)  open-  P  a  K  T  L 
ly  conrefted  againft  hisdoftrine  as  talfe  and  Antichriftian.  And 
when  Mr.  fVhektynght  was  put  out  ofthis  Countrey  (though  hee 
befincereiiored)  ycc  if  hse  had  cleaved  to  the  Errors  which  Msv 
HntchmfoTf  J  company  fell  into,  he  would  never  have  refufed  their 
earneft  invitation  and  call  of  him;,to  Minifter  unto  thera.  They 
lent  to  him  ,  and  urged  him  much  to  come  to  them ,  to  a  far 
richer  foyle,  and  richer  company  then  where  hee  lived  :  yet  hee 
conftantly  refufcdjand  upon  that  very  groundjbtcaufe  of  the  cor- 
ruption of  their  judgments:  ^^  Profelfing  oftcn^whilft  they  plead- 
^^  ed  for  the  Covenant  of  Grace,  they  took  away  theGraecof 
**^  the  Covenant. 

Ms.  Huichinfom  continuance  of  her  weekly  meeting^  we  could 
not  proceed  to  the  fuppreltion  thereof,  with  confent  of  the 
Church,  before  wee  received  the  convidion  of  her  perfonall 
Errors,  whieh  (hee  i^ill  clofely  carrycd^  till  after  her  civill 
cenuire.  And  then  (hee  declared  her  felf  more  plainly,  and  wit- 
nefifcs  arofemorc  fuliy,  and  the  Church  proceeded  againft  her 
accordingly. 

The  going  of  her  felf  and  others  out  of  the  Congregation  when 
our  Paftor  began  to  Exercife,  though  many  feared  it  was  a  turn- 
ing their  backs  upon  his  Miniftcry  :  yet  the  mofi  of  them  were 
womenjand  they  pretended  many  excufes  for  their  going  out , 
which  it  was  noteafieto  convince  of  faI(hood  in  thenir,or  of  their 
comemptofhim. 

But  in  fine,  when  her  Antinomian  and  Farailifticall  Errors 
were  held  forth  by  her  before  fafficient  wicnefies ,  our  Church 
(as  I  fald  beforejprocceded  without  delay,  firft,  to  admoniihher 
according  to  the  rule.  Tit,  3.  io,ii.  Afterwards  when  upon  (e* 
riouspaines  taken  with  her,  Mr,  Davenport ;,  and  my  felf  (^  as  wee 
thought)had  convinced  her  of  her  erroneous  waycs  In  judgment 
and  pra^ice,  fo  as  that  under  her  hand,  jfhceprclcn ted  a  Recan* 
tation  before  the  whole  Church /indeed  before  many  Churches 
then  affemblcd  at  Bofion^  yet  withall,  (after  fome  paflages  of 
fpeach)  "  ProfeiTing  that  fhte  never  was  of  any  other  Jadg- 
^^  ment,then  what  (henow  held  forth,  fo  many  witnefTcs  forth- 
with rofe  up  to  convince  the  contrary,  that  with  common  con- 
fent both  of  the  Elders  and  Brethren  o4  our  Chureh,  &ce  was  caft 
out  ofourCommianion, 

And  aowthat  (hj  the  help  of  Chrift^  I  have  pcrufed  alt  the 

I  ^  teftimosik% 


Sz  "^he  p/ay  of  Congregationall  Churches  cleared. 


Part  L  wftii^onics^  which  Mr.  i^tfj'/ie  hath  alledged  to  convince  me  of  aR 
horrible  fall  into  Antinomianifra>  and  Familifm,!  dcfire  him  in 
the  fear  of  God  to  confider,  whether  any  or  all  thefe  teftimonies 
feverally  or  jointly ,  will  amount  to  make  good  fuch  grievous 
fcandallsaashce  hath  charged  upon  Hiee,  Which  if  they  neithee 
will,  nor  can  reach  anto,  let  him  remember  his  promi(ein  his 
Epiftle  Dedicatory,  "  That  in  all  which  he  hath  faid  over  and  a- 
*«  bove(juft  teftimony J  he  will  undertake  to  give  ample  fatisfa- 
^^  ftion,  wherein  fo  ever  he  hath  given  the  leaft  offence  to  any* 
Meane  while  the  Lord  lay  not  this  lin  to  his  charge. 

S  B  c  T  •  14.  of  Cottons  humiliation  upon  his  former  fall ^ 
as  is  reported  by  Mr.  Baylie. 

But  yet  let  me  adde  a  word  more,  to  a  word  of  Mr.  Baylies  in 
his  entrance  of  this  difcourfe  of  my  Antinomianifm,  and  Faml- 
li{m,which  may  elfe  leave  an  inprcflion  upon  the  minds  of  fome 
Reader,  as  if  I  had  acknowledged  this  my  dangerous  fal,and  had 
been  much  humbled  for  it. 

.^^  This  other  more  dangerous  fall(faith  hee)a8  it  hath  already 
**  much  humbled  his  Spirit ,  and  opened  his  care  to  inftruftion, 
**  and  I  truft  will  not  leave  working,  till  it  have  brought  him 
/'  yet  nearer  to  his  Brethren:  (b  to  the  worlds  endj  itcannotbut 
"  be  a  matter  of  fear  and  trembling  to  alljwho  (hall  know  it,  and 
*«  of  abundant  caution,to  bee  very  wary  of  receiving  any  fingula- 
*f ,  rity  from  his  haad^without  due  tryalL 

Anfrp.  I.  Suppofe  all  this  were  true^^erwiw^,  as  Mr.  3ajlie 

hath  exprefledit,   yet  this  were  no  impeachment  at  all  to  the 

doftrin  and  praftice  of  that(which  heecalleth  Jour  Independent 

Church  way;  nor  is  it  any  juft  ground  of  caution  to  bee  wary  of 

receiving  my  teftimony  to  it.   Feterj  dangerous  and  drcadfull 

fall  into  the  denyall  of  Chrift,(though  hee  feen^d  to  be  a  pillar) 

Was  no  impeachment,  but  advancement  to  Chriftianity.  And  if 

my  fall  were  (b  dangerous,  walking  in  this  Church*  way,  and 

ilumbling  fo  foully  in  it,the  greater  Grace  and  witncfle  from  hca- 

i  vcn  was  upon  his  Churches  in  this  way,   who  by  the  bleffing  of 

'  God  were  inftruments  of  recovering  me  out  of  this  fall,  even  by  a 

confultatory  conference  in  a  Synod,  which  did  not  aflTume  to 

thcmlelves  any  power  of  Church-ceniures.  Let  mee  be  accounted 

ll  to  havefallen,and  to  have  fallen  (  as  Mr.  fiaylie  rcprefentcth  it) 


The  way  ofCongrtgammll  Churches  cleared .  6z 


horribly,  fo  thatthc  trath  and  waycs  of  Chrift  may  (land  and  p  a  a  t  I 
find  free  pafllage.  rAB.       • 

Neither  is  this  fall  of  mine  fuch  a  juft  ground  of  caution  (as 
he  would  make  it)  u  nto  any,  to  bee  very  wary  of  receiving  my 
ceftimony  to  this  Church  way.  For  the  way  is  no  way  of  fingu- 
larity  from  my  hand ,  but  that  which  the  body  of  tfee  reft  of  my 
Brethren,and  of  the  Churches  in  this  Country  doe  walk  in  with 
mee. 

Anjw,  2s  Butyet^Ict  not  Mr.  Bajly  make  further  fpeech  or, 
ule  of  my  humiliation^  then  wag  performed,  or  intended  by 
me«   For  God  hath  not  given  mee  to  this  day  (upon  my  beft- 
Search) to  difcerne  any  fuch  dangerous  fall  into  Antinomianifme, 
or  Familifme,  as  either  hath^or  might  much  humble  my  fpirit. 

It  is  true,  my  fpidt  had  much  caufc  to  be  humbled,  (and  fo 
through  mercy  it  wasj  upon  many  juft  occafions  at  that  time.' 
As  firft,  that  fo  many  Erroneous  and  Hercticall  opinions  fhould- 
be  broached  in  the  Country,  and  cai  ricd  on  with  fuch  Arrogan- 
cyj  and  CenlbrioufnefTejand  guile  of  fpiriti 

Secondly,  That  the  principall  offenders  in  this  kind  were 
members  of  our  own  Church,  and  fome  of  them  fuch  as  had  necr 
relation  to  my  felf. 

Thirdly,  that  my  felf  fhould  be  fo  fleepy  and  invigilant,as  that 
d\erc(not  Tares  onely,  but  Bryers)  fhould  be  fowen  in  our 
Field,  and  my  felf  not  difcerne  them,  till  fundry  perfons  up 
and  down  the  Countrey  were  leavenedby  th«m. 

Fourthly,  that  fuch  as  endeavoured  the  healing  of  thcfc  diftem- 
pers,  did  leeme  to  me  to  be  transported  with  more  jealoufics,  and 
heates,and.paroxyfm€S  of  fpirit,  then  would  well  ftand  with 
brotherly  love,  or  the  rule  of  the  Gofpel. 

The  bitter  fruits  whereofdocremaine  to  this  day,  in  the  L«t«* 
ters  fent  over  that  year  from  hence  to  Ehgland,  Whence  alfo  ifi 
came  to  pafle  6naUy,  that  in  the  courfe  taken  for  theclenfingof  «* 

Gods  Field,  it  feemed  to  me,  that  fome  good  Wheat  was  pluckt 
up  with  the  Tares,  fome  fimple  hearted  ho neft  me.i,and  fome 
truths  of God,farcd  the  worfe  for  the  refemblance  which  the  tares 
bare  to  them* 

Upon  all  which  groundsj  my  felf  with  our  whole  Church 
thought  it  needfiill  to  fetaday  apart  for  publick  humiliation  be- 
fore the  Lord,  wherein  thefe  and  thelikcj  both  in  Prayer  and 
Freachingjwere  opened  more  at  krge  before  sh®  Lord  and  his 
people.  "  ^       '      jButr 


^4  ^^^  ^^y  ^f  Congregationdll  Churches  cleared.  , 

Part  L  Bat  all  this  will  noc  amount  to  make  good  Mr.  Baylks  word, 
"  That  my  dangerous  fall  into  Antinoniianirme  and  Familifmc 
**  hath  much  humbled  my  Spirit. 

Nor  can  I  lay  (as  he  doth)  that  it  hath  opened  mine  cares  to 
inftruftion.  For  I  doc  not  know,  that  they  have  been  (hut 
to  itj  when  Idifccrned  the  Spirit,  and  Word  of  truth  breathing 
in  it. 

Nor  can  I  fay  after  him,  ^^  That  the  humbling  of  my  (pirit  for 
^^  thofe  dangerous  errours,  will  not  leave  working  till  it  have 
^  brought  me  yet  nearer  to  my  brethren. 

For  though  I  blefle  the  Lord ,  who  hath  brought  me  nearer  to 
my  brethren,  and  them  alfo  nearer  to  me,  which  I  truft  will  ftill 
grow  whilft  our  felves  grow  (m  all  the  duties  of  brotherly  love, 
tyherein  we  have  much  fweet  and  frequent  intercourfe:  J  yet  \  doc 
not  interpret  this  as  the  fruit  of  my  (pints  humiliation  for  my 
Antinomy,  and  Familifmc :  but  as  the  fruit  of  our  clearer  ap- 
prehcnfion,  both  of  the  eaufe  and  of  the  ftatc  of  our  differences, 
and  of  our  joynt  confcnt  and  concurrence  in  bearing  witnefle 
againft  the  common  hercfie$,and  errors  of  Antinoraiani(me,  and 
Familifme,  which  difturbed  us  all. 

But  Mr.  Baily  as  he  began  his  diicourfe  of  my  dangerous  fall 
with  relation  of  my  humiliation  for  it:  (bhee  (hatteth  it  up, 
^dff.  58.  with  a  like  dofeof  my  gricfe  of  mind,  and  confufion 
for  it. 

^^  I  have  been  informed  (faith  he)  by  a  gratious  Preacher,  who 
*^  wasprefentatthe  Synod  in  ticw-EngUnd^  that  all  the  Bre- 
'^  thren  there,  being  exceedingly  fcandalized  with  Mr.  Cottons 
^^  carriage,  in  Miftris  HHtcbinjons  proceffe,  did  (b  farre  di/coun- 
*'  tenance,  and  fo  (everely  admonifh  him,  that  hee  was  thereby 
**  brought  to  the  greateft  fhame,  confufion  and  griefe  of  mind, 
^*  thatcverinallnis  life  he  had  endured. 

Anfyv,  I.  Iconceivcitis  not  allowable  in  Prcsbyteriall  difci- 
pline,(fure  lam^notin  Congregationall)  that  an  accufationfiiali 
be  received  againft  an  Elder  under  one  witncffe,  though  he  gra- 
tious and  a  PrLacher  :  efpecially  when  this  gratious  Preacher  Is 
namelefTe,  andhisteftimonyhovereth  in  generalities,  without 
inftance  in  particular  offences :  as  *^  That  all  the  Brethren  were 
^*  exceedingly  fcandalized  with  Mr.  Cottons  carriage  in  Miftris 
Hw/cteyj/w/ proceffe,  but  not  exprefling  what  carriage^  nor  what 
proceffe^nor  wherein  they  were  fcandalized. 

««  And 


The  way  cf€6ngrtgdti$nAU  Chnrches  clear ed.  ^ 

**  AndtUat  all  the  Brethren  did  ,(b  far  di  (countenance  him^  Part  L 
"  and  fevcrely  admonifh  hinijas  that  he  was  thereby  brought  to 
^*  thegreateft  ftiamc, and  confufion,  and  grief  of  m  ncle,that  e- 
•*  ver  in  all^iis  life  he  endured.  But  no  mention  for  what  offence 
they  did  fo  feverely  admoni^  him^  nor  wherein  they  did  fo  fari« 
difcountenance  him. 

Such  words  ot  infamy ^and  reproach  may  paflc  forTab'e  taike, 
(which  yet  morall  Philoibphy  would  not  approve :)  but  furcly  in 
orderly  Church-Difcipline^liich  dealing  could  not  paflc  without 
juft  reproof,  unlefle  there  weretoo  much  prejudice  or  partiality, 
she  rule  is  plain  and  obviou8,and  not  now  thefirft  time  violated 
inthe  Diflwaiive,2Tiiw,  $,19. 

Anftv,  3.  I  muft  (asjuftly  I  may)  proteft  againft  that  tefti- 
nionys  not  onely  as  violating  the  rule  of  Love,  but  of  Truth 
alfo.  For, 

I .  It  is  untrue,  that  all  the  Brethren  were  (candalized  with  my 
carriagCjmuch  lede  exceedingly  (candalized  at  the  Synod,  or  in  a- 
ny  proceile  ab^ut  Ms,  Hutchinfin.  There  were  fundry  godly  bre- 
thren otherwile  minded,and  otherwife  dffefted. 

2,  It  is  untrue  alfo,  that  fuch  as  were  (candalized,  did  fo  (evere* 
lyadmoni{hme,ordi(coi3ntenanceme5  for  lean  neither caHto 
mind  any  fuch  deep  difcountenance,nor  any  iuch  (evere  admoni- 
tion of  Brethren, and  yet  I  had  reafbn  to  know  it,and  to  remem- 
ber it  welljas  well  as  any  Brother  at  the  Synod  ;  the  matter  fo 
ncei  ly  concerning  my  telf,  and  more  neerly  and  deeply,  then  any 
man  cUe, 

g»  Itisraoftuntruejthatlwasfofar  difcountenanced,  "and 
*^  fo  Severely  admonilhed,  as  that  I  was  brought  to  the  greateft 
*^  fhamejconfufion  and  grief  of  mind,  that  ever  in  all  my  life  I 
"    had  endured. 

I  (hould  h ave  little  comfort  in  my  own  fpirit,  to  look  either 
God  or  man  in  the  face,  **  if  the  difcountenance  or  admonitioa 
^«  of  men  (cfpecially  for  fiich  carriage)  werechegreateftifeame, 
^^  and  confufion,  and  grief  of  mindjthat  ever  in  all  ray  life  I  had 
endured.  The  rebukes  of  God  upon  the  foule  for  fin  will  put  a 
man  to  far  greater  fhamcjand  confufion  and  grief  of  mind ,  then 
any  difcountenance,  or  admonition  from  Brethren,  (efpecially  ^ 

for  fuch  offences)  P/4/.767.  But  whatfoever  discountenance,  or 
dif-rcfpea  I  met  withall^  from  one  hand  or  other  j,  till  the  true 
ftatc  of  my  judgmeat,suid  carriage  was  dwrly  m«nifcfted,  I  have 


66  the  way  ofCongregatiomll  Churches  deared. 


Pa  &  T  L  long  agoelefc  with  the  Lord  ;  But  I  conceive  I  have  nret  with 
more  hard  meat  lire  in  Letrers  to  Enghnd^  and  in  ungrounded 
reports  therejthenever  I  found  from  the  adaionitionjor  di(coKn» 
tenance  of  an  j  brethren  hero  * 

Sec  t.  15.  ofthejhamefullahfurdft/esfaidto  be  found  in 
the  tvay  oflridt^pendency  :  notwithjlanding  the  great 
helpytofreventyOrcoverit:  andjirjiy  of  thofe 
helfs^ 

Mr.  H^/ie  now  undertaketh  to  prove  that  which  he  calleth  a 
broad  Aflertion,  and  well  may  hee  fo  call  it :  for  it  rcachetb  far 
beyondalldimenfions  of  truth.  Hisaffertion  is,  *'  That  the  way 
^^'(which  he  calleth)Indcpenilency  hath  in  a  few  years(icflethen 
*^  one  week  of  yeares  )  flown  out  into  more  (hamefull  abfurdi- 
*^  ties^  then  theB:ownifts  to  this  dayoin  all  their  50. yeares  try- 
*^  all  have  ftumbled  upon. 

How  will  Mr.  Baylie  Cthinkyou;)make  this  good  ? 
His  afBrmationjthat  the  way  ofthe  Brownifmjand  Indcpca- 
dency  (as  he  ilyleth  them)  are  both  of  them  really  one  and  the 
famcjbccaule  he  Taith,  it  will  appcare  hereafter,  I  referre  it  there- 
fore to  his  place. 

But  before  heecometh  to  make  his  broad  affertion  good,yca 
and  (as  he  promifeth^palpable^he  maketh  it  alfo  by  the  way,  ad« 
mirabJejand  that  many  wayes. 

**  I.  In  that  the  IndependctAcy  hath  been  brought  to  the  ut- 
*^  moft  pitch  ofperfedion^which  the  witj^ind  induilry  of  its  beft 
^  Patrons  were  able  to  attain.*  and  hath  been  fenced  wli;ii  the 
"  LawsofgracieusMagiftrates^j  who  were  at  our  abfolute  dcvo- 
**  tion,  and  yet  hath  flowen  out,  &c. 

Aufa?,  I.  Wethat  judge  that  way f  which  he  calleth  Indepen- 
dency )to  be  of  GadjChould  account  it  blafphemy  in  our  felves  CO 
accept  fuch  A  rtyle  put  upon  us,  as  to  bs  the  be  t  Patrons  oHt.  We 
doc  verily  bclieve^that  though  our  felveSjall  of  us^thould  iniploy^ 
our  beft  wits  and  iaduflry  tojoyn  with  Mr.  B^^lie  to  (ubvert  and 
dciface  it:  yet  the  Lord  Je(us- would  (how  him^lf  a  Patron  to 
maintahi  his  own  Inftitutionsj  though  with  the  confufion  of  the 
faccSjand  cnterpri2<?s  of  ui  all.  The  Word  whici  hach  gone  out 
of  his  mguthfoc  tticGovcrnmenc  and  ordering  of  his  Church 

till 


Thew^j  of  Congregatiemll  churches  cleared^  67 


till  his  fccond  appearing,  hchimielfas  he  hath  fpoken  it,  will  V  h  RT  L' 
alfofeew  it  forth  ia  histinies,  who  isthebleired  and  onely  Po- 
tentate,  the  King  of  Kings  and  Lord  of  Lords,  i  Ti/w.^^14515. 

Anfiv.  2.  Wee  cannot  but  with  thankfulneffe  acknowledge 
thegoodncfTe  of  God  in  our  gratioiis  Magiftrates,  andthdr  alTi- 
ftance  to  us  in  the  work  of  the  Lord :  But  when  Mr,  Bailie  maketh 
them  to  be  at  our  abfolutc  devotion,  his  »'^f^ohv  is  too  too  in- 
jurious  in  dcbafing  thcni,  and  (in  their  eyes)  advancing  us.  For 
neitheraretfeeydevotedtousat  all,  nor  much  lefle  abfolutely. 
Though  they  fometimes  confult  with  us  in  matters  of  con(ci- 
cnce .  yet  they  take  curcounfell  no  further  then  they  fee  it  clea- 
red from  the  Word.  And  befidcs ,  it  is  too  vaft  an  advancement 
of  us,  to  make  them  abfolutely  of  cur  devotion.  For  devotion  In 
matters  of  Religion,  (or  as  Thomas  fpeaketh.w  iU  qua  ad  Vet  euh 
tum^&famulatum  pertinent^  is  a  divine  worfhipdue  to  Godonely^ 
inas  mucli.that  Aquinas  takcth  it  to  be  too  high  a  worftiip  to  be 
terminated  in  Saints,  2 1«.  g^e/?.8  2.  Art,  2.  And  yet  he  allowcth 
more  divine  worfhip  to  Saints,  then  any  orthodox  proteft ant 
can  cxcufe  from  Idolatry. 

Agatne  (ccondly,  ^^  It  may  fecme  to  make  thepalpablenelTe  of 
**  eur  outflovvings  the  more  admirable,  in  that  (as  he  faich^ 
"  much  of  otir  way  is  yet  in  the  dark- 

Thirdly,  '*  In  that  none  of  our  ftlves  have  proclaimed  our 
*' diicordstoourownlhame.  ^ 

Founhly,  "  T  hat  none  who  have  fallen  from  us,  have  of  pur- 
^*  pofc  put  pen  to  Paper^to  informe  the  world  of  our  wayes. 

Fi^tly,  "  That  none  of  us  have  been  willing  to  reply  to  any 
'^  of  the  books  written  again  ft  us^&c. 

A?2fw.  It  were  much  I  confefle,  if  wee  had  all  theft  advanta- 
ges of  conccalcment  which  he  mentioneth,  and  yet  nev^rthe- 
leffc  fo  many,and  fo  {hamefull  ablurdities  of  ours  ftioulsl  full  out 
info  fborta  time,  and  become lo  palpable  as  Mr.  Buily  procUi- 
nicththem.  But  the  truth  is^  neither  have  we  had  tho(e  advan- 
tagcs?j  (he  fpeaketh  of:)  but  the  contrary  difadvantages,  nor  yet 
do  we  fcare,  that  he  will  be  able  to  find  fuch  abfurdiJes  to  have 
fallen  out  in  our  way,  much  leffe  fo  (hamefull. 

Forfirftjthe  way  of  the  New  Engliih  Churches  is  not  in  the 
dark,  b?>t  publifhed  to  the  view  ofthe  world,  in  the  book  fo  en- 
titled ('refuted  by  Mr.  Ktttkrford : )  as  alfo  in  the  Apology  of 
thelc  Churches,  in  the  Covenant,  in  the  AnfwcrtO  32.  Quefti- 

K  2  '   ^  on« 


^^  tri^^  my  if  C§ngregAthmJl  Chtirches  cleareaL 

Part  L  *^"^'  ^^  another  anfwer  to  9,  Qs^ftions  5  in  the  an&rer  to  Mr. 
Herle^And  to  Mr,  Kathhont*  Sonie  of  our  mod  populous  Churches 
do  no  Church  Aft,no  not  of  difciplincjbut  in  the  prcfence  ©f  the 
whole  TownCjCnon-nicmberSj  as  well  as  members)  fo  many  of 
them  as  are  pleafcd  to  be  prefcnt.  Wayes  of  truth  ^^tkt  no  cor- 
ners 3  if  any  Church  ad monidi  a  brother  privately,  it  is  because 
his  offence  is  not  known  to  nott  members. 

Againe,ifinour  difcords,  none  of  us  have  proclaimed  our 
(hame,  whence  hdth  Mr,  Bji/y  gathered  all  our  (hanietull  abfur^i 
dities?  Thefhortftory,  (thegrcitei^ftorchou(eof  his  teftimo- 
nies)  what  is  it,  but  a  fruit  of  our  difcords  >  BcfldeJ,  if  none  that 
have  fallen  from  us,  have  of  purpo^  put  pen  to  Paper  to  informe 
the  world  of  our  wayes,  what  meane  the  bleadngsof  Plaine 
dealings  and  Mr.  WiUidms  his  Inve^ives  againft  us,  which  yccld 
a  further  hipply  to  Mr.  Bailies  teftimonits  ? 

Moreover,  if  none  of  us  have  been  willing  to  reply  to  the 
Books  written  againft  us,  how  come  it  to  paffc  that  Mt.  Hooker 
hath  written  a  large  aniwcr  to  Mr.  K»/^er/^r/^  3  Mr.  davenport 
to  Mr.  Ta^ety  Mr.  Mader  to  Mr.  Ratbbone^  Mr.  Sbepard  and  Mr. 
-^Hen  to  Mr.  Ball^  Mr.  Norton  in  LatiQc  to  Mr.  ApfoUonii  5  my  fclf 
to  Mr.  WtUiams^  both  to  his  examination  of  my  Letter,  and  to 
his  bloody  Tenent?  If  any  of  thefe  have  mi/carried  by  the  way, 
orinE'2^/^W  have  met  With  a  fupprelfion  for  an  impreflron,  it 
cannot  be  fa  id,  ^'  that  none  of  us  have  been  willing  to  reply  tC 
*^  the  Books  written  againft  us^  nor  that  wee  have  been  wanting 
in  endeavours,  according  as  ihc  Lord  hath  vouchfafed  us  raeanes 
and<  pportunitie. 

Ifililliherebc  other  Books  written  againft  us,  unto  which 
no  Reply  is  yet  made,  it  niay  be  confidered,  oar  labourers  0« 
that  ki')d)  are  few,  our  hands  feeble,  our  times  took  up  with  the 
duties  of  our  calling,  helpes  to  eafc  us  are  wanting,  Domefticall 
QaeiJcns  are  not  Wanting,  and  many  times  Books  are  extant 
againft  us  (bme  yeers  before  they  come  to  our  hands.  And  yet  let 
noc.M  .  B/ily  tdki  our  filence  for  a  confcnt  to  what  is  written 
againft  us :  or  for  a  figne  of  our  feare  to  lay  open  the  true  ftate  of 
our  cau^,  or  the  nakedneffe  of  our  way,(as  it  feemcth  to  him:} 
but  let  him  confider,  that  if  many  Books  be  written  by  (evcraB 
handsjof  fevcrall  fabjeds  againft  any  of  us,  hee  whom  it  concer- 
nechj  cannot  Reply  to  them  alUt  once,  but  10  one  afterano- 
tberjas  the  Lord  givcth  h«Ip  and  oppormnity * 

SECT. 


T^he  ipay  ofCongre^ati^nall  Churches  cleared.  (g 

S  H  €  T.  i6.  Ofthefirjiahfurdityfaidto  be  found  in  our    ^*^  • 
way  oflndcfcndencjt 

^'  But  what  may  bee  thofe  fliamcfull  abfurditics^  which  In 
^'  leffe  then  one  week  of  yearcs ,  wee  have  flowcn  out  into  more 
**  then  ( thofc  hec  callcth  )  Brownifts  in  50.  ycares  of  their 
*^  tryall. 

**  The  fruits  of  our  Church- way  ^({aith  he)  are  firf^,  the  hold- 
*^  ing  out  of  all  our  Churches  and  Chrirtian  Congregation  ma« 
^^  ny  thoufands  of  Pcoplcjwho  in  former  time  have  been  reputed 
**  in  0/<5/ £«^/jw£/ very  good  Chriftians. 

"  And  t^i^ faith  hee)(eemeth  a  grievous  abdirdityja  great  diP» 
*^  honour  to  God,  and  cruelty  againltmcnto  fpoile  fo  many 
**  ihoafand  ChriiHans,  whom  they  dare  not  deny  to  be  truely 
**  religious  of  all  the  priviledges  of  the  Chureh^either  to  them* 
**  fclvcs^ortotheirchildren,  or  put  them  into  the  condition  of 
"  Pagansj&c, 

Anjw.  !♦  Ifall  this  were  true,  yet  it  is  no  greater  an  abftrdity 
then  thdt  wherein  thofe  whom  heecalleth  Brownifts,  have  not 
onely  ftumbled  uponjbut  profeflcdiy  walked  in :  yea  it  may  be  j 
denying  Church  Communion  to  as  many  Churches  as  wee 
dje  to  parfons  in  this  Countrey.  And  this  Mr.  B^/ie  hath 
taxed  them  for,  above  inpagt  27.  of  his  Book,  though  here  hee 
forget  it. 

Anfw,  J.  Ic  is  not  true,  that  wee  hold  out  any  at  all.  En- 
glilhor  Indian,outof  our  Chriftian  Congregations.  All  without 
exception  are  allowed  to  beprcfent,atour  publick  Prayers  and 
Pfalmc»3  at  our  reading  of  the  Scriptures,  and  the  preaching  and 
expounding  ofthefime,andal(b  at  the  admitting  of  MemberF^ 
and  difpeniingof  feales  and  cenfures. 

Anfw,  3.  It  is  not  truly  fpoken,  that  wee  ho?d  out  of  all  our 
**  Churches  many  thou(ands  of  People,  who  in  former  times 
*  have  t)een  reputed  in  O/^j/ E«g/4?j<!/ very  good  Chriflians,  and 
**  whomourfilvetdarenotdeny  to  be  truely  religious. 

I  dare  be  b  Id  to  fpeak  itjWec  liold  not  out  any  oncAjch.'but  if 
any  fiich  be  held  out,  we  hold  not  off  from  them,but  they  from  us; 
yea  we  ferioufly  invite  them  f  publickly  and  p  ivately )  to  joyne 
with  us:un1ef!c  fuch  religious  perfons  lye  under  fomcfenndaU  of 
cowupt  lifcjpr  Doftrin. 

Kj  How 


"JO  The  way  of  Congregatimall  Churches  cleared. 

Part  L  How  then  will  Mr.Biiylie  make  goodCthat  which  he  truely  cal- 
Iclhjhis  broad  aiTcrtion/'  yes,  he  undercakcth  to  make  it  good  by 
three  teftimonies. 

^^  I.  Saithhce,  wee  have  heard  fundry  to  eflccme  the  number 
*^  of  theEngliftiinthat  Plantation  to  t%cttd  40000.  men  and 
**  women.  But  when  Mr.  Cotton  is  put  to  it,he  dareth  hardly  a- 
^^  vow  the  one  half  of  theft  to  be  Members  of  any  Church, 

And  to  prove  this^hequotethCinP,  )the  anfwcr  to  the  23,  que- 
ftionsj/^tf^e  7. 

Whereto  the  Reply  is  ready,  i.  Mr*  Bay  He  is  miftaken^  if  hca 
think  the  anfwer  to  the  32.  queftioas  was  penned  by  me.  ThoCe 
qucftions  were  (ent  by  fbme  Minifters  in  Lvzc^fkii^e  or Chejhire  to 
one  of  their  Country  men3(^a  reverend  Brother,  and  fellow  Elder 
■  amongft  us)Mr. /^4^er :  who  to  fa tl'^fie  their  defires  returned 
thera  that  anfwer,  which  (itfeemeih)  hath  fince  been  printed. 
Which  I  fpeak  not^becaufel  wavetheanfwer/or  when  he  wrote 
itjhe  wrote  advifedly^  and  as  his  whole  anfwer  is  folid,  and  judi- 
cious, fois  hisanfwer,  tothequedionputtohim^pertinen^^and 
full:  but  to  Mr.  Bjyiies  AfTercion,  itcomcth  nothing  neer  it.  But 
Mr.  Sajlie  (hould  have  done  well, to  have  taken  his  full  anfwer  to 
that  qudtion.'  ^^  The  New-Eng!ifli  Plantations  arc  fcattered  a- 
*<^  bove  two  hundicth  Miles  in  lcn^:.h  upon  the  Sea  Coaih :  &  of 
"  what  they  did  in  thofe  remote  Plantations^  hecoaldnotthen 

give  prcfenc  account.  But  (  faith  Mr.  Mader)  in  the  Churches 

within  the  ^  iy^where  moft  of  us  are  bell  acq  laintedj  we  may 
•^  truely  Qy^  that  for  the  heads  of  Families  choft;  that  ire  ad- 
**  niittedj  arc  far  more  in  naniber  then  the  other,  beildes  whorti 
**  there  are  fundry  child',  en  and  fervanti;,  tbat  are  admitted  aRb. 

*^  And  for  the  reafons('aith  he)  why  many  are  not  yet  recei* 
^*  ved  to  Church'Communionjthey  be  fundry  : 

**  I.  Sundry  arc  new  come  over,  and  fo  are  not  yet  knowcn. 

*•  2.  Sundry  when  they  come  to  be  knowen  are  found  fcan- 
**  dalous. 

3.  Some  godly  perf®ns  forbear  to  joy  n  with  u$  for  a  time,  till 
**=  they  may  try, which  Church  and  Miniiiery  they  can  beft  clofe 
*^  withalL 

*<  4.  Thofe  thatare  knowen  to  be  godly(I  may  addc,  though 
**  but  in  judgment  ©f  charity)  they  are  all  admitted  to  fome 
**  Church  or  other,  prelently  upon  their  own  delire,  unleflcthcy 
**  iiave  given  fome  offencc,which  alfo  is  removed  opon  their  gi- 
**  yingduefatisfaftion,  This 


\Thevpay  of  Congregatiomll  churches  cleared.  7^     ' 

Thisteftim^My  will  will  not  reach  (nothing  Qcere)[VIr.B^;/^(;/  p  a  K  T  L 
affertiorij  "  That  wec  hold  out  of  all  Churches  many  thoulaods 
"  of  people,  who  were  well  reputed  of  in  (?/^  feg/'*^^,  forvtry 
**  goodChriftuns,  and  iuch  as  our  fclvcs  dare  n^tdeny  to  bee 
*'  trucly  religious.  • 

2.  Flis  fecond  teftimony  is  from  Mr.  Lechfordy  who  ftyleth  his 
Book  againll:  the  Country,  Plain  dealing.  And  what  faith  he? In 
hispa£iyz-  *'  Hcreare(raith  hejfuch  confelHonSjand  profefTions 
*^  reqairtdboihofmenjind  women,  both  in  private  and  pub- 
^•^  Iick>before  they  be  adKiitted,  that  three  parts  of  the  people  of 
^^  the  Countrey  remain  out  of  the  Cburch/o  that  in  (tiort  time, 
^^  moft  ofthe  people  will  remain  ui  baptized, 

^nffp.  The  Book  is  nnfitly  called  plaine  dealing-whichCin  re- 
fpcft  of  many  parages  in  it)might  rather  be  called  falfe  and  frau- 
dulent. I  forbear  to  fpeak  of  the  man  himfelf,bcCdu^c  Too  n  after 
ihc  pyblifiVmgof  that  Book,  himlelf  was  called  away  outof  the 
world  to  give  account  of  his  Book  and  whole  life  belore  the 
higheftJudgCf  He  was  indeed  himfclrnot  received  into  the  Fel- 
iowfhip  ofthe  Church,  for  his  profcded  Eirors :  as  i .  That  the 
Antichf  ift  defcribed  in  the  Revelation  was  not  yet  comcjoor  any 
partof  that  Prophefie  yet  fulfilled  from  the  4,  chapter  to  the  end. 
2:  That  the  Apoftolick  tunftion  was  not  yet  ceafcd:  but  that 
there  lliil  ought  to  be  fuch,  who  (hould  by  their  tranfcendent 
authority  govern  al  Churches.To  reclaim  him  from  thefe  Errors, 
he  was  feriouflv  dealt  wichall  both  m  conterence,3nd(aGCOfding 
to  his  d€fire)in  writing.  But  when  hee  fdWjhe  could  not  defend 
the  latter  Error, but  by  building  again  the  Bi(hops,againfl  whom 
he  had  wiincflred(as  he  (aidjin  ioliciting  the  caufe  of  Mr.  P^ynne^ 
he  rather  then  he  would  revoke  his  prelent  tencnt,acknowledg€d 
he  was  then  in  an  Error,when  he  took  part  wUh  Mr.FrjnneJk  Mr. 
B«r^fl«,&  therefore  he  would  now  return  to  England  again,  to  re- 
duce thofe  famous  witnelTes  from  the  Error  of  theii  way.  And  ac* 
cordingly,aWay  he  went:butfee  the  wife  hand  ot  God  difap- 
pointing  his  ends .  When  he  came  to  En^Jand  the  Bifliops  were 
faljjn^,  (o  that  he  loft  his  friends,  and  hupcsboth  in  0/JE«g/^«^ 
andi\re»7 :  yet  put  out  his  Book(;uch  as  it  5s)and  foon  after  dyed. 
By  the  way,  let  no  man  think,he  was  kc:pt  out  1  onr  Church  s, 
for  miintaining  the  authority  of  Bifhops.  For  wt  t^ve  in  ^  ur 
Churches  Tome  well  refpefted  Brethren^  wh<.>  Hoe  indiftcven  1/ 
allow  cither  Epifcopall^pr  PresoyterUU^   or  Conerefi^ationall 

Governajentj  j 


•  'ji  ThewajcfCongregatiomUchurshescUdred. 

Part  L  Government,  fo  be  it  they  ^overne  according  to  the  rates  of  the 
Gof^cl.  Nfithcrdowcdiftuibeluch,  nor  they  us  in  our  com- 
muaion  with  them.  Butto  returne  to  Mv^Lechfotdj  plain  dealings 
that  which  he  teftificih,  neither  is  it  true  9  neither  if  it  wcre^  do- 
cch  it  reach  Mr.  Baylies  aflertion. 

It  is  not  trae^that  three  parts  of  the  Countrey  remaine  out  of 
iheChurchj  ifbe  meane  three  parts  of  foure,  no  though  hee 
ihould  take  in  thofe  remote  Englilb,  who  live  a  fcore  of  miles 
or  more  trom  any  C  h  urc  h . 

Bjit  were  his  fpcech  more  true,  then  it  is,  yet  it  wiH  not  make 
good  Mr.  Baylies  ailertion^  unleiTe  thofe  three  parts  of  the  Coun- 
trcy,  which  (he  faith)  **  remaine  out  of  the  Church,  were  re- 
•'  puted  in  old£»|/Wfor  very  good  Chriftians,  nor  durft  our 
"  (elves  deny  them  to  be  trucly  religious,  to  which  this  teftimo- 
ny  alledi^ed  giveth  no  evidence  at  all. 

Mr.  Btf;/itfj  third  teftimony  is  from  Mv*  Williams^  whom  hee 
calleth  one  of  us,  **  who  maketh  fuch  Proteftants  to  be  Heathens 
'^  and  publicans,  who  depart  from  the  Beaft  in  a  falfcconftitu- 
**  tion  ofNationallChurche?,  if  the  bodies  of  Proteftant  Na- 
^^  tions  remaine  in  an  unrcgencrateeftate. 

Anfw.  I  know  not,  why  Mr.  Baylie  (hould  call  Mr  JFiBiamt 
one  of  us,  who  rcnounceth  our  Churches,  and  is  himfclf  caft  out 
both  of  Church-fellowfhipjand  civill  cohabitation  with  us. 

His  tcftimony,  which  Mr.  BajiUe  qaoteth  out  of  him,  **  of  the 
"  efface  of  uU  fuch  Proteftants,  as  live  in  a  Nationall  Church 
^^  e(f  ate,as  if  Chrifl  did  account  them  Heathens  and  Publicans. 

I  fay  no  more  to  it  but  this,  they  miy  be  fo  accounted  by  Mr. 
.  H^iUiamsy  but  wee  doe  notbeleeve  they  are  fo  accounted  of  by 
Chrif\,  but  many  thoufands  of  them  to  be  pretious  Saints  in  the 
eyes  of  the  Lord  Jeius . 

To  thefe  tcllimonieSjMr.  Bajlie  interferteth  his  own  teftimo- 
ny  and  others  of  his  judgement,  *^  It  fcemeth  to  us  t^f^ith  lie) 
*'  a  grievous  abfurdity,  a  great  diih^juorto  God,  and  cruelty 
"^^  againll  men  to  fpoyle  fo  many  thoufand  Chriffians,  whom 
^  wee  dare  not  deny  to  be  truely  Religious,of  all  the  Privilcdg«cs 
*^  of  the  Church,  &c. 

jinjm.  I .  It  is  not  enough,  that  wee  dare  not  deny  men  to  bee 
truejy  Religjoas :  but  it  were  meet  we  (hould  know  thcm^atleaff, 
conceive  good  hope,  they  are  truely  Religions,  (at  leaft  in  the 
iudgement  of  charity)  bnore  wee  ttoAre  mm  into  the  Church. 


The  way  ofCcngregdtiemll  Churches  dearedo  7  j 


Aad  of  fuch  there  are  not  many  thoufands,  ho  nor  many  (cores.  Part   I» 
no  nor  any  (cores,  whom  wee  dare  fpoile  of  Church  privil  ^'dges, 
«nlcfl[e  their  own  offence,  or  choice  fpoyle  them. 

Secondly,  if  men  be  not  Religious,  no  not  fo  much  as  in  pro- 
feflion,  why  (hould  it  be  accounted  a  grievous  abfurdity,  not  to 
receive  them  into  the  Church?  A  thing  is  abfurd,  which  is^^o^wr 
out  of  place.  Are  men  who  are  not  fpirituall,out  of  their  place, 
when  they  are  not  placed  in  a  fpirituall  fociety  ?  If  the  Churches 
be  (as  Chriftdefcribeth  them)goldenCandlefticks(Rev^/.i.2o.) 
is  Tinne  and  Lead  out  of  place,  when  it  is  not  fodered  into  si 
Golden vefTell  ?  ^i-mo.  God himfelfe  thought otherwifejI/Sr/ 1.25'^ 
But  is  it  not  rather  a  grievous  abfurditie,  and  farre  out  of  place, 
when  (uch  are  admitted  to  the  Lords  Table,  who  either  difcerne 
not  the  Lords  Body,  or  if  they  be  admitted  to  drink  his  Bloody 
will  be  ready  when  they  are  got  into  the  Field  to  ^ill  the  inno- 
cent blood  of  thofe  Roundheads,  whom  they  lately  partaked 
withall  at  the  Lords  Table  > 

And  as  for  the  great  difhonour  to  Godj  ('which  Mr.  Bailie  ira- 
putcth  to  this  way  of  ours)  Is  it  a  dilhonour  to  God,that  fuch 
are  withheld  from  the  Lords  Table,  by  whom  the  name  of  God 
is  diflionoured  either  through  their  ignorance  or  fcandall  t 
Is  it  not  rather  a  great  di(honour  to  God,to  fet  up  Chrift  a  vifi- 
ble  head  of  ftich  members,by  whom  his  name  is  evill  fpoken  of.' 
And  what  cruelty  is  it  againft  men,  to  keep  fuch  from  eating  and 
drinking  the  Lords  Supper,  who  would  eate  and  drink  it  un- 
worthily, andibeate  and  drinke  their  own  damnation.**  i  Cor* 
II.  29.  The  Lord  himfelfe  thought  it  no  cruelty  to  debarrcoue 
iirft  parents  from  the  Tree  of  life,  who  if  they  had  found  free 
libertie  to  cite  it,would  have  blefied  themfelves  in  a  falfe  hope  o£ 
living  forever?  C?e».3 .22,23. 

Sect.  17,    ofthefecondflyamefullahfurditiefaidtp^e 
found  in  o^rrvay  of  Independency, 

Come  we  now  to  a  fccond  (hamefuU  abfurditie,  which  he  ma* 
keth  to  be  another  fruit  e  four  Church-way. 

*^  That  it  hath  exceedingly  hindred  the  convcrfion  of  the 
•*  poor  Pagans.  The  principles  and  praftife  of  Indcpendencs 
**  doth  crofle  this  work  and  hope  of  it«  What  have  they  to  do 
^  withthofc  ihat  are  without?  Their  Paftors  preach  not  for 

L  ^^  coa- 


y^  I'he  r»a^  of  Congregatiomll  Churches  chared. 


T 


P  A  K  T  1/  ^  converfioii :  their  Relation  is  to  their  flock,  who  arc  Church- 
"  members,  converted  already  to  their  hand  by  the  labours  of 
"  other  men,  before  they  can  be  admitted  into  their  Church. 
"  Ofall  that  ever  eroded  the  ^weriW  Seas,  they  are  noted  as 
"  moft  negle£l:full  of  the  work  of  Converiion.  I  have  read  of  . 
*^  none  ot  themjthat  feeme  to  have  minded  this  matter. 

Anfw.  This  is  indeed  a  ftiamefull  abfiirditie,  if  it  be  true  .'but 
a  finfull  and  fliamefuU  calnmny,if  it  be  falfc.  As  indeedYalfe  it  is 
In  every  branch  of  it.  Fit  (i,  there  is  no  principle  or  allowed  pra- 
Scifeofours  that  doth  hinder  (much  leflc  exceedingly  hinder^ 
the  work  or  hope  of  the  converfionof  the  Natives  :  though  wee 
profeffe  we  have  nothing  to  do  tocenfure  Indians ^2iV\A  fb  to  judge 
them  that  are  withoutjyet  wee  think  it  a  principall  (though  not 
the  only^work  and  duty  of  otjr  Miniftry  to  attend  the  work  of 
converfion,  both  of  carnal!  Englip^  and  other  Nations,  whether 
Ghriftian,or  Pagan.The  ncglc^  of  it,  we  look  at  as  an  ungratious 
and  uncharitable  fancy.  How  fnall  men  (ordinarily)  be  conver- 
ted to  the  faith  without  hearing  >  and  how  fliall  they  heare  with- 
out preaching  ?  and  how  fiialUhey  preach,  unleffe  they  be  (cnt  t 
and  who  are  now  fent,but  Paftors  and  Teachers  ? 

*^  ButtheRclationof  our  Paftors  is  to  their  Flock?  What 
then?  May  there  not  fall  out  to  be  Hypocrites  in  our  Flocks 
and  muft  wee  not  preach  for  their  converfion  ?  And  are  not 
the  children  of  the  Members  of  our  Church^many  of  them  fuch, 
as  when  they  grow  up  ftand  in  need  of  converting  grace?  and 
muft  wee  not  preach  for  their  converfion  ?  Befides,  when  ^n  In- 
fidellor  unbcleever  commeth  into  the  Church,  doe  not  all  the 
Prophets  that  preach  the  Wo rd^  (and  among  them,  furely  the 
Paftors  and  Teachers  are  not  the  leaft)  do  they  not  all  apply 
their  fpcech  to  hisconvidlon  and  converfion  ?  i  Cor,  14.24,25. 
What  though  a  Paftour  bee  a  Feeder  to  his  Flock  already  begot- 
ten unto  God  ?  Yet  he  may(and  ought  to  endeavour  to)become 
a  Father  alfo  in  ChrKi,  to  fuch  as  areyet  unregenerate,whethcr 
of  hisFlv^ck,  or  out  of  his  Flock.  To  turnemany  to  righte- 
oufneffe  is  prophefied  of,  to  bee  the  work  of  the  C^^^iD'^Dit 
of  the  New  Tcftcment,D  /;j,  i2,3.j  *^  But  our  Church-members 
''  are  converted  already  to  our  hands  by  the  labours  of  other 
*^  men,  before  they  can  be  admitted  into  our  Church. 

So  faith  Mr.  BajlL  indeed  :  but  if  hee  were  here,  hee  would 
foon  heare  many  ofthole  who  are  Admitted  into  ourChurches^ 

openly 

, _. ,_ .....  ....   ._    .,_. X  i?_. 


The  my  ofCongre^atienall  Churches  chared.  75 


openly  acknowledge,  the  firft  work  of  faving  grace  to  have  been  P  a  R  T  L 
wrought  in  their  hearts  by  the  hiiniftery  of  the  Word  herej  and 
fometime  by  the  fame,  or  like  miniftery  in  our  Native  Countrey. 
And  the  children  of  the  faithfull  borne,  and  baptized  in  our 
Churches,  will  acknowledge  no  other  Miniflery,  by  whom  they 
have  beleeved,  but  that  which  they  have  attended  upon,  here. 

«*  But  ((aithMr.  Baylie)  I  have  read  of  none  of  them  thaf 
"  feeme  to  have  minded  the  matter  of  converfion. 

Anfip,  I .  What  if  he  have  not  read,  what  we  preach  here  of 
converfion  >  Doth  hec  thinke  it  meet,  wee  fliould  print  all  the 
Sermons  wee  preach  >  What  if  any  of  us  fliould  fay,  I  have  noc 
read  of  any  Scotfijh  Minifter  who  have  publ  jflied  any  of  their  la- 
bours in  that  argument,  (lave  Mr.  KoUocl{j  and  him  in  Latinc, 
and  that  haply  in  the  Schooles,  and  many  have  not  leene  him 
neither :  )  fhall  we  therefore  thinke  it  credible,  that  fo  many  ho- 
ly faithfull  labourers  in  Chrifts  Vineyard  in  that  whole  Nation, 
doe  not  feeme  to  minde  the  matter  of  converfion  ? 

But  whether  he  have  read  of  any  of  our  books  of  that  Subject, 
or  no,  furely  it  is  not,  becaufe  none  of  fuch  are  extant  to  bee 
read.  He  may  i^ad  when  he  plealeth  Mr.  Shepards  two  Treatifes, 
one  fliled  Thefinccre  Ck)nvert,  the  other  The  found  Belecver^ 
befidcs  fundry  Treatifes  of  Mr.  Hooh^r  touching  the  Soules  Prepa- 
ration  to  Chrift,  Effe^uall  Galling,  and  Ju(lification,&c.  and 
when  he  hath  read  them,  let  him  then  tell  the  worId,whcthcr  of 
all  that  havecroffed  the  Amtrkm  Seas  (as  hce  (pcakcth)  the  Mi- 
ni ft  ers  of  this  way  have  been  juftly  noted  to  be  moft  negleftfuU 
of  the  tvork  of  converfion.  Yea  let  me  make  bold  in  Gods  fearc 
to  pray  Mr.  Bajflk^  and  thofc  others,  who  have  noted  us  as  moft 
negleftfullrof  this  work,  to  enquire  and  con Gder  whether  among 
all  the  fcrvantsofChrift  now  living  in  any  reformed  Churcheg 
Cput  them  all  together)  they  have  publifhed  fo  many  Treatifis  of 
the  work  of  converfion,  as  the  Minifters  of  this  way  have  done. 
In  Ne^'EnglAnd^  and  London^  which  I  Ipeak  not  (the  Lord  is 
witnefl[e  to  my  foulej  out  of  cariiall  Arrogancy  to  boaft  of  our 
labours,  in  fo  holy  and  weighty  an  Argument  ••  but  out  of  eon- 
fcience  to  beare  witncffe  to  the  way  of  Gods  truth  againft  Cxch  an 
unjuft  &  unworthy  fcandall.But  when  I  /peak  of  thefe  Treaties 
©f  Converfion,  I  do  notinclude  all  that  arc  written  under  the 
glorious  and  fallacious  ftiles  of  Free  Grace,  and  Gofpcl-Truthg 
iBirhich  ncvertheleffc  doc  but  indeed  lay  the  Leaven  of  Arminian- 

L  ?  uniYcrfiU- 


-^  The  tvay  ofCongregdti&mll  Churches  cleared. 


PaR*^  !•  univcrfalf-free  Grace,  and  Antinomian  Impcnitenq?  :  but  I 
fpeak  of thofe  Treatiics  which  are  pure  from  fuch  Leaven^  as 
keeping  the  pattcrne  of  wholcfornc  words  and  found  do^riu^  di- 
viding the  Word  of  truth  aright,  in  the  right  ufc  of  the  Law  and 
Gofpel,  wherein  though  they  fomctime  decIarcTuch  works  of 
Grace  to  be  preparations  to  converfion,  which  others  do  take  to 
be  fruits  of  converfion  ;  yet  they  all  agree  in  thisj  that  fuch  works 
are  found  in  all  that  are  under  die  powerfull  and  ef!c£luall  ha- 
ving work  of  the  Spirit,  and  Word  of  Chrift,  and  in  nonecl(c> 
which  is  th-?  light  and  life  of  the  Saints  in  Ghri!l:  Jcfts* 

I  will  not  here  fpeak  of  the  converfion  o^W^aqnaflp^  which  (as 
3  heare)  is  publifhedin  a  little  Script,  intituled  ,  tlewEngUnds 
Firft-fruits.   Nor  would  I  have  mentioned  the  endeavours  of 
fome  of  our  fellow- Brethren  here,  to  helpc  forward  the  work 
of  converfion  in  Virginia^  wcrcic  liotthat  the  bleiling  of  the 
Lord  Jcfus  upon  their  labours  doth  call  for  acknowledgment. 
Some  honeft  minded  people  in  Virginia  dlfcerning  their  want  of 
fpirituall  Miniftcry,  lent  earneft  Letters,  and  one  or  more  mcf* 
IcngerSjtothe  Elders  of  the(e  Churches  here  for  fome  of  our  Mi- 
Diikrs  to  break  the  Bread  of  Life  to  them.  The  Elders  here  lee* 
IjingCounfell  of  God,  and  one  of  another,  wee  borrowed  two 
of  the  Paftors  of  our  Churches^  (Mr.  Kmlles  o^Waitno^ne^  ani 
Mr.  ThomfoH  of  Braintne^    the  Churches  being  either  of  them 
fupplyed  with  two  Miniftcrs  apeece^  and  ft nt  them  forth  fo- 
lemnely  in  the  Name  of  the  Lord  to  that  work;  who  as  they 
went  along  took  wich  them  one  Mr.  Jarms^  a  Minister  (though 
then  out  of  employment}  from  N^^pp^HavQn^  to  the  fcllowflhip  of 
that  work.    And  for  their  better  incouragenient ,  our  Cover- 
Hour  here  wrote  a  Letter  to  the  Govcrnoui'  of  Firglnta  to  ac- 
quaint him,  and  his  Affiftants,   with  the  occafion  and  end  of 
their  comming,  and  cxprcffed  wichaJl-  hio  defire  of  their  Ghrl- 
ftian  entertainment  for  a  time,  ai^d  peaceable  returne.,  if  they 
found  any  inconvenience  by  their  comiirmg.    Whatentertainc- 
Kicntthey  found  from  the  major  part  of  tlie  Government  therej 
2  torbearetofpeak.    The  bloody  MafiTacre^  which  foon  after 
their  dirmiffion,  the  Indians  m  thofe  parts  executed   upon  the 
'Englijh^  cried  aloud  from  heaven.,  thjit  afccr  a  white  HorfejGod 
Is,  wont  to  fend  forth  a  red.  'Bjtv.6.2,:^,d^  But  neverthelefle^ 
Godibfarre  forth  followed  their  labours  with  his  bleiJIng  in 
^hawork.  qf  converfion^  that  fiindry  of  thei^a  were  tScdcu&Mj 

wrought 


The  way  efCof^gregationall  Churches  cleared.  77 

wrought  upon  by  the  power  of  the  Lord  Jcfiis;  whereof  (bme  P  a-  R  1 1, 
of  them  came  along  with  ptar  Minifters  at  their  retHrne,  and  are 
received  into  our  Ch arches  :  others  of  them  who  could  not  fo 
well  difpofe  of  their  affaires  there,  joyncd  with  one  Mr.  Harri-* 
^» a  Minifter there,  (who  wasalfb  mightily  ftirred  up  by  our 
R4inifters  comming : )  and  they  with  him  have  fince  given  up 
themfelvcs  to  more  holy  commiuiion  and  converfation  before 
the  Lord. 

Others  ofthcWefternelflands  QasBjrbjdaf^AffU^Ha^  Mevis) 
have  defired  the  like  helpe  from  us :  but  the  departure  of  fome  of 
our  Minifters  fince,  (oneto  Heaven^  others  to  E??^/^^^)  have  hi- 
therto detained  us  from  opportunity  to  afford  unto  them  ths 
like  fuccour  for  the  prefent. 

I  will  not  fpeak^  what  opportunity  of  reaching  forth  a  blci^ 
Jingtothclri^ijwi  in  this  kind,  Godhaih  lately  begun  to  open 
us  a  doorof:  in  that  divers  of  their  Sjchimsy  and  SagamomQz^ 
they  call  them,  to  wit,  their  Governors}  have  fubmitted  them- 
ielves  to  the  government  of  the  £«g/i/^,  and  have  willingly  Tub- 
Je^cd  themfelves  to  the  acceptance  of  the  Ten  Conimandements^ 
though  feme  ofthenij  doe  moft  flick  at  the  feventh  Comman- 
demsnt,  as  it  forbiddeth  Polygamy.  Neverthekfle  otherwife 
they  willingly  confent  to  abandon  Adukery  and  Fornication, 
and  iinnaturall  luf^s. 

But  though  the  Indlam  have  been  (low  tolearne  our  language^ 
e^eclallyin  matters  of  Religion  (howfoever  in  Trading  they 
fbon  underftood  us :  )  yet  wee  have  often  offered  to  bring  up 
their  li^dian  children  in  our  SchoolcSj  that  they  might  learne  to 
fpeake  to  their  Countreymen  in  their  oivn  language.  But  be- 
caufe  that  might  prove  lojig,  one  of  our  Elders  (Mr.  £//<?/,  ths 
Teacher.of  the  Church  of  Kockihury)  hath  (with  the  confent  of 
the  Nadves)  preached  to  them  fa  ft  by  an  Interpreter,  but  fince 
having  with  much  Induf^ry  learned,  their  language,  hee  now 
preacheth  to  two  Congregations  of  them  in  their  own  language 
weekly.  One  week  on  the  fourth  day  to  one  Congregation,wha 
fit  dow(i  neer  to  Dorcbefier  MiU^  and  another  week,  on  the  fixth 
day,  to  another  Congregation  of  them,  who  fit  down  in  Cam^ 
^ridgt^  aer  j^j'.ertovpnMi'S.  To  eafe  and  encourage  hira  in  hi» 
work,  the  Minifters  of  neighbour  Chmxhes  take  offhyturnes 
his  weekly  Le^i^^ure  on  the  third  day.  The  fruic  hitherto  hath, 
beeuj  the  Indigni  refort  more  and  more  to  thefe  Aflcmblics^. 


y g  The  way  of  Congregmomll  Chu>rches  cleared. 


Part  L  heare  with  reverence  and  atcention^  reformc  (and  make  Lawcs 
amongft  thcmfelvcsj  fer  reformation  oQ  fundry  abates,  aske  fun- 
dry  queftions  for  their  inftru^ion,  and  among  the  rcd^  an  old 
Counfellorofone  of  their  5^?gjw<?w  enquired,  if  it  might  bee 
poflible  that  our  God^and  our.  Chrift  ihould  accept  an  old  finner 
fuch  as  himlelfe  ?  Mr.  'Eliot  anfwered  hini^ "  yes^therc  was  hope, 
*^  bcGaofchee  never  had  the  mcanes  of  the  knowledge  of  God 
*^  offered  to  him  before.  And  our  Saviour  Ghrift  did  fcmetimes 
*^  call  Into  his  Vineyard  fcme  to  doe  him  fcrvice,  even  in  the 
**  laft  houre  of  the  day,  in  the  laft  part  oi  their  lives.  And  the 
^*  old  IndUnhtmg  demanded  if  hee  underftood  this ?  Hec  an- 
fwcrcd,  yea,  faith  he,!  undcrftand  it,  andbeleeve  it. 

It  is  true,  there  may  be  doubt  that  for  a  time  there  will  bee  no 
great  hope  of  any  Nationall  eonvcrfion,till  Antichrift  be  ruined, 
and  the  Jewes  converted  5  bccaufethe  Church  (or  Temple)  of 
God,  is  faid  to  bee  filled  with  fmoak^tillthc  fcven  plagues  (which 
are  to  be  poured  upon  the  Antichriftian  ftate)  be  fulfilled:  And 
till  then,  no  man  (that  is,  noconfiderable  number  of  men  out  of 
the  Church,  as  Pagans  be)  fhall  be  able  to  enter  into  the  Church, 
iiev.  15.  8.  yet  nevertheleile,  thathindreth  not,  but  that  fonic 
ljprinklings,&  gleanings  of  them  may  be  brought  home  to  Chrift, 
as  now  and  then  fome  Profelytes  were  brought  into  the  fellow- 
fliip  of  the  Church  of  Jfrael^  when  there  was  a  greater  partiti- 
on wall  ftt  up  bet  ween  Jewes  and  Gentiles,  then  now  there  is 
between  Chriftians  and  Pagans.    And  the  Lord  fhine  upon  them 
In  mercy  ,in  blcfGng  the  meancs  of  his  Grace  to  them  in  the  Lord 
Jcfus. 

The  proof  that  noneofusfeeme  to  have  miniled  the  work  of 
converfionjMr.Bif^/if  alledgerhoutofthc  Book  intituled  Plain 
dealing,  which  faith,  "  There  hath  not  been  fent  forth  any,by  a- 
"  ny  Church,to  learn  the  Natives-Language,  or  to  inflru&  them 
*^  in  our  Religion  firll,becaufethey  fay  they  have  not  to  do  with 
^*  them  bein^without,  except  they  come  to  hear  and  learne  En- 
^«  glifh,      K: 

^».  i.Wh^t  if  there  have  not  bin  any  (ent  forth  by  any  Charch 
to  learn  the  i«ii4»/ language**  That  will  not  argue  our  negleft 
of  minding  the  woik  of  their  converfion.  For  there  beof  the  I»- 
<?i^wjthatliveamongflus,  and  dayly  refort  tousj  andfomeof 
them  harne  our  language ;  and  fome  of  us  learn  theirs.  And  men 
thatlovc  the  Lord  Jcfiis  doe  gladly  tike  opportunity  to  inftru^ 

them 


The  TPdy  ofCongregatiomll  Churches  cleared.  yp 


them  in  our  Religion,  and  to  teach  them  both  Law  and  Gofpell.  Pa  R  t  It 
And  of  latejthe  Wordf  as  I  have  faid)is  publickly  preached  unto 
them  in  two  fevcrall  Indim  Congregations  9  though  wee  never 
thought  it  fit  to  fend  any  ofourEnglifh  to  live  amongft  them,  to 
learn  their  Janguagc:For  who  (hould  teach  them  ? 

Anfw,t^Nhtn  the  Authors  of  Plain  Dealing  faith,  "  Wc  have 
"  not  inftruftcd  them  in  our  Religion,  upon  this  pretence,  be-- 
^^  cau(e  wee  fayjWe  have  not  to  doc  with  them  being  withont,cX" 
^^  cept  they  come  to  hear  and  learn  Englifh. 

1  know  not  whether  ever  any  gave  him  fo  weake  an  account  or 
no  :  If  any  fo  did,  it  was  his  raflanefle ,  or  ignorance  both  of  us^ 
and  the  truth.  But  if  the  Author  fpeake  it^as  a  Point  of  our  Pro- 
feffion  or  prafti(e,that  wc  doe  negleft  tbc  inftru^ion  of  the  Indi^ 
tf^^/jandefpeciallyuponfuch  a  reaibnleffe  rea(bn,  I  iviil  (ay  no 
more  to  it  but  thisjic  (eemcth  there  are  two  forts  of  Plain  dealing; 
Plain  honeft  dealing,  and  Plain  falledealing,  of  which  latter 
forCjthis  fpeach  is. 

ButMr.  i?^/i(!acknowledgethMr.^ii!?wwi  his  endeavours  in 
this  kindjbucdoth  thereby  the  more  aggravate  our  corrupt  prin- 
ciples and  pra6:ife,who  have  neglcfted  fo  great  an  opportunity 
as  to  prolecute  his  courfc.  Onely  Mr.  Williams  (  faith  hce)  did  a& 
^^  fay,  what  could  be  done  with  thofc  defblate  foulcs ,  and  by 
*'  little  experience  quickly  found  a  wonderfull  great  facility  to 
'^  gain  thoufands  of  them  to  fo  much  and  more  Chriftianity 
'^  both  in  profeGTion  and  pra^icejthcn  in  the  moft  of  our  people 
^^  dothappeare, 

*'  But  the  unhappinede  of  thefe  principles  whereof  wee  fpeak,» 
^*  did  keep  him  (  as  hee  profefeh  )  from  making  ufe  of  that 
^^'  great  bpportunity,and  large  doorcwhich  the  Lord  there  hath 
*^'  opened  to  all  wlio  will  bee  zealous  of  propagating  the  Go- 
«  fpell. 

Anfip,!^  If  Mr,  WiUiami  hisfpeech  ofthe  wonderfull  great 
facility  hee  had  of  gaining  lb  farre  upon  the  Indians^  be  not  too 
too  prodigally  hyp5rbolicall(as  I  muchlearit  is)  I  thinkc  his 
finne  is  fo  much  the  greater  before  the  Lord,  that  he  did  neglect 
to  take  the  opportuniiie  of  preaching  to  chem  the  Word  of  the 
Lord,  that  they  might  have  been  brought  on,  not  onely  to  an 
AntichrilVianconverfion(fuch  asheemaketh  the  converfion  of 
the  common  fort  of  Chriftians  in  Proteftant  Churches:)  but  to 
ftfincereconyerfionuntoChriftJcfus,  But  I  confcfle  with  Mr* 


8o  The  fvaj  of  CongregdtionMl  Churches  cleared. 

Part  I.  Bjy/ie,  his  own  corrupt  Principles,  (his  own  I  fay,  not  ours)  it 
(eemeth  have  detained  hitn  from  putting  forth  his  hand  to  the 
Lords  Plough  in  fo  large  a  Field.  For  if  hee  look  (as  it  (eemeth) 
.  f  or  new  Apoftles  to  beient  immediately  fromChriftfor  Hich  a 
work  :  or  if  hee  think  j  no  Church  is^  or  will  be  extant  apon  the 
face  of  the  earth,  till  Antichrift  bee  abolifced  out  of  the  worlds 
thele  and  fuch  like  principles  arc  enough,  not  oncly  to  retard 
bim  from  the  planting  of  Churches  amongft  Indians^  but  al/b  to 
further  him  m  fupplanting  all  the  Churches  of  Chrift  in  Chrl- 
flendomc. 

Anftv,  2.  I  faid  not:  without  caufc,  that  I  feared  Mr.^ii/ijwj 
ills  teftimony  of  the  facility  of  fuch  a  converfion  of  the  Indians 
wastoohyperbolicall.  For  I  received  advertifcment  from  Mr. 
James  (one  of  the  MinifterSj  who  went  to  Virginia  upon  the 
Lords  worke,  of  which  I  (pake  before)  that  whikl  he  was  detai- 
ned fby  winds)  in  Mary-land  (a  Popifh  Plantation  between  us 
and  Virgtnia)\it  faW3  as  I  remember^  {^ov  his  Lttter  is  not  pre- 
fcnt  at  hand  with  me)  40.  IWij»j  baptized  in  ntw  Shirts,  which 
the  Catholicks  had  given  them  for  their  incouragement  unto 
Baptifmc.  But  he  tarried  *here  fo  long  for  a  faire  winde,  that 
before  his  departure,  he  (aw  the  Indians  (when  their  fhirts  were 
foule,  and  they  knew  nothotv  to  wafh  them)  comeagaine  to 
make  a  new  motion,  either  the  Catholick  Englifh  there  muft 
give  them  new  Shirts^or  el(e  they  would  renounce  their  Bap- 
tifme.  I  doubt,  the  Indians  about  Mr.  Williams  are  not  of  a 
much  better  fpirit.  I  might  mention  a  fairer  inftance  in  thefe 
parts,  yet  fuch  as  may  argue  what  kind  of  facility  there  is  in  the 
Indians  to  conver(ion,  fo  much  as  to  outward  profeflion.  At  cue 
firft  comming  hither,  jFo^w  Sagamore  was  the  chiefell  Saebimiii 
thefe  parts.  He  falling  fickjour  Paftor  Mr.  H^ilfon  hearing  of  it 
(andbeingof  fomeacqnaintance  with  him)  went  to  vi(it  him, 
taking  one  of  the  Deacons  of  our  Church  with  him,  and  withal  I, 
a  little  Mithridate,  and  ftrong  water.  When  he  came  to  his  lodg- 
ing (which  they  call  a  JVigwatn)  hearing  a  noyfe  within,  face 
looked  over  the  Mat  of  the  door  to  difcernc  what  it  meant,  and 
law  many  Indians  gathered  together,  and  fome  TorfwaTifs  a- 
niongft  them,  who  are  their  Priefts,  Phyfitians,  and  Witches. 
They  by  CO  uric  (pake  earneftly  to  the  fick  Sagamore^  ztk^  to  his 
difcafc,  (in  a  way  of  charming  of  it  and  him)  and  one  to  ano- 
ther la  a  kind  of  Antiphonies.    When  they  had  done,  all  kept 

iilencc^ 


The  tpay  ofCongre^gdtfomll  Churches  dedred.  81 


filence^ourPaftour  went  in  with  the  Deacon,  and  found  the  p^iju  J* 
manfarre  (pent^  hia  eyes  fet  in  his  head,  hee  (peech  leaving  him, 
his  mother  (old  SquawSacbim^^mn^  weeping  at  his  beds  head. 
Well  (faith  our  Paftour)  our  God  fave  Sagamore  John^  Vewwam 
darn  ('that  is,  kill)  Sagamore  John:  And  thereupon  hee  fell  to 
prayer  with  l^is  Deacon,  and  after  Prayer,  forced  into  the  ficfc 
mans  mouth  with  a  Spoon,  a  little  Mithridate  diffblved  in  the 
ilrong  water  j  foon  after  the  Sagamore  looked  up ,  and  three 
dayes  after  went  abroad  on  hunting.  This  providence  fo  farre 
prevailed  with  the  Sagamorcy  that  he  promifed  to  loak  after  the 
Englifi  mans  God,  to  heare  their  Sermons,  to  weare  Englifh  ap- 
parell^&c.  But  his  neighbour  Indians  Saj^amoref^  and  Pown>a'm 
hearing  of  this,  threatnedto  Cram  him  (that  i8,to  kill  him)  if 
he  did  To  degenerate  from  his  Countre^  Gods,  and  Religion,  he 
thereupon  fell  off,  and  took  up  his  Indian  courft  of  life  again. 
Whatloever  facility  may  feeme  to  offer  it  felfe  of  the  converfion 
©f  the  Indians^  ic  is  not  fo  ealie  a  matter  for  them  to  hold  out, 
no  not  in  a  icmblance  of  profellioa  of  the  true  Religion.  After- 
wards God  ftruck  John  Sagamore  againe,  (and  as  I  remember 
with  the  fmall  Pox:)  but  then  when  they  defired  like  (iiccour 
from  our  Paft our,  as  before,  hetold  them,  now  the  Lord  was 
angry  with  Sagamore  John^  and  it  was  doubtfuW,  hee  would  not 
fo  cafily  be  intreated.  The  Sagamore  blamed  himfelf  and  juftified 
God,  and  confefled,  he  (hould  not  have  been  difcouragedby  their 
threats  from  feeking  our  God  :  For  thofe  Sagamores  and  VoW" 
n>awps  Viho  6'id  moft  terrifie  him,  hee  had  leene  God  (weeping 
them  away  by  d\^ath,  before  himfelf,  in  a  (borttime  after.  And 
therefore  when  I'lee  i^w  hcf  muil  die  (for  hee  died  of  that  ficfc- 
nefle)  hee  left  his  fonneto  the  education  of  our  Paftor,  that 
he  mightkccp  clofer  to  the  Englijhy  and  to  their  God,  then  him- 
felf hail  done.  Biuhisfonnc  alfo  dyed  of  the  fame  difcafeibon 
after.  All  which  1  relate,  to  (hew,  that  though  a  forme  of  Chri- 
ffian  Religion  may  be  profcffed  amongft  Chriftians  with  Tome 
facility :  yet  it  is  not  (b  eaOe  a  matter  to  gaine  thefe  Pagan  Indi'  » 
a»j  fo  mach  as  to  a  forme  of  our  Religion,  and  to  faoldit,hQW- 
foever  Mc.^iBiams  did  promifchimlclfgreatcrpoffibilities. 

AnJfP.  3.  Mr,Ba)lie  (hall  do  well  to  eonfider,  that  Mr.WA 
Jiams  hisfpeech  doth  not  fo  much  hold  forth  the  facility  of  the 
I»^w«j  to  any  fuchcoavcrfionj  as  might  fit  them  for  Church- 
<fiatc^  but  rather  the  Hypocrific  and  Formalitxe  of  the  ordinary 

M  Churcb 


8 J  The  rv^ty  of  Congregattcnm  Churches ciedrea. 


P  A  &  T  I#  Ciiurch-Members  of  National!  Churches  5  which  he  profeffeth 
i§fo  far  ofFfrom  true  con verfioR,  *^  that  it  is  the  fubverHon  of 
**  thefoules  of  many  Millions  m^Chriftendomej  from  one  falfe 
*^  worfhip  CO  another. 

^/2/«?.  4.  It  JsnounhappinsfleofanyjprincipIeofourSj  that 
**  hath  kept  Mr,  Williams  from  niaki^ig  u^e  of  his  great  opportu- 
^^  nlty^andopen  door^  to  propagate  the  Gofpcll  amongft  the 
*^  Indians. For  though  their  facility  to  fuch  a  earn  all  converfion, 
as  hee  defcribeth,  gave  him  nojyft  warranty  to  gather  them  into 
a  Church  eftate  ;  yet  it  was  a  jull  encouragement  to  provoke 
him  (who  underilood  their  Language^  to  have  preached  the 
Word  of  God  unto  them  ,  whkh  might  have  been  mighty 
through  God  (if  fmccrely  difpcnfcd  )  to  have  turned  them  trom 
darknefle to  light,  from  the  power  of  Satan  untoGod^  and  fo 
have  prepared  thcra^  both  forChurchfellowfliipherej  and  for 
heaven  hereafter, 
i  Busif  Mr.  Bajlie  conceive  that  either  Mr.  WiUiamf^  or  elfe  tree 
werctobeblamedjbecaufewe  doe  not  prefently  rtcdst  Indians 
into  the  Fellowfhip  of  our  Charches/eeiBg  their  facility  to  con- 
form their  outward  man  to  us ,  and  to  fo  much  of  our  rc- 
Jiglon^  as  Mr.^izVi<«wjmentione<:h ;  hee  fliall  doe  well  to  conilder 
before  hand,  vA\^i^vJ.acohs  childrendid|\ve/jto  perfwads  the  Si- 
chemites^(Gen.^^J)  to  receive  circumcifion,  before  tbcy  better  un- 
derftood^he  C owcnant  of  Ahraham,(  to  which  clrcumcilion  was  a 
Seale)andhad  made  (bme  better  profeflion  of  taking  hold  of  ko 

Sz  c  T^.    18.  qJ the  third p^ameftdl^ahfurdityfiidu  bee 
f-QUrndinourwA'j.oflnd.e^endenc'j^ 

Gome  wee  now  toconfiderof  the  third  fbamcfull  Abfurdityj 

^  which  Mr.  'Baylk  maketh  the  fruit  of  oar  Independency  3break- 

*'^  ing  forth  in  the  pra£tt(es  and  profeiTion  of  the  mof^jWho  have 

*^  been  admitted  as  very  fit  3  if  not  the  fittcft  Members  of  ou» 

^  Churches* 

And  thefe  evill  fruits  hee  brancheth  out  i nto  Svc  forts  ; 

^'  I.  (Saith  he"^  in  the  vilenefTe  of  their  Errors. 

"  2,  In  the  muhitude  of  the  erring  perfoas. 
'^  5.  In  the  hypocrilicjoyned  with  their  Errors. 

^  V  ^^  malice  againft  their  NeighborSaand  contempt  of  theii^ 

fogeriors^ 


The  rvdj  ofCongregmomU  Churches  cle^redc  $2 

«*  fuperiorSj  Magiftrates  and  MiniUcrs  for  oppofition  to  their  c-  Part  T 
^^  vill  way.  -  4^ 

*^  5.rn  their  Angular  obftinacy,ftif8yfticking  unto  their  errorSj&c 

Anfa^.  I.  Suppofe  all  this  to  bee  true :  yet  this  is  Co  far  from 
difcrediting  the  way  of  Independency,  or  arguing  the  Tree  to  be 
bad  by  thele  bad  fruitSjthat  it  doth  rather  juftifie  the  way  to  be  of 
God^which  fo  ealily  hath  either  heal edjor  removed,  fo  many,  fo 
vife,  fo  generalljfo  fubtlcjfo  headftrong  corruptions ,  and  them 
that  maintained  thcm.NonfediM^nonfceierumvarietas  am  atrscitaf^ 
is  dedecM  ?  olitU, fed  feeler  ttm  impunitof.  The  Church  of  Ephefus 
wsls  not  blamed  by  Chrin:,becau(e  falfe  Apoflles  and  Nicolaitans 
were  found  amongft  them.-but  commended,  becaufe  (he  could  not 
bcarc  them.  Rev*  2.  2.6,  Nor  is  Ihyatira  blamed ,  thnJeZabeH 
was  found  amongft  them,  but  that  they  fufFercd  her,  Kev.z.io, 
What  if  fo  many,  fo  hideous  vile  Errors  were  found  in  our  Chur- 
ches^ What  if  the  number  of  erring  perfons  were  fas  he  fpeak- 
eth)  incredible.^  "  Multitudes  of  men  and  women  every  where 
^^  infcfted>  almoft  no  Society,  nor  Family  in  the  Land  free 
^  from  the  peft?  Bofion  (which  he  is  pleafcd  to  ftyle,  the  beft  and 
^*  moil:  famous  of  our  Churches)  fo  far  corrupted,  that  ^tvi  were 
^^  untainted?  What  if  they  accounted  the  late  Governour  their 
^«  true  friendjand  thought  no  Isfle  of  Mr.  Cotton^  and  Mv^Whch- 
^^  Wright  whom  they  adored  ^  What  if  they  had  drawn  to  their 
^*  fides  not  oncly  multitudes  of  the  people,  but  the  ableft  men 
"  forparts,in  all  Trades,  efpecially  the  Souldiers?  What  if  all 
^^  th^e  evills  were  carry ed  forth  with  prefiimptuous  contumacy 
"  againftgodlyMagirtrates,and  the  Orthodox  Miniftcrs?  yea,' 
*^  whatifto  ailthercft",  theyj  added  obftinacy  againft  al  whol- 
"  fbmemeanes  of  redrelTc  and  remedy  ? 

Is  it  not  therefore  the  more  evident  EJemonftration  of  the  gra- 
tious  prefence,  and  mighty  power  of  God ,  in  the  Difciplinc 
of  our  Churches,  that  did  Co  effectually,  fp  rpcedil7,ro  fafely,  fo 
eafily,  purge  out  all  this  Leaven,  cither  out  of  the  hearts  of  the 
people,  oucof  their  Families  J  and  Churches^  oreheoutofthe 
Country/'  • 

Whence  the  argument  (eemeth  to  mee  to  ari(e  unavoidably." 

Thofe  eviIls,  which  Independency  doth  either  heaI,or  removcj 
they  are  not  the  fruits  of  Independency. 

But  all  the(e  grievous  and  dangerous  evilsjindependency  did  ci-^ 
ther  heal  or  remove. 


2a  The  way  ofCongregatienall  Churches  cleared. 


K.T  It     Therefore  thefe  grievous  and  daBgeroiis  evills  were  not  t^e 
fruits  of  Independency. 

Again^That  governmentjwhich  by  the  bleffingof  Chriftjdoth 
fafely^fpsedilyjand  effectually  purge  out  fuch  grievous  and  dan- 
gerous evills,  as  threaten  the  mine  of  Church  and  Statejthac  go- 
vernment is  &fcly  allowed^  andjuftly  and  wifely  cftablifeed  in 
any  civill  State. 

But  Independency  by  the  blefling  of  Chrift  doth  fpeedily/afc- 
ly^and  effeftualiy  purge  out  (uch  grievous  and  dangerous  eviUsj 
as  threaten  the  ruineofChurch  and  State;  therefore  Independen- 
cy is  fafely  allowed^and  juftly^and  wifely  eftablifhed  in  any  civill 
State. 

O^.i.But  this  purging  and  healing  of  thefe  grievous  and  danger- 
ous evills  was  not  the  fruit  of  their  Independcnt-Church-Go- 
vernmcnt,'  but  of  their  civill  Government.^^  We  have  oft  marvel- 
*^  Icdj  that  the  Elderfhip  of  Bofion  did  never  fo  much^as  call  Ms. 
^^  HutchinfoH  before  themjto  be  rebuked  for  any  of  her  errors^ 
^*  though  their  generall  Aflembly  had  confuted  them,  and  con- 
"  demned  them :  yet  ftill  fhec  was  permitted  to  goe  on  ,  till  the 
*^  zealofthencwGovernour,  and  the  generall  Court  didcon- 
**  demne  her  to  perpetuall  banifhraent.  Then^and  not  till  then, 
^^  fo  far  as  wee  can  perceive  by  the  ftory,  did  the  Church  of  JBo- 
**  fidn  bring  a  procefle  againft  her.  And  when  the  proceffe  vjzb 
*^  brought  to  an  end,  Mr.Gof/o^zwouIdby  no  mea«es  put  it  in 
*^  execution  5  that  burden  was  layed  upon  the  back  of  Mr.  ^;^» 
**  his  Colleague,  how  ever  not  the  fitteft  Inlirument,  being  the 
^^  perfonto  whom  Ms.  Huthinfon  had  profefled  greateft  oppofi- 
'^''  tion.  And  when  the  fentence  was  pronounced  againft  her, 
^^  they  tell  us ,  that  the  great  caufe  of  it  was  none  of  her 
'^  Errors  or  Herefies,  but  her  other  praftifts,  fpeciaJly  her  grofle 
^*  lying* 

An(w,  I .  What  ever  affiftance  the  civill  Government  gave  to  the 
purging  and  healing  of  thefe  evils^it  was  the  fruit  of  Indepcndene 
Church  Government.  For  whether  the  Neighbour  Churches 
(tifpefted  ourChurdfc  of  Tajion  might  bee  partiall,  and  indul- 
gent to  thefe  erroneous  perfons :  or  whether  they  faw,  We  wan- 
ted fuiHcicnt  witneflcs  upon  which  wee  might  proceed  againft 
them  in  a  Church  way,  they  took  a  right  courfe  (  according  to 
the  principles  of  the  Independent  Government)  to  gather  into  a 
Synod  with  the  confeat  of  the  civill  Magiftratfis:  and  in  the  Sy. 


The  way  of  Congregationall  churches  cleared,  85 

nod  toagitatcjconvinceand  condemnethe  Errors,  and  the  of-  P  a  R  T  I, 

fcnCve  carriages  then  (lirring.     W  hercat  the  Magiftrates  being 

prefentj  they  faw  juft  caufe  to  proceed  againft  the  chief  of  thofe 

whom  they  conceived  to  have  bred  any  civill  difturbance :  and 

the  Churches  faw  caufe  to  proccede  againft  their  Members , 

whom  they  found  to  bee  broachers  or  niaiotainers  of  fuch  here- 

fies. 

Anfxv*  2.  It  hath  been  declared  above,  whythe  Efderfliip  of 
*^  Bo^ondXd  not  call  Ms.  Hutehmfon  before  them  to  rebuke  her 
'^  for  her  Errors,  or  to  reftraine  her  from  going  on,  though 
**  the  general!  Aflembly  had  confuted  and  condemned  h^r  Er- 
*^  rors  and  courfe. 

For  though  the  Errors  were  condemned5(and  by  the  Elders  of 
JB^/Jow^as  well  as  others:)  yet  the  errors  were  not  faftened  perfb- 
nally  upon  her  ••  nor  had  we  any  two  witncfles ,  that  would  af- 
firm it  to  uSjthat  fhec  did  broach  or  maintain  fuch  errors  or  here- 
fies,  till  after  her  fentenee  unto  baniQiment  by  the  generall  Court* 
And  then  indeed,  as  (he  was  more  bold  and  open  in  declaring  her 
judgment  before  many  witnefles :  fo  the  Elders  of  the  Church  of 
30^011  called  her  to  account  before  the  Church.and  convinced  her 
of  her  Errors5aHd  with  thcf  confenc  of  the  Church, laycd  her^and 
one  or  two  more  of  her  abettors  under  the  ceniure  of  an  adnio* 
nition  even  for  thofe  corrupt  opinionSjWhich  were  charged  upon 
her,  and  proved  againft  her. 

*•  Ok  I.  Yea  but  Mr.  Comn  would  by  no  means  put  the  cen- 
**  fure  in  execution  upon  her,  that  burden  mult  be-layed  upon 
^^  ththlckoiMz,  Wjlfon^&c, 

^Kfip,The  cenfure  ofadmonitlonjbecaufe  it  was  for  matter  of 
Erroneous  do  ftrine,  it  was  thought  meet  to  bee  difpen(ed  and 
adminiftred  by  Mr.  Cotton  5  wbo  was  tkeir  Teacher :  which 
alio  (by  thethehelp  of  Chrift)  hee  did  performe,  fetting  be- 
fore her  both  the  corrupt  caufes  of  her  errorSjand  the  bitter  fruits 
of  them;  and  charging  her  folemnly  before  the  Lordjand  his 
Ang§ll?jand  Churches  then  aiTembledyto  return  from  the  Error 
of  her  way. 

Afterwards,  when  upon  further  ferious  debate  and  conferenca 
with  her  by  Mr.  ^azenport^  and  ray  felfe,  (he  was  convinced  of  all 
hor  errors  in  parcicular,  fhce  being  called  againe  before  the 
Church,  did  openly  recant  every  errour  and  herefie,  and  pro^ 
fciled  her  repentance  for  every  mifcarriage  againft  Magiftrates 

M  ^  and^ 


8^  The  way  of  Congregdtionall Churehes  clear  ed. 

A  H  T  !•   ^^'^  Elders  :  which  farre  exceeded  the  cxpedation  of  the  whole 
Congregation^  which  then  confifted   of  many  Churches^  and 
itrangers .  But  when  (hee  had  done,  (he  added  withallj "  That^fbe 
**  had  never  been  of  other  jndgeroent,  howfoever  her  expreflt^ 
"  ons  mighcfeemtofary.    This  rounded  fo  harfbly,  andfalfly 
in  the  cares  of  many  witncfles^    that  many  rofc  up  to  convince 
her  of  her  falihood  and  lying,  in  fo  faying.    Which  v^hen  (hec 
did  not  hearken  tos  fbee  was  eiiecraedj  by  the  judgement  of  the 
Elders,  and  our  whole  Churchy  to  be  jullly  fubjeft  to  excomnni- 
nication.   Whidi  though  I  did  not  think  meet  to  bee  difpenfed 
i>ymy  felf  ("becauiethe  oftence  was  not  in  matter  ofDoftrin, 
butofpra^life,  which  more  properly  belonged  to  the  Paftours 
Office,  or  ruling  Elders : )  yet  I  declared  to  the  whole  Congre- 
gation the  righteoufneire  of  the  ccnfure,  and  (atisfyed  the  Scru- 
ples of  fonre  Brethren,  who  doubted  of  it.  But  yet  if  the  Church, 
or  other  Elders  had  put  that  taske  upon  me,  I  (hould  no  more 
haverefufed  thedifpenling  of  the  ccnlure  of  excommunication 
upon  her,   th^n  I  did  before  of  admonition.    Neither  was  her 
oppofition  againft  Mr.  Wiljon  any  juft  reafon  of  exempting  him 
trom  that  duty.   For  (hee  law,  wee  all  with  one  accord,  concur- 
red in  that  lentence :  itwasnopartiall  aft  of  his,  but  the  com- 
mon vote  both  of  the  Presbytery,  and  Fraternity.    And  what 
if  (hehadprofeflcd  her  oppoikion  againft  us  all?  hadthatbeen 
^  juft  cxcufe  to  exempt  any  of  us  from  performing  a  fervice  due 
to  God^and  the  Churchjyea  and  to  herlelf  alfo  ^ 

Ohjt&»  2.  ^^  Batwhenthefentence  was  propounded  againft 
.^^  her,  they  tell  us,  the  great  caufe  of  it  was  none  of  her  Er- 
'^  roors,  and  Herefes,  but  for  other  praftlfes,  Specially  her 
^^  grolTe  lying. 

ATTfttp,  Wee  could  not  juftly  pronounce  the  caufe  of  her  fe«r 
tence  tobe  her  errors  and  herefies,  which  fhc  had  openly  recan- 
ted, and  given  her  recantation  under  her  handwriting.  Neither 
did  any  of  us  fay.  That  iuch  Herefies  did  not  defervc  the  cenfure 
of  cxcomniunication,ifflie  had  continued  obftlnatein  them :  but 
/wee  thought  it  nccdftill  to  follow  the  rule  of  the  Apoftle,  not 
to  rejc£t  an  Heretick  till  after  once  or  twice  admonition,  Tif.  3. 
10.  under  which  if  the  Heretick  relent,  the  Church  proceeding 
ftayeth,  unleffe  fome  other  offence  ict  It  forward,  as  it  did  in 
iier  cafe« 

SECT. 


7'h e  ipjy  ofCongregationall  Churches  cleared,  8  7 


Pa  R  T  I* 

S  a  c  T.  19.   TendingtoreBifefomemifidkesoflA'i.B^j^ 
lie  in  rcUtir^g  the  former  abfurdities . 

BuC  before  I  leave  this  clofe  of  Mr.  BjjIUs  third  Chapter, 
touching  the  evill  fruits  of  Independency,  let  niee  advcrtife 
him  of  fome  few  further  miftakes  in  his  Narration  of  the 
fanjc. 

Firft,  tvhen  he  reckoneth  in  the  front  of  vile  errours,  the  in- 
habitation of  the  perfbn  of  the  Spirit  in  all  the  godly,  let  him- 
weigh  what  hath  been  faid  above,  touching  that  point.  And  if 
hee  cleare  it  to  be  an  errour,  I  willingly  (liall  acknowledge,  hee 
fhall  teach  me  that,  which  I  yet  know  not.  Iprofeilemy  felf 
willing  to  learn  of  a  meaner  man,  then  iVIr.  Bajhe, 

^''  Secondly,  when  he  nuketh  the  number  of  the  erring  per^' 
^^  fons  incrediblcjalniDft  no  fociety,no  family  free  from  that  peft^ 
^^  Bojion  it  felf  fo  farre  infefted,  that  few  there  were  untainted; 
let  him  bepleafed  to  confider,  whether  his  teftimony  will  make 
it  good.  Histeftimonies  (^recited  in  his  Markes  FF.  G 6^.  J 
fpcak  to  the  utmoft  of  truth,  but  not  fo  much  as  he  avoucheth* 
The  (hort  Story  in  Preface,;?dtg.7.iaith  indeed,  ^*  They  had  fome 
^^  of  all  (bns  and  qualities  in  all  places  to  patronize  and  defend 
*^  them :  and  almoll  in  ewaj  family  foni€  were  ready  to  defend; 
^  them  as  the  Apple  of  their  own  eye. 

But  this  v/ill  not  make  it  good,  that  almoft  in  every  family 
fome  weFC  infe^ed  with  the  pell  of  their  crrours.  It  is  one  thing 
10  fpeak  ill  the  defence  of  erroneous  perfons,  another  to  fpeak  m 
defsnceof  ccrou-rs.  Multitudes  tiiere  were,  that  thought  well  of 
the  perfons,  who  bicw  nothing  of  their  errours,  but.  heard - 
omly  of  their  unbottoniing  landy  foundations  of  aTpirituall . 
sfiate, which  hath  been  mentioned  above,  Chap,  f . 

Which  may  alfo  truely  be  faid  even  of  Bop?!  likewiie.  The 
body  of  the  Church,  the  grcatcfrparfspf  them  were  like  thoie 
members  of  the  Church  in  Thjatira^  of  whom  it  is  faid  QKtvm  2. 
2^4,)  They  knew  not  the  depths  of  Satan.  The  trath  whereof; 
may  evidently  appeapc  by  this,That  when  thofc  errors  of  Miftris 
Mutchinfon  were  publickly  charged  upon  her  before  the  Churchy, 
and  proved  by  fufficir  nt  Vt'  itn  effesjthe  whole  body  of  the  Charch:) , 
aodaU  the  Bf cthvcn  with  one  accord  (fav^  onely  her  fonnc)  con« 


88  The  way  of  C ongregationull  Churches  cleared. 

p  A  R  T  I,  Tented  readily  to  her  cenfurc  :  which  they  would  not  have  done, 
*  "  if  the  whole  Church  o^Boflon  (fomc  excepted)  had  become 
*'  her  convertSjand  were  Ink^cd  with  her  opinions. 

**  Thirdly,  when  hee  faith,  tbey  adored  fome  of  their  Mlni- 
^^  fters^and  inftanceth  in  Mr.  Cotton^  and  Mr.  Whekrvrigk, 

Adoration  is  toovaft  an  Hyperbole  to  be  midegood  by  jufl: 
tefticnoniesr  All  hypcrbolicall  prai(cs,  though  they  may  farre 
exceed  the  bounds  of  truth  in  comparifbns  of  men  with  men ; 
yet  they  will  not  reach  adoration,  which  is  divine  worfiiip.  Nei- 
ther will  it  bee  made  good.  That  they  magnified  cicher  Mr, 
Whekjvrighty  or  me,  for  the  defence  of  their  errors.  Yea  they 
(oon  forS>oke  Mr.  Whiki^rigbt(2i$  well  as  he  them)  when  they 
faw  his  judgement  (as  well  as  mine)  againft  Antinomianifme^ 
and  Familifme. 

Fourthly,  when  he  faith,  ^^  MiOimHutchlnfon^  and  the  late 
*^  Covernour,  kept  almoft  every  day,  (b  private  and  long  dif^ 
**  courfe  with  Mr.  Cotton^  that  made  them  conclude  all  was 
*^  their  own* 

I  muft  needs  profcfle,  that  cannot  be  made  good  by  any  wit- 
nefle  of  truth,  Mifiris  H«/cfo*«/ei»TeIdome  reforted  to  mec :  and 
when  (he  did,  fliedid  feldome  or  never  enter  into  any  private 
fpeech  between  the  former  Govern  our  and  my  filf»  And  when 
fhe  did  come  to  me,  it  was  feldome  or  never  (that  I  can  tell  of) 
that  fhe  tarried  longl  rather  think,  (he  was  loath  to  rcfort  much 
to  rae^  or,  to  conferre  long  with  me,  left  (he  might  (eemc  to 
learne  fomcwhat  from  me.  And  withall  I  know  (by  good  proof) 
(he  was  very  careful!  to  prevent  any  jealoulie  in  mec,  that  fhce 
(hould  harbour  any  private  opinions,  differing  from  the  courfe 
of  ray  publick  Miniftery.  *^  Which  fhe  could  not  well  have 
**  avoyded,  if  (he  had  kept  almoft  every  day  fo  private  and  long 
di(cour(e  with  me. 

But  what  Teftimony,  or  proof  doth  Mr.  Baylie  allcdge  for  this 
©ur private  and  long  conference,  almoft  everyday?  Hismarkc 
{^^'i'\  referrethustothq»Chortftory,  whercitis  faid,  "  They 
"  made  full  account  the  day  had  been  theirs. 

But  did  they  make  this  account  upon  occafion  of  thefe  our 
private,  and  long,  and  frequent  conferences  every  day?  not 
a  fyllable  of  proofc  for  this  point.  It  is  not  righteous  dealing, 
large  charges,and  Marrow  proofs. 

Fourthly,  that  which  Mr.  B^jlk  further  iclateth  from  the 

tciliraony 


The  way  of  Congregationall  Churches  cle^rtd^ 


tcftimony  of  Mr.  Williams^  is  as  farre  from  truths  as  the  former,   P  a  H  t  ^ 

^*  Mr.  H^iEiamf  (faith  Mr.B^j/i>)  told  mcjChat  he  was  em.pIoy-  ~ "  * 

^*  ed  to  buy  from  the  Savages,  for  their  late  Governour,  and 
^^  Mr.C<?/fo»5with  their  Followers,  a  portion  of  Land  with- 
**  out  the  Englip  Plantation  whither  they  might  retire  and 
**  live  according  to  their  mind,  exempt  from  the  jtirifdi&ion  of 
^^  all  others,  whether  Civill  or  Eccleiiaftick,Mrf^i//ww/ Was  in 
^  fogrcatfriendfhip  with  the  la^te  Govern  our,  when  he  told 
^*  me  Co  tuuch,  that  I  belecve  be  would  have  been  loth  do  hava 
'^  (pokcn  an  untruth  of  him. 

Anftv.  But  this  I  dare  be  bold  to  fay,  if  Mr,  fFiUhmstold  MrJ 
Bailie  €o  much,  that  he  was  imploycd  by  me  to  buy  any  Land 
from  the  Savages,  for  mee  and  my  followers  fas  he  calls  them) 
he  (pake  an  untruth  ofmc,  whatfoever  he  did  of  the  Governioaf» 
Yet  becaule  I  would  not  fpeakc  nor  thinke  worle  of  Mr.  oiWih 
lismt  then  neccffitie  conftrayneth,  I  cannot  fay  but  that  he  might 
ipeak  as  bethought,  and  as  he  was  told  •  for  it  may  well  bcc, 
thatfuch  asabufedtheGovernoursname  tohlmforfiichancnd, 
might  alfo  more  boldly  abufd  mine.  But  I  muft  profcfTe,  I  nei- 
ther wrote,  nor  fpake,  nor  (cnt  to  Mr.  WiUiams  for  any  filch  er- 
rand. I  fever  I  had  removed,  I  intended  ^i»i^jc;^  and  not 
Aquahnich^  And  I  can  hardly  belccvc  the  Governoar  would 
(end  to  him  for  any  fuch  end,  who  I  fuppofe  never  thought 
it  likely,  that  himfelf  fliould  tarry  longer  in  the  Countrey,  then 
he  tarried  in  the  Btj, 

Fifcly,  whenMr-Bj^'/ze  objefteth  the  prophanenefTe  of  thcle 
erroneous  perfoas,  and  juftifieth  it  by  the  teftimonles  of  Mr. 
We'.ddSid  my  (kl^y  ^^  And  aggravateth  the  fame  by  their  profeflion 
*^  of  Piety  (fo  farre,  that  they  avow  their  ftanding  luofe  frons 
*^  all  reform  d  Churches  as  uncleane,  becaufe  of  their  mixture 
*^  with  the  prophane  Multitude.) 

Let  him  be  pleafed  to  confiderj  Firfl,  what  was  faid  above^ 
Jionfcelm^fid  fceUris  impHnitaf^  is  the  guilt  of  a  focicty^  whether  €!'=• 
vill  or  facred. 

Secondly,  whatMr.ff^t:  '^meantby  fouler  (innesthen  pride^or 
lying,  found  in  thofe  perfbns,  I  cannot  gucfie :  nor  have  I  h'>ard 
of  them  •*  unlede  hee  meant  the  adultery  of  one,  whoucxni 
his  own  confeflion  was  ca(l  out  of  the  Church  for  that 
crime. 

Asfortheteftimonyofmincp  which  hee  quotech  from  fomt 

N  words 


^5  Th^W^  ^fx^on^re^dtimMChurtMsdearei. 


fi  R  t  I.  words  in  the  vialls^wherein  the  finnes  of  the  people  were  repro- 
vcdj  let  hlmnot  improve  them  further  then  they  willbear.Siidi 
reproofs  doe  not  ahvayes  argue  linnes  of  our  Church  members: 
or  if  they  diiij  y^t  not^  that  thole  (innes  are  openly  known  ;or 
if  openly  known,  yec  not, that  they  were  tolerated*  And  yet  all 
thefemuftconcurrej  orelfe  the  vices  found  aniongft  profeflbrs. 
Will  not  argue  the  vicioufnefle  either  of  their  doftrine  or  wor- 
(hipjor  C  h  urch  Govern  men  t. 

Luiher  complaineth,  in  PoftiU,  faptr  EvangeL  Dom,  &dvs'ntufy 
Sunt  nunc  homines  magps  Vwd0£  cupidi^  magh  a^ari.y  magh  ah  omni 
mijermrdia  nmii^  magis  immodest ^  0*  indifciplmati^  multoqtte  dt- 
'^criora^  quamfmruntfubfa-patH,  hndChryldfiome^(inaperiimper^ 
f<Man  Mauh,Bom,^().')  fpeaketh  of  Chriftlans  asbecomminglikc 
the  Hercticksjor  PaganSjOr  ivorfe. 

Yet  I  fuppoie  he  that  (liould  in^prove  the  words  either  of 
CJfry^ojlome^to  argue  the  difcipliiie  ofChriftianSj  worfe  then  that 
of  the  Pagans:  or  oiLuther^to  argue  the  difcipline  of  Proteilants 
tobewor(ethenthatofPapifts,  hefhalldoHbtleffe  ftretch  their.. 
i^ords  upon  the  Rack,  farre  beyond  the  fcope  of  their  meaning.' 
The  woi'ds  I  ipake,  were  in  comparifon  between  the  godly  Pro  • 
felTors  m  Eu gland ^  and  ours  here,  and  at  iuch.  a  time,  when 
Epifcopall  periecutlon  made  them  draw  the  nearer  to  God,  <k\\d 
to  walkethe  niorecircumfpe^ly  before  men.  But  Shecpe  iet  at 
libertie  from  the  feare  of  Wolvcs,will  ftraggle  further  from  their 
Shepheard,  then  when  they  refcnt  danger. 

Thirdly,  It  is  too  groOe  and  heavy  an.aggravJtion,which  Mr. 
Bf^jr/Zeputtcth  upon  us,  if  hemeaneit  ofus,  "  That  our  pro*» 
^^  fellion  of  pietie  is  fo  fa  ire  that  wee  fland  aloofe  from  all  refor- 
^^  med  Churches  as  uncleane,  bccaufgof  their  mixture  with  the 
*^  prophane  multitude. 

ForitismorethenhecanprovejOrwe  doeprofefTe.  Though 
In  the  Biiliops  time,  we  ^\d  not  foi  th with  receive  all  the  mem- 
bers  ofthe  Church  of  E;7g/tf)!i^mto  the  fellowthip  of  our  Chur- 
ches :  yet  (for  ought  I  know^  wee  are  not  Jikely  te  flahd  aloofe 
froiri Presbyteriall  Churches  faithfully  adminiftred,  nor  from 
the  te^imony  which  they  (hall  give  of  their  memberSj  that  may 
have  oceafion  to  Traffick  hither.  And  the  like  doe  I  conceive  of 
othfer  reformed  Churches  in  other 'Nations  of  Chrillcndomco 
Presbyterian  Churches  faithfully  adminiftred,  arc  not  won^  to 
sarali:  a  mixt  groghanc  nuilei^de  to  the  Lords  Tablci ' 


the  vpay  ofGmgregatiQmli  Chur^hs  cJea^^d*  g  l 


Sijctly,  let  me  take  off  one  inftance  more^  which  Mr.  Bajlk  gi-  P  a  R  T  I* 
yeth  of  one  abomination,  which  to  him  feemethftrange/^ThaC 
«^  the  Midlives  to  our  molt  zealous  women,  (hould  not  onely 
^^  have  familiarity  wjch  the Devjll,  butalfoin  thatfervicccom- 
^^  mitdeviliiQiMalefice?  .-which To  farre  as  they. tell US3  were  not 
'^^  pnely  pail:  over  with  out  puiiifhmcnt,  but  never  fo  much  as  ea- 
■^^^quh'cd  after. 

Jlrjjtv.  This  accfifation  is  ifideed  of  fome  v/eight,  becaufe  it 
isofagrievousjunddcvillifncrimej  and  it  tolerated.  But  how 
doth  itappcarcto  him,  that  it  was  tolerated  ?  "  not  onely  pati: 
^*  over  without  puniihment,  but  nevpr  fo  much  as  eaquired 
«<^  after? 

Why,  faith  he,  fo  farre  as  t  aey  tell  us.  So  farre  as  they  tell  us? 
h  the  fiiencc  of  a  (hort  ftory  of  this  or  that  fad,  a  good  argu- 
ment, anmdici^admtttjje'i  yea  ic  is  a  good  argument  on  the 
contrary,  that  there  was  inquiry  made  after  that  Mid  wife,  and 
diligent  fearch  into  her,  or  elfe  it  would  have  been  recorded,  as 
fome  clofe  conveyance  of  the  erroneous  party.  The  truth  is,  the 
woman,  though  fhe  offered  her  lelf  to  the  Elders  of  our  Church, 
yet  was  not  received,  upon  difcovery  of  fome  unfound  principles 
in  her  judgement.  Being  then  no  member,  the  Church  had  no 
power  to  deale  with  h  r.  But  when  fufpicion  grew  of  her  fami- 
liarity with  the  Devilf,  efpecially  upon  that  occafion,  which  the 
ftiorc  ftory  rehteth,  fhee  was  convented  before  the  Magistrates, 
and  diligently  examined  about  thar,and  otherevills.  But  though 
no  familiarity  with  the  Dev4ll  could  be  proved  again  It  her.  yet 
becaufe  of  fome  other  offences  in  dealing  with  young  women» 
(he  was  forbidden  to  ftay  in  the  Countrey. 

Sec  t.  20.  Tending  to  confidey  what  hetter  fruits  mrght 
hdve  been  ex^eEiedfrom  Vrcsh^termi  d-fctfltneyfor 
the  removing  of  the  like  ahfurdities. 

Having;  thus  given  account  to  Mr.  Bajiie  of  theinconfeqaencc 
of  all  hisdi(courfe  from  the  errors  of  this  countrey,  to  argue  ih€ 
unfoundnefTe  of  our  Church  difcip'ine,  let  me  now  intreat  him 
toconfider,  what  better  fruits  might  have  been  eXf)c^edin  the 
like  cafe  from  Prcsbyteriall  Government.  I  demafjd,  if  Predby- 
terian  Government  had  been  eftab.ifh^d  amor  gft  us,  Ihould  wee 

N  2  not 


^  %  The  ffdy  of  Congregatiomfl  Churches  cleared. 


p  A  K  T  L  BOt  then  have  received  all  thcfe  Hereticks,and  erroneous  perrons> 
Into  our  Church  >  Yes  furely,  for  no  member  of  the  Common- 
wealth is  excluded  :  welj,  therein  cur  Congrc^ationall  difci- 
plinebringethibrth  no  woffe  fruit,  then  their  Prcsb)  terian.  * 

I  dcfliahdagaine,  if  thefepcrfonsftiould  afterwards  isM  into 
error,  or  Herefiej  which  could  not  be  proved  by  two  witnefles,^ 
whac  courfe  would  Presbyterian  government  have  taken  ?  would 
it  not  have  forborne  proccfTe,  till  fufficitntteftiraony  might  bee 
brought  to  convince  them  ?  If  fufpici'  jn  of  their  unfound  judge- 
ment had  grown,  would  they  not  have  examined  them,  and  if 
they  denied  it,  and  no  fufficient  teftimony  could  bee  brought 
againft  them,  would  not  the  Presbyters  have  let  them  alone? 
Hitherto  we  did  the  fame. 

I  demand  further,  if  any  Presbytery  in  a  Church,  wcrefo(pe« 
6:edto  be  too  rcnaifle  in  proceeding  againft  fuch  Delinquents, 
xvould  not  the  Presbytery  of  the  neigf  hour  Churches  have  takes 
the  matter  in  hand,  and  fo  gathering  into  a  Synod,  firft  convin- 
ced (iich  errors,  and  then  condemned  them,  and  the  maintainers 
of  them  too,  if  they  were  found  guiltie  of  them,  and  perfiitent 
.  in  them  1  Thus  farre  alii)  the  Presbytery  of  our  neighbour  Chur- 
ches did  proceed  as  to  gather  into  a  Synod,  and  both  convinced 
and  condemned  the  errors.  And  though  they  did  not  proceed 
tocoudemne  or  cenfurcthe  ma.intainers  of  them ;  yet  when  they 
had  gotten  proof  thereof,  they  proceeded  in  their  own  congre- 
gations to  the  cenfure  of  their  own  erroneous  members  (after  all 
other  meanes  to  recover  them  uftd  in  vaine;)  hnd  befides,  they 
dealtwiththePresbytery  of  our  Church  to  doe  the  fame.  And 
wee  hearing  their  complaint '  2^nd  their  proofs,  wee  refpcftively 
hearkned  to  ihemj  and  proceeded  to  iht  Lke  cenfure  in  our 
Church,  as  they  h  id  done  'n  theirs  •,  A  d  in  like  fort  travelled 
wdchour  me/iibersy'or  the!iet>nvi6lion,  as  hey  had  done  with 
theirs,  even  (o  Urr.?,  t'  it  Mi(u is H//rMV/« was  brought  to  a 
Kcantatio  1,  tkou^i  herpr  varication  f  »f  it  bi  ought  her  to  a  cen- 
furCj  yeath  utTioftcen  u  ",  and  that  with  gencrall  confent  of 
oar  wh<  'c  C/hLrchi.ind  latisfaftH  n  ofoth<:rs.  Jt  leemetli then^ 
thatoui  Jndf'  ff.d  tt'  y  (as  it  iscdJlcd)  doth  no  more  breed,  nor 
noQrifb,  nor  4  >lerne  errors,  or  Hcreflis,  then  Presbyterian  di- 
Iciplinc  d.>th.  And  iithere  fliouW  a  deit^V  arife  in  any  Church,, 
there  isihe  like  remedy  Ir*  the  vigilancy  of  other  Churches,  and 
Snsiiiy,  obitinacym  all  evills  of  ^otorio^s  o&nce^  whether  in 

judgements^ 


the  way  ofCongregatifimll  Chmehts  chared.  9  3 


judgement  or  pra^life,  m'ectethat  lengch  with  the  fame  or  like  Pa  R  T  !• 
cenfiircj  in  either  governmetit. 

Let  not  therefore  Mr.  Bajlit  allow  himfelf  in  faying  as  he  doth 
(in  thecloft  of  his  third  Chapter)  "  That  this  new  andfinga* 
'«  larway^the  Lord  hath  fo  manifeftly  curfed  with^more  bad  , 
^^  fruits,and  greater  rtore  of  thcnij  then  ever  yet  did  appearc  | 
^^  upon  the  tree  of  BrowQirme.  For  though  it  becommcth  not  us 
to  make  comparifons  of  fruits  with  other  Churches  funlefle 
themfelves  did  provoke  us  to  it:)  nor  doth  it  concern  tistodealc 
with  them  about  any  offence,  unlefTe  we  dwelt  ncer  thcnij  and 
knew  their  eftate:)yet  this  is  enough  to  us,  to  cleare  us  unto  Mr* 
'Baylie^^nd  to  the  world^againii  all  his  cxceptions,ThatXthrougb 
theraercy  ofChrift)  noevill  fruit  at  all  hath  Iprung  from  oUJ? 
Church  Government.  What  offence  Ibcvcr^in  judgement  or  pra- 
ftifcjhath  been  fufpefbed  or  found  among  usj  it  hath  not  iprung 
from  the  government,  but  frOm  perfbnall  defers,  either  among 
the  Brethren  or  Elders.  And  what  hath  been  fufpe^ied,  or  found 
in  either  of  them^hath^ither  been  cleared, or  healed,  or  removed 
by  the  government.  BlefTed  bee  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jefus^ 
whofe  throne  is  in  Zio»and  his  furnace  in  Jerw/i/ew^who  delight?- 
eth  to  blciTehis  own  ordinances  with  power  and  peace. 


Chap.    IIII. 
oftheantiquitie  ofCongregatiomll  dijciflme^  C0mp4red^ 
with  Claficafi. 

Section  L 

MR.  Boylic  fpcaketh  of  our  Congregational],  and  (aahee 
calleth  it)  our  Independent  way,  as  not  having  continued 
a  w.  ck  of  yecrs  (that  is,not  7  .yeers)  when  the  errors  brake  forth  ^ 
in  Natp  Engljndy  Tag.'y^.  Sometimes  hce  makcth  us  the  fame  in 
realitic  with  the Ironfmfij(^Pag,'^S»)to  whom  he  attr^buteth  aboue 
5o.yecrscontinuancej^^j^.59.  fomet-mes  he  makcth  as  followers 
^  otMv.Kokinfmy  whoHeptin  to  fupport  (as  hee  fpeaaeth ) 
•*  languiftingBrownifinejWhcn  it  was  ready  tofalI5PiSig.17.ana 
54.  All  which  expreffionstend  to  make  the  wvorld  bcleeve,  that 
our  Congrcgationail  way,  or  (as  he  calleth  it)  Independent,  is 
but  of  yefteiday,  ne  vly  fprung  u^  unknown  and  unheard  of  ia 
tht  former  Ages  of  the  Church;  which  ifi^  were  true,  were  no. 

N3  fnaalj 


P4  ^^^  ^^y  ^f  Congregationdll  Churches  cleare4* 

Pa  R  T  L  frtiall  prejudice  to  the  tvay  wee  waike  in,  The  way  of  God  is 
the  old  way,  Jer.  6>i6,  yea  fo  old,  as  fetcheth  his  antiquity  fi-om 
the  anticnt  of  daycs,  and  from  the  Lord  Jefiis,  who  is  the  way  of 
Truth  3ind  of  Life,  Id  verumy  ^fiiid  primttmiid  primiim  ^UQd  ah  hithe 
There  is  no  falfe  wayjbiit  is  an  aberration  from  the  firil  inilitution. 
Give  m'e  the-refore  leave  to  profcffe  freely  withoac  offencejwhac 
I  tmcly  beleeve  wit^hout  fcruplejthat  though  the  Afts  ofChurch* 
govcrnment(in  the  ordination  of  officers,  and  cenfure  of  offen- 
ders) by  the  Presbyters  of  neighbour  Churches,  be  vtry  ancient : 
yet  not  more  antient  then  Humanus  Splfcopaiw(siB  Beza  calleth  it:) 
nor  foantiem,as  the  wayof  ourCongregationall  government  of 
each  Church  within  it  felf,by  the  (pace  of  300.  yeers.  I  will  not 
hierc  fpeak of thoie Texts  ofSznptiive(^Matth.iSA'j^i6yiy.i  C^. 
5.)  wliich  convince  as,  that  Congregational!  di^ipline  was  in* 
llitatedby  Chrift,  andhisApoftles.  I  refer  them  to  the  (equcle, 
Krhcrein  our  particular  Tcncnts  aredifcuffed  by  Mr.  B^)/ie.which 
will  come  in  due  place  (  God  willing)  to  bs  reviewed  and  exa- 
mined.   But, 

In  the  firfi:  century,  whilft  the  Apoftles  lived^,  wee  read  of  no 
^Bl  of  Church-power  put  forth  by  the  Elders  of  Churches  over 
abfent  Congregations,btit  onely  inA&,  15.28.  with  Chap.  1^.4. 
But  letitbeconfidercd : 

1  a  That  this  Synod  was  not  Status  ConventuSy  a  fet  monethly, 
oryeerlyAiTembly,  the  ordinary  (landing  Judicatory  of  the 
Church  ;  noraffcmbled  foradminiftration  of  ordinary  Church- 
power  (as  ordination  of  Officers,  or  cenfure  of  offenders)  but 
called  together  upon  urgent^  and  unwonted  occafion,the  diflen- 
tion  of  the  Church  o^Anticch^  which  both  craved,and  needed  di- 
rcftioninfuch  a  cafe,  ^fif.i<J.i.2.  And  wee eafily  grant  (what 
«rc  willingly  pra^ife  in  a  Congregational!  way)  that  neither  dc- 
6:rine,nordi(cipKnc  can  well  proceed  unto  publick  Edification, 
U^enthe  Church  is  rent  with  difTention.  The  promifc  of  Chrifts 
prefencc -with  his  Church,  is  given  to  them  met  in  his  name,  and 
agreeing  in  his  l^sLmc^Mattb.  1 8.1  S^i  p.But  when  a  Congregation 
Wanteth  ag  cement  and  peace  amongft  themfelves^ic  is  then  a  way 
<rf God(according  to  the  patternc,  A&,  1 5  2.)  to  cobfult  with 
fotne  other  Churth,  or  Churches,  cither  by  themfelves  or  their 
tncflfengersmetinaSynod.  But  then  theyfend  not  totliehifoi; 

{?owcr  to  adminifler  any  ordinance  among(l  themfelves,  but  for 
^ht  to  fatisfic  diflreftters,and  fo  to  remove  the  flumbllng  block  of 

the 


The  tvdy  ofCen^re^ntiomll  Chunhes  c leered ,  95 


the  fufpition  of  mal-adanniUrdtion  of  their  power,  out  of  the  P  a  R  t  L 

Buc  otherwife^when  Churches  want  not  peace  nor  light  with- 
in themfelveSjto  exercife  that  pov^'er  withojt  diftradion ,  which 
the  Lord  hath  given  them^   Chriit  doth  not  direft  his  Chur- 
ches to  gather  into  a  Synod  for  removing  ot  knowen  offences  ci* 
ther  in  Dodiine  or  manners :  but  enely  fendtth  to  the  Payors  or 
Presbyters  of  each  Churchjto  reformc  within  tlicmfelves,what  is 
amongft  jhen3.Rez/.ehap.2,aRd  chap.3.  A  plain  pattern  to  Chur- 
cheSjin  cafe  of  publick offences  tolerated  in  neighbour  Churches^ 
not  forthwith  togatlier  hKo  a  Synod  (or  Claflicall  meeting)  for 
redreffe  thercof:but  by  Letters  and  meflengers  to  adraoniflbonc  a- 
nother  of  what  is  bchovefull.unleilcupon  fuch  admonition^thcy 
rcfafc  to  hearken   to  the  wholefomecounfcU  of  their  Brethren. 
And  then  the  diiTeation  of  this  Church  from  others  hindering 
ihefrcepaffage  of  cheGofpell  f  as  much  as  dilTention  amongft 
thcmfclves  doth}it  may  give  juft  andneceffary  occahonof  aflem- 
blingaSynodoftheEIders,and  meitngers  of  Neighbor  Chtir» 
ehes  for  the  convidion  of  their  fin  with  common  confcnt^  andif 
(after  long  patience^  they  remain  obftinate,  to  withdraw  from 
them  the  right  hand  of  FellowOiip  in  the  communion  of  Chufta. 
ches, 

2.  ThcSynodzflcmbhd^iHierHfakm^QA&j  I'y.')  was  not  a 
convention  orconfifttory  of  Elders  apart  from  brethren:butiuch 
a  naBjbec  of  Brethren  were  admitted  into  their  Adcmblyj  as  car- 
xKd  the  name  of  a  whole  Church.diftinguilhedejcprcily  from  the 
Apo(lleS\and  Elders^/^^^j  15.22325.Thc  fame  who  arc  called  the 
Brethren^  diftin ft  from  the  Apoftlesand  Elders,  ver.2^^  are  called 
alfo  the  whole  Church^ver,  2  2.  And  with  t^em  is  the  power  com- 
municaledj  whicluiie  ApoPJes  and  Elders  put  forth  in  thoft  Sy« 
nodicall  LctterSjWr.  22.to  29.  If  the  Clafhs  doe  admit  the  Brc» 
ihren  of  the  Church^w  here  they  meet^to  fit  with  the  EldcrSjin  de- 
bating and  determining  the  matters  of  the  Synod  3  even  fuch  a 
number  of  Brethren^  as  may  denominate  thena^a  whole  church^as 
then  they  (hall  come  neerer  to  the  Primitive  pattcrnsfb  they  may 
cxped  a  freer  paffage  of  the  prefence.  and  bleffing  of  the  Holy- 
Ghoft  with  them. 

5.  That  Synod  having  heard  and  argued  the  whole  caufe  in 
controverfiej.  they  give  their  judgement  both  of  the  do^rirre 
itaught:  at  4&tmch^  an3  of  the  perfcns  thai:  tatig;kc  it ,  as  trouble- 

ibflGLjgc 


5^5  The  wAj  of  C(^»gregAtiomU  Ch»rch^s  clear  ed. 


Part  !#  fomcto the  Church^and  fabverfiivc  to  their  foules^and  unwarran  * 
led  by  themlelves,  vet,  2^*  Nevertheleffe,  they  neither  excora" 
inuaicate  them  thcoifelves^nor  command  the  Church  to  c^com- 
fnHnicate  them  :  but  leave  that  to  the  Church  to  cxercife  their 
owne  power  according  to  the  rule  of  the  W  ord^  in  ca(e  any  of 
tbcir  members  (hould  be  found  to  perfift  obftinatcly  in  ftich  per- 
nicious dodrine  after  conviftion. 

4.  That  Synod  layed  indeed  a  burdcn(or  weighty  chsrge)not 
onely  of  a  doftrine  to  be  beleivcd,  but  of  a  duty  in  matter  of  pra- 
aife  to  be  performed  (for  avoiding  of  offence: )  and  lay  it  they 
did  with  the  greater  power ,  according;  ro  the  greater  oieafurc 
of  Grace  and  light  received,  both  from  Texts  of  Scriptures  clear- 
ly opened^and  from  direftion  of  Apoftles  perfonally  prcfen£«  But 
chough  wee  dare  not  allow  alike  equall  power  to  ordinary  Sy- 
nodSjUnleffc  they  had  the  like  equall  prefence  and  affiftance  of  in- 
fallible guideSjCfuch  as  the  Apoftlcs  wcre;)yet  our  Congregation- 
al way  doth  eafily  allow  the  like  power  to  the  like  orderly  Synods 
foiar  forthjthat  when  they  have  cleared  from  the  Scriptures  any 
doubtfull  point  of  doftrin  or  praftife,  to  be  of  neceflary  obftrva- 
tionjthey  wil  readily  (ubmic  as  to  a  counfell  &  command  of  God, 
both  from  the  Wordjand  the  Word  difpenfed  in  the  way  of  an 
Ordinance.  In  fuch  a  cafe  wee  acknowledge  (  with  our  bcft  Di- 
vines^ Fotefijtem in  Sjnodii  ^n^vrntm  tPict'mKVKh  a  power  in 
Synods  to  dired  and  appoint,  what  fpirituall  prHdencc  from  the 
Word  (hall  determine.  But  it  is  one  thing,  to  dired  and  charge 
Churches  from  the  Word  of  the  Lord,  whatfhould  be  done  by 
them :  another  thing  to  doe  their  A6ts  of  power  for  them.  The 
one  guideth  them  in  the  uie  and  exei ciCc  of  their  power :  the  o- 
cher  taketh  their  powcr,or  at  leafl:  theexercife  of  it  3  out  of  their 
hand,  which  is  more  then  the  pattern  of  Syngas  (m  Ads  ij. ) 
doth  hold  forth. 

Sect.  II.  " 
In  the  fccond  century  ofycares,theGovernment  of  the  Church 
was  adminiflredjuot  in  a  Clafficaljbutin  aCongrcgationall  way, 
as  in  the  former  century, of  w^h  we  need  uo  betterlevidcnc^^thca 
the  evidentTelHoiony  of  the  AfigdebttrgenfeJ^m  the  fecontf  c-  ntu- 
ry ,chap.73f /V.  de  conCocyati9m tcclefitrum^  c£t. rum  (fay  f hey )  ^ 5f^if 
*'  frobitos  mthQfes  hujuif^rnli  pcfjpkiat^vid  bit  T  rmut.Gub^rna'* 
**  tioms  prftpem,jdftm  ^■•i^Kf^T2oi<  (jmilemfi*}Jfe,    Singuld  thim  pa^ 

mh'fir  ;i^ 


The  way  ofCongregationall  Churches  cleared^  ^7 


^e  •miniftrandiy  ExcommHnicandi  Rant  ho  s^  &  fccUratos^  minlfiros  P  a  R  T  I 

^*  eltgendi^vocat2di^9rdmandi^&  jufliffimas  ^hcatffat  itemmdeponeH''  -  * 

^^  di^cffnventui  &  Synodos  corjgregandi^&c,  that  iSjIFa  man  (earch 

^  the  approved  Authors  of  this  age,  he  (liaH  fee  the  Form  of  the 

^^  Governmentjto  be  almoft  like  to  a  Denaocracy:For  every  fingle 

^^  Church  had  equal  power  of  preaching  thsWordjadminiftring 

<c  Sacraments^excomraunicating  hereticks  and  notorious  offen- 

**  ders,  abfolving  penitents,  choofingj  caIiiag,ordaining  Mini- 

^^  fters,  and  upon  juft  and  weighty  caufes  dcpofing  them  agains 

f^  power -aKo  ot  gathering  Conventions  andSynods,8cc. 

What  is  Congregationall  Government,  and  Independent 
feom  othcrChurches,  and  Pregbytcrs^if  thisbe  not?  Though  he 
mentioneth  Conventions  and  Synods,  yet  he  (peaiceth  of  chem , 
not  as  having  powerjto  govern  the  Churches,  but  of  the  Chur* 
ches,  as  having  power  to  gather  them.  But  the  Synods  left  the 
power  of  choofing,  calling,  ordaining  Miniftersj  of cenfuring  he- 
reticks and  offenders ,  and  of  abfolving  Pehitests  to  the  (ingle 
Churches,  each  one  enjoying  cquall  power  within  themfelvcs, 
Thehelpe  which  neighbopr  Churches  yeelded  one  to  another, 
was  not  €Hm  imperio^  &fi0jg6iioney  (  as  hce  fpcaketh  in  the  fame 
place)not  with  Domimon  of  fome,and  fubje£tion  of  others,  but 
Cbdrhath  &  £dific  jiionisfludiQpom  of  brotherly  love  and  care  and 
defirc  of  mutuall  edification.  Which  made  him  (ay,  their  Form'of 
Government  was  like  welI-nigh,or  almoft  to  a  Democracy :  like  to 
a  Democracy,  in  regard  of  mutuall  equality  of  power  in  one 
Church  towards  another^;  &  yet  but  almoft  like  to  a  Democracj^ 
in  regard  each  Church  within  It  (elf  had  an  Ariftocracy  ofPreir 
bytery  for  their  guidance  and  Government,  though  they  did  no 
a&  of  Church-GoTcrnmentjwithoat  conc^urfeand  cenfurc  of 
*he  Brethren. 

The  rafti  attempt  of  Vi&or  (Bifhop  ofRomeym  this  age  againft 
the  Churches  of  ^fia^  tocenfure  them  for  a  different  ob(ervation 
of  Eafter^  ic  onely  argueth,tbat  che  Myftery  of  iniquity  did  more 
€arly,and  earneftly  work  in  Rome^^thm  in  other  Churches :  but 
doth  not  hold  forth  any  received  cuftome  of  that  age,  the  officers 
ofone  Church  to  proceed  to  the  cenfure  of  their  Brethren  in  o« 
ther  Chureh'is.  For  this  attempt  ofFiBor  was  generally  contct* 
cd  againft  by  Innawiannd  other  Bifhops, 

SacT.III. 

Inthctfiird  ccnwrj  Qfjcars,the  Churches  injoycd(to  ufc  the 


g%  Thew^y  efCongregationdll  Cfmrches  chared. 


Pab.t  I,  wordsoftheCenturiHs^  *^Cew/.3.<r^^.7.)aImoft  the  like  form  of 
"  Government,  according  to  the  courfe  of  the  Former  Age, 
^*  though  fomcwbatmore  enlarged  by  ambition. 

For  itappearethj  Novatw  wa8  excommunicate  by  acouncell  at 
Rome  uwdtv  Cornelius,  hnd  Samofatenuf  was  excommunicate  and 
dcpofed  by  a  councell  at  j^miock  But  yet  where  the  EiOiops  did 
more  attend  to  the  rule  of  Scripture,  and  former  ^precedents , 
Congregationull  Churches"  did  ftill  enjoy  their  wonted  liberty 
and  power. 

Their  BiQiops  and  other  Officers  were  not  chofen  to  their 
hands  by  aconiiftory  ofBlfhopsfor  Paftorsjamongft  themfelves 
in  the  a.bfence  of  the  people:  but(as  Cjprian  telleth  us  )  amongfi 
thenijinC^r/i^jj^ejandalmoft  throughout  all  the  Provinces,  "As 
**  they  have  received  from  the  Apoli:IeSj  fo  they  hold  it,  that  for 
^*  the  orderly  Celebration  of  Ordination,*  all  the  neighbor  Bi- 
*^  fhops,f'orPaft(3r$)ofthe  fnme  Province,  where  a  Minifleris 
^^  to  be  Ordained,  they  come  together  to  that  people,  and  the 
^^  BiQiop  is  chofen  in  the  prcfence  of  the  people,  to  whom  his 
"  llfeisbeftknowen.  As((aithhee)  wasdoneamon^ftusin  the 
*^  Ordination  of  our  fellow-Mi  nifter  Sabintif  ;  his  Office  was  putj 
"  upon  him  by  thefuffrage  of  the  whole  Brotherhood,  and  by 
^^  the  judgment  of  all  the  Paftors  both  prefent,  and  fuch  as  by 
"  Letters  gave  tcftimony  of  him:  and  fo  hands  were  impofed 
^*  upon  him.  Cyprjan  Epift&Urfim /.  i .  Epifiola  4.  And  in  the  fame 
*^  Epiftle  he  faith,The  people  fearing  God,  and  obedient  to  the 
^  Ordinances  ofChrift  ought  to  feparate  from  a  wicked  PvOlcr, 
^  Cum  iffa  maxime  potefiaUm  habeat  ml  cligendi  dignos  Sacerdotej^vel 
*^  indigms  ncujandi'.  Seeing  the  people  chiefly  have  the  power  of 
^^  choofing  worthy  Minifters,and  refufing  the  unworthy.  And 
as  Election  and  Ordination  of  Mi nifters  was  tranra6):ed  in  the 
prefenceand  with  thefuffrage  of  the  people^  Co  was  excommu- 
nication alfo ;  for  upon  this  ground,  Cyprlamrgwah  and  aggra»- 
vateth  the  offence  of  the  Brotherhood  in  other  Churches ,  who 
took  upon  them  to  queftion  and  wave  that  cenfure,  pofi  Vivinum 
Judicium^  (he  meaneth,thc  judgement  of  Gods  Minifters  the  El- 
ders) fofl  pspfili  ftiffragmm^  poft  Coepifcopomm  conf^nfum  :  after  the 
Divine  judgment  of  their  Elders^  after  the  (iiffrage  of  the  peoplej 
after  the  confcnt  of  neighbor  Minifters,  Cypria?7,  Epiftolarum  /♦  i. 
'Epifiola  3- where  he.  givethto  each  rank  ,  their  proper  a6i:  in  paf- 
fingChurch-cenrureshceaffigneth  to  the  Elders  of  the  Church 

fuilcium 


The rva'f  ojtongregauonau  LtJtircbes  cleared^  gp 

y^ff/icmfw^thejudgement:  tothepcoplcj  Suffragium^  ^i^ffrage  or  P  ^  r  t   I*" 
vote :  to  neighbom  MinifterSj  Confenfum^  confent. 

And  that  thcpcoplt:  had  the  like  concourfe  in  the  abfblutiori 
and  admiifion  of  penitentSjappearcth  by  Cyprian  in  the  fame  Epi- 
illcj  ^'  yixFLhipetfHaded{QLkhhe)mmo€XtflrqHeOj  ut  tales  pati'*  . 
'^^  antur  Admiiti :  (jaks  vempe^  de  quorum  fincera  Fdsniteatia  vix 
*^  Phbi  confiahat')&]Hftiorfaiii^  eft  FrakmitatU  Dolor^  ex  eo quod 
^^  HUM  atqitt  alius  ohnitmU  Pkbe^  &  contradiemU^  mtst.  tamen  foci" 
^»  liiatejttfcepti^pijores  extiierunt  quampriuffpierant. 
^^  With  much  adoc  I  periwadepeople^Sc  even  wreft  it  from  them, 
^*  that  they  would  fufFer  (uch  to  be  admittedj  (of  whofe  rcpcn- 
^^  tance  they  were  doubtfulhand  thegrief  ot  the  brotherhood  is 
^'  fo  much  the  more  juftjbecaufe  one  or  two  before  having  been 
^  received  by  my  facility  ( the  people  gainfaying,  and  itriving 
'^  againft  it)  proved  worfe  afterwards  then  they  were  before. 

Where  though  he  (pake  of  the  peoples  gainfaying  and  ftriving 
againil:  his  receiving  of  one  or  two  :  yet  it  evidently  appearetb 
that  in  his  ordinary  and  ufuall  courfc,  he  was  not  wont  to  re^ 
ceiveany  without  the  peoples  confent.  Andeven  then  when  they 
did  gainfay  and  ftriveagainft  his  a£t  at  firft,  yet  he  was  not  wont 
toproceedj  till  with  importunate  perfwafions,  and  wraftlings 
with  thenij  he  had  prevailed  with  them  to  give  way. 

But  of  others  hee  fpeakcth  (Epiftolarum  lib,  3.  Eplftola  11.  ) 
^^  Cstcros^  faith  hej  cum  ingenti  popnli  fftffragio  ncipimui :  the  relfc 
*^  were  received  with  the  free  and  general!  fuffragc  of  the  people, 
^^  And  ag  line,  Q'Epiftola  16,  of  the  fame  book)  hee  thus  (peaketh 
•^  adpiebem^  ExaminahuntHr  ftngula^  pr£ftmibM^  &  judicantibiM 
*^  vohif. 

And  indeed(in  the  end  of  the  tenth  Epiftic  of  his  third  Book) 
**  lie  profcfTeth  his  refolution  to  performe  no  zdt  of  Church- 
'^  Government  without  confent  of  the  Elders  and  Deacons^  and 
"  Brethren  of  the  Church  i  Aprimordio  Epifiopatut  mei^flatm^ 
'^  nihilpne  cenftlio  veftro^  &  fine  confenfu  Pkhii^  mea  frivatitn  /e«- 
^*  tentia^crere. 

All  thefe  are  expreffe  and  lively  lineaments  of  the  very  body  of 
Congregationall  difcipline^  the  fame  (for  fubftance)  wherein 
wee  walkeatthisday.  And  therefore  let  it  not  bee  fleighted  or 
dcfpifed,  as  a  Novell  invention  j  of  fcven,  or  twenty,  or  fifci<i 
yjccrs  ftanding, 

O  2  CHAP, 


1 00  '  ^^^  i^^y  ofCongregationall  Churches  cleared^ 


pAKT  L  Chap  t.    V. 

of  the  fruits  ofCongregatiomll  difcifline. 

Sect.    I. 
»  Of  the  fruit  J  of  it  in  the  primitive  timu. 

WEe  have  heard  of  the  corrupt  fruits,  which  Mr.  ^oy/^e 
chargeth  (but  corruptly,  and  caufelcfly)  upon  Con* 
gregationall  difcipline :  Letus  nowicCjwhtther  better  fruits  hare 
not  been  found  to  grow  upon  it^even  fucb  fruits  as  do  argue  the 
difcipliae  to  be  the  plantation  of  the  Lord  Jefus. 

I  Prefuppofing  that  which  hath  been  proved^  that  our  Con- 
gregational! difcipline,  is  the  fame  (for  fiibftance)  wherein  the 
PrimitiveChurches  walked  for  the  firft  300.  ycers,  (to  wit,  du- 
ring all  the  time  of  the  Primitive  Perfecutions)  I  conceive  (with- 
out arrogancy)  wee  may  acknowledge  the  fruits  of  their  difci- 
pline  to  be  the  fruits  of  ours. 

Firftj  their  cxaft  ftriftnefTe  in  exaniiiting  and  trying  their  Catv^ 
cbumeni^  before  they  received  them  ir^to  EccUfiam  Fidelinm  y 
brought  forth  this  favory  and  (pirituall  fruit,  the  purity  of 
Churches.  Pagans  themfelves  could  not  charge  them  with  any 
crime,  but  the  name  and  profclTion  of  Chriftiaaitie,  fee  Plinj^ 
Efifio'lartim  lib.  i  o,  Epifiolam  g.j.  TerfnUian  ^pologeiick^  Chap,  3. 
That  which  hee  (aith  of  Cajw  Sejus^  was  a  gcperall  EJogy  of 
their  Church-members,  Bor/us  vity  malm  ta?3iptm  qmd  Cbrijiia^ 
vw>  A  like  fruit  to  that  of  ^amd  againft  whom  his  enemies 
could  find  no  occafion  of  complaint  of  error  or  fault,  except  it 
were  for  the  profeilionoftheLaw  of  his  Godfihdp,6.^y^m 

And  as  their  rtrift  examination  received  their  members  pure: 
fo  their  ftrift  cenfure  kept  them  pure.  For  in  the  Churchy 
*^  Indie ahatur  magm  cum fsndere  \  • —  And  in  their  Fcafis  they 
^  were  temperate  and  reh'gioafly  fruitfull  in  favory  and  gratious 
**  conference,  and  fo  departed  better  then  they  ratt^Vtqninon 
*^  tamCutnamc^naverinty  qnam  di[cipUnaf».  T erUil,  ApoLCap.^^, 

2  From  tiiis  purity  and  vigilancy  of  their  discipline,  in  the 
admiUion  of  their  members,  and  in  the  adminiftration  of  their 
ccnfures,  there  fprung  forth  many  other  gratious  fruits,  as  their 
holy  and  conftant  and  confident  confelTions  of  the  Name  of 
Chrift  before  judgement  fcates,  the  patient  and  glorious  Martyp- 
dpmcs  of  imiumerable  SaintSs  to  ;hc  conviftion  and  aftonifliment 
ota-woxldofperftoitors^       'IV  Whence, 


7'he  rvay  ofCongregatiomll  ChtiKches  cleared.  i  o  i 


Whence  alfoiprung  at  laftj  the  convcrfion  of  a  great  part  of  p^  r  tL 
the  word  unto  the  truth,  the  advancemcat  of  a  Chriftiau  Empe- 
rour^  the  rooting  out  of  Paganiih  Idolatry^  and  propagation  of 
the  profeflion  of  Chriftian  Religion,  not  onely  through  the 
Roman  Emph:e,  but  in  many  other  Nations  exempt  from  the 
power  of  Roman  Armes,  yet  not  from  the  power  of  the  Name 
of  Chrift^and  of  his  Church . 

Afterwards,  in  the  dayes  of  Confiantine^  when  the  cxternall 
peace  and  libercie  of  the  Cfturches,  encouraged  ali  ibrts  of  men 
(d^ane  and  unclcanc)  to  offer  themfelves  to  the  fellowfhip  of  the 
Church,  andCongregationalldifcipline  began  to  be  neglcdtcd 
through  the  udirped  authority  of  the  Bifhop^,  and  Presbyters, 
the  limics  of  the  Church  began  to  bee  as  large  as  the  Precinfts 
of  the  Parilh  :and  the  Church  it  felf  (which  before  was  wont  to 
be  as  a  Garden  inclofed.  Cant,  4,12.^  did  now  become  as  a  Wil- 
de rncfle  lying  open  to  all  the  Beafts  of  the  Field  3  who  fb  would 
offer  himfelf,  might  have  free  paflage  into  the  bofome  of  the 
Church :  and  offer  themfelves  they  did,  not  from  the  favour  of 
fpinituall  gifts  (as  was  wont  to  bee  done  in  Congregation  all  di^ 
fcipline:)  but  from  refpeft  to  the  countenance  of  higher  powers, 
and  the  priviledges  and  preferments  flowing  therefrom  ;  Church 
members  being  farre  more  readily  received  to  place  of  truft  and 
honour,  then  men  without.  But  this  inundation  of  corrupt 
members  was  prevented  by  the  vigilancy  ot  Congregational! 
difciplinCj  whiift  it  ftood  in  forccin  the  former  centuries. 

3,  This  was  another  good  Fruit  of  the  Congreationall  di/ci- 
pline  in'thofc  primitive  times,  That  u  hilfi:  it  took  place  in  the 
ChurcheSjthcrc  could  be  no  place,nor  way  open  for  the  advance- 
ment of  Antichrift,no  nor  for  the  ufurpatlon  of  Epifcopall  prela- 
cy .For  whilif  every  Church  kept  their  Government  within  their 
own  Congregation,they  knew  not  the  heavy  and  Lordly  yoke  of 
Cathedral!  Churches,  much  leffe  were  they  trodden  down  with 
impofitions  irom  the  Sea  of  Rome.  It  is  true,  ^i^^erBifhop  of 
Rome  attempted  a  ccnfure  againft  the  Churches  of  Afia^,  but  his 
Arrogancy  was  fpeedily  repreffed  by  Irenew^  and(undry  others 
both  in  BHYOpz  &  AfuAnd  when  Ibrae  fcandalous  perfons  in  the 
^/ric<a!;z  Churches,  did  appcalc  in  Cyprians  time  from  thofeChur^ 
ches  unto  Rome,  Cjfrian^  and  his  fclI^jW  Bi{hops(or  Presbyters  J 
in  the  African  Churches^,  did  eafily  prevent  the  impeachment  of 

O  g  their. 


102  The  fPdy  of.  Congregattomll  Churches  cleared. 

#••■— ^  '■         ■      ■  .         •  I  I.       ...—  -■ .M ■—■■■„■  I    «i».^M._.| 

Part  L    their  Church-  Government  from  remote  Churches,  and  kept  ftill 
their  Government  within  themfclves. 

Sect.    2.   of  the  Fruits  ef  Congregatiomll  difcif  line 
in  our  Churches  in  New- England. 

2.  TT^^  the  fruits  of  Congregationall  difcipline,  as  it  hath 

Jrbeenexercifcdamongttus  ('though  in  much  weaknelle} 
the  Lord  hath  not  left  us  without  teftimony  From  Heaven. 

Firft,  in  making  thcfe  Churches  a  little  fanfluary  (through 
hisgrace)  to  many  thoufands  of  his  fervants,  who  fled  over  hi- 
ther to  avoide  the  unfupportable  prefTures  of  their  confciences  by 
.  the  Epi/copall  tyranny. 

Secondly,  in  bleding  the  MinifTery  of  our  Preachers  herewith 
like  fruits  ofconverfion  (as  in  our  native  Gountrey)  of  (uudry 
elder  and  younger  perfonSjwho  came  over  hither  not  out  of  rc- 
fpeft  to  confciencc,  or  (pirirtuall  ends^  but  out  of  relped  to 
friends,  or  outward  inlargemcnts  :  but  have  here  found  that 
gracc^whichthey  fought  not  for.     , 

Thirdly,  in  difcovenng  and  fuppreiling  thofe  errors  of  Anti- 
nomians^and  Familifts,  which  brake  forth  hereamongft  us>  and 
might  have  proceeded  to  the  fubverfion  of  many  foules^  had  not 
the  blelTing  of  Chrift  upon  the  vigilancy  of  Congregationall 
difcipline^either  prevented  or  removed,  or  healed  the  fame. 

Fourthly,  it  hath  been  alfo  a  teftimony  from  Heaven  of  Gods 
blcfling  upon  our  way,that  many  thoufands  in  Englandin  all  the 
Quarters  of  the  kingdome,  have  been  awakened  to  confider  of 
thet:aa(e  of  Church  difciplinc,  for  which  wee  have  faffered  this 
hazardous  and  voluntary  banifhmcnt  into  this  remote  Wilder- 
neffe :  and  have  therefore  by  letters  conferred  with  us  about  it,8£ 
been  Cthrough  mercy)  fo  farre  enlightned,  as  to  defire  an  utter 
fubverfion  of  Epiicopacy,  and  conformity,  yea  find  the  Hono- 
rable Hollies  of  Parliament,  the  Lord  hath  been  pleafed  to  hclpe 
them  fo  farre  to  confider  of  our  fufferings,  and  of  the  caufes 
thereof,  as  to  conclude  anecefFftie  of  reformation  of  the  Ecclefi- 
afticall  ftate,  Camongfl:  other  ca«fes,ro^  by  reafqnof  the  nece0i- 
tie  put  upon  (b  many  E?2gHjh  fubjc^s  to  d  epart  from  all  our  cm-' 
|)loymcntSj  and  enjoyments  in  our  Native  Gountrey ,fQr  coa^i- 
cnce  iakc. 

SECT. 


•  mhe  way  ofCongrcgationdl  ChmQhcs  chared .  1 03  ' 

•  ,,V,.4^  -.1  P  A  »  T  1< 

S.E  c  T  *  g.    of  the  Fruits  of  Congregation^  difciftikk. 
m  England. 

3  For  the  fruits  of  Congrcgsclonall  difcipline  in  'England^ 
they  that  walkein  that  way  amongftyou,  might  fpeak  far  more 
particularly,  and  largely,  then  I  here  cars  doe  at  iiich  a  remote 
diftaiice.  BinifBooks,  and  Letters^  and  reports  doe  not  too 
much  abufe  us  with  fal/e  intelligence,  the  great,  and  gratious, 
and  glorious  vi^lories^whcrv  by  the  Lord  hath  wrought  falvation 
^Qt  England  in  t\\c\k  latewarres,  have  been  as  fb  nianyteftimo- 
nies  of  the  blelling  of  God  upon  our  way.  Forthechiefeftin-' 
ftiumentSa  which  God  hath  dtlighted  to  ufe  herein,  have  been 
the  Faith  and  fidelity,  the  courage,  and  conftancy  of  Indepen- 
dents, And  when  I  fay  Independents,!  meane  not  thofe  corrupt 
Scfts  and  Herefic?,  which  (hroud  thsraicl ves  under  the  vaft  titlt  of 
Independency,  and  in  the  meane  time  caft  off  all  Church  Go- 
vernment, and  Churches  too ;  bdt  fuch  as  profefTe  the  King-  " 
dome  of  Chrift  in  the  gouernmeiit  of  caeh  holy  Congrega- 
tion of  Saints  within  themfelves. 

Far  bee  it  from  me  to  undervalue  the  brotherly  affiftance  of 
the  Scottifh  Churches  and  Commonwealth  m  working  ^o  great 
a  delivsrance  for  England.    Yea  I  account  their  concurrence  st 
greater  matter  then  aiEftance  in  this  great  work.    Their  exempla- 
ry piety  and  2eale,  their  courage,  and  confidence  in  rifing  up,  and 
ftanding  out  again  ft  the  invalion  of  Epifcopall  tyranny,  and  fu» 
pirftitlou,   did  doubtleffe  -quicken  and  encourage  England  to 
i^and  for  the  like  liberty  in  the  like  caufe :  and  to  put  forth  that 
2eale,  which  the  Lord  had  kindled  in  the  hearts  of  many  for  Rc- 
formatipn»And  this  was  more  then  an  adiftanccjeven  a  guidance. 
Afterwards  the  forwardneiTe  of  the  Scottifh  Nation  to  advance 
their  Armies  into  the  Englifh  Fields  for  the  helpe  of  England^ 
againft  the  Common  Enemies  of  Church  and  State,  was  an  hSt 
oi  brotherly  love  never  to  be  forgotten  without  due  and  thank- 
f^U  acknowledgement ,  and  encouragement*    Hut  yet  let  the 
good  plealure  of  the   Lord  bee  acknowledged,  v/ho  outof  hi& 
abundant  grace,  hath  granted  the  chiefeftfuccefTe^to  the  Englifh 
diefignes  by  the  Forces  of  the  Independents,  which  may  not  be 
denied  without  too  much  incratitude  both  to  God  and  man.  Lee 

al! 


104  'I'he  way  of  Con^regationall Churches  cleared. 


Part  I.  all  the  glbry  thereof  be  wholly  and  folcly  given  to  the  Lord  :bui; 
yet  let  not  the  inftruments  be  accounted  unfruitfall^by  whom  the 
Lord  hath  brought  forth  fuch  blcffed  Fruits  of  vi^oryj  and  li- 
berties both  from  civillfervitudc,  and  fupcrftitious  thraldome^ 
andwithallfo  great  an  advancement  of  Reformation  both  in 
Church  and  State. 

The  inundation  of  Sc£i:s  and  Herefies  in  LW£>«5  and  the  re- 
tarding of  Reformation  in  England ,  which  have  both  of  them 
been  ot^efted  as  the  bitter  fruits  of  the  Congrcgationall  way,haVe 
.    been  cleared  abov€»  to  (pring  from  other  Roots,  not  from  that 
way.  SeeChapfj.Seft.JfCheendofit* 


'"iii'l'    ■      I    '3e 


PART- 


sj^gftife^eSgg'j^aeBcafliBsaa— aataaaaai.  f\'  i    *■"  n  W     >>  ■     n"" 


Parr.  2. 


The  fccond  Part  (being  Dodrinal,  and  Contfcverfal ) 
Concerning  Congregational  Churches  and  their 

Government. 


The  FRjEFACE. 

FJe  Author  of  the  Book  intituled  VindkU  Clavium^ 
thought  gooti  to  conceal  his  own  Name ,  though  in 
matters  ot  Accufation  ( whereof  the  Book  is  full. )  It 
was  the  manner  of  the  Romans  (and  that  Roman 
manner  was  but  juft  and  equal)  to  have  tlie  Accufer  Jhew  himfelf 
face  to  face.  Ads.  25.  16.  And  indeed  the  equity  and  equality  of 
Brotherly  love  would  have  required  him  either  to  have  declared 
his  owne  Name ,  or  to  have  concealed  mine  as  well  as  his  owne. 
A  lirde  love  amongfl  Brethren  would  fooner  heal  the  diflentions 
of  Brethren,  then  great  ftore  of  Books,  breathing  luft  to  contenti- 
on. It  is  neither  Presbyterians,  nor  thofe  of  the  Congregational 
way  (whom  they  call  hidependents)  that  do  hinder  either  Refor- 
mation or  Peace ;  but  onely  the  want  of  ^Ajj^iJ^ygi^  A'y^Tijj,  the 
want  of  following  and  holding  forth  the  7  ruth  Cor  that  which 
we  believe  to  be  the  TruthJ  in  love^  on  both  iid^s  :  It  is  love  that 
edifieth  both  fouls  and  States. 

But  fince  the  Author  of  Vindic'iA  ispleafed  to  conceal  his  Name> 
I  therefore  think  it  not  amifs  (for  brevities  fake ,  and  to  prevent  a 
long  Periphrafis  of  the  Author  of  Vindicidi  Clavium  )  when  1 
am  occafioned  to  name  him  f  which  is  very  often )  onely  to  taks 
leave  to  call  him  Vindex,  or  (in  EnglifliJ  ibmetime  the  Ajfertor^ 
(bmetime  the  Avenger  •  which  both  the  Title  and  Purport  of 
his  Book?  do  hold  him  forth  to  be,  as  ading  the  part  of  both. 

The  fcope  of  his  Bock  (  fofar  as  it  concerneth  me  )  is  chiefly 
to  fhew  forth  my  weaknefles  and  contradidions ,  as  his  Title  ma- 
nifeftcch.  But  if  Chrifl  may  h*ive  any  glory  by  that ,  I  fhall  wil- 
lingly acknowledge  (  without  his  accufation  ,  and  much  'more 
without  his  convi6^ion  }  that  I  am  made  up  of  weaknefles  and 
contradidions.  Th«  beft  good  in  me  is  but  weak  at  the  beft :  and 
that  which  is  corrupt,is  wcaknes  it  (elf.  If  there  be  Old  and  New 
man  in  me  (  as  by  the  grace  of  Chrift  I  fee  what  I  am  J  verily  I 
cannot  but  finde  a  bundle,  not  onely  of  contradidions^  but  of  con- 

A  a  trafadions 


The  way  of  Congregational  (^hurches  cleaned,   '     Part  2 » 

trafacftions  in  my  ielf.  I  believe,  I  dolibt :  I  allow,  I  condemn  ; 
I  hope,  I  fear :  I  iove,  I  hate :  I  rejoyce,  I  grieve :  I  would  J  would 
not :  I  do,  I  undo  ;  the  fame  (elf,  the  fame  thing,  at  the  fame 
time. 

Neverthcles  all  this  will  not  argue  tliat  which  the  <*Avenger 
faith  ^  ^^  He  hath  heard,  that  J  have  often  .altered  my  Judgement^ 
^^Jince  I  went  to  New-England :  Nor  that  the  Author  of  the  Keys 
does  contradiB  the  Anther  of  the  Way,  ^'hich  is  himfelf. 

I  have  not  had  liberty  to  peru(e  the  TVaj^  fince  it  waspublifhedt 
but  I  fee  by  the  firll  words  of  if ,  that  the  Publi(hers  had  not  the 
Copie  which  was  taken  hence  from  me  ,  but  an  imperfed  Tran^ 
icripr.  But  1  do  believe  what  the  Publifhers  do  report  •  Thatfet- 
"  ing  afidefomedifference  in  Logical  Termes.  there  is  no  material 
^'  difference  between  the  Keyes  and  /^/7f  Way,  cither  in  ^Do^ir.ine  of. 
*'  Divinity^  or  in  Church- pra^iife. 

Yes,  ( faith  the  Avenger)  I  ^nde^  He  doth  fin  thefe)  as  jflatly 
contradict  himfelf,  as  ever  any  man  did.  '^  Inftancein  one  place. 
'^  (and  leave  the  refi  to  the  following  difcourfe^ )  In  the  Keyes, 
*'  {T^ag.  4-)  he  faith  ^  The  Keys  were  delivered  to  Peter  04  an. 
^^  cyfpoflle  ,  as  an  Elder ,  and  as  a  Believer,  The  fenfe  of  tht 
''  VPonds  Co/ Chriftz-^.PetecJ  ')^'ill  hemoft  full,  if  all  the  fever aL 
*^  confederations  be  taken  joyntly  together.  But  in  thtJVay,  f  P*^g* 
27.)  He  faith,  ^'  77?^  Power  of  the  Keys  is givento  the  Churchy  r«- 
"  Peter  not  as  an  Apofile^  not  ^j  an  Elder  ^  but  as  a  pr  of ef  Believer :. 
^'- Jinot  this  afljit.ccntradi[lian?   . 

^nfw,  I.  The  words  are  not  mine,  but  the  c^/V?"ro?^J,which 
he  reporteth  me  to  fay  in  the  Keys ;  "  The  Keys  were  delivered  t^~ 
*^  ^Cicx^as  an  (lApoftle,  04  an  Elder  ^  and  as  a  Believer,  I  would 
be  loth  to  be  found  to  fpeak  fo  il-Logically,  as  to  fay,  Socrates  hath 
a  power  of  motion  given  to  him^  as  a  living  Creature,  as  a  Man,  as 
a  Philofopher.  It  is  a  trivial  rudiment  in  Schools,  Whatfbever  is  at- 
tributed to  any  as  fuch,is  given  to  all  £ich  univerfally ,  and  to  fuch 
reciprocally,  and  onely.  If  the  Keys  were  delivered  to  Peter  as 
an  Apoftle,  then  to  allthe  Apoftles ,  and  onely  to  the  Apoflles., 
My  words  exprelTed  by  me  are  plain  enough,  and  (  I  thank  God  ) 
not  def^itute  of  reafon;  "  Jt  hath  proved  a  bufie  ^uefiion^  hew  Pe- 
*^  ter  is  to  be  confdered  in  receiving  this  Power  of  the. Keys, whether 
^^  as  an  Apojlle,  or  as  an  £lder  {for  an  Elder  alfo  he  was  )  or  as  a^ 
^'  Believer^  profejfing  his  Faith  before  the  Lord  feffps,  and  his  feU 
^U$w  Brethren, , 

I  .added 


Part  2.       The  way  ofCongBrgaiion  at  Churches  cleared. 


^^  I  added  indeed,  the  fenfe  of  the  words  of  Chrift  to  Teter^  (To 
^'  thee  Will  I  give  the  Kejs  of  the  Kingdom  of  heAven)  will  he  mefb 
^^fuU-i  if  all  the  fev era/  conjj derations  he  takinpymlj  together. 

Wherein  as  I  expound  mine  owne  meaning  in  the  words  fol- 
lowing fin  that  Treatilc  of  the  Kejs  )  So  the  Publishers  of  the 
Keys^  do  fitly  exprefs  the  lame  in  their  Epiftle  [  '•  The  T>iJpofal 
(fay  they  ^  ^^  of  thisTower^  may  lie  in  a  due  allotment  into  divers 
"  hands  according  to  their  feveral  concernments  •,  rather  then  in  an 
"  entire  and  file  Truft  committed  to  any  one  man ,  or  any  fort  or 
"  r^nk^  of  Men  ,  or  Officers,  ]  What  laith  the  Avenger  to  this .' 
^'  Herein  (  faich  he  )  Perhaps  we  might  agree  with  them^but  then 
'^  not  with  the  Author ^  Vcho  places  all  the  power  in  one  fort  of  men 
'-^  alone -i  that  is ^  the  Brethren  without  Oncers  ^  in  the  '\^2}j^pag, 
45.  But  the  ^/frfortaketh  too  much  liberty,  to  affirm,  I  fay  that 
in  that  place,  which  in  the  fame  palTage  I  do  exprefly  denyj,  My 
words  are  exprefs ,  ^^They,  (that  is  the  Brethren  J  may  not  admi^ 
'^  nijler  Sacraments  in  defeU  of  all  Officers^  hecaufe  by  the  appoint- 
''  ment  ofChrift^  that  pertaineth  onely  to  Jkchas  are  called  by  Office 
^^ JO  preach  the  ^ofpeL  Matth,  28.19.  20. 

But  (faith the  aAvenger)  in  the  fVay  f  page  27.)  He  faith 
^'  The  Power  of  the  Keys  i^ given  to  the  Church,to  Peter,  not  as  an 
''  Apoflle,  nor  as  an  Elder  ^  but  as  a  prof  eft  Believer ,  in  the  name  of 
^^  Believers. Is  not  this  aflat  contradiction  ?  No  verily  jthe  Solution 
is  very  eafie  and  obvious,  even  to  the  Avenger  himfelfjif  he  would 
but  have  caf^  his  eye  upon  the  very  next  words  in  the  Keys, 
whence  this  evxvi'K3<pitvi^  is  fetched.  The  words  run  thus,  "  The 
^'fenfe  of  the  Vcords  will  be  mofi-fiill,  if  all  the  feveral  confderati- 
'^ ons be talien joy ntly  together,  Take'P^ttt  confidered  not  onely  as 
'■'-  an  ApojlUy  but  witkil  an  Elder  alfo,  and  a  'Believer  too  y  pro- 
^^f effing  his  Faith,  all  may  '^ellfiand  together.  For  there  is  a  diffe- 
^'  rent  power  given  to  all  thefe,  to  /in  <iy£poftle ,  to  an  Elder  ,  to  a 
''  Believer  :  and  Peter  Vcas  all  thefe ,  and  received  all  the  Power 
'^  which  was  given  by  Chrtfl  to  any  of  thefe,  or  to  all  of  thefe  togc- 

'Uher, So  that  Augufline  did  not  mifiake^  ^henhefaid , 

*'  Peter   Received  the  Keyes  in    the  Name  of   the   Church: 

I  cannot  conceive  what  Ihould  move  the  Avenger  Co  confidendy 
to  charge  aflat  contradiElion  in  thefe  two  paffages,  and  that  as  flAt- 
ly  ^s  ever  man  did  contradict  himfelf :  unles  it  were  partly  thrc  u  j,h 
tmif^report  of  my  words  in  the  one  place :  whereof  before)  partly. 
Iirough  mif^apprehcnfion  what  the  force  in  Logick  is  ^  of  a  qua- 

Aa2  tenm 


1  rjt  waj  Of  \^ongr€gaiionui  \^t)Hrcf7Gscfeareu,  l^art  2-% 


tenHstde  :  For  he  that  knoweth  that ,  he  is  not  ignorant,  that  if 
Pftfr  had  received  the  Power  of  the  Keys ,  quatentu  Apftoltis\ 
or  quateyim  Prejhjter^  as  an  Apoftle,  or  as  an  Elder  •  then  onely 
Apoftles,  or  oneiyBlders  had  received  all  Church  power,  which 
all  judicious  Divines",  and  (I  doubt  not  J  himfelf  amongft  thern 
will  utterly  deny.  But  he  that  (aith  Feter  received  the  power  of  the 
Keys  5  as  (landing  in  the  room  of  all  forts  of  Officers  and  Mem- 
bers of  the  Church,  and  (bin  the  name  of  the  whole  Churchy 
He  affiimeth  that  ^eter  received  all  Church  power ,  which  is 
■found  in  all  profeft  BeUevers,  whether  Officers ,  or  private  Bre- 
thren :  and  of  Officers,  whether  Ordinary,  as  Elders^  or  Extra- 
ordinary, as  Apoftles,  and  Evangelifts.  And  is  there  any  palfage 
in  the  Keys  which  croiledi  or  contradideth  this  ?  and  that  flatly, 
and  fb  flatly,  as  never  any  man  more  ? 

Let  this  ferve  for  my  firft  Anfwer  to  this  Contradi<!^ion  :  let  me 
alfb  add  another- 

AnfWK  1.  If  there  had  been  fbme  difference  betiveen  the  ^^jK 
and  the  iTfj'f/ in  fome  expreffions:  yet  (as  the  Pracfacers  related 
from  a  Letter  of  mine  to  a  friend  of  theirs ; )  it  lay  rather  in  Lo- 
gical Termes,  then  in  Doctrine  of  Divinity,  or  Church- Pradife : 
And  flich,  amongft  others,  is  this  very  point  in  hand.  If  there  feem 
to  be  any  difference  in  the  expreffion  of  the  one  Treatife,  or  of  the 
other,  about  this  point,  it  is  in  the  firft  Subjcd  of  the  Power  of  the 
Keys  ('which  is  a  Logical  Notion:  )  but  the  point  is  the  lame, 
both  in  Dodrine  of  Divinity,  and  in  Church-prac^ife. 

As  for  the  imputation  of  Inconftancy ,  which  the  Avenger  is 
pleafed  to  put  upon  me ,  "  He  hath  heard  that  I  have  often  ahe- 
"  red  my  Judgement  fine  e  I  went  to  New-Sngland :  I  fhould  thank 
him  if  lie  Vvould  tell  me  either  wherein  I  have  altered  my  Judge- 
ment, or  from  whom  he  (b  heard :  Mean  while,  he  may  do  well 
to  remember.  That  a  Citizen  of  Z'wn  (  a  pure  member  of  a  pure 
Church  )  taketh  not  up  a  Reproach  agalnft  his  Neighbour,  PfaL^ 
15.3.  John  'Baptifi-  was  liirmifed  by  fome  to  be  a  Reedjhaken  V^ith 
the  ^ind  •  but  it  was  a  windy  Fancy. 

'3.  And  for  a  third  Anfwer ,  It  were  no  juft  matter  of  calumny, 
if  in  fbme  latter  Tradate  I  fhould  rctrad,  or  expreis  more  com- 
modioufly,  what  I  wrote  in  a  former  lefsiafely.  Auguftine  (2iS 
muchabdveme,  as  the  Moon  to  a  little  Star,  J  loft  no  whit  of 
his  Reputation  in  the  Church,  by  writing  two  whole  Books  of 
Reiradations  of  his  own  Opinions  and  Exprcffiojis. 

CHAP. 


Part  2.        yhe  i^ay.<)f  Congit^gaiimnl  Churches  cleared. 


zv.':^. 


%  CHAP.  I. 

of  the  Church^  to  nsfhich  Qhrifi  committed  the 
•     Tover  of  theKejes. 

SeBion  I. 

V  Index  doth  here  firfl  enquire  what  I  mean  by  this  Church  ; 
V  hereof,  though  he  might  fully  have  informed  himfclf  from 
the  fifth  point  of  the  firft  Chapter  of  the  Keys  (which  himfelf  had 
in  hand ; )  yet  in  hope  of  fbr:€  advantage.  He  chofe  rather  to  fetch 
it  from  another  Trad  of  mine  ,  touching  our  Church-Way  : 
Which  though  hefiiy,  it  went  up  and  down  in  the  dark  ^  yet  its 
dark  walking  was  no  intent  of  mine?  but  that  it  (liouldfind  either 
timely  impreffion,  or  (by  advice  of  friends)  utter  fuppreffion. 
Now  in  that  Tradlfaid,  The  Church  to  which  the  Lord  Jefus 
committed  the  Keys  of  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven,  (Mat.i6,i^.) 
is  CoetHs  FideltHmy  commonly  called  a  particular  vifible  Church, 
meeting  together  with  common  and  joynt  confent  into  one  Con- 
gregation, for  pilblike  worihip,  and  mutual  edification. 

"  Bm(fi\t\i  the  '•Avenger)  of  all  the  reft  this  is  the  moft  impro^ 
*^  bable  fenfe  of  our  Saviours  words  ,  If  by  the  Kingdom 
"  of  Heaven  on  Earthy  he  meaneth  that  Church  of  which  hejpake 
^'  before  in.  verH  i8.  But  that  "^04  either  the  Catholic!^  Vifible 
"  Church  :  or  rather  the  Invifible  My  ft  ical  Church '^  fir  that  only 
*'  is  bmlt  upon  the  Rock^ ,  and  againft  that  the  gates  of  Hell 
**  ftjall  never  prevail  :  Whereas  Particular  ^hurches  may 
''fail. 

j4nfw.  1,  It  is  not  a  more  improbable  fenfe  of  our  Saviours 
words,  to  underftand  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven  (A^atth.  1 6.  19. ) 
of  a  Particular  Vifible  Church,  rather  then  of  the  Catholick  Vifi- 
"ble  Chprcb.  For  I  do  not  read  that  the  Scripmre  doth  any  where 
acknowledge  a  Catholick  Vifible  Church  at  all.  The  Catholick 
Church  is  not  Vifible  as  a  Church  :  and  the  Church  that  is  Vifi- 
ble, is  not  Catholick.  Dodore^wcj  his  Judgement  feems  xo 
me  more  Orthodoxal,  Scclefia  non  eft  totafimul  Vifibilis,  Me^ 
dull, I,  ih.  ii.'7m7n»  ~i.  For  though  the  whole  Clurch  ( pt 
which  is  all  one,  the  Catholick  Church  J  may  beVVifiblein  her 
fingular  Members :  yet  b  they  are  not  a  Ciiurch .     Ox  though  it 


The  Way  of  Congregational  Qhurches  cleared.        Part  2* 


may  be  Viiible  in  the  ieveral  Particular  Congregations,  yet  none 
of  themisCathoiick.  Or  though  all  of  them  together  may  be 
called  a  Catholick  Church,  or  General  Affembly ,  if  they  were 
met  together  ^  Yet  I  fuppofe ,  V index  would  be  loth  to  f ly.  That 
Chrift  giveth  the  Power  of  the  Keyes  (  all  Eccleliaftical  Power  ) 
into  their  hands.  Such  general  AlTemblies  are  rare  and  extraor- 
dinary^ and  extraordinary  Aflemblies  are  not  fit  Judicatories  to 
hear  and  cenfure  ordinary  offences ,  or  to  adminifter  the  ordinary 
Adis  of  Church-Power. 

oArifw,  2.  He  therefore  diftrufting  (  asitfeemeth^  that  to 
be  the  meaning  of  our  Saviours  words(co  underftand  the  Kingdom 
of  Heaven  of  the  Catholick  V ifible  Church  )  He  expoundeth  it 
rather  to  be  meant  of  the  Invilible  Myftical  Church.  And  indeed, 
true  it  is,  that  Tffr/*  and  other  Preachers  of  the  Golpel  have  re- 
ceived fuch  a  Power  of  the  Keys  ,  as  by  the  Miniftery  of  the 
Word,  to  beget  Faith  in  their  Hearers,  andfb  to  open  to  them  a 
dore  into  the  Invifible  Church :  as  alio  to  convince  unbelievers  of 
their  damnable  Eftate,  and  fo  Minifterially  to  declare  them  (hue 
out  from  the  fellowlhip  of  the  Invifibie  Church.  But  there  is 
al(b  a  Power  of  the  Keyes,  to  open  a  dore  unto  profefl  Believers 
into  the  Vifible  Church :  and  again  to  fhut  them  out  of  the  Vifi- 
hlc  Church  ,  when  they  grow  icandalous.  And  therefore  the 
Vifible  Church  cannot  be  excluded  from  one  part  of  the  mean- 
ing of  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven  ^  whereof  Pe-rfr  received  the 
Keyes. 

Belides,  certahiitis,  that  when  by  the  power  of  the  Keyesj  a 
Believer  is  received  into  the  Invifibie  Church ,  he  can  never  be 
fhut  again  out  of  that  Church.  But  the  Keyes  here  given  to  Peter , 
have  a  Power^o  fhut  out  of  the  Kingdom  of  heaven ,  even  the 
lame  Perfbns,  unto  whom  they  have  opened  the  dore  before.  And 
therefore  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven  ("whereof  Teter  received  the 
•Keyes  J  is  not  meant  oiiely  of  the  Invilible  Church ,  but  of  the 
Vifible  Church  alfo, 

Anfw,  I .  The  reafbns  which  Vindex  objedeth  to  the  contrary, 
vCiil  not  prevail  againft  this  Truth,  no  more  then  the  gates  of  hell 
againft  the  Church. 

Objcd.  I.  It  is  the  Invifibie  Church  onelj  n^hich  is  hmlt  ufo-a 
theRock^y  and  againft  that y  thegatts  of  Helljhall  never  frevaih 
whereas  F.trticHiar  Chnrches  ma)  fail, 

Anf-w,  It  is  not  true  ;  that  the  Invifibie  Church  onely  is  built 


Pai  t.  2 .        '^he  vpoy  of  Congregational  Cmnhes  cleared. 


lipona  Rock-  for  Particular  Churches  are  built  upon  a  Rockal- 
fo.  Built  they  are  upon  Divine  Inftitution,  and  Chrift  is  laid  for 
the  foundation  of  them  ^  or  elfe  they  are  not  Churches  of  Chrift, 
which  are  defc:ibed  to  be  in  Cjod  our  Father^  end  in  our  Lordje^ 
fits  Chrift,  I  TheC  i.  i.  The  Apoftle  Paptl  laid  Chrift  for  the 
foundationof  the  Vifibic  Church  of  Corinth^  i  Cor.  3.  lo,  11. 
Clirift  is  not  the  head  of  that  Church  whereof  he  is  not  the  foun- 
dation :  and  where  he  is  the  foundation ,  he  is  alio  the  Rock  3  on 
which  they  are  built  ^  for  he  is  not  a  fandy  foundation. 

''  Tea,  hut  P  articular  Churches  may  fail. 

"What then?  Somay thetrueDifciplesol:  Chrififail  (inrelpeci 
of  bodily  fiibliftencej  and  yet  the  gates  of  Hell  never  prevail  a- 
gainfl  them-  For  they  will  be  received  into  everlalling  habitations. 
Luke  r.  6.  9. 

"  Tea,  hmTartlcularQhurches  may  fail  and  fall  away  from 
'^  tSe  Faith  ^  all  the  (^hnrches  of  zAfia  are  fallen  from'  Chrifi  to 
'^'  J\^ahomet. :  and  findry  in  Europe  ,  from  Christ  to.  <iyinti- 
"  Chrifl. 

Yet  thofe  Churches  that  were  founded  upon Chrifl,  and  build- 
ed-upon  that  Rock,  they  neither  failed ,  nor  fell  away.  It  was 
iheir  Succellors,  and  not  they,  that  failed,  and  fell  in  that  fort.  If 
the  Pofteriry  of  an  holy  Particular  Church  do  degenerate ,  they 
were  never  founded  upon  Chrift,  but  in  an  outward  form.  God 
may  remove  t  he  Candleftick  (  that  is )  his  parckular  Church  ) 
out  of  that  place  (fayoucof  Corinth  or  Ephelu?,  Rev.i,  5.)  yec 
he  will  ever  have  fbme  or  other  Particular  Churches  vifible  in  one 
place  or  other  •  and  fo  againft  that  Church  ftate,  the  gates  of  hell 
fhall  never  prevail.  Di  fVhitakfrs  declareth  the  Judgement  of 
Orthodox  Protcflants  in  this  point  •  Nos  dicimns,  aliqtdamfem- 
■per  fore  in  mundo  Scclefiam,  qpi<z  Chrifiopareat  j  eamque  vi- 
fihilemj  T^e  Ecclefia,  Queft.  3 .  Cap.2 .  jwnivu  in  his  Animadvcr- 
¥erfions  i;^  Bellarm.  Controv.  4.deConcil.  &  Ecclef  Cap.  i;. 
Art.  I.  ConchidimP^4n/iHit,nevifrbilemqtiidtm  Ecclefam^pojfe. 
*Deficere  ,  atque  interire ,  adeo  ut  in  fe  ipfafit  invijihilis,  &c, 
KwdDodiox ^mes  beareth  the  like  witnes.  Ecclefia  nunquam 
plane  definit  ejfevifibilis,  Medull.  1. 1  cap.51.  And  this  they  in- 
tend of  fome  Particular  Vifible  Church  or  other.  For  a  Catho- 
lick  Vifible  Church  they  difpute  again (1,  but  maintain  the  Catho- 
lick  Church  to  be  invifible.  Whitaliers  de  Ecclefia  (^  2  a.  lo,  Dl- 
cimi44  Ecclcfiam  Catholicam  invifihilem  ejfe  ,  etiam  turn  cum 
Rarticnlaris  qu<&q\  Ecclefia  vd  maxime  flora, .  ^Hr 


The  TV  ay  of  Qonp'tgational  Ckunhtt  chared.         Part  2  • 


X-...  ,. 


-  0bje'iSt.  2i  **  "Tly^  Kingdom  of  G tor yii  one  f^t.&f  the  mean^ 
^'  ^'f^Z^f  the^ingdijm of  Heaven ^  ar*^u  is  ?iot  CG?2tradiJlingHijhed 
"  to  a  Particular  Congregatien.hm  to  the  GeneraL  Vtjihle  Church 
*^  on  Earth, 
'  Anf"^,  There  is  not  any  Paiticular  Congregation  on  earth* 
but  may  be ,  upon  }iii^  occalioa ,  contradiftinguiflied  from  the 
Kingdom  of  Glory.  It  may  truly  be  laid,  ivhoioever  is  duly  bound 
or  loofed  in  any  one  Particular  Church  ,  is  alfo  bound  and 
loofed  in  the  Kingdom  of  Glory.  There  is  no  femblance  of  diffi- 
culty herein. 

Nevertheles,  when  (m  the  Keyes  page  2.  J  I  (pake  of  the 
Power  of  the  Keyes  given  to  Peter  to  bind  on  earth ,  I  did  not 
mean  it  in  any  one  fingle  Particular  Church  on  earth  alone ;,  but 

fenerally  and  indefinitely,  in  every  Particular  Church  on  earth, 
br  every  Apoftle  had  tranfccndent  power  in  every  Particular 
Ghurch  on  earth :  And  every  Particular  Church  on  earth  (being 
all  of  one  common  Nature  militant  here  on  Earth ,  and  different 
from  the  Tryumphant  Church  in  Heaven )  may  juftly  be  contra- 
diftinguifhed  from  the  King  dom  of  Glory.  But  yet  1  never  dream- 
ed of  a  General  Vifible  Church  on  earth  (  as  Vindcx  expoundeth 
me :  )  unles  he  mean  it,  as  Vifible  in  Particular  Congregations, 
And  if  he  (b  mean,  it  will  better  exprefs  the  Truth>and  my  meart- 
Jng,  tofay,  That  P^f^r  received  the  Keyes  to  bind  and  loofe  (as 
in  the  invifible  Church  in  Ibme  fort,  fo )  in  the  Particular  Vifibk 
Church  indefinitely  ^  that  is,  in  every  Particular  Vifible  Church 
on  earth.  For  a  Particular  Vifible  Church  is  of  a  common  and 
general  nature,  and  comprehendeth  in  it  every  fingular  Particu- 
^' Vifible  Church,  as  that  of  Corinth,  Ephefts,  Philippi>  and  the 
reft. 

Objed.  ;.  "  That  Church  is  meant  (in  Matth,  16.  i«?.) 
"  whereof  Pctct  was  one  (Way,  Tage  i.  )  But  Peter  W^  not  a 
"  Member  of  fhch  a  Particular  Congregation  :  for  there  wof 
"  n^nefkch  extant, ivhen  (^hrifl  (pake  thefe  words  to  Peter. 

jinfw,  I  prefume  Vindex  is  not  ignorant ,  that  in  rational  diA 
courfes,  and  propofitions  of  Art,  The  Copula  doth  not  Qonnotare 
Tempf^s,  butonely  (^onneSlere  the  Subje^,  and  the  Pruedicate :  elfe 
he  will  open  a  way  to  infoluble  fallacies 
.  As  in  that  Sophifme^  Nullus  Infansfiit  Juvenis : 

Omnis  Senex  fiiit  Irifans : 
Etf^OiNullus  JSenex  fifit  fuvenis. 


Part  2»      The  w  ay  ofCmgergatio  ri  al  Churches  cleared*  p 


This  Connotation  of  time  in  the  Co^Hla,  breedeth  the  Fallacy  • 
Let  K/»^f^  therefore  be  pleafed  to  leave  fiichargui'igs  to  Sophi- 
fters ,  or  make  ufe  of  them  when  he  will  refrefh  hii  wit  in  Argu- 
ment with.young  Scholars.  But  amongft  Brethien,  what  it  I 
fhould  {ay  ,  Remrredion  to  glory  is  given  to  the  Bodies  oi  the 
faithful,  whereof  Eled  Infants  are  a  part?  Though  the  reiurre- 
dion  be  not  yec  come,  nor  Eled  Infants  yet  come  to  be  [aichfui  ? 
yet  the  Propofition  is  true ,  becaufe  t\\Q  Stib^eB  and  U^r^dkate 
have  true  Connexion  in  the  nature  of  the  thing ,  though  not  in 
the  prefcnt  order  of  time.  When  Chtift  direded  his  Difciples, 
and  amongfl  them,  Peter,  in  cafe  of  private  offence,  and  obftina- 
cy  therein,  at  length,  to  tell  the  Church ,  whether  by  Church  be 
meant  the  Particular  Congregation,  or  the  Presbyterie  ^  neither 
ct  them  both  w^re  then  extant,  vvhenChrift  ipake  theie  words 
to  Peter.  But  v.  ill  that  b-  a  good  Argument  to  prove  ,  That 
Chriildidnotdircdcheoifended  Brother  either  to  tell  the  Par- 
ticular Church,  or  to  tell  the  Presbyterie,  becaufe  neither  ofthem 
were  tlicn  extant  ? 

Objtd.  4.  ''That  Church  whereof  Pttcv  received  the  Kejes, 
*'  wa4  flich)  whereto  V^l^x  or  any  offended  Brother  might  tell  an 
"^  offence i  and  have  it  cenjured,  "Bm  that  was  never  done  in  a 
/'  Church  of  Saints  ^/Believers  without  Officers"^  nor  was  the 
*'  Qhurch  of  Corinth  Juch  a  Churchy,  hut  had  Officers, who  might 
*'  auth/iritatively  cenfure  the  inceftuous  Perfon,  ^c, 

tA'rifw,  This  is  another  palTage  of  5ophii]ry,  but  fbmwhat 
more  open. —  For  if  theObjedion  be  cai^  into  a  tru^Syllogifme, 
it  will  run  thus :  The  Church  of  which  Peter  received  the  Keyes> 
was  inch  to  which  Pfftr,  and  any  ojfended  Brother  might  tell  an 
offence,  and  I  ave  it  ccndired.  But  the  Church  of  Saints  and 
Believers  without  Officers  5  wasnotfuch  towhomP^r^r,  or  any 
offended  Brother  might  tell  an  offence,  and  haveit  ceniured. 

Thus  the  ^^'//Vor  is  juftly  denied  :  and  therefore  Vindex(^\£^i\\ 
rather  to  put  his  minor  in  other  termes ; 

The  Church  of  Saints  and  Believers  without  Officers,  was  not 
Jlich  a  Church,  to  whom  l^^eter  or  any  offended  Brother  did  tell  an 
offence. 

Buc  now  there  is. ^/^r^orTfrw/^un  his  Syllogifme  ;  Might 
tell  an  offence,  and  Did  tell  an  offence,  make  two  different. 
Mediums,  V  Vbat  if  the  Church  oi  Corinth  v.  hen  they  cenfo- 
redtbelaceftuousPcrfon,  were  not  fuch  a  Church  wi^outOffir 

B  b  cers? 


lo  The  way  of  (^ongregattonal  Churches  ciearea.         Part  2. 

ccrs  ?  Or,  what  if  no  Church  wanted  Presbyters  in  the  Apoftks 
times  f  If  it  were  fo,  it  was  the  greater  bounty  of  Chrift  to  them 
in  thofe  Primitive  times  ^  when  the  gifts  of  the  Spirit  were  pour- 
ed out  in  more  abuiKlance.  But  yet  if  a  Church  of  Saints ,  or 
Believers  without  Officers,  have  power  from  Chrift  to  eied  Of- 
ficers, then  have  they  power  alfo  much  more  to  admit  Members. 
And  if  they  have  power  to  admit  them  without  Ofiicers,  they 
have  like  power  upon  juft  offence  to  exclude  them  out  of  their 
holy  Communion  without  Officers.  For  it  is  the  fame  power  to 
cpsn  and  to  fhut,  Inftimere^  &  defikuere. 

Object,  y.  **  The  Church  to  which  the  Keyes  are  given  ,  are 
^'  [aid  to  befuch  as  do  all  of  them  meet  in  one  flace  fir  the  admlni- 
^^  fir  at  ion  of  the  Ordinances  of  Chrifi  : 

*'  £ut  the  Ordinances  of  Chrifi  are  not  to  he  fhundyt^mch  lefs  ad^ 
''^  miniftred  in  a  Church  of  Believers  "Without  Ofiicers, 

<i/4'nfw.  This  latter  Propoiition  is  left  naked  and  unguarded 
ivithout  proof.  And  I  conkCs  Jpfe  dixit  may  go  for  a  warrant  in 
Tjthagorean  Philofbphy  :  and  tefie  me  ipfo  may  go  for  a  warrant 
in  Royal  Grants  of  Favour :  but  not  in  matters  of  Faith  ,  nor  of 
Juftice  between  King  and  Subjed,  much  lefs  in  matters  of  con- 
iroverfieam  ngft Brethren.  The  truth  is.  Though  the  Ordi- 
naiices  of  Chrift  may  not  all  of  them  be  adminiftred  in  a 
Church  of  Believers  without  Officersjand  autlioritative  difpen^ng 
of  the  Word  and  Centres ,  and  Miniftration  of  Sacraments  ; 
yet  fbme  Ordinances  of  Chrift  may  be  found  and  aciminiftred  in 
A  Church  ofBelievers  without  officers.  As  it  is  an  Ordinance 
of  Chrift,  two  or  three  of  them  (much  more  all  of  them)  to  meet 
andpray  together,  and  admonifti  one  another  in  Chrifts  Name, 
Matth.  t8.2o.  It  is  an  Ordinance  of  Chrift,  to  eled  Officers, 
(Deacons  and  Elders : )  for  this  is  the  power  and  priviledge  of  the 
Church  of  Brethren.  Though  Titus  was  left  in  Crete  to  ordain 
Elders  in  every  Citie  (Tit.  i.  ^Jyet  nottoelecSl  them:  As  Cy- 
frian  argueth  from  fundi-y  pafTages  of  the  A(5ts  of  the  Apoftles, 
and  other  Scriptures  •  and  thereupon  inferreth ,  Pith  Dominicis 
Friiceptis  obfe^uens,(2r  Deummetuens^-^-  iffa  maximefoteftatem 
h^beti  vel  eligendi  dignos  Sacerdotes,  vel  indignos  recufandi,  Cj" 
frian,EplarumJ,  i.S'pla.^,, 

And  if  a  Church  of  Believers  may  thus  fupply  themfelves  with 
Officers  when  they  want  them,  and  if  Officers  and  Brethren  have 
all  ordinary  Church  power,  (  and  fi)  all  Ordinances  of  Chrift, 

which 


Part.  z.        'ths  majof  Con^regatioml ChHnk$s  eU^nd*  1 1 


—   ilJ-U(JU-.l..l.J.J.lLt 


which  are  ordinarily  adminiflred,  found  amongft  them  J  then 
what  hindreth,  but  that  a  Church  of  Believers  hath  in  it ,  as  fbme 
Ordinances  formally,  (o  all  radically  and  virtually ,  and  the  fame 
adminiftred,  and  adminiftrable  amongft  them  ? 

Objed.  6.  '•^When  it  ufaid  {in  the  Way,  fag,  r,)  Chrifi  cojn^^ 
mitt ed  the  Kejes  to  the  Church,  that  ^,  to  a  Particular  Congre^^ 
gation,  it  muft  be  meant  either  Subjec5tive,  or  Objedive  ^  If  it  be 
meant  in  this  latter  fenfej  That  the  Keyes  are  committed  to  the 
*'  Church,  as  the  Obje^  of  the  exercife  of  the  Keyes  ,  that  is ,  fir 
"  thegtodandiifi  of  the  Church,  it  is  truly  faid ,  but  nothing  to 
'^  the  purpofe.  In  thisfenfe,  the  Keyes  me  given  firft  and  more 
^'  immediately  to  the  Inviftble  Myflical  Church  (  ail  are  yours, 
^'  whether  Tauly  &c J  then  to  the  General  Vifibk  Church  for  their 
^''fakef  5  then  to  the  Particular  (Congregation^  as  a  fart  and  Mem'- 
'^  her  of  that  General  Viable  Church, 

'^  'But  if  it  be  meant  in  the  former  fenfe  (  as  it  mufl  befo  meant  ^ 
''  or  elfe  the  Author  of  the  V  Vay  doth  equivocate  with  us  from  the 
**  beginning  throughout  the  V^^hole  BookJ)then  hefalleth  into  the  ex^ 
""  treme  of  the  'Brownifls,  which  hefo  labour cth  to  avoid.  For  to 
^*  take  the  Church  (in  Matth,  i6.)  For  a  particular  Congregation 
*"•  ofBelievrrs  withom  Officers,  is  a  new^ftrange,  and  falfe  Qlofs^ 
*^  maintained  by  none  but  'Bro^pnijls,  andfuch  like  Separatifis, 

A-nfw.  When  I  faid  Chrift  committed  the  Keyes  to  the 
Church,  that  is,  to  a  Particular  Congregation,  I  meant  itindee*! 
Subjeftivcy  though  not  excluding  Obje^ive,  For  I  do  not  make 
the  Particular  Vifible  Church  a  different  Church  from  the  Invifj-^ 
bic.  The  diftributioa  of  the  Church  into  Viilbk  and  Invilible,is 
not  into  divers  kinds  of  Churches,  nor  into  divers  kindes  of 
Members  of  the  fame  Church,  but  into  divers  Adjunds  of  the 
fame  Members  of  the  (ame  Church :  who  in  refped  of  their  Spiri- 
tual and  Internal  Eftatc  (to  wit,their  Faith)  are  Invifible :  but  in 
vtCp^di  of  their  External  condition  (  to  wit ,  the  ProfelTion  of 
Faith)  are  Vifible.  The  Particular  Church  (I  fpeak  o£it  iiidcfi^ 
«itdy)receiveth  the  power  of  the  Keyes  both  Subjc^ive  to  it  ftlf^ 
and(?^jf^/i/fforitfelf,  though  the  faving  benefit  thereof  re- 
dound ondy  to  the  Ele^  amongft  them ,  who  are  alfo  of  them. 
*^  Neither  is  this  t^fali  into  the  extreme  of  (  thofe  whom  you  call) 
^'Bro'^mfis^  to  taks  the  Church  for  a  ParticaUr  Congregation 
'^without  Officers, 

For  firft,  When  I  wrote  that  Propofition  ^in  the  firft  words 

Bb  2  of 


The  way  ofCongregational  Qhurches  cleared.         Part  z» 

of  the  Waj)  it  was  not  then  in  my  mind  to  underftand  any  other 
Particular  Congregation  to  which  Chrift  had  committed  all  ordi- 
nary Church  Power,  and  the  adminiftratioii  thereof,  but  to  a 
Congregation  of  Believers  furnillied  with  Ofricers.  For  1  Ipake, 
of  fuch  a  Church  v/hereof  Tf^^r  was  one  •  and  he  v;as  an  Officer. 
Though  I  perceive  M,  Run  erf  or  d  underftood  me  otherwife ,  (  as 
you  alio  do :  )  and  fb  from  thence  raifeth  his  iirft  controveriie  : 
'*  whether  the  Qmrch  of  believers  defiitute  of  the  Elder Jhl^, have 
'^  the  fewer  of  th^  Kejes  f  -  .   ' 

VVhich  f  to  avoid  mi!conftrudion  j  I  exprefled  more  diftind-- 
ly  in  the  Trad  of  the  Kejes,  But  yet,  take  it  as  he  doth ,  for  a 
Church  of  Believers  without  Ofiicers  •  They  have  received  foms 
part  of  the  Power  of  the  Key  es  formally,  as  the  eledion  of  Of- 
ficers, &c.  and  the  whole  ordinary  Power  of  the  Key  es,  radically  > 
and'virtually.     The  ftock  of  the  Vine  (  which  groweth  in  the- 
bulk  from  the  root  y^,  hath  not  immediate  power  to  bring  forth 
Grapes^  but  yet  it  hath  power  to  produce  branches,  which  do> 
bring  forth  Grapes  :  So  the  Body  of  the  Church  of  Believers,- 
though  they  have  not  immediate  power  of  rule  authoritatively' 
todi(pen{ethe  Word,  ortr>  adminifter  Sacraments  at  all  ;  yet 
they  have  power  to  produce  fuch  Officers  as  may  perform  the 
fame. 

Again  fecondly,  Dr  PVhitake'rs'W^s.  none  of  them  whpm  you 
call  Brownifts,  yet  he  fpeakingof  this  Text  ('which  you  quote  in. 
this  Paragraph,  to  prove  that  Minifters  are  given  to  the  Church 
objective,  for  their  good,  not  fubje^ize ,  (b  as  the  Church  to  have 
power  over  them,  i  Cor.  3.  22.  25.  He  beareth  witnes  againft 
your  glofs  ;  ''  ^pofioUu  faith  he ,  non  tantum  ait  Afinifiros  in- 
''  ftitHtos  ejfe  propter  m  Hit  at  em  Beclefi(Z  :  fed  fic  illos  ejfe 
"  £cclefi<z  ,  ut  Scclefta  cfi  Chrifti.  At  Ecclefia  Chri- 
*^  1^0  ftibjicitHr  non  propter  Chrifii  militatem  inftituta  eft. 
"'  Et  ii^fpofto/i^  Eccleftam  ejfe  Dei  Templnm,  affrmat :  Mini  fir  i 
"  in  Templo,  mnfupraTemplum,  Whitak^  Controv,  4.  jQ^^fi.  i. 
Num.  II.  in  fine.,]  Neither  was  P^r^r  one  of  tho(e  whom  you 
call  Brownifts,  or  liich  like  Separatifts,  but  wrote  againft  them.  But 
yet  he  underftandeth  the  Church  /^I/^ff/;.  i^. )  of  a  particular. 
Congregation  of  Believers  ,  as  diftind  from  Officers:  yea  and 
proveth  it  at  large. P^r/^^cr  de  Ecclefiaft-ica  Volitia  ,  /. 5  .cap.i,  2,3. 
Objed.  7.  To  conclude,  the  Church  of  which  our  Saviour, 
"  (peakethj  is  called  here  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven  {on  Sarth : )  But 

*'  aP'ar^ 


l^ai  t.  2 .        The  vpoyof  Cohgregatlonal  Churches  cleared.  1 3 


'^  a  T^articuUr  Congregation  of  Believers  is  never  called  the 
"  Kingdom  of  Heaven  •  being  hut  a  Member  •r  Corporation  of 
*'  that  Kingdon^,  It  were  as  improper  to  call  a  Congregation jChrifis 
*^  Kingdom i  as  to  call  Londoii  the  Kingdom  of  England,   . 

Anfw,!,  It  is  not  material  whether  a  Particular  Congregation 
of  Believers  be  ever  exprefly  called  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven  or 
no  5  It  is  enough  it  is  called  a  Church,  yea  as  it  is  diftinguifhed 
from  Church  Officers.  Thofe  whom  he  calleth  the  whole 
Church  diftinguifhed  from  the  Apoftles  and  Elders  {ABs  15.22.) 
theiame  he  calleth  the  Brethren,  verfl  23.  And  if  the  Brethren 
may  be  called  the  Church,  they  may  juflly  alfo  be,calledthe  King- 
dom of  Heaven,  feing  the  ftyle  of  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven  is  u- 
ftally  given  to  the  Church.  You  may  more  truly  ob/erve ,  that 
the  Presbyterie  is  never  called in  Scripture  the  Kingdom  of  Hea- 
ven ;  no,  nor  are  they  called  the  Church ,  unlcs  it  b.^  .in  that  one 
place  J^^/^f^.  18.17.J  whichyetmay  foonerbe  prefumed,  then 
proved  to  be  underftood  of  the  Presbyterie  ^  I  mean,  a  Confiflory 
of  Presbyters^  diftind  from  the  Congregation  of  Believers. 

Anfw.  2.1  dare  not  fay  that  the  Particular  Vilibie  Church  is 
never  called  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven.  For  when  Chrift  went 
out  to  hire  labourers  into  his  Vineyard ,  it  was  into  this  or  that 
Particular  Church,  refpedively.  And  this  Vineyard  thus  deftituce 
of  Labourers  or  Officers,  and  diflinguifhed  from  them,  is  called 
the  Kingdom  of  Heaven>  Matth.  20.  r. 

Again,  when  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven  is  compared  to  ten  Vir- 
gins, five  wife,  and  five  foolifh ,  (Matth,  2  5.  i  j  2.  J  this  is  a  de- 
fcription  of  the  eftate  of  each  Particular  C  hurch,  refpedively ; 
without  refped  to  their  Officers.  Befides ,  when  the  Kingdom 
of  God  is  faid  to  be  wichin  us,  (Luke  17.21.  And  all  the  faithful 
are  faid  to  be  made  Kings  and  Priefts  unto  God  (  Rev,  1.6.)  Even 
a  Kingdom  of  Priefts  (i  Pet.  2 .  9  J  can  it  then  be  termed  an  im- 
proper ipeech  to  call  a  Particular  Church  of  Believers,  the  King- 
dom of  Heaven  i' 

"  Tes,  they  are  but  a  Member  ,  or  Corporation  of  the  King- 
"  dom  :  and  it  rrere  improper  to  call  London  the  Kingdom  of 
'^  England, 

Buteveryfimilarpartofafimilar  Body  dbth  properly  partake 
both  in  the  Name  and  Nature  of  the  whole.  Every  part  of  wa- 
ter is  water,  and  is  both  cold  and  mcift,  asrhe  whole  water  h, 
Andfuchapartoffuch  a  Bo^y,  is  a  Particular  Vifible  Church. 

The 


KiijIL. Uil  ■ !l  11^  -    »-'    i^-'g- --  

'  1 4  7hwajf  of  Congregational  Churches  chared.         Part  2 . 

^,._,^^,^,,.^,.^_^ ., — '-      '  " ' 

The  Church  of  Corinth  is  faid  to  be  t  he  Body  of  Chrift ,  and  the 
members  thereof,  members  in  particular.  And  Chrift  hath  given 
V  unto  them  all  his  Orficers,  as  well  as  unto  other  Churches^  1  Cor, 
1 1. 27,  2  8.  But  fuch  is  not  the  State  of  London.  London  is  not 
afimilar>butadi(rimilarpartof  England,  and  different  from  alt 
the  Corporations  of  England,  different  in  power,  different  in  pri* 
viledges :  How  then  can  a  comparifon  of  unequals ,  be  drawn  to 
parallel  a  ftate  of  equalls. 


^  VVhai  the  Knx  E  $  of  the  Kingdom  ^  H  e  a  v  b  k 

he. 

SeBion  II. 

IN  opening  what  the  Keyei  of  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven  be ,  it 
wai  not  my  intent  to  enumerate  them  all  diftincSlIy  and  parti« 
cuiarly  in  that  firft  Chapter  of  the  Script  of  the  Keyes,  which  was 
but  a  Preface  and  Introdu(5tion  to  the  whole  Tra(5late.  I  thought  it 
enough  to  give  an  inftance  onely  in  general,  there,  in  two  or  three 
examples  ^  relerving  a  more  exacS  diflribution  of  them  to  thg 
chapters  following ;  and  referring  each  ibrt  of  them  to  their  five- 
lal  Subjeds  in  their  proper  place,left  I  might  clogg  my  (elf  and  th« 
Reader  with  needles  repetitions,  I  therefore  contented  my  felf  to 
lay  in  general,  ^' The  Keyes  etre  th^  Ordinances  pf  Chrifl,  'which 
*'he  hath  inftitmed  to  be  adminifired  in  his  Churchy  as  the preach-» 
*^  ing  of  the  JVord^  as  alfo  the  adn^iniflring  of  the  Seals  and  Cett-^ 
^^fures, 

I  inftanced  in  thcfcj  as  moft  obviousj,  and  of  eafieft  apprehenfi« 
on  to  any  vulgar  Reader.  But  in  inftancing  thefe ,  I  (iippofed  no 
man  would  be  of  ib  narrow  apprehenfiouj  as  not  to  conceive  thofe 
things  to  be  included,  without  whichj  thefe  cannot  duly  be  per- 
formed. As,  the  word  cannot  be  preached,  nor  the  Sacraments 
difpenfcdj  without  a  vocation  unto  luch  fpiritual  Adminiftrations. 
Nor  can  it  be  doubted,  that  if  there  muft  be  a  vocation  to  admini- 
ftcr  thefe,  there  muft  be  alfo  fome  5  who  have  power  from  Chrift 
to  give  fiich  a  vocation. 

Albcitjlfithadbeenof  any  weight  for  the  expediting  of  any 
controvcrfie  about  the  Keyes  (  which  I  know  iK)nc :  )  I  might 
caCly  have  given  fome  definition  of  !;he  Keyes  ,  as  to  (ay ,  The 
Kcycsof  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven  are  fbifitual  Powers  civen  by 


Part  2.       ThewayofCongregatUmlCfm^hetcUared.  i  j 


Chrift  to  his  Church  to  difpenfe  the  Trearurea  of  his  Kingdomj 
for  the  opening  and  fliuting,  binding  and  loofing  the  fpiritual  E* 
dates  of  men  in  the  Church.  By  fpiritual  Powers,!  mean  Ipiritual 
callingSj  and  fpiritual  gifts  fitting  for  them,  enabling  to  fome  fpiri-* 
tual  A(^s:By  tiie  treafures  of  the  Kingdom  I  mean  the  Word^Seals, 
andCenfurej,  and  the  fpiritual  bieffings  laid  up  in  them.  But 
Callings,  Gifts,  and  Trealurcs ,  are  all  of  them  Ordinances*The 
other  parts  of  the  Definition,  what  be  the  A6ts,and  Ends,  Objei^s, 
and  Subjeds  of  this  power,  I  opened  formerly  in  the  third,fourthj 
and  fifth  Paragraphs  of  the  iirfl  chapter  of  the  Keyes, 

But  upon  what  I  exprefTed  in  this  Paragraph,  Vindex  h  pleafed 
to  animadvert  fome  things. 

I .  ^^  In  this  Paragraph  (fiiith  he  J  asj/OH  do  cleerty  lay  down  the 
^*  flat  e  of  the  ^t^eflion  :  fodo  yonflrongly  confute  the  fcofc  of  your 
^^  vfhole  Boook,,  which  is  to  give  the  Peop/e  a /hare  in  the  Gsvern^ 
'^  ment  of  the  Church, 

Anfiv,  Vindex  doth  cleerly  miflake  my  fcope  and  meaningjto 
think  I  did  lay  down  the  fiace  of  the  Queilion  in  this  Paragraph. 
For  I  think  it  is  no  Qiief^ion  at  all.  That  the  Keyes  of  the  Kin^r^ 
dom  of  Heaven,  are  the  Ordinances  of  Chrifi,  w  hich  he  hath  in- 
ftituted  to  be  adminiftred  in  his  Church,  Neither  is  it  the  fcope 
of  my  whole  Book,  to  give  the  people  a  fhare  in  theGoverumenc 
of  the  Church  :  Nay,  it  is  not  the  fcope  of  the  greater  part  of  the 
Book  :  Nay  further,  there  be  that  blame  the  Book  for  the  other 
Extreme,  That  it  placeth  the  Government  of  the  Church  not  at 
all  in  the  hands  of  the  People,  but  of  the  Presby  terie.  So  vari- 
ous are  the  apprehenfions  of  Books  by  variety  of  Readers,  and  by 
their  fomtime  judiciousjfbmtime  curfbry  reading, 

Leaft  of  all  is  there  any  colour  for  this  apprehenfion  ,  diat  I  do 
*^  in  this  Paragraph  ftrongly  confute  the  fcope  of  my  whole  Bool^ 
**  Tes  (^  faith  he  J  For  if  the  Keyes  he  the  Ordinances  ofChrift^  they 
^  are  given  indeed  for  the  Church  of  Believers,  that  is  ,  for  their 
"good  and  hen  eft,  ohjcdkhh'^  hut  are  never  in  all  the  Scripture 
y  nor  in  all  Antic\mty  faid  to  he  given  to  the  Church  Subjedive. 

Anfw,  What  Power  I  acknowledge  given  to  the  Church  of 
Believers  Suhje^ive,  either  in  admiffion  of  Member?,  or  eledioii 
of  Officers,  or  cenfure  of  Offendors,  I  do  alledge  Scriptures  for  it; 
which  when  Vindex  taketh  in  hand  to  evade  them ,  I  fhall  return 
him  f  God  willing  )  further  anflver,  which  in  this  place  were  an 
unfcafonable  prevention  :  But  when  he  affirmeth  that  fuch  power 


t4  Th  Wajf  ofOngregational  Churches  cleared.        Part  2 . 


asl  ackaowiedge  given  to  the  Church,  is  not  to.  be  read  of  in  all 
Antiquity^  itniaketh  metofufped,  that  either  he  hath  not  read' 
All  Antiquity ,  ( which  yet  is  no  crime,  onely  be  (hould  not  then 
have  denied  them  aIl;to  own  this  Power^  for  it  is  not  fafe  to  avouch 
more  then  we  kaow :  )  or  if  he  have  read  them  all,  he  iiath  for- 
gotten what  is  recorded  by  the  moft  ancient  Antiquity  for  the 
Ipace  cf  the  firft  three  hundred  years ,  during  all  the  time  of  the 
Primitive  perlecution.  Of  which  I  have  given  account  to  Mr 
^^/i^inanfwertotheHiftoricalpart  of  his  Dljfwafive  ,  ^  chap, 
4.  Scd.  1 5  2, 5 .  j  whereto  I  refer  him. 

'^  Bmjaith  Vindex,  itfo^ndeth  ill  atfirfl  hearing,  to  fay  ,  that 
*'  the  People  haue  any  power  to  exercife  Ordinances  ,  of  Preachingy 
^'  or  adminiflring  the  Seals  or  Cenj tires.  The  power  of  Preaching 
''  or  adminiflring  Sacraments  by  the  People, as  none  but  Separatifts 
*'  do  fiffirp  •  fo  your  felf  complain  of  it ,  Tage  6.  And  why  yon 
'''  Jhonld  allow  them  power  in  cenfures^thcreis  very  little  reajon,. 

Anfw.  If  Preaching  the  Word  ,  or  Adminirtring  the  Seals, 
were  all  the  Ordinance;  which  Chrift  hath  inlUtutedjand  no  more 
but  zhcy )Vindex  faith  true,  it  would  Ibund  ill  at  firft  hearing  (^and 
if  he  will,  at  (econd  and  third  hearing  too  j  to  lay,  The  People 
have  any  power  to  exercife  thefe  Ordinances  ^  unlcfi  that  kind  of 
Preaching  be  underfloodj  which  D.  Ames  approvech,  /.  4.  de  j^ar- 
fibt^s  Confcienti<z^  cap,  zt^.in  ^efhonf.  5.  ad  ^S^^fl-  I. 

But  to  allow  the  people  a  po w<^r  in  Cenfures,!  marvel  it  fhould 
found  fo  ill  at  firft  hearing,of  aich  whofe  ears  have  been  long  won- 
ted Co  hear  cf  Sufpeniions,  and  Excommunications^  not  onely  of 
private  Chrjiliansj  but  even  of  m^ny  Miniikrs ,  by  Chancellors 
andCommiiTariss,who  generally  are  no  MiniRers,  and  it  were  to 
be  W'iflicd ,  that  the  moll  of  them  ,  ( yea,  or  the  befl:  of  them  ) 
were  as  good  as  Brethren,  Bar  yet  I  ibmwhat  wonder ,  that  he 
that  in  this  Paragraph  c:>uldailedge  all  Anriquity,  fliould  think  ic 
to  found  ill  at  firrt  hearing.  That  the  Brethren  of  the  Church 
(hculd  have  any  hand  in  Church  Cenfures-  who  knoweth  what 
reverend  Teilimony  Ancient  Tfr^z/Z/i^^  giveth  of  th^m  (.  dpoio.-^ 
getlci  Capite  59.)  ,S^^m  Prol7i,C^m  BoniCoemn^CHm  ViiyQum 
Qafti  Congregamur^  non  Fatllo  dicenda  efiifedCnria,  And  what 
an  hand  Cjprian  giveth  to  the  People  in  Church  cenfiires ,  none 
tbtathave  read  him  can  be  ignorant,  What  reaion  there  is  for 
th^ir  Power  in  Chyrch-cenfures  (  whether  little,  or  much),  we 
fhiiil  further  ccmfi'^ier  ( God  willing)  in  its  place;  for  here  you 

neither 


Part  2  •       Thewaj  of  Congregafioaal  Cfmrches  cleared.  1 7 


neither  give  reafbns  againftit,  nor  refute  our  itafons  for  it. 

2.  A  fccond  thing  which  Vindex  animadverts  in  the  forme  Pa- 
ragraph is,  "  that  I  call  the  Kejes,OrdinmceSy  which  Chrifi  hath 
*'  infiitHted  to  be  adminifired  in  his  Church ,  the  Chnrch  of  Belie" 
5'  vers^a  F articular  Congregation, 

"  Bnt  mark^  it  ( faith  he  J  not  by  a  Church  without  Officers : 
*'  but  by  the  Ojfcers  inftituted  in  the  Church* 

ay^nfw.  He  need  not  liave  bid  me  10  mark  that,  which  if  him- 
felf  had  marked.  He  could  not  but  fee,That  I  never  acknowledged 
it  to  be  in  th^  power  of  the  people  to  adminif^er  all  Oidinances^ 
but  to  adminilkr  fbme  Ordinances  themfelves,  and  to  eled  and  call 
(uch  to  them;as  might  adminiftcr  all  the  refl. 

3.  His  third  Animadverfion  is,  ^^  That  I  fay  ,  the  Keys  are 
<^  neither  Sword  nor  Scepter :  fir  they  convey  not  Soveraign  powenj 
<f  but  Ste^ardly  and  Miniflerial :  which  clcerly  {faith  he  )  ex^ 
^^  cludeth  the  People  \  for  they  have  no  Stewardly  or  Minifierial 
^  l^ower  over  therrtf elves, 

i*Anfw,  As  if  the  People  were  not  Stewards  of  the  Grace  of 
God  given  to  them  /  The  Apof^le  ?eter  maketh  account,  1  hat  as 
every  man  hath  received  the  gift -^  fo  hefhould  minifier  thefamcy  as 
good  Stewards  of  the  manifold  grace  of  God,  i  T^t.  4. 10.  If  the 
people  have  received  any  gift  of  Grace,  they  are  either  Scewards 
of  it,  or  Lords  :  Lords  they  are  not,  who  muft  give  account  to 
the  Lord  for  the  employment  and  improvement  of  tiieir  gifts  5 
wbat  arc  they  elfe  then  but  Stewards?  Yea,  fyoinviilfayj  but 
private  men  may  beftow  their  Gifts  privately.  But  ele^ion  of 
Officers  is  a  publike  Gift,  whatfoever  elfe  befide  ^  and  that  mufl  be 
difpenfed  publiJ^ely  •  and  that  not  as  Lords,  to  eled  whom  they 
lift,  but  as  Stewards  and  Minivers  to  Chrifi  ^  to  €le<^  whom  the 
Lord  hath  chofen. 

^'  If  aid  indeed  (in  that  ^^ragrafh)  That  Chrift  in  giving  the 
"  Kcyes^  invefieth  thofe  to  "^hm  hegiveth  them ,  ^ith  a  power  (9 
^^  open  and  flmt  the  Gates  both  of  the  Church  and  Heaven-^  and 
^^  that  this  power  I ieth  partly  in  thpr  jpiritual  calling  {whether  it 
^^  bf  their  Office,  or  their  Place ,  and  Order  in  the  Church  )  and 
^^  partly  in  the  conc^mft  ^nd  co-operation  of  Chrifi  ^  accomf^^J- 


^^  the  people^  a^  having  no  Office  in  the  Church, 

__. .._..  Cc  .: jfffv^ 


i8  Theway  ofCongregationd£htircheseleared,        Pai^2# 

eyfnfw.  There  isnorealbn  whyyou  (hould  fuppofe,  That  Call- 
ing here  fhould  be  taken  of  fonie  fecial  Galiing  or  Office  •  if  jfpe- 
cial  denotat*  a  fpscification  of  a  Calling  diftind  from  other  Mem- 
bers of  theChiuch;  Butif  iconelyfpeciiiea  diftinc^  calling,  or 
ftate  y  or  order  different  from  luch  as  are  not  members  of  the 
Church :  fb  it  is  true  indeed ,  every  Member  of  the  Body  hatha 
Ipecial  Calling  diflind  from  fiich  Believers  or  others,  as  are  not  yet 
received  into  Member-like  communion  with  this  or  that  particular 
Church  •  Yea^and  every  Member  of  this  or  that  particular  Church, 
hath  a  calling  to  put  forth  fbme  Ads  of  Power  in  his  own  Church, 
which  Members  of  another  particular  Church  have  not  power  to 
put  forth  there,  though  they  may  put  forth  the  fame  each  one  in 
his  owne  Church,  refpediveiy  :  Every  Member  of  thaBody  of  a 
Particular  Church  hath  fomeFundion^or  Ad'on,  Cor  as  the  New 
Tranflation  termeth  it)  fome  office  in  the  Body.  For  that  which  is 
©xprefled  in  the  Protafis  of  the  Apoftles  comparifbn ,  is  imp'yed  in 
the  reddition  ^  Rom.  12,4,  5.  As  we  have  many  Members  in  one 
Body,  and  all  Members  have  not  the  fame  otfice  :  fb  we  being  ma- 
ny ^  are  one  B(5dy  in  Chrirt,  &c.  If  all  the  Members  of  the  Body 
have  not  the  fame  office ,  itimplyeth,  they  have  all  of  them  fbme> 
office  or  fundion,  or  adion ,  though  not  the  fame.  But  cuftom 
hath  obtained,  that  they  onely  are  accounted  to  have  a  fpecial  call- 
ing or  office  in  the  Church  ,  w-ho  are  fet  apart  for  the  eminent  ad- 
miniftrations  in  the  Church  ^  as  the  Pa(\ors,Teachers;Elders,Dea- 
cons.  And  fuch  a  fpecial  calling ,  it  is  nor  requifite  that  the  com- 
mon Brethren  of  the  Church  fhould  have,  to  difpenfe  that  power 
©f  the  Keyes  which  is  committed  to  them.  For  Chrift  hath  nei- 
ther called  them  to  it ,  nor  given  them  gifts  fuitable  for  it. 

'^  But  (faith  YindQx)V(^hefiyoufaj  the  Po^'>cr  of  the  Keyes  lieth 
'^  in  their  ^iritual  calling  (  whether  it  be  their  Office  or  Place^  and- 
*'  Order  in  the  Church:)  you  add  this  ex-plication  on  pur f  of e  tofieal 
^^in  the  inter  efl  of  the  People  in  fome /hare  of  the  Keys. 

^nf^.  It  is  not  ftealth,  but  Juftice  to  give  every  man  his  own : 
Liberty,  to  whom  liberty  5  power,  to  w^iom  power  •  honour,  to 
ivhom  honour  belongeth.  The  Pfalmifl  foretold  it  in  a  new 
ibhg  fall  which  new  fongs  have  fpecial  accomplifhment  in  the 
new  Teftament)  That  this  honour  have  all  his  Saints,  to  wit ,  in 
the  Congregation  of  Saint  to  execute  the  fpiritual  cenfures  (  or 
Jtrdgments)  written ,  P/<^/.  149.  9.  And  if  the  Lord  have  given 
ihem  this  honour,  it  is  rather  ftealth(yea  racrIiedge)to  take  it  from 
Jhemithento^Ilovyittothem,.  But. 


Parts*      The  wjtj^fOng^rgatmal  Churches  cleared.     ^  19 

^'  £^t  (faith  Y'mdcx)  if  place ,  or  Order  in  the  Church  3  dg 
■^^ give  the  Peofleout  of  Office  ^  my  ?6^tr  in  the  Kejes-^  that  is^ 
*'  in  the  Ordinances  ^  then  may  Women  and  Children  claim  an  In- 
^^  tereft  in  thofe.Keys ,  for  they  have  a  Place  and  Order  in  the 
f  *  Church  06  '^^U  as  men, 

Anfrff,  It  is  not  €  very  place  or  order  in  the  Churchy  that  glteth 
power  to  receive  the  ordinances  adminifired  by  others ,  much  lefs 
power,  themfeives  to  difpenfe  ordinances.  Children  have  not 
power  to  receive  the  Lords  Supper,  much  lefi  to  adminifter  it.  And 
for  Womeji,  God  hath  exprefly  forbidden  them  all  place  of  fpeech 
and  power  in  the  Church  :  i  Cor.  14.  34.  r  Tim,  2.  11,12.  un- 
leis  it  be  to  joyn  with  the  reft  of  the  Church,  in  finging  forth  the 
publike  praifes  of  the  Lord.  Let  every  ibul  enjoy  fuch  priviledges 
and  liberties ,  as  the  Lord  hath  given  him  in  his  place  and  order : 
and  neither ,alfed  nor  attempt  more.  The  Female  Sex,  and  Non- 
age, fall  fhort  of  fome  power^which  Chrift  hath  given  to  the  Bro- 
thcrhood. 


fl"  Of  the  5uhjeft  to  whom  the  fewer  of  the  Ke  y  es  u 


given. 


Sedion  IIL 

IC  onceivc  it  would  be  fome  lols  of  time  and  labour,to  argue  this 
QtieCion  with  Vindex  alone :  whofe  exceptions  fb  far  as  they 
concern  the  point  in  controverfie ,  arabut  colledions  out  of  the 
writings  of  others ,  who  have  more  diltindly  and  elabourately 
jdifputed  the  caufe.  And  therefore  it  will  be  rcquifite,  in  this,  and 
the  irke  poiats  in  controveriie,  rather  to  confider  what  hath  been 
written  by  learned  and  reverend  M.  Ratter  ford-,  and  M.  j5^i/y,and 
yet  by  the  v/ay,  not  to  neglcd  what  per-bnal  exceptions  Vindex 
hath  taken  at  my  felf. 

In  the  Way  of  the  Churches  of  New-England,  chap,  i .  fe6l.^  r, 
it  was  laid  down  for  the  firft  Propoiition  :  "  That  the  Church 
*^  which  ChriB  in  the  Cosy  el  hath  inflitmedy  and  to  which  he  hath 
'^  committed  the  K  eyes  of  his  Kingdom,  Th^  forcer  of  binding  and 
^Uoofing,  theTables  ^nd  Seals  of  the  Covenant  y  the  Officers  and 
^^Cenfwresof  his  Church,  the  admin  i fir  at ien  of  all  his  fubliks 
^'  Wor/hip  and  Ordinances ,  is  Ccetus  Fidelium,./?  company  of  Be- 
*fli^versp  mming in  one  fUce  every  Lords, day ,  for  the  admini- 

Cc  1  ^^firantn 


ao  The  tpajf  cf  Congregational Chnrches cleared.         Port  2 . 


^'-ftrationof  the  holy  Ordinances  of  God  to  fubli^e  edification, 

Vpon  this  Propoiicion  M.  Rut ter ford  (  as  he  excelleth  in  a- 
cutenes  and  Scholaftical  Argumentativenes  )  hath  raided  four 
Queftions ,  though  (bme  of  them  more  then  I  did  intend  to  point 
at  in  the  Proportion,  Let  us  confider  of  them  in  their  order^not 
with  a  fpirit  of  contention  (  which  himfeif  in  his  Epiftle  to  the 
Readerjcandidlyprofeflethagainft)  but  with  a  fpirit  ftudious  of 
Truth  and  Peace. 

The  firft  Queftion  he  rai(eth  from  that  Propoficion ,  is  this : 
^^fVhether  a  company  of  Believers  and  Saints  J  builded  by  Faith 
^'  upon  the  Rock^ChriBy  and  united  in  a  Church-Covenant,  be  the 
'*  onely  injlituted  Vifibh  Church  of  the  Me^-Teftament ,  to  ths 
"^  which  ChriB  hath  given  the  Keys  ?  . ' 

Himfeif  underftandeth  the  Proportion  y  as  if  it  held  forth  the 
Affirmative.  But  in  very  Truth,  as  the  word  [ondy]  is  not  in 
the  Proportion  ;  fo  it  was  far  from  my  intendment ,  to  exclude 
an  Organical  Church  (  a  Church  furnifhed  ivith  all  her  officers  J 
from  being  an  inflitutcd  Vifible  Church  of  the  New  Teftament, 
as  well  as  (^ostui  Fidetlum,  a  company  of  Chriftians  without  Offi- 
cers. When  the  Propofkion  fpeaketh  of  Officers  as  given  to  the 
Church^it  intcndtth  them  not  as  meer  adjands  giveij  to  a  Subject, 
but  as  Integral  parts  given  to  the  whole  Body  of  the  Church,  for 
completing  the  integrity  and  perfedion  of  it.  And  fo  much  the 
very  words  of  the  Propo  fit  ion  do  imply;,  for  it  fpeaketh  of  fuch 
"  a  Churchy  to -'Whom  Chrifi  hath  given  the  adminijiration  of  all  his 
^^  pub  like  Worfhip  and  Ordinances :  which  is  not  a  power  given  to  a 
'^  (^hurch  ofprivateBelieverSydeftitute  ofOjfcers.HowCotvcr  they 
may  be  capable  (more  or  le(s)_of  fome  fpiritual  Adminiftrations : 
yet  doubtles  they  are  not  capable  of  all :  and  for  inftance,  not  of 
the  adminidration  of  Sacraments,  without  Officers. 

Neither  was  it  my  intendment  in  that  Propoiition,  to  exclude 
lawful  Synods  (gathered,  and  proceeding  according  to  the  pat- 
tern, A<^s  i^, )  from  all  participation  in  fome  part  of  the  power 
of  the  Keyes^  For  they  have  a  power  to  decide  controverfies 
from  the  Word ,  and  to  appoint  a  courfe  for  the  preventing  and 
healing  of  ofl^nces ,  and  for  agreement  in  the  Truth  according  to 
the  Word,  But  thefe  Synods  are  not-  the  ordinary  landing  Ju- 
dicatories of  the  Church :  neither  do  they  convene,  nor  exercife 
their  diredive  Power,  but  when  the  particular  Churches  lie  under 
variance  or  joflence  ,  or  are  not  yet  fetled  in  a  way  of  Tiuth  and 

Peace. 


Part.  2 •         The  -a ay  of  Congregational  Qhurches  cleared.  1 1 

Peace.But  my  intendment  fimply  waSjThat  each  particular  Church 
■t^hen  it  is  organized  with  all  his  Officers,  and  walketh  in  a  way 
of  Truth  and  Peace  ^  There  is  no  part  of  the  power  of  the  Keyes, 
but  a  particular  Church  hath  received  it  within  it  felf,  and  may  ad- 
•minifterthe  fame  to  the  edification  of  the  whole  body. 

Neither  let  it  be  thought  (m  that  firfl:  Propoficion)  That  I  in- 
tended to  invef)  a  Church  of  Behevers  f  without  officers  j  with  all 
thepoweT  of  the  Keyes,  becaufe  I  /peak  of  the  Eledion  and  ordina- 
tion of  officers  afterwards.  For  fb  I  fpeak  alfo  of  the  gathering  and 
admiilion  of  Members :  and  yet  it  may  not  be  inferredjthat  I  fhould 
intend  a  Church  inverted  with  all  power, which  yet  is  deftitute  both 
of  Members,  and  Officers.  But  it  is  a  well  known  rule  o^Jlfethodjio 
define  cr  delcribe  at  tirf^,  Totum  Integrale,  with  the  proper  Ad- 
junds  for  PafTions  J  of  it,  and  then  to  defcend  to  fet  forth  the  feve- 
rall  Menders,  and  integrall  parts  thereof,  with  their  fcverall  ope- 
rations in  due  place. 

So  that  this  firft  queflion  raifed  from  thi$  firft  Proportion  is  no 
queflion  at  all  •  and  therefore  it  will  not  be  needfull  to  examine  the 
•  diftindioiis,  or  conclufions  raifed  up  againfl  it.  For  they  do  not 
contradid  the  true  meaning  of  the  Propofition,  unleffe  it  be  lome 
parts  of  the  fecond  conclufion,  which  come  in  their  place  to  be 
confidered  of  in  the  fequcle. 


f  Touching  the  power  of  the  Key  es  in  the  Qhurch  ofBelii' 
vers  without  Ojficers. 

.      '  Se(5i.  nil. 

THe  fecond  queftion,  which  M.  Rutterford  raifed  out  of  the 
firf^  Propofition  formerly  mentioned,  is 
"  whether  or  not,Chrifi  hath  committed  the  Kejes  of  the  King"  - 
"  dome  ofHeaven  to  the  Church  of  Believers^  which  oiyet  rtfanteth 
'^  al/  Officers,  Pafiors, Teachers )3cc. 

But  this  queftion,  Co  far  as  it  concerneth  my  Propofition,  ( to 
fpeak  wkh  leave  and  due  Reverence  J  is  as  ungrounded  as  the  for- 
mer. For  the  Propofition  fpeakethnot  of  a  Church  that  wanteth 
all  Offixers,  but  ofa  Church  that  having  received  Oliicers  from  - 
Chrif^,  hath  power  to  Adminifter  all  the  Publick  worfhip,and  Of^ 
dinances  of  Chrift.  This  point  and  my  plain  meaning  therein,  is 
more  fully  and  diflindly  opened  in  the  fmali  treatife  of  the  Keycs. . 

Blic 


as  the  Way  vfCongfe-gational  Qhur^hs  tkartd.        Part  % . 

But  for  theprefciat  ftatiiig  of  the  quefticai:,our  judgement,  is  ex- 
prefl^diiitwoConclufions  ^  which  fo/ar  as  they  are  controY«t- 
ed,  are  to  be  cleared. 

Fi^ft  that  the  Church  of  Believers  defticute  of  OfBccrs,hath  re- 
ceived fome  part  of  the.  Power  of  the  Keyes.-as  Power  to  receive 
MemberSjto  ele<a  (Mcers,and  to  do  fuch  other  Church  Ad:s,as  do 
not  require  Office-Rule,  or  Office-Power. 

Secondly,  that  the  Church  of  Believers,  though  fortheprefent 
.  deftitute  of  Officers,  hath  in  it  a  Radical  or  Virtual  Power,  where- 
by it  may  call  forth  ftich  Officers,  as  may  Adminifter  all  thofe  Ads 
of  office-Rule,  or  Power,  which  of  it  ftlf  without  them,  it  could 
not  exercife. 

Againft  th^fe  two  Affertions,  I  do  not  find  any  thing  in  his  di- 
fiindions  or  eonclufionsyor  Arguments  which  doth  prevail  with  me 
to  depart  from  them,as  indeed  he  doth  not  diredly  (o  much  difpute 
againft  theie  conclufions  whi^h  we  hold,  as  againft  that  quelHon 
(which  himlelf  by  miftake  gathered  from  the  Propofition )  which 
we  hold  nor. 

^^  Though  If  aid  the  JCejes  were  given  to  a  Church  ofBclieverSy 
*^  whereofTeterVcas  o^e,Y&t  tliat  was  onely  to  Ibew,  thsit^eter 
in  his  lowfftipirituall  relation  in  the  Church  fasa  Pfofeft  Believer) 
had  his  (hare  in  the  power  of  the  Keyes:  but  not  that  he  had  his 
fhare  in  the  whole  power  of  the  Keyes,  as  a  Profefl:  Believer :  but 
that  he  had  other  parts  of  the  power  of  the  Keyes,as  an  Elder;  and  as 
an  Apoftle  immediately  given  Him  by  the  Lord  Jefiis. 

In  his  iecondDiftindion('p^.7.)"  I  do  not  under fland  the  fafety 
^^  ofthatfpeech  •  That  Pafiors  andTeachers  are  Gifts,  of  which  the 
^^  Church  is  not  cafable,  as  ^  SuljeB.  For  the  Apoftle  faith,Chrift 
li<Qth  given  famongft  other  Officers  J  Paftors,  and  Teachers  to  his 
Chm'ch.Ephef.4,,^,  1 1.  And  if  He  have  given  them  to  the  Church, 
the  Church  is  the  recipient  Subje(5t  pfthem.  As  if  the  Eye  be  given 
to  the  Body,  the  Body  is  the  recipient  Subjed  of  it.  And  though 
the  Church  cannot    exercife  the  Paftors,  and  Teachers  place  by 
th^mfelves^  yetthay  may  by  their  Paftors  and  Teachers.  As  the 
Body  though  it  cannot  fee  by  it  (elf,  yet  it  may  by  the  eye,  which  is 
given  to  it  of  Crod  for  that  end  /    Neither  is  it  a  fafe  /peech  (as  I 
conceive  j  to  (ay,  "  That  the  Church  is  capable  ofthcfe  Gifts  i^a- 
'*  fiors  and  Teachers)  as  the  objeti  and  end,  hecaufe  the  fruit  and 
•^  ejfe<tl  ofthefe  Gij^s  redoundeth  to  the  good  oftffe  Church  y  if  that 
be  meant  as  the  on^ly  rclpecl,  in  regard  of  which  they  are  /Tiid  to 

be 


be  given  to  the  Church.  For  Pafidrs  and -Teachers  arc  given  w  ths 
Church,  as  Integral  parts  of  the  Ghurch.as  the  Church  ft  Totum  In^ 
tegraU.  Now  Integrall  parts  are  intrinfccall  and  elTentiall  to  a  To^ 
turn  Imegrale  ;and  not  extrinfecall,  as  the  obje(5t,  and  end  be  to  a 
thing.  ^  v:]^-^ 

The  Teftimdny  which  he  alledgeth- from  Reverend  Parker,  and 
'S^^^^fj',  and  the P<^rz//^;;  School,  doth  indeed  argue,  that  the  fruit 
and  eifed:  of  the  gifts  of  Paftor  and  Teacher  doth  redound  to  the 
good  of  the  Church  f  which  no  man  denieth  :  )  but  M.  Rutterford 
well  k'loweth;  t\ut Par ker^  and  the  Parifim  School,  do  grant  ffir- 
ther  (even  more  then  I  argue  for)  that  the  Church  is  not  Onely.tbe 
objed  and  end^but  the  firli!  flibjed  alfc  of  all  Church-Power.-wliich 
though  M.'Bajnes  wave  (in  the  place  ^Hedged  by  him:)  aiiddilpute 
thereupon  both  againft  M.  Parker,  and  the  Parifian  School  (under 
the  name  o^Sorhonifts  -^  yet  he  clearly  clofeth  with  M.  Parker  and 
U6,  in  the  conclufi  n  •  That  the  vilibie  Church  inftituted  by  ChriiV 
and  his  Apofti:s,to  which  the  Keyes  are  given,  is  not  a  Diocefan^  ot 
ProvinciallyOx  National  Aflembly,but  a  particular  Congregation.*" 
Diocefans  trial], .^i.  But  if  M.  Rutterford  intend  no  more  but  this, 
That  t!ie  Church  is  not  capable  of  exercife  of  the  Paftors  and  Do- 
dors  place,  and  therefore  fs  not  the  firft  fiibjed  of  their  Office- 
power  ■  I  for  my  part  readily  clofe  with  him  therein,  referving  due 
refpc6l  to  others  of  different  judgement. 

'^  In  his  third  Diftindion,  tvhlch  he  futteth  between  a  formal 
"  ordinary  power, and  a  virtual  or  extraordinary  power,  I  do  not  wei 
^'  reach  his  meaning :  For  when  He  comet h  to  apply  this  diftinBion 
^'  inhis  fecondConcIuJion,PIe granteth  a  virtual  Power ^  not  For* - 
*'■'  mally  in  the  (^hurch  of^elievers  to  ordain  Paftors^  or  to  do  fame 
^'  fuch  AB,  as  may  fupply  the  defetl  of  ordination  :  As  in  a  Church 
*'  in  an  IJland,  where  the  'Pafiors  are  all  dead,  or  taken  away  other ^ 
"  wayes  •  and  jet  he  maketh  not  this  an  ojfcial,  or  an  authorigative 
^^  Power  properly,  but  a  virtual,  and  extraordinary  Power,  not  or-  ■ 
^^  dinary  :  like  that  W^hich  David  had  to  eat  thejhew-3read.  And 
'*  in  like  cafe  of  extreme  nee effnie-^  he  allow eth  a  private  man  en^ 
^^  due d  with  gifts  and.^eal  to  teach  ptib likely.  But  I  confeflc,  I  do 
not  well  underftand,  how  a  man  in  cafe  of  necellity  hath  any  vir- 
tual power  to  do  this  cr  that  Ad,  but  he  hath  alfo  a  formnll  power 
to  do  fuch  an  Ad  in  that  cafe  of  neceOitie.  Such  an  Ad  I  fay,  either 
the  fame  in  kind,  or  the  fljme  in  Analogy.  When  David  6idc^t 
the  fhew-Breai  he  had  a  lawful!  not  only  virtualjp  but  formall ; 


»j . 


D0wcr> 


24  The  way  of  Qongregdf  tonal  Churches  cleared.        Part,  x^ 


power,as  an  I(f aelite  in  neceflity  (to  whom  morall  duties  were  to 
DC  preferred  before  Ceremonialljto  eat  for  the  fuflentation  of  life. 
When  a  tree  People  chufe  a  King,  and  Crown  him,  though  they 
be  not  endued  with  a  iformall,  buc  a  virtuall  Soveraign  Power,  to 
give  Kingly  authoritie  which  they  have  not^  yet  they  have  formal- 
ly a  Power  to  yield  up  themielves  unto  (ubjedion  to  iuch  a  Perfbn 
as  they  have  chofen  ^  and  that  doth  virtually  and  analogically  (et  up 
him  in  the  Throne.  For  He  that  hath  formall  Power  to  make  one 
Relative,He  hath  an  Analogical!  Power,  to  fet  up  his  Correlative. 
They  that  can  make  themfelves  Subjed^,  can  make  another  to  be 
their  Soveraign. 

But  this  I  willingly  admit  which  he  faith  3  "  That  the  ordina- 
"■  tion  ofTafiors  by  the  Church  of  Believers,  is  not  an  official j  nor 
^^  properly  an  Authoritative  AEi  of  Power,  For  the  elecStion  of  a 
Pallor  by  the  Brethren  of  the  Church,  is  an  higher  AcSt  of  power 
,then  their  ordination  is :  As  the  Eledion  of  a  King  is  an  Ad  of 
higher  Power,  then  his  Coronation.  And  yet  the  Eledion  of  a  Pa- 
ftor,  is  not  an  Ad  of  official,or  Authoritative  power  :  no  more  then 
the  Eledion  of  a  King  by  a  free  People  is  an  Ad  of  official ,orAu' 
thoritacive  Soveraingtie. 

As  for  the  pubiik"  Teaching  of  a  private  man  indued  with  gifts 
and  zeal, I  know  not  whyit  may  not  be  allowed,not  only  in  cafe  of 
extreme  necellltie,  but  in  fome  cafes  of  expediency,as  when  his  gifts 
are  to  be  proved,  before  he  be  called  into  office. 

In  the  third  conclufion,  "  M.  Rutterford  telleth  us.  That  as  a 
'^  Reafonable  man  is  thefirfi,  immediate,  and  principal  fubjeB  of 
^*  Aptitude  to  laugh i  and  the  mediate  and  fecondary  fubjeUs  are 
^'  Peter  and  John,  and  fuch  particular  men  :  So  it  is  the  order 
*'  of  Nature  to  give  Church  properties ^and powers,  firfi  to  the  Spe- 
*'  cies  and  common  Nature  of  the  Church,  and  not  to  this  or 
^'  that  particular  Church, 

But  this  conglulion  of  his  crolTeth  nothing  in  that  fiift  Propofi- 
tlon  of  mine,  nor  any  other  Tenent  of  ours.  For  that  Propoutipn 
doth  not  make  this  or  that  particular  Church  ( which  is  indeed  a 
fingular  Church  J  the  firft  fubjed  of  Church  Power  :  But  a  parti- 
cular vifible  Church,  which  holdeth  forth  the  Species  or  common 
nature  of  each  particular,  or  fiigular  Church. 

It  is  readily  admitted  what  he  faith,  ^^  That  to  be  builded  on  a 
"  Rock^,  vitlory  over  hell,  andfuch  ///^f,  are  given  principally  and 
*'  immediately  to  the  Catholi'ckp  and  InvSfible  Church ,  as  to  the 
*'[  firfi  and  principal  Spibje^,  But 


Part  2.      The  TPajofCongergatioi^l  Churches  cleared,  25 

But  we  cannot  (b  cafiiy  admit  that  which  he  (iibjoynec*i  ,  that 
the  Keyes  are  given  to  the  Carholick  Invifible  C,  hurch,  as  the  iirft 
andpnncipalSubjed  (^though  we  grant  they  are  given  for  their 
endandufe:  )  But  we  rather  believe  they  are  given  to  the  par- 
ticular Vifible  Church,  wherein  the  power  of  the  Keyes  is  only 
cxercifedandufed.  The  Invifible  Catholick  Church  doth  never 
convene  for  the  Adminiftration  of  Church-power :  And  it  were 
in  vain  to  give  power  to  fuchafubjedl,  which  never  is  called  to 
brin g  it  forth  into  ad. 

In  his  Arguments,  M.  Run  erf  or  d  doth  chiefly  aime  at  this 
conclufion^  To  prove  that  the  Keyes  are  not  given  to  a  Church 
of  profe (Ted  Believers ,  d.ftitute  of  Paftors  and  Teachers ,  &c. 
A  conclufion  which  he  is  pleafed  to  frame  unto  himfelf ,  but  had 
not  occafion  to  colled  it  from  any  words  in  my  Propofition  - 
which  onely  affirmeth ,  that  the  Keye.  were  given  to  (iich  a  par- 
ticular Vifible  Church  ,  whereof  Peter  was  one  ,  and  to  whom 
Peter  in  cafe  of  offence  might  complain,even  to  the  Congregati- 
on.    1  might  thereForc  omit  this  Quef^ion  wholy,  but  that  he  Co 
handieth  it,  as  if  there  were  no  Church-power  at  all ,  but  onely 
that  which  he  calleth  official ,  and  Authoritative  power ;  and  fo 
he  maketh  all  the  Ads  of  the  Brethren  of  the  Church  (  who  are 
no  officers  J  as  no  Ads  of  power  at  all  ,  and  confequently ,  no 
part  left  to  the  People  in  the  power  of  the  Keyes :  which  puteth 
upoiinieai  neceflicy  of  clearing  fbmc  ^xpreflions  in  his  Argu- 
ments.   ' 

r.  His  firfl  Argument  (pag. p.)  is,  ^^The  Church  to  which  the 
^'  i^ejes  were  given  its  bu  tided  Hf  on  a  Rock^y  is  the  Houfe  of  TVif- 
**  dom^  the  houfe  of  (jod, 

^^  But  fuch  is  not  A  comfanj  of  Profejfing  Believers ,  united  h) 
^^  (^hnrch-Covenant ^and deftitute  of  Taftors  and  Teachers,  c^c» 
tAnfw,  This  latter  Propofition  is  juf^ly  denied. 
For  M.  Rutterford  himfelf  acknowledgeth  a  Chttrch  in  an 
Ifland,  where  the  Pallors  are  taken  atvay  by  death,  or  other  wife, 
pag.  8.  And  if  fuch  be  a  Church  j  then  truly  it  is  hiiikx.  upon  a  ■.^ 
Rock,  the  Rock  of  Divine  Inf^itution  5  and  the  Rock  of  Chrifl' 
believed  on,  and  profeffed.     Suclta  Church  is  alfban  Houfe  of 
Wifclom,  andanHoii^of  God:  orelfethc  Wifdom  ,  and  pre- 
fence,  and  grace  of  God  given  to  the  Church  (yea  to  two  or 
three  of  the  Churijh)  <K^h  and  perifheth  with  their  Church- 
Officers 

_  Dd Obicd. 


26  .  ThewayofCongregatiifMlCbunhacUared.         Part  2. 

mmf^m^mSSm^mimmmmmmm^^mmmmmm    mmm   m  .■■■     ^mm         i  ■»   i  mi    ■■■■■>    i  ■■■■—■■     ■  i ^^■i  ■^^^^^^^— ^"^  ■         —   ■■■  —       ii^i »^— — *^— .^ 

Obj  d.  ''  The  Church  of  Believers gatheredy^ithoHt  l^aTtgrs 
'^  andTeachers  ^  though  united  in  a  Church-Covenant  ;^  yet  not 
*'  ^fi«^  builded  hy  PaBors  and  Teachers  (  'B'^o  <ir^  given  to  gather 
^*  <«»^  to  edifie  the  BoSy)  they  are  onely  the  mater  ialls  of  the  Houfe^ 
'^  But  not  the  Houfe, 

Anfw.  I .  The  Church  is  truly  faid  to  be  builded  by  Paftors  and 
Teachers ,  upon  the  fqajidatipn  pf  the  Prophets  and  Appfllesj 
when  by  th^ir  Doctrine  they  were  firfl  brought  on  to^  believejancf 
by  the  fame  Dodrine  taught  to  affemble  into  Ciiurch-Fellowfhip. 
Itis  tme,  the  faith  which  they  received  by  the  edifying  Miniftery 
of  PaftorsandTeachcrsi  doth  not  make  them  Members  of  the 
Vifible  Church ,  but  p£  the  Invifible  •  and  (b  lit  materialls  onely 
of  the  Vifible  Church.     But  yet  they  being  alfb  taught  to  make 
profellion  of  their  faith  before  the  Lord ,  and  his  people ,  in  co- 
venanting or  profeffing  ftibjeiSlion  to  the  Lord;  and  one  to  ano^ 
tber  in  the  ufe  of  his  Ordinances[fb  far  as  they  are  or  (hall  be  com- 
mitttd  to  them  Jthey  thereby  receive  the  form  of  a  Viiible  Church 
upon  them.     For  a$ iaith  is  the  eflentiid  form  of  the  Catholick  In- 
vifible  Church  :  So  is  the  profeflion  of  faith,  and  the  obedience  of 
faith  to  Chrift  in  his  Ordinances  amongft  themfelves,  the  eflenti- 
al  forme  of  a  Particular  Vidble  Church,  amongft  themfelvesi  lay. 
For.profeflion of  faith,  and  of  the  obedience  of  faith  at  Jarge^ 
%vithout  re  pcd  of  (ubjedion  to  Ordinances  in  this  or  that  Church, ' 
sTiakethaman  no  more  a  member  of  the  Church  at  York,  then  of 
the  Church  at  Edinburgh.     But  when  (iich  a  Society  of  Believers ' 
is-combined  togethrer  by  profe;lion  of  faith,  and  obedience  of  faith 
to  the  Ordinances  adminiflred,  or  adminiftrable  amongft  them- 
felvcs  ^  they  are  now  not  onely  the  mateiialls  of  a  Vifible  Church> 
but  have  the  true  fbrmcjof  Church-Eftate ,  notwithftanding  their 
Want  of  Paftors  and  Teachers.     Otherwife  Paftors  thcmfelves 
/liould  be  the  form  of  the  Church,  by  which  it  is,  and  without 
which  it  cannot  be  a  Church.     As  if  the  Body  of  a  man  could  not 
be  an  Human  body,  without  eyes  or  armes ;  Or  had  onely  the 
uiatterof  a^Man,  CoKfonie  part  of  the  mauer  J  but  not  the 

What  though  Juch a  fbci^ty  ot  Believers  be  not  a  minifterial 
Church ,  wit  hout  Paftors  and  Teachers  ?  yet  it  is  not  Paftors^and, 
Teachers, that  giveth  them  the  form  of  a  Church,  no  not  of  a 
Minifterial  or  Organical  Churchj  much  leis  of  an  HomogeneaJ., 
ForMinifters  CPaftors,  or  Teachers)  themfelves  are  onely  mii-' 


Part  Sm       The  way  of  Congregational  Churches  cleared*  27 


cerialis  (parts,  and  members)  of  a  miiiifterial  Chutfjh,  not  the 
forme  of  it.  The  forme  of  fuch  a  Church,  is  the  niu^jal  profef- 
fion  (or  ftipulation  j  or  (that  which  amounteth  thereto  )  the  A- 
greement  and  confent  between  minifters  and  pcopk  to  admini- 
fler  and  (abmit  unto ,  the  holy  ordinances  of  Chrift  amongft 
themfelves ,  according  to  the  i;ple  of  the  Gofpeio  Say  not,  a 
"  Chm'ch  of  Believers  \^i'thout  Miniflers ,  "^anteth  the  fower  of 
^^  edifying  the  body  of  Chrijl^which  is  required  in  a,  Vifihle  Church-^ 
Epb.  4.  II. 

For  every  member  of  the  Church  hath  an  edifying  power ,  re- 
ceived from  the  head  Chrift  Jefus,  to  the  eifedual  working  of 
the  increafe  of  the  body  ,  unto  the  edifying  cf  it  felf  in  love: 
Efhef.^,i6\ 

And  though  neither  all ,  nor  moft  of  the  Brethren  of  a 
Church  have  ordinarily  received  a  gift  of  publike  Prophecy ing^or 
Preaching:  yet  in  defed  of  pubiike  minifters,  it  is  not  an  un- 
heard of  novelty  ^  That  God  fhould  enlarge  private  men  vvith 
publike  gifts,  and  that  they  that  have  received  fuch  gifts ,  fhould 
take  liberty  to  difpenfe  them  unto  edification.  For  we  read  that 
when  the  Church  at  Jer'ufalem  were  all  of  them  fcattered  abroad^, 
except  the  Apoftles;  yet  they  that  were  fcattered  went  every 
where  preaching  the  Word.  Ath  8.5.(^11.19320,21. 

Neither  let  it  be  faid,  '^  That  fuch  n  Church  {or  Society  )of  Be» 
^'  lievers  isnot  fVifdomshoufeybccaufeitis  not  buildedhy  Valors 
"  andTeache7-s,  who  dregive:-^to  edifie,  andgather  the  Body,  For 
though  in  a  material  houfe  of  wood  or  f^one,  the  builders  do  not 
ondy  prepafe  the  materialls,  but  do  alio  introduce  the  forrn :  yet 
'in  a  fpirirual houfe  ("fuch  as  a  Church  of  Believers  is )  the  form  is 
induced  not  by  any  formal  A6t  of  the  Miniftry  of  Paftors  and 
Teachers  (  though  they  may  be  inftrumental,  in  giving  a  word 
of  Diredion :  )  but  by  the  volutitaty  (Hpulation  or  profefRon  of 
fiibjedion  of  this fociety  of  Believers  to  cheLord  Jefiuin  the  ufe 
of  his  ordinances.  The  Church  as  it  is  the  houfe  of  God  •  io  it  is 
alio  the  Spoufe  of  Chrift :  Minifters  are  the  friends  of  the  Bride- 
groom ,  and  of  the  Bride.  TJie  minifters  have  done  their  work 
in  preparing  the  Bride  for  the  Bridegroom  •  as  alfb  in  miniitriirg 
to  hex  when  fhe  is  marryed.  But  in  Betrothing  her  to  Chrift ,  the 
Bride  in  thatwork,  mult  her  felf  profefs  her  own  acceptance  of  the 
Lord  Jefus,  and  fubjedion  to  him :  which  fhe  may  do  effeduallyj 
whether  minifters  be  prefent  and  Affiftant  or  no.    It  is  true ,  mi- 

D  d  2  niftcrs 


28  The  way  ofCongregational  Churches  cleared.        Part  2 .' 


fters  are  ordinarily  prefent  and  diredive  in  this  Work,  and  in  that 
refpe6t  are  fomtimcs  'aid  to  efpoufe  them  to  Chrift  ^  2  Cor.  1 1.  2. 
but  the  formal  bond  of  their  Spbufage  lieth  not  iw  the  prefence  or 
alliftanceof  minifters ,  but  in  their  own  profefled  yeilding  up  of 
themfelves  unto  the  Lord  in  his  Covenant.  As  in  the  c  nfumma- 
tion  of  marriage  between  man  a^jd  wife  •  the  bond  of  the  Efpou- 
fage  lieth  not  in  the  prefence,  or  ailiftance  of  minifters  or  magi- 
ftrates,  but  in  the  Husbands  openpTcfellionof  his  acceptance  of 
her  5  and  in  her  open  profeiHon  of  her  acceptance  of  him ,  and 
fubje<ftion  to  him  in  the  duties  of  marriage. 

His  fecond  Argument  is  taken  from  the  Stewardfhip  of  them  to 
whom  the  Keyes  are  committed. 

^^  To  them  (faith  he  )  are  the  Keys  promifedy  who  are  the 
*'  Strrvards  of  the  myfleries  of  God.  i  Cor.  4.  i;  and  fervants  of 
*'  the  hotife  hyOjficey  2  Cor.4.5 .  and  by  office  to  open  the  doreSy  and 
**  behave  themfelves  aright  in  Gods  honfe,  i  Tim.  5.16.  and  to  di^ 
*'  vide  to  thofe  of  the  houfe  their  portion  of  meat  in  dfiefeafon,AIat* 
^^l^.^'^.andiocHt oHttheiV-ord.  2Tim,2.  15. 
,/'BHt  a  Company  of  Prof  effing  'Believers  ,  jojned  together  in 
*'  Church  Covenant,  anddeflitute  of  Officers,  are  not  fte^ards  by 
"  c>j^f  ^>  mrfervants  over  the  houfe.  &c. 

The  Aflumption  Mr  Rmterford  taketh  for  granted ,  and  fb  he 
well  may-  unleis  office  be  taken  in  alargefenfe  (as  it  is  in  T^W/y's 
Offices)  for  a  duty,  which  we  owe  to  every  one  in  his  place  refpe- 
(S^ively*  andas  hefaith  (adTerent.  )  InFamilia  beneinfiituta, 
dicimtis.omn€s  in  officio  effie  opportere.  In  which  fenfe  alfo  the 
Tranfiators  take  it  in  Rom.  12, 5.  where  they  (peak  of  all  the  mem- 
bers of  the  Body  (  whether  Natural  Body  or  Ecclefiaftical )  as  ha- 
ving all  of  them  received  an  office ,  though  not  all  of  them  the 
fame  office ,  R<>m.  12.4.  And  in  the  fame  fenfe,  the  Apoftle  l^eter 
cxhorteth  all  the  Saints  of  God  to  adminifter  the  good  gifts  they 
have  received,as  good  Stewards  of  the  manifold  grace  of  Chrift. 
I  Pet.  4.  I  o>  1 1 ..  In  this  fenfe  every  member  of  the  Church  may 
be  (aid  to  have  an  officejand  a  flewardly  office  in  the  Church, 

But  take  office  properly,  for  a  ^ling.  inverted  with  Power  to 
perform  fpecial  Ads  of  publike  fervice  to  the  Church  •  io  indeed 
itjmplycth  a  contradidion.  That  the  Church  fhould  be  its  owne 
officer.  For  the  very  terme  of  officer  implyeth  (iibordination :  and 
Mr  Rut ter ford  fjjeaketh  properly ;  That  they  are  fervants  of  the 
Houfe  by  Otfice  ,  whom  he  putteth  for  the  Officers  of  the 

Houfe 


Pait.  2*       The  way  of  Cmgregattmal  Courchis  cleayed.  2^ 


Houfe.      Now  the  Church  cannot  be  her  own«  fervanr* 

But  yet  this  giveth  the  more  juft  ground  of  denying  the  Major 
Propoficion.  That  to  them  only  are  the  Kcyes  promifed ,  who  arc 
the  ftewards  and  fervants  of  the  Houfe  by  Office.  The  Mater  fa- 
milias  in  the  Houfe ,  hath  Keyes  of  power  over  her  children , 
and  fervants ,  and  yet  is  neither  fteward  nor  fervant  of  the 
Houfe. 

It  is  true ,  the  Keyes  are  a  fymbole  of  power.  And  power  is 
either  Supreme  ^and  Soveraigne  •  or  Subordinate  ,and  Subfervient. 
Soveraign  power  in  the  Church  bclongeth  to  the  Lord  Jefus, 
who  is  therefore  faid  to  have  the  Key  o(T)avidy  to  open  and  none 
to  fhut  ^  to  (hut,  and  none  to  open.  Rev,  3.  7. 

And  yet  in  proper  fpeech ,  Chrift  is  no  Church  Officer  ,  no 
officer  in  the   Church  ,    (  unlefs  it  be  to  God  the   Father  ) 
no  mare  then  the  King  can  be  (aid  to  be  an  Offictr  in  the  Com- 
mon-wealth.    Officers  are  of  an  inferiour  rank  ^  Dem,  16.  18. 
But  fubordinate  power  is  two- fold:  i,  o'tKovifjuni)   OjjhiarlaPo- 
t  eft  as  5  ftewardly  Miniffciial  Office-Power.     And  fccoi .  d  ly,  Ho^ 
norarla  Poteftas,  an  honourable  Power  :  fuch  as  a  king  going 
into  a  far  Countrey  may  leave  to  his  Queen-  whom  though  He 
leave  her  lubjed  to  the  Laws  and  Officers  of  his  Court  anj  King- 
dom- yet  he  betrufteth  her  with  this  power ,  that  in  dekd  of 
officers,  flie  lir all  have  power  to  chule  new,according  t  o  the  Law: 
and  together  with  the  oflBcerS;  joynt  power,  either  to  admit  fer- 
vants into  her  family,  or  upon  juft  caufe  to  remove  any  of  them  out 
of  her  Family.     And  that  Chrift  ("the  King,  and  Husband  of  his 
Church)  being  gone  himfelf  in  bodily  pr.fence  into  a  far  Coun- 
try 5  hath  left  this  honourable  p  3wer  to  his  Church ,  as  to  chufe 
their  own  officers,  to  joyn  in  admillion  of  Members,  and  cenfure 
of  OfFendors  ^  I  prefume  Mr  Rutterfordmil  not  ga'infay.  To  give 
a  touch  of  each  •  Plain  it  is,  that  when  Deacons  were  to  be  cho- 
fen  into  office ,  the  Apoftles  referred  the  choife  of  them  to  the 
multitude  of  Brethren,  and  they  performed  it.  ayfEis  6.  i,  2,  5.5. 
When -y^;// effayed  to  joyn  himfelf  to  the  Church  at  Jerufalem, 
he  was  not  received  till  the  Brethrens  fear  of  his  carnal  eftate  was  • 
removed,  and themfelves latisfied,  that  he  was  a  Difeiple^  e^<^j 
9. 26,  Let  no  man  except,  Paul  did  not  eflay  to  joyn  himfelf  as  a  . 
a  member  to  the  Church  at  Jemfalem  :  for  he  was  (  as  being  m\  . 
Apoftlej  an  Officer,  (^and  therefore  a  member)  in  all  Churches  ; 
For  his  call' to  the  Apoftle/hip  was  at  firft-unknown  to  them  ;  and 

th«.- 


the  Argument  hoHeth  fo  m^ch,  the  (Wronger ,  tha(  if  the  Brethren 
rauftbefatisfiediiithe  Difcipkftiip  of  ari  Apoftle>  before  he  can 
be  admitted  to  joyn  with  them^  mueh  more  may  they  require 
piobable  ground  of  the  Ddfciplelbip  of  a  Brother ,  before  he  be 
Emitted  CO  joyn  with  them  i\\  Church-Ccmmunion.  And  when 
the  Inceftuous  Connthian  was  to  be  caft  ouctxf  the  Family  of  the 
Church  ^  P^/^/referreth  the  Adminiftration  of  that  power  to  the 
joynt  proceeding  of  the  Elders  and  Brethren  of  that  Church ,  lea- 
ving to  either  (bit  their  concourfe  of  feveral  power  reipedively. 

Now  then  to  apply  this  diftindlion  of  power  to  the  Argument. 
All  the  places  alledged  by  Mr  Ruuerford ,  do  indeed  prove 
**  That  the  Key (.^J^ ere  fromifed  and  given  to  the  Stewards  and 
Officer Sy  and  Servants  in  the  Houfe  of  God :  which  we  willingly 
acknowledge.  We  acknowledge  al(b  that  which  he  af&meth, 
-  ^^  That  a  company  offrofejfing  Believers  joy  ned  together  in  (^hurch 
.  *'^Pov€nanty  and  deftitute  of  OjfcerSy  are  not  JteWards  by  Office^ 
^^  nor  ferv ants  in  the  Himfe  of  God,  But  this  we  deny,  that  all  the 
Keyesj  all  kind  of  Power  in  the  Church,  is  promifed  and  given  to 
the  officers  of  the  Church ,  folely  and  fblidly.  All  Office-pow* 
er  indeed,  is  given  to  the  Officers ;  Nor  do  we  permit  the  Church 
of  Br^ethren  to  ufurp  any  part  of  office-power  unto  themfelves. 
But  we  fee  the  Scripture  acknowledgeth  .other  Power  in  the 
Church,  belides  office-power.  .    .^- . 

Ifhallnot  need  to  enlarge  further  anfiver  to  thisfecond  Ar- 
gument, The  Teftimonies  whiqi  he  alledgeth  to  prove  his 
Propofidon^  they  prove,  that  the  Keyes  figniiie  Power,  and 
.  Authority,  andthar  Stewardly,  or  Office-Power,  is  given  to  the 
Officers  of  the  Church.  But  none  of  thiMprove,  that  all  pow- 
er is  Office- Power,  or  thatthe  Keyes  hplcl  Imh  no  other  power 
but  office- power  :  or  that  the  Chuixh  of  Believers  hath  received 
no  power  at  all.  The  Text  in  J  fa,  i2,z:,  fpeaketh  not  of  a  Spiri- 
tual or  Eccleliaftical  Power,  but  of  a  Civil  Power.  The  Text 
in  Ifk,  p.  6,  and  Rev.  5.7.  ipeaks  not  of  a  Miiiifterial ,  or  Office- 
Power  ,  but  of  a  Soveraign  Power  in  Chriiijefiis. 

What  SchindUr  fpeaketh  of  T]r\^0  as  it  croiTeth  not  us  :  fb  it 
concernetknotthe  Keyes  fpoken  of  in -^^^  16.  where  the  word 
in  the  Syriack  is  not  ,  nn^O  \m  mh'p  a  word  (as  it  f^etnQtb«^ 
taken  up  from  the  Greek.         . 

What  thofe  many  other  Authors  fay  of  the  Keyes  in  the  places 
alkdged  by  him,  ^o  not  at  all  weaken  our  def^iice .-  which  mal^eth 

me 


P^jpt.  i.         '/^  ^^J  ^/  OioniYeg^ctionalChurcha  <leared.  3 1 


«^ ^ 

i«e  ( Iconfefs  j  the  more  to  wonder,  that  he  fliould  conclude  that 
Troup  of  witnefles  with  this  Period :  **  That  he  thinks  Vohile  of 
**  late,  never  any  Inteffreter  dre^medy  that  in  this  T^f  A-f,Matt.i  6, 
«*  That  the  Kejes  of  the  Kingdome  ofBeaven  are  given  to  all  Be- 
*^  tievers,  hut  onely  to  theftesyards  of  the  Honfe, 

M.  KHtterfDrdkr^\Ntl\i  well,  that  Bucer  expounding  Mat.  1 6, 
Can\\€Kpfe(\yD^'?oteBateclaviumy  ''  Hac  Potelias  fenes  Ec- 
'■  -clefiam  omnem  efi -^  Amhoritas  mc^do  Minifierii  fenesTreshy- 
teros  &  EfifcofoSy  ut  Kom^  oUm  Potefias  fofuli  fuit,  Jmhoritas 
SenattiSy  Ferns :  (not  later  then  Bf^cer)  upon  Mat.i6.  atSrmeth^ 
''  CUvesdatas  B^clefit,  m  Domini,  &  Spnf^i  :  Petro^  ut  Mini- 
firo,  Rev^t^end  Baines^  though  in  the  firft  fubjed  of  the  power  of 
theKeyeshedo^ome^vhatdifl^ent  from  us:  yet  he confeffcth  in 
thatthirdconciufionofhis5uponQueftion3.page  83.  ofhis  Dio- 
cefans  Trial :  '^  That  he  fetteth  lo'^n  that  Condufion  againft- 
*^ th(^ Divines  of  j^onfcience  agalnfi  our  -prime  Divines ,  04  Luther 
^^and  Melaa<aon;  and  againji:  the  Sorhonifis,  But  though  all  thefe 
might  be  faid  to  be  of  late,  furely  ^/^^^/^"w^  is  not  of  late,  whom 
I  think  belho  quote,  as  his  Teftimanies  are  at  large  alledged  by 
Dodor  PVhitakersdgm-\({Bel/armine-jthQ  rather,  that  fo  we  may 
take  in  the  judicious  Dodors  Notes  upon  them,  Augufi^ine,  tra- 
M'^t:  ^o.infohannem,  '^  Si  in  Petro,  incjuit,  mn  cffet^  Eccleji<t 
*^  Sairanfentum,  non  ei  dicer et  Dominm,  Ttbi  dabo  cUves  Regni 
^^  Ccelomm.  Si  hocPetro  t^ntum  diciumeft,  nonfacit  hoc  Ec- 
'^  clefia  :  Si  autem  hoc  in  ildefaft ,  Petrus  quando  claves  ac- 
^  cepit,  Ecclejiam-fanEhamfignificavit. 

Agzin,  De  Agon.Chrifl,  c.  10,  He. faith,  ''  P etrnm  inter  om- 
^'  mes  Apoftolas,  EiJef^Terfonam/ufiinuiJfe  :  &  clay.es  datas 
^' efeEccleJi£y  cum  Petro  data  fffnt^' 

On  which,  and  fomefuch  like  paffages  in  AuguFtiney  Dcdor 
T^feV^/t^rgiveththisBcpofition:  This  is  not  faith  he,  "  That 
*'  the  Church  Jhou/drecnve  the  Kejes  (uo  quod^mmodo,  after 
'\  a  certain  fort,  hut  that  in  Pcicv  they  Jid  receive  them  pr^^ 
^  ftertj,  truelyy  and  more  principallyy  then?ttQr  himfclf. 

Lctnoman«ccept>  that  by  the  Church  he  underftood  not  the. 
Brethren  of  the  Church,  but  onely  the  Apoftles,  and  their  fuc- 
ceffours  the  Presbyters. 

For  though  it  be  true,  that  Office-power  was  given  to  thep  on- 
hf,  yetitis  dear-  he  acknowiedgeth^'as  others  do)  a  power  like- 
wife  of  the  people  in  the  govcmment  of  the  Cburcfo  la  Am*- 

ii'g 


i  1      ^       Tf^e  Way  of  Congregational  Churches  cleared.        Part  2 , 

ing  Church- Government,  He  giveth  it  tUu    for  a  Cpnclufion. 

^'  Sivelimpss  Chriftum  ipfiim  refficere,  fuit  femper  Ecclejt<e 
^  Eegimert  Monarchicum  :  ft  Ecclefidi,  Preshjteros^  qui  in  1)$^ 
<^  Slrina  &  Difciplina  faas  partes  agehant^  Ariflocraticum  :  fi 
^^  totuW'  Corpus  Ecclefi^y  quatenus  in  EhBione  Epifcoporum 
«  C^  Preshyterornm^  SHffragia  ferebat  ^  DemocraticHm  .  Sic 
^'  partim  Ariftocraticum,  partim  Democraticumy  partim  etiam 
*'  Monarchicum,  efi, femper  que  fuit  Eccfefi>z  Regimen,  JVhitaker, 
"  Comrov./^,.  S^T,  c.i,  Num.i, 

Nor  let  any  put  off  }Vhitakers  or  Augufiine,  'with  this  evasion, 
*'  that  Peter  is  (aid  to  have  received  the  Keyes  in  the  Perfbn  of 
*'  the  Churchjjuot  becaufe  the  Church  is  any  &bje(5t  of  that  powers. 
*'  but  becaufe  it  is  the  end  of  that  power  :  all  the  power  of  the 
"  Kcyes  being  given  to  Peter,  not  for  himfelf,  but  for  the  good, 
5*  and  utility  of  the  Church. 

Such  an  evafion  Chamicr  rejed^eth  with  indignation  ,  "  Hoc- 
^'  cine  vere  (  inquit)  eft  candide  agere  ?  hoc  cine  AtiguftinHm 
^^  interpretari  ?  At  qui  Attguftinus  non  qudsrit,  quern  in  finem 
'^  dat<z  ftnt  clavesy  fed  quotrit  cut,  H<t  vera  ^Qu^ftiones  quanta 
•^  feparentur  intervallo,  quis  non  videt  f  Sed  Q^ .  exemplo  facile 
^'  docetur,  Vnicuique datur  declaratio  Spiritus adutiiitatem,in- 
"  quit  Pau/us,  i  Cor.  12.  id  eft y  in  Bonum  Ecclefi^,  ut  totusfermt 
^^  oftendit.  An  dlcat  aliquis,  eum  cui  datur  Declaratio  Spiritusy 
^^  Figuramgeftare  Ecclefia^y  quum  earn  accip^t  ?  minime  vero  .- 
"  eft  enim  non  publicum  fed  privatum  d'mum :  publicum  quidem 
^'  ipfa  militate^  fed  privatum  donatione  5  pqjfejponeque.  Cum 
*^  igitur  qudrit  Auguftinus ,  cui  ftnt  data  claves,  Petro  foli,  an 
'*  toti  Eccleft^s  importune  inculcatur.datas  ejfe  in  Bonum  Eccle- 
*'  f<t  qui  I  nihil  obftaret^  quo  minus  c^  data  ejfent  in  in  commune 
"  Bonum  Ecclefidfdr  tamen  foil  Petro,  At  Auguftinus  h<zc  op^ 
^  ponity  dat<efuntfoli  Petro^  &  dat<efunt  Eccle/iay  utfifoli  Pe-^ 
**  troy  nonEcclefidii  &fi  Eccleft<Zy  nonfoUTetro.  Si  Petro  in^ 
^^^uit  hoc  ftntum  dictum  efty  non facit  hoc  Ecclef  a. 

I  forbear  (for  brevitic  /iikej  to  recite  what  he  further  diiputcth 
againft  Horantius  to  the  fame  purpofe  in  the  words  following,  De 
Oecumen,  Pontifice.  1, 11,  cap. 10, 

I  1  come  to  conflder  of  M.  Rutter fords  third  Argument, which 
Be propoundeth  thus :  a  .j  s^  .  r.  ^^  1 

-««  Tothoic  (in  Matth.  16)  Doth  Chrift  give  tVe  Kejis.^  t(f 
^*  whom  he  giveth  \^arr4nt  for  the  a^ual  CrXcrcifeof  the  Kejfes/ 

'3Ht 


Part  2".        7hs  way  of  Congregational  Cfjurches  cleared.  3  3 


*'  But  this  warrant  is  official  Authurhj  of  binding  and,  loofmg^ 
^'  Chriftgiveth  to  Peter  onelj^  as'refrefentlng  Apofiles^Teachers, 
^'  4md  Eiders :  and  not  tv  a  Church  of  Believers  converted  eo- 
"  1/enant-wife^  and  deftitute  ofOffcers,  Ergo^^&c. 

Anfw,  The  propofition  is  not  aiwaycs  univerfally  fafe,  if  it  be 
underftood  of  the  Aduall  excrcifc  of  the  Keyes,  f  bytherawho 
receive  chem)in  their  own  perfbn.For  Chrifi  himieif,who  received 
from  the  Father  the  power  of  all  Church  A Jminiftradons.*  yet  in 
the  Dayes  of  his  flefh.  Me  in  his  own  perfon  baptized  no  man : 
fohn^.2.  And  after  his  Afcenfion,  though  theSoveraign  power 
of  the  Keyes  do  ftill  remain  with  him,  yet  he  performeth  all  the 
ExternaJl  exercife  of  Church-power  by  his  Minifters. 

If  it  be  (aid,  that  though  Chrift  did  not  exercife  all  Church- 
power  in  his  own  perfon,  yet  he  had  warrant  fb  to  do  :  It  may 
juftly  be  replied,  Chrift  beft  underftood  his  own  warrant,  and  he 
that  did  not  exercife  this  or  that  A^  of  the  Church-power  in  his 
own  perfon,(ureIy  he  did  not  think  it  expedient  to  exercife  it  in 
his  own  Perlbn.  iVnd  qnicquid  non  expedity  qtiatent^  non  expe- 
dity  non  licet :  That  which  is  not  expedient^  lb  far  forta  as  it  is  not 
cxpedient,is  not  warrantable. 

Befides  it  is  a  difputable  cafe  amongft  Civil,  and  Canon-Law- 
yers, and  by  Covarruvias  judged  for  the  Affirmative,  that  in  fome 
Cafesj  the  Wife  afcer  her  Husbands  death  hath  a  juft  Intereftia 
fbme  fuch  Office*  as  fhe  cannot  warrantably  exercife  in  his  own 
Perfon. 

And  he  inftanceth  in  Offcio  Decnrionatus,  Covarr,  Tom,2.  //^. 
^,cap,i^,Nftm.4„ 

Qi^Qii  Eliz^ahth  whileft  fhe  lived,  had  lawful!  power  tO'pu- 
nifh  her  enemies  by  flaughter  in  War  ^  Her  criminall  Subjects  by 
hanging :  other  offendors  by  fcourging:  but  it  were  an  hard  fay- 
ing to  affirm,  that  llie  had  Warr.ant  to  exercife  all  thefe  Ads  of 
Power  in  her  own  Perfon. 

x^nfw,  2.  I  willingly  grant  that  Peter  (  in  Matth*  16,  ) 
"  Received  the  l^romije  of  all  Office-powtTy  as  reprefentingthe 
*^  Officers  of  the  Church,  Apofilesy  Teachers^  and  Elders :  and 
**  with  that  Power  ^a  Warrant  of  Officiall  Exercife  of  that  Power* 

But  this  I  fay  witliall,  That  Peter  in  receiving  the  Keyes  (  or 
the  Prcmife  of  them  j  He  received  from  Ckrift  both  forts  of  fub- 
ordinateCliurch-Powcr,  not  only  Opciariami  but  Honorarium 
'Pfteftatem*  And  in  receiving  thk  latter,  He  reprefcnted  the  Per- 


2^  *The  way  tifCongreimiomlQhnrchs cJeand,        PiJrt 2. 


fon  of  all  profeiling  Bclievcti.For  it  \vete  not  reafonabie  to  think, 
that  Peter  receiving  the  Key^s  as  a  reward  of  the  Profeilion  of  his 
Faith,  Ihotild  receive  no  power  at  ali  to  prolelmig  Believers  as 
fuch,  but  all  Power  only  to  profcfling  Officers. 

Ob.  ''^  But  if  frofefftng  Believers^  as  fkchf  had  receivedany 
^^  fart  ofi  he  Power  of  the  Kej/eSy  they  had  then  received  the  Pd^er 
*'  i)f  binding  and  ioofing-i  which  they  have  not :  For  binding  and 
"  /ooJingaretheABsoftheOjficial-Power  of  the  Keyes  :  Ergo, 
*•  The  Church  of  Believers  being  defiitute  of  Officers^  and  Gover- 
*'  nours  hath  not  received  any  part  of  the  Power  of  the  Kejes, 

Anfw,  The  proof  of  the  aiuimptioii  of  this  Argument  will  not 
hold,  unieffe  binding  aiKllooiing  were  the  Adequate  A(^s  of  the 
official-Power  of  the  Keycs.  But  though  binding  and  loofing,  or 
(which  is  ali  one  J  opening  and  (hutting,  be  indeed  the  Adequate 
Ads  of  the  Power  of  the  Keyes ;  yet  not  iki  of  their  official- Power. 
The  Lord  Jcfiis  hath  the  Kty  of  Davids  He  biiidedi  and  none 
loofcch,  He  looleth  and  none  bindeth  :  (  Rev,  ^.7.)  and  yet  this 
his  bindflig^nd  loofing  are  not  the  ASts  of  the  Official,  but  of  the 
Soveraign  power  of  the  K^yes.  The  Brethren  of  the  Church  at 
Jerufalem,  who  were  fcattcred  upon  the  periecution  that  arofe 
about  Stephen:  they  preached  the  Word  ofChrift  to  Jews  and 
Grecians  about  Antioch,  and  by  tht  good  hand  of  the  Loipd 
upon  them,  a  great  number  believed,  and  airaed  to  the  Lord; 
ASls  11.19,20,21.  Thefe  Brethren  in  opening  the  Do  or  of  Faith 
to  their  Hearers,  though  they  wanted  Office,  yet  they  wanted  not 
the  Power  of  the  Keyes,  to  open  the  Kingdome  of  Heaven  unto 
them. 

JThe  Brethren  of  the  Church  ofCorinth  concurred  with  their 
Officers,  in  delivering  theinceftuous  peribn  to  Satan,  and  after- 
wards in  the  publike  pardon  of  him,  and  releafe  of  his  cenfure.  In 
both  which  they  put  forth  the  Spirituall  Power  of  the  Lord  Jcfus, 
whichiS'/he  P  ower  of  the  Keyes^i  Cor.  5. 4, 5.  with  2  Cor.z.y.to  ii. 
And  yet  they  neither  had  the  official-power  of  the  Keyes.  nor  did 
they  exercife  it.  It  was  alfo  an  Ad  ofChmch  Power,  which  the 
Church  of  Brethren  at  Jerufalem  did  put  forth  in  joyning  in  the 
Definitive  Sentence  of  the  Synod,  and  in  lending  forth  Letters  and 
Meilengers  to  the  Churches  of  Antioch.Syria,  and  Ciiicia>for  the 
publifhing  and  promulgating  of  the  Sentence.  And  yet  the  Bre- 
thren thgmfeives  neither  had  office-power  ia  themfelvesj  nor  did 
they  exercife  it,. 


Part  2*      Thet  vpnJof.CangngatiQi  al  Churches  cleared^  2  % 

Ob.  *'  But  thefe  Brephre^  in  (^orintU,  and  ferufalemy  though 
*'  they  had  not  of fice-f  Oliver  in  themf elves ^  yet  they  had  it  amongjb 
"  themfelves  in  the  Af-eftles,  and  in  the  Elders  then  Ajfeml;ledi 
•^  Andfd  with  them  they  might  joy  n  in  fame  AB  ofChtfrch  ^^ower,. 
*^  which  without  them,  they  might  not  have  been,  fm  forth  at  all : 
"  or  if  they  had,  It  had  been  of  no  power, 

Anfw,  This  were  indeed  to  make  the  Church-Paweriii  Bre- 
thren a  mere  Cipher,  yealeiTe  then  a  Cipher.For  a  Cipher  though 
it  beof  no  number  or  account,  luilelTe  fomc  Figure  of  the  Decad 
be  joyned  before  it  •  yet  if  it  be  joyned  before  it,  the  Cipher  will 
inaeafe  the  number  and  account^and  make  it  at  leaft  tenfold  more 
then  it  was  before.  But  all  the  Brethren  of  die  Church  wirlioul 
officers,  are  not  onelymadea?  lb  many  Ciphers,  as  timfa  wha 
of  themfelves  can  do  no  Ad  of  number  or  account  at  all :  But  alfo 
though  an  Officer,  or  a  whole  Presbyteric  joyn  wi:h  them,  and  go 
before  themj,  yet  the  Ad  of  the  whole  Church  of  Brethren,  raa^ 
keth  the  Ad  of  no  more  account,no  more  value  or  validity,thcn  it 
was  before  •  which  feemeth  to  me  an  unworthy  thing  and  imrea- 
fonable.For  feeing  that  the  profellion  of  the  Faith  in  Chrift  was 
the  original  ground,  (  or  at  leaft  the  occafion)  of  the  grant  of  all 
Church- Power  unto  Petef  in  the  name  of  the  Church,  how  can  it 
ftand  either  with  Faith  or  Reafbn,  That  a  Church  of  Believers 
profeffing  the  lame  Faith  with  Peter^  ihall  receive  no  part  of 
Church-Power  at  all,  in  refped  of  their  profeflion  of  the  Faith, 
but  only  in  refped  of  their  Officers  that  preach  the  Faith?  whereas 
Peter  then  Ipate  not  as  a  Preacher  only,  but  as  a  Profeffor  of  the 
Faith.  Faith  when  it  feeth  a  Promife  made  to  another  in  relpec^ 
of  thisor  that  Qualification  or  Duty,  It  is  apt  (by  the  help  of  the 
Spirit  of  Grace  J  to  apply  the  lame  bleffing,  or  fome  part  of  it  at 
leaftjunto  it  felfin  the  fame  cafe. 

Again,  if  it  were  foithat  a  Church  of  Believers  deftitute  of  offi- 
cers, Ihould  have  received  from  Chrift  no  part  of  the  power  of  the 
Keyes,  then  in  cafe  the  whole  Presbytery  of  aChurch  ihould  be 
removed  by  Death,  or  Crime>  or  otl^erwifd,  the  Church  ihould 
C^aCt  to  be  a  Church.  For  the  Power  ofthc  Keyes  comprehendeth 
the  Latitude  of  all  Church-power.  And  ut  feres  habet  ineffe^  fie 
^*»(>pfr^r/.Takeawayallpow^rof  A^ion,  and  operation  from  a 
Churdi,  and  you  take  away  the  Church  it-  fcff.  And  (o  you  will 
make  Miniftcrs  to  be  not  only  the  Integral  parts  of  a  Church,  but 
the  Effendal  parts  alio.  Yea  by  this  oieans,  The  c/late  of  tihe 

Ee  >  Churchp 


26  The  way  of  Congregational  churches  cleared.         Part.^* 


Church  is  in  worfe  condition,  then  is  the  eftate  of  any  civit  .Cona- 
mon- wealth.  For  take  away  all  the  MagiRratesjand  Governors  of 
the  Common- v/ealthj  yet  ftill  the  Common-wealth  ftibfifteth  ii; 
itfilf;  Itceafeth  not  to  be  a  Common-wealth,  nor  is  itiefide- 
ftitute  of  all  Adions  of  a  Common-wealth.  The  Body  of  the  Peo- 
ple may  (blemnly  affemble  together,  and  chule  out  of  themfeives 
new  Magiftrates ;  or  if  they  want  g  od  choice  among  themfelves, 
they  may  iiipply  themfelvs  trom  their  confederates.But  the  Church 
of  Chrift  f  which  of  all  Societies  is  the  moft  Honourabkjand  moft 
completely  fupplied  with  Power  to  attain  its  own  end,  and  is 
built  npcn  the  moft  (lire  Foundation  jific  be  once  deprived  of  her 
Ofticers  and  Rulers,  it  ftraightway  becomech  Null,  both  in  Eflence 
and  Adion.  Time  was,whenZ>^^/W  (peaking  to  the  Church  fcid, 
€ilorioHS  things  areffoken  of  thee,  thoH  City  of  God,  P/al.87.3.  -^"^ 
oiie  of  thofe  glorious  things  wtVQ^hat  her  Fonndations  are  in  the 
Holy  Mountains, y,  i.  And  the  Lordluvetk  the  Gates  ofZion^mort 
then  all  the  dwellings  of  Jacob,v. 2. But  fiirely,  if  the  Churches  Be- 
ing,did  fo  eafily  vanifh  with  the  lofle  of  their  Officers,This  would 
turn  their  glory  into  {hame,above  all  othtr  fbcieties. 

4.  Proceed  we  now  to  the  fourth  and  laft  Argument,  whereby 
M.Rfitterford  goeth  about  to  prove,  that  the  Church  of  Believers 
deftitute  of  an  Elder  (hi  p,hath  no  power  of  the  Keycs. 

If  the  power  of  the  Keyes  lay  in  competition  between  a  Chflrch 
of  Believers  deftitute  of  its  own  Elderihip,  and  a  Church  of  Be- 
lievers farni(hed  with.it  (as  the  queftion  might  feem  to  import  j  I 
Ihould  eafily  grant  more  ample  power  to  a  L>hurch  with  its  Elder- 
ihip, then  to  a  Church  without  it  ',  or  if  the  competitioaof  the 
power  of  the  Keyes  by,  whether  in  the  Church  without  the  Elder- 
ftiip,  or  in  the  Elderfbip  wichoui  the  Church,  (  efpecially  when 
the  greater  part  of  the  Elder(hip  confifteth  of  the  Elders  of  other 
Churches  j  though  we  give  not  much  power -to  a  Church  without 
an  Eld€r(hip :  yet  we  ihould  give  leiTe  to  an  Elder(hip  without  the 
Church, 

But  the  true  ftateof  th«  quefHon  is,  whether  a  Coi^gregational 
Church  of  Believers  furnifhed  with  Officers,  and  walking  in  the 
Truth  and  P«ace  of  the  Goipel,  have  not  received  the  power  of; 
Keyes  (the  power  of  binding  and  loofiug  j  within  themfelves  for, 
whether  this  power  be  firlt  given  to  a  Clailical,  or  Provincial,  or 
Nadonal  Afferably  of  the  Church  Officers,  or  Presbyters;and  from 
them  be  derived  to  a.  Congregational  Church  of  Believers  with 
their  Officers?,  But 


Part  2.         The  t^aj if  tmgrtgathnalCf^Hrches cleared.  37 


But  it  may  be  alfb  a  iecond  queftion  touching  a  Congr egadonal 
Church  of  Believers,  whether  no  power  of  the  Keyes  ( that  is,  no 
part  ofthe  pt)wer  of  the  Keyes)  be  giycn  to  them  without  anEl- 
derfhip.'      '   - 

This  hath  M.  Rutterford  put  for  the  cfueftionjand  maketh  it  the 
Title  of  every  leaf  of  Chap.i.Sed.2.  "  The  Church  of  Believers 
*'  defihute  of  an  Elder fhi^  have  NoPovJCttftheKejes, 

Three  of  his  Arguments  in  this  queftion  we  have  already  per- 
u(ed ;  come  we  now  to  his  fourth. 

His  fourth  Argument  then  is  this  -•  If  Chrift  do  not  %  in  this 
•*  place  (Mat.  1 6.  J  nor  in  Mat.  1 8 .  That  the  Kejfes  and  the  Ails 
"  of  the  Keyes  (to  wit,  binding  and  lo6jing)are  giv  e»  to  a  Chnreh 
"  of  Believers  "^ithoHt  their  Officers^  then  neither  of  the  f  laces 
"  prove,  that  the  Keyes  are  given  tofuch  a  Church, 

"  Bm  Chrijh  doth  not  fay  it :  Ergo,  The  Text  cannot  bear  it, 

^yfnfw.  I.  If  this  Text  in  Matth,  16.  Do  prove  that  the 
Keyes  are  given  to  a  Church  of  Believers  with  their  Officers,  It  is 
as  much  as  I  inter  from  it. 

<*Anfn\  2.  Yet  two  things  there  be  in  the  words  of  the  Text, 
which  do  infer,  tliat  fome  part  of  the  Pov,  er  of  the  Keyes  is  given 
to  a  Church  of  Believers  without  their  officers. 

Thefirftmaybe  colleded  thus-  Ifthc  Keyes  be  the  power  of 
edifying  theCiiirch,  and  the  Church  be  edilied  of  Believers  by 
the  Publike  profellion  of  their  Faith,  Then  Believers  publikely 
profcfling  the  Faith,  have  fbmepart  of  the  power  of  the  Keyes 
given  to  them. 

But  the  Keyes  are  the  power  of  edifying  the  Church,  and  the 
Church  is  edified  of  Believers,  by  the  Publike  ProfeJion  of  their 
Faith. 

Therefore  Believers  Publikely  profefling  the  Faith,  iave  fbme 
part  of  the  power  of  the  Keyes  given  to  them. 

What  may  here  juftly  be  denied,  I  fee  not.  The  m^jor  Propofi- 
tionis  evident  of^itfelf.  For  no  man  can  do  any  Ad  of  (piritual 
efficacy,  but  he  hath  received  from  Chrift  fome  (piritual  Power  to 
do  it. 

Andhahenti  dahitur,  to  him  that  edifieth  the  Church  by  any 
power  received,  to  him  fllall  the  more  abundant  power  be  girai 
to  do  the  fame. 

The  minor  Propofition  is  as  clear:  For  the  Keyes  are  nothing 
clfe,bm  the  Inftruments  of  edifying  the  Church.  Though  their  im- 
mediate 


0  The  Way  ofCongregattffnal  Qht^.rche$  cleared.        Part  ^i 

mediate  and  proper  work  be  to  open  and  Ihutf  and  Metaphorical- 
ly,  to  bind  and  loof^  :)  yet  both  thefe  are  nothing  elfe  but  Ads  of 
edifying  the  Church.  And  that  the  Church  is  edified  or  buiided 
of  Believers;,  Publikcly  profeliing  their  Faith:  the  Lord  himfeif 
doth  acknowledge  in  the  words  of  the  Text :  when  he  (2a\h^Vfon 
this  Rockj,  f  that  is,  upon  this  Publike  Profeflion  of  Faith  in  me  ) 
I  will  build  mj  Church,  Peter  by  this  pubiike  profeifion  of  his 
Faithjdid  ediiie  himfelf,  and  his  fellow-Difciples  :  and  thereby 
obtained  both  a  reward  of  his  Profeffion,  to  become  the  founda- 
tion of  the  Church :  and  a  reward  to  himfelf,   of  receiving  the 
Keyes;  that  is,  a  power  both  by  gift  jand  office  to  edifie  the  Church 
in  a  more  ferled  manner,  and  abundant  meafurej  not  onely  as  a 
Believer,but  as  a  chief  Elder,  and  Apoftk. 

The  fccond  thing  in  the  Text,  that  may  infer  fbme  part  of  the 
power  of  the  Kcyes  to  be  given  to  a  Church  of  Believers  even 
without  officersjmay  th us  be  taken  up. 

l^ Peter  had  the  Keyes  given  hkn  as  a  reward,  not  for  doing  an 
Ad  or  Duty  of  his  office,  but  for  doing  an  Ad  or  Duty  common 
to  him  with  other  Believers;  then  Believers  making  the  fame 
publike  confeffion  of  Faith  with  him :  As  they  do  paitake  with 
him  in  the  Duty,  fbdo  they  partake  alfo  (in.  Ibme  meafure)  in 
the  reward. 

But  Peter  had  the  Keyes  given  him  as  a  reward,  not  fordoing 
any  Ad  or  Duty  of  his  Office,  but  for  doing  an  Ad  or  Duty  com- 
mon to  him  with  other  ordinary  Believers. 

Therefore  other  ordinary  Believers  making  the  fame  publike 
coiifeffion  of  Faidi  with  him,they  do  partake  with  him  in  the  Du- 
ty^ Co  do  they  alfo  partake  inlbmc  meaiure  in  the  promifed  reward 
of  the  power  oftheKey^s. 

The  former  Propofitioii  is  not  onely  the  colledion  of  many 
Divines  both  ancient  and  modern,  ^but  it  dependeth  upon  a  prin- 
cipal ground  of  the  work  of  our  miniftry.  For  ourMiniftry  ta- 
keth  it  for  a  fure  gtoiand  of  the  Application  of  Scriptures  ^  That 
what  promife  wc  nnd  givcj^  t6  any  upon  occafion  of  this  or  that 
qualification  or  condition,  thi  fame  is  intended  by  God,  and  cafily 
applyed  by  us  to  all  others,  in  whom  the  like  condition  or  qualifi- 
cation is  found  according  to  their  meafiire. 

The  latter  Propofition  is  Co  clear,  as  needs  no  proof,  unlefle  wtf 
ftiall  make  the  pubiike  cortfr^flBon  of  Faith  in  Chrift,  not  to  be  the 
Aaty  of  ordinary  Brft^rer,^,  and  Church-members,  but  onely  of 

Church-; 


PMt.  2 .        Tf?e  way  of  Congregational  Churches  cleared.  3  9 


Cburch-ofiiceis :  or  uiilefTe  we  could  iinrf  fome  other  occafioii, 
upon  Wi.ich  Chrift  made  this  Gracious  pro mi/e  of  the  Keyes  to 
?eter^  befide  the  pubiike  confeflion  of  his  Faith  in  Chrift  befor- 
thoLord,  and  his  Brethren. 

•^  Ob.  I.  IVhenChriflgavethePromifeoftheKejes^heffeakc 
'*  eth  mt  to  tloe  Churchy  hut  turn eth  his  ffeech  to  Peterj-^.i^. 
•^  faying,  I  will  give  to  thee  f  Peter,  not  to  the  Church)  the  Kejes 
''  of  the  k^ngdome  of  Heaven.  Surely  none  needeth  to  teach  our 
"  Lord  to  fpeak^:  This  change  ofthePerfons  towhum  the  Keyes 
'*  arepromifed^  wanteth  not  areafonfiLQ, 

Anfw,  As  we  need  not,  fb  we  do  not  go  about,  to  teach  thie 
Lord  to  fpeak  .  Here  is  no  changing  ofPerfbns,  nor  turning  of 
f]:eech,  in  giving  ^  he  pron^Jfe  of  the  Keyes.  Chrift  began  his  (peech 
to  P£ter^\d  he  continueth  his  fpecch  to  Peter,  from  v,  ly,  to  15^. 
Ail  upon  occafion  of  P^/^^/^z  confeflion.  In  1^.  17.  Chrift  givech  to 
Peter  a  promife  of  bieflednelTe  from  the  caufe  of  his  confeiiion.  In 
^'.  1 8  He  giveth  a  promifeof  re  ward  to  his  confeiiion  ;  That  upqi^ 
itj  as  upon  a  rocky  foundation.  He  will  buiid  his  Chtuxh  in  im- 
pregnable ftabilicy.  In  v.  1 9.  He  giveth  a  promiie  of  reward  unto 
himielfupon  occalicn  of  his  gracious  publike  confeifion,  even  a 
prcmife  of  the  Keyes  of  the  Church.  And  the  promife  is  more 
iidy  given  to  Peter  in  the  Name  of  the  Church, .  hen  to  the  Church 
by  Name  ^  becaufe  it  was  not  the  Church  by  Name  that  made  rhat 
confeiiion,  but  P^r^rin  theNameofthc  Church. 

Ob.  3.  '"^  //  the  Promife  yv ere  given  to  Peter  i;?  the  Name  af 
''  Believers  i  how  will  that  fl  and  with  the  judgement  of  the  way, 
/'  who  will  not  allow  every  con^p any  cf  Believer s,hecaufe  they  ar-e 
*^  Bclie7Jers  t^  be  an  Infiituted  vifble  Church-^^towhom  the  Keyes 
*f  are  given)  but  they  mufl  he  a  company  of 'Believers  prof ejfmg 
"  Covenant -wife.  Faith  in  Chrifi  and  Church-Communion,  ^ut 
^-^  then  the^  eyes  are  not  given  to  'Believers  hecaufethey  are  Be-* 
.  *'  iievers^and  the  Spoufe  of  Chrifi,  hut  h  ecaufe  they  arefuch  Proh 
^'  fefsprs. and  fo  combined  in  Church-(^ovenant. 

Anfw,  The  Auchour  of  the  }Vay  doth  no  where  iay^  That  the 
Keyes  are  given  tp  a  company  of  Believers,  only  becaufe  they  are 
Believers^  but  becaufe  they  are  Believers  making  pubiike  confeili- 
,  on  of  their  faith  before  tlie  Lord,  and  their  Brethren,  for  Peter 
.himfelf  received  not  the  Keyes  meerly  as  a  Believer,  buras  a  Be- 
liever publikelyprofeding  hiB  Faith  before  Chrift,  and  his  feliovv 
Difciplesin  Chrifts  School,  ifother  Writers  (peak  other  wife,  f  chat 


the 


4©  The  way  of  Qongregational  Churches  cleared,         Partj. 

the  Keyes  were  given  toPeter  a  Believer  in  the  name  of  Belierers) 
tkey  muft  beunderftoodto  fpeak  of  BelieYers,not  as  keeping  their 
Faith  to  themfelvesjbut  as  makiiigiprofeiliDn  of  their  Faith  publik- 
ly^  (b  as  they  come  to  be  received  into  the  fociety  of  the  vifiblc 
Church.Faith  giveth  a  man  feilowfhip  in  the  Invifible  Church, 
and  iii  all  the  inward  fpirituall  bleilings  of  the  Church.  But  it  is 
profellion  of  Faith,  that  giveth  a  man  feilowfhip  in  the  vifible 
Church.It  is  not  a  fociety  of  Believers,  as  fuch,  that  makcth  them  a 
Church:i:br  a  fociety  of  Chriftian  Merchants  may  meet  together  ia 
a  fhip  to  tranfport  thcmfelves  to  Hamburrough,  or  Lubecfc  but 
^ey  are  not  thereby  a  Church,  nor  have  received  Church-power. 
But  if  they  do  publikely  profelTe  their  Faith,and  their  obedience  of 
Faith  to  the  Lord  Jcfus  m  the  publike  ordinances  of  hi^  wor  fhip, 
which  he  hath  committed  to  his  Churchy  and  they  are  capable  of  5 
then  indeed  they  are  a  profeffed  vifible  Church  of  Chrift,  and  a 
Body  united  to  himjand  one  to  another  by  fuch  profe/Iion,  and  do 
afb  partake  in  the  power  of  the  Keyes  according  to  their  mea/ure. 

C5b.   3 .  "  las^e,  whether  true  or  falfe  frofejft-on  he  the  neerefi 
*'  intervening  caufe  ofthefe^to  W/7cw»  the  Keyes  are  given  ? 

Anf^,  True  or^alfe  profelUon  may  beattendedj  either  in  re- 
aped of  the  Dodrine  of  Faith  in  Chrift  profefTed,  or  in  reiped  of 
the  Grace  of  Faith  profefling  it.  If  the  profelHon  of  the  Dodrine 
of  Faith  be  true,  though  the  Grace  of  Faith  in  the  ProfelTor  of  it 
Be  uncertain,  and  it  may  be  hypocritical  ("and  fo  l-alfe:)yet  we  dare 
not  deny  the  nature  and  power  of  a  Church  to  fuch.  As  the  Church 
judgeth  not  of  hidden  crimes,  (o  neither  do  the  Faithfull  judge 
of  the  Churches  by  their  hidden  hypocrilie,  but  by  their  open  fcan- 
dais  in  Dodrinc,dl:  life.  God  would  have  his  people  live  without 
.  anxious  perplexity,  fas  in  point  of  marriage,  i  Cor.  7.^2.  fb^  in  e- 
very  fociety.  It  were  an  inextricable  perplexity,  to  fuipend  the  Ef- 
fin®e  or  validity  of  Churches  or  C  hurch  Adminiitracions,  upon  the 
hidtlen  dncerity  of  Churchcs,and  of  Ghurch-Officers,or  Members. 
It  is  trnCjthat  Church-ef^ate  and  Chuixh-privilcdges,  and  Church- 
power  are  given  to  Believers,  making  publike  profellion  of  their 
holy  Faith:  to  them  arc  the  Keyes  given^  and  for  them.  And  yet 
for  their  (akes  God  doth  vouehfafe  both  the  Name,  and  Stile,  and 
Power  of  a  Church  to  fuch  as  make  the  like  profeffion  of  the  Faith 
with  thcm,though  not  with  the  like  fincerity.  The  Church  of  Sar- 
^is  had  a  name  to  live,  yet  Wasdead,^^  z/.  5.2.  NeverthelefTe,  the 
Jlwd  ff  ricoftcth  itamorigft  the  golden  Candlcf^icks,  and  walkech 

amongfl 


Part  2.        Thewaj  of  Congregational  churches  cleared.  41 


amongft  them,  jR^z/.  2.1.  It  appcareth  there  were  a  few  Names  a- 
mongltthem,  that  were  fincere :  Kev,  5.4.  And  Dr  >f;wf/  makerh 
it  moft  probable,  '^  That  there  urn?  articular  Church,  wherein 
*'  the  prof effioH  of  the  true  faith  doth  take  place, l^ut  that  in  the  fame 
**  are  found  J ome  true  Believers,  Medull.Theolog.l,i,c,ii.num.  i  o. 
Objc6^.  I.  JfafalfeProfefponbeJufficientto  make  Perfons  a 
**  true  Vifihie  Church  -^then  i .  77?^  Kejes  are  not  given  to  Believe^ 
*^  vers,beeaufe  they  are  Believers ^and  united  to  Chrift  as  hts  'Body 
*"  andSpoufe. 

Anfw,  The  Keyes  are  given  to  Believers>  becaufe  they  are  Bo- 
lievers,  making  publike  confellion  of  their  faith.  To  hypocrites 
they  are  given,  not  for  their  hypocrifie ,  but  for  the  truth  of  that 
faith  which  they  do  profefs  in  common  with  fincere  Believers:and 
for  the  fake  of  thofe  true  Believers  who  do  communicate  with 
them ,  ^nd  for  who(e  fake  the  whole  Body  is  united  to  Chrift,  and 
his  Spoufe^though  aduherous  in  heart. 

Obje<5t.  2 .  '*  Then  the  Author  of  the  ^dij  faith  amifs,That  the 
'^  Church  injlitutedhy  Chrisi^is  a  company  of  Believers ,  faithful 
^^  and  godly  men  •  fcr  a  company  of  hypocrites  ar^notfuch. 

Anjw.  The  Author  of  the  J^^^  fpeaketh  of  the  Church  as  it 
ought  to  be;and  as  it  is  in  outward  vifible  profellion.  Hypocrites  in 
outward  profeflion  and  appearance,go  for  faithful  and  godly ,  and 
fuch  in  truth  they  ought  to  be;,  as  well  as  in  appearance. 

Objed.  5.  ^'  Our  'Brethren  prove  the  Keys  to  be  a  part  of  the  It- 
^^  berty  of  redeemed  Ones  •  but  count  erf et  Profejfors  are  noti-edeem^ 
"  ed  Ones  :  nor  have  they  that  liberty  pur  chafed  t»  them  in  Chrifh, 
Anfw.  it  is  true,  the  Keys  are  a  part  of  the  liberty  of  redeemed 
ones.  For  the  Keys  hold  forth  an  Ecckfiafticalpower,and  all  p  wer 
in  heaven  and  earth  was  given  to  Chrift  upon  his  rcfurredion  from 
the dead5y^/^/-.28.i8.And  though counterfetprofeffors be  not  the 
redeemed  ones  of  Chrift  f  properly  fo  called :  )  yet  for  the  fake  of 
the  redeemed  ones,  counterfet  ProfefTors  have  that  liberty  purcha- 
sed to  them  by  Chrift:,as  to  partake  in  the  power  of  the  Keys.Other- . 
wife  what  can  be  fiid  of  hypocritical  elders5of  whom  M.Rutterford 
doubtcthnot,  they  have  received  the  power  of  the  Keys^  and  yet 
though  their  perfons  be  nocthe  redeemed  ones  of  Chrift ,  yet  they 
have  this  liberty,or  fervice  rather  purchaied  to  t hem.by  Cririft,as  to 
be  Serviceable  to  the  Church  in  the  adminiftration  of  the  pow  r  of 
the  Keys.The  (piritual  giftsf  though  common  j  whereby  Apoilates 
are  faid  to  be  fandifted  ,  were  purchaied  te  them  by  the  bloud  of 
Cluift,  Heb.  1 0.29 .  And  yet  the  power  whereby  hypoaites  or  A- 


42  The  way  of  Congregational  churches  cleared.         Part  2? 

poftateslord'it  over  the  redeemed  ones  of  God,   is  but  a  fervice. 

Objed.  4.  ^^  It  fhall  follow ythat  our  brethren  rptdely  mifiake  a 
^' fuppo/ed  difference  ,  which  they  devife  betwixt  the  J ervijh  attd 
*'  (^hrifiian  (fhurch-^to  wit, that  to  make,  wen  members  of  the  fewijh 
**  ShfrrchiextemalhoHnes  was  fuffcient^oi  to  be  born  Jews  5  to  be 
<'  circumcifedy  &c,  but  that  the  Pifible'(fhurch  of  the.  Gentiles  af' 
*^  ter  {^hrifi,  mufi  be  the  'Bride  of  (fhrif^iand  by  true,  faith  united 
**  to  him.  whereas  the  members  of  a  Vifible  ^hrifiian  (fhurch,  are 
*'  and  may  be  hypocrites  ,  though  not  known  to  befuchy  as  were  the 
^^  members  of  the  fewi/h  (^hurch, 

y4nfvp.  Who  it  is  that  M,  Rutterford  meaneth,  to  have  put  this 
difference  between  the  members  of  the  Jewiih  and  Chriftian 
Church,!  do  not  know:but  thus  far  I  own  it,  i  .That  the  Church  of 
the  Jews  was  National  in  their  folemn  affemblie«,as  weJl  as  Con- 
gregational in  their  Synagogues:and  that  accordingly  they  bad  Na^ 
tional  Congregations  in  Jerufaiem^national  facrifices,and  National 
high  Priefb,belides  national  government:  but  the  vifible  inftituted 
Churches  of  Chrift  in  the  new  Teftament ,  are  Congregational : 
I  ^or.14.2  ^.  2.That  we  do  not  readofthe  children  of  Ifi'aeL  who 
were  circumcifed  in  their  infancy^to  have  been  afterwards  debarred 
from  the  Paffeover  upon  point  of  moral  prophaneffe ;  they  having 
many  iacrifices  to  expiate  ^10U;i^^  ceremonially ,  which  Chriftian 
Churches  have  not ,  but  onely  poenitential  acknowledgment  after 
cenfiire.  In  which  refpe^l:,  I  fuppofe  (under  corredion  j  riiere  was 
more  toleration  of  (Iindry  moral  crimes  in  the  Church-fellow  (hip 
of  the  Jews,  then  ought  to  be  born  in  Chriftian  Churches.  But  o- 
therwife  I  eafily  acknowledge, that  in  Chriftian  Churches,  as  well 
as  injewifli5many  hypocrites  creep  in,andare  long  tolerated  there- 
in (it  may  be  all  their  daies)  and  yet  without  impeachment  of  the 
truth  and  efl'ence  of  the  eftate  of  Churches  whereof  they  are  mem- 
bersjand  without  infringement  of  the  power  of  their  Church  admi- 
niftrations  (when  diipenled  otherwife  according  to  rule^  notwith- 
ftanding  the  hypocrifie  of  fundry  members,  yea,and  of  otficers  alfo. 

To  this  place  it  belongeth  ( I  mean  to  the  electing  of  this  Text, 
Mat.  T  6.)  to  confider  of  the  reafbns  whereby  M.  Rutterford  goeth 
about  t«^  prove,  '^  That  (^hrififpake  to  Peterj^j  to  one  roprefenting 
^'  the  ApofileSyand not  as  to  one  reprefentingall  Believers. 

I  fiippofe  he  underftandeth  Apoftles  in  a  large  fenie,  for  all  met 
fengers  (ent  of  Chrift  for  the  miniftry  of  the  Gcfpel  in  the  Church. 
Otherwife^if  he.fliould  mean,Chrift  fpake  to  Feter.^  to  one  repre- 


^Part  2.  'll^s  vaj  of  Congregational  Churches  cleared.  43 


renting  the  Apoftles  properly  fo  called  ( the  1 2.  Apoftles )  then  the 
Elders  of  Churches  could  claim  no  intereft  in  the  power  of  the  Keys 
from  Chrifts  words  to  Teter, 

Nor  do  I  maintain  from  this  place5thatChriftfpake  to  Pf^fT  asre- 
prefenting  all  Believers ;,  but  as  rcprefenting  Believers  making  pub^ 
like  profeffion  of  the  Name  of  Chrift  before  the  Lord  and  their  Bre- 
thren. Againft  this  his  Arguments  be. 

Arg.  I.  "  binding  and  loofing  are  denjed  of  our  Boethren  to  belong 
^^  to  many  that  make  Peters  confeffion  [Thou  art  the  Son  of  the  living 
*^  God  ]  as  to  believing  V/omen  and  Children, 

aAnfw,  I .  Women  and  children^though  they  being  Believers^may 
make  Feters  c cnfelfion,  yet  they  make  not  publike  confeilion  before 
the  Lord  and  his  people5as  feter  did.  Now  it  is  to  Believers  making 
publike  confeilionoftheir  faith  in  Chrift  5  to  whom  the  promife  of 
the  Keys  is  made. 

Anf^.z,  Women  are  exprefly  forbidden  publike  fpeechinthe 
Church  (and  therefore  publike  profeilion  )  i  Cor.  1 4.  3 4.  And  chil« 
dren  are  not  able  to  make  publike  profeilion -,  And  therefore  both 
of  them  are  juftiy  exempted  from  the  power  of  the  Keys. 

If  it  be  obj-  dcd ,  that  it  is  a  new  and  uncou:h  e^pofition  of  the 
Textjto  interpret  Peter  e  confeffion  .of  the  confeffion  which  members 
make  oFtheir  faith  ,  when  they  enter  into  the  fellowfhip  of  the 
Church :  n :  r  were  Chrift  and  his  Apofties  at  that  time  in  hand  with 
any  fiich  work. 

I  anfrver.  Though  Pffer^  confeffion  of  his  faith  at  that  time  was 
not  made  for  fuch  an  end,  for  his  admiffion  into  the  houfholdor 
Church  of  Chrift  :  yet  it  is  enough.  That  Chrift  rewardeth  that  con- 
feflionof  his,  vithiiich  a  promife  of  all  Believers  into  his  Church  by 
fucha  dore.It  is  true, the  fame  ccnfeffion  may  be  made  upon  other  oc- 
calTons  :  but  yet  this  appear.th  to  be  one  occafion  and  u(e  of  this  con- 
feffion^to  receive  profeft  Believers  into  the  fellowftiipofthe  Church, 
and  the  ordinances  thereof  •,  feeing  we  read  that  Philif  made  it  aj.e- 
ccftary  praecedenrial  a(5l  unto  the  Eunuch  to  make  the  like  confeffion 
before  he  would  receive  him  unto  Baptifme,  which  was  the  feal  of  his 
a(lmiffion,as  into  Chrift/o  into-the  fellowftiip  of  his  Church. And  ac- 
cordingly it  hath  been  anciently  obferved  in  the  Primitive  Churches, 
not  to  receive  Comf€tentes/)x  Catechumeni  into  the  fellowfliip  of  the 
Church.and  unto  Baptifmejbefore  they  had  made  publike  confeffion 
oftheirfaithbeforetheLcrdand  his  Church  :  Which  is  a  thing  I 
doubt  notAvell  knownto  M.  Rutterford^  to  no  man  more  ^  that  I 
R-'^ht  ieem  to  do  him  wrong  to  alledge  teftimonies  for  it. 


44  7he  way  of  Congregational  Churches  cleared^         Parta. 


Arg.  2 .  JfChrift  had  fpoken  to  Peter  here  ofhrnlding  a  mlnifltr>al 
Church  Hfon  his  confeffidn^and gifting  it  with  the  Power  of  the  Kejs^ 
then  the  Viftble  Church  jhonld  he  m^de  as  ft  able  and  firm  from  defiUi- 
on^oi  the  Church  ofeleSi  Believer's  ^  againfiwhom  the  gates  of  Hell 
cannot  prevail.  Now  this  is  mofl  untrue ^fince  Vijihle  Churches  do  foH 
away  (as  the  f even  Churches  in  Afia^  the  Church  of  Corinth^  Sfheftu^ 
&c,)  andlikewife  this  would  warrant  the  Papifis  to  mal^  fife  of  this 
place  f  as  they  do^to  prove  the  Invincible  fiabilitjofthe  Church  and 
their  impojfibility  ofApofhacJ^  &c' 

liAnfw,  I.  Though  this  or  that  Vifible  Church  do  fall  away ,  yet 
Chrirthath  ever  hadTbme  or  other  Vifible  Church  upon  the  face  of 
the  earth ,  in  one  Country  or  other.  Elle  the  gates  ot-  hell  had  more 
prevailed  againft  the  Vifible  Chriftian  Church ,  then  ever  this  could 
do  againft  the  Vifibk  Jewifh  Synagogue. 

Anfw.  '2,  This  or  that  Vifible  Church  that  did  fall  away,  was  not 
a  (bciety  of  fuch  profeft  believers  as  were  built  upon  a  rocK  ^  but  ra- 
ther the  finful  generation  that  rofe  up  after  them,who  did  degenerate 
from  their  Parents  faith  and  f  rofelhon,and  fo  fell  into  the  gulf  of  A- 
poftacie^whether  Turkifli  or  Antichriftian. 

Anf^,  3.  Though  the  gates  of  hell  have  fbmtimes  previiiled  a- 
gainft  this  or  that  particular  Vifible  Church,holdingfaft  theprofefhon 
of  their  faith  without  wavering :.  yet  they  have  not  prevailed  to  their 
deftrudion^but  to  their  difperhon  onely  5  which  tendeth  to  the  mul- 
tiplication and  enlargement  of  Particular  Churches.The  perfecution 
railed  by  the  gates  of  hell  againft  the  Primitive  Church  at  Jerufalem 
about  Stephen  ,  it  prevailed  indeed  to  the  difperlion  of  the  whole 
Church  (fave  the  Apoftles*)  Alls  8.  i.  but  that  difperfion  was  as  (eed 
fcattercd  out  ofthc  garner  into  the  held,  which  bringeth  forth  a 
more  pkntiful  harveft.  And  (o  did  their  dilperfion  propagatcChurch- 
e5  both  in  Samaria  and  Antioch. 

^  Anfw.  4.  Nor  will  this  liability  of  Vifible  Ci<urchcs  promifed  by 
Chrift>,ftrengthen  the  Popifh  plea  of  the  ftability  of  then*  Church  at 
Rome,  tor  it  is  neither  that  promite  of  Chrift,  Mat.  1 6.  nor  any  o- 
thcr  that  doth  promilcftabilityt©  any  one  particular  Church  in  this 
Citic  or  Town :  ngr  doth  any  expofit-ion  of  ours ,  reach  forth  &ch  a 
•thing.  The  woman  may  be  in  the  wilderncSjand  fed  by  witnelfes, 
(the  Church  may  be  in  obfcure  places^and  fed  by  faithful  witncifes) 
wkcn  yet  neither  her  ftlf,  nor  her  witnelles  dwell  in  Babylon. 

FINIS.